Ohel or Beth-shemesh A tabernacle for the sun, or, Irenicum evangelicum : an idea of church-discipline in the theorick and practick parts, which come forth first into the world as bridegroom and bride ... by whom you will have the totum essentiale of a true Gospel-church state according to Christs rules and order left us when he ascended ... : published for the benefit of all gathered churches, more especially in England, Ireland and Scotland / by John Rogers ...
         Rogers, John, 1627-1665?
      
       
         
           1653
        
      
       Approx. 2052 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 327 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57540
         Wing R1813
         Wing R1805
         ESTC R850
         12686509
         ocm 12686509
         65778
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57540)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65778)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 367:14)
      
       
         
           
             Ohel or Beth-shemesh A tabernacle for the sun, or, Irenicum evangelicum : an idea of church-discipline in the theorick and practick parts, which come forth first into the world as bridegroom and bride ... by whom you will have the totum essentiale of a true Gospel-church state according to Christs rules and order left us when he ascended ... : published for the benefit of all gathered churches, more especially in England, Ireland and Scotland / by John Rogers ...
             Rogers, John, 1627-1665?
             Rogers, John, 1627-1665? Challah, the heavenly nymph.
          
           2 pts. ([2], 564, [32] p.)
           
             Printed for R.I. and G. and H. Eversden ...,
             London :
             1653.
          
           
             Hebrew at beginning of title.
             Pt. 2 has special t.p.: Challah, the heavenly nymph, or, The bride ... being the second book of church-discipline. London : Printed for R. Ibbitson, 1653.
             Both parts issued also in 1653 with additional 106 p. at beginning and general t.p.: Dod, or, Chatham.
             "Imprimatur Joseph Caryl"
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Marginal notes.
             Includes indexes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Presbyterian Church -- Controversial literature.
           Church of England -- Discipline.
           Puritans -- Doctrines.
           Fifth Monarchy Men.
           Great Britain -- History -- Commonwealth and Protectorate, 1649-1660.
        
      
    
     
        2004-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ohel
               or
               Beth-shemesh
               .
               A
               Tabernacle
               for
               the
               Sun
               :
               OR
               IRENICVM
               EVANGELICVM
               .
            
             
               An
               IDEA
               of
               Church-Discipline
               ,
               In
               the
               THEORICK
               and
               PRACTICK
               Parts
               ;
               Which
               come
               forth
               first
               into
               the
               World
               as
               Bridegroom
               and
               Bride
               ,
               hand
               in
               hand
               ;
               by
               whom
               you
               will
               have
               the
               
                 totum
                 essentiale
              
               of
               a
               true
               
                 Gospel-Church
                 state
              
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               Rules
               and
               Order
               ,
               left
               us
               when
               he
               Ascended
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               you
               may
               finde
               the
               
                 Hidden
                 Mystery
              
               of
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               in
               
                 Head
                 ,
                 Neck
              
               ,
               and
               Body
               .
               Hidden
               in
               former
               Ages
               from
               the
               Sons
               of
               Men.
               Eph.
               3.4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Published
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               all
               Gathered
               Churches
               ,
               more
               especially
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Ireland
              
               ,
               and
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               By
               JOHN
               ROGERS
               An
               unfeined
               Friend
               and
               Servant
               of
               the
               Bridegrooms
               and
               Brides
               ,
               and
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               late
               at
               Purleigh
               in
               Essex
               ,
               now
               at
               
                 Tho.
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               Declared
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               
                 Christ-Church
                 ,
                 Dublin
              
               in
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               Imprimatur
               
                 Joseph
                 Caryl
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Psal.
                   19.4
                   ,
                   5.
                
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 line
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   (
                   or
                   rule
                   and
                   structure
                
                 )
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 thorough
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 in
                 them
                 hath
                 he
                 set
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 for
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 Heb.
                 To
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 
                   altissimo
                   gradu
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 David
                 that
                 is
                 faln
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 it
                 as
                 of
                 old
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Amos
                   9.11
                
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               for
               
                 R.
                 I.
              
               and
               G.
               and
               
                 H.
                 Eversden
              
               ,
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               the
               Grey-Hound
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               .
               1653.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Channuccah
               .
               A
               TABERNACLE
               For
               the
               SVN
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               BOOK
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 visible
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 Politie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 ordained
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 carnal
                 Policy
                 .
              
               
                 NOthing
                 is
                 more
                 clear
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Gospel-Discipline
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Church-State
                 for
                 Saints
                 of
                 
                   divine
                   Institution
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   divine
                   instruction
                
                 ;
                 Prov.
                 1.3
                 .
                 
                   To
                   receive
                   the
                   instruction
                   of
                
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   Wisdome
                   ,
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   Equity
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 Solomon
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 teaches
                 his
                 Discipline
                 in
                 this
                 
                 Book
                 of
                 Proverbs
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 some
                 call
                 his
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 as
                 relating
                 to
                 
                   morall
                   Precepts
                
                 ;
                 for
                 Divinity
                 is
                 like
                 some
                 great
                 Lady
                 that
                 is
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 a
                 
                   new
                   dresse
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Morality
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 handmaid
                 that
                 waiteth
                 on
                 her
                 ;
                 
                 Christ
                 [
                 the
                 typified
                 Solomon
                 ]
                 intends
                 hereby
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 Order
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 
                   Wisdomes
                   house
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 his
                 
                   Church
                   )
                   Prov.
                
                 8.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 and
                 Chap.
                 9.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 he
                 begins
                 with
                 this
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 1.8
                 .
                 
                   My
                   son
                   hear
                   the
                   instruction
                
                 (
                 or
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 read
                 it
                 )
                 
                   of
                   thy
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 his
                 spirituall
                 documents
                 ,
                 and
                 teachings
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   forsake
                   not
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   thy
                   Mother
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 4.26
                 .
                 who
                 bears
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 Christs
                 Discipline
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Mother
                
                 )
                 consists
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 4.23
                 ,
                 24.
                 not
                 onely
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 outwardly
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 outward
                 
                   Orders
                   ,
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   opens
                   the
                   ear
                   to
                   Discipline
                   ,
                
                 
                 sayes
                 Elihu
                 to
                 Job
                 chap.
                 36.10
                 .
                 
                   and
                   commands
                   them
                   from
                   iniquity
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 he
                 instructs
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 teaches
                 them
                 to
                 amend
                 .
                 This
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 designe
                 in
                 giving
                 us
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Gospel-Discipline
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 good
                 and
                 Gospel
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 knowledge
                 and
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 of
                 great
                 concernment
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 teaching
                 us
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Subess●
                 ;
                 2
                 Coesse
                 ;
                 3
                 Praeesse
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   discipuli
                
                 ,
                 
                 living
                 together
                 in
                 Order
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   all
                   Saints
                
                 living
                 together
                 
                   in
                   unity
                   ,
                   ut
                   socii
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 133.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   strive
                   together
                
                 ,
                 to
                 excell
                 in
                 
                   exhorting
                   ,
                   comforting
                
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 to
                 the
                 
                   edifying
                   of
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.12
                 .
                 
                   ut
                   Magistri
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Masters
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.98
                 ,
                 99.
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 need
                 ,
                 and
                 notable
                 a
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 
                   good
                   order
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel-Discipline
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 wisdome
                 provided
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 
                 So
                 sayes
                 old
                 
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   super
                   Cant.
                   Serm.
                
                 23.
                 
                 
                   What
                   abundant
                   cause
                   have
                   we
                   to
                   blesse
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 no
                 wayes
                 bound
                 to
                 us
                 )
                 
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   free
                   love
                   should
                   let
                   down
                   a
                   Discipline
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   bosome
                
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 
                 
                   Father
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                
                 ?
                 because
                 the
                 School-men
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Disciplina
                   non
                   debetur
                   ex
                   debito
                   ,
                   quia
                   inferiori
                   non
                   est
                   aliquis
                   obligatus
                   ,
                   in
                   quantum
                   est
                   inferior
                
                 ;
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 for
                 making
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 excellent
                 soul-provision
                 (
                 hence
                 
                   religio
                   a
                   religando
                   )
                   Ma●
                
                 .
                 24
                 45.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   a
                   faithfull
                   and
                   wise
                   servant
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   whom
                   his
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   ruler
                   over
                   his
                   houshold
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   meat
                   in
                   due
                   season
                   ?
                
                 So
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 takes
                 care
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 provision
                 for
                 poor
                 souls
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   appointed
                   ,
                   (
                   constituit
                
                 being
                 a
                 
                   compound
                   word
                
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   aliis
                   statuit
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   hath
                   appointed
                
                 (
                 joyntly
                 with
                 others
                 )
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Overseer
                   ,
                   (
                   super
                   familitium
                   suum
                   ,
                
                 )
                 over
                 a
                 remnant
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 
                 woe
                 bee
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 reject
                 this
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Gospel-institution
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 50.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 a
                 meer
                 Moralist
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Discipline
                 .
                 (
                 See
                 but
                 
                   Tull
                   ▪
                   in
                   's
                   Offices
                   lib.
                
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 9.
                 
                   de
                   invent
                   .
                   ante
                   finem
                   libri
                
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 meer
                 Formalist
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Church-Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 own'd
                 by
                 all
                 for
                 a
                 truth
                 (
                 except
                 Atheists
                 )
                 bee
                 they
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 meer
                 pretenders
                 ,
                 or
                 professours
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 this
                 Church-Discipline
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 fetch
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Fountaine
                 freely
                 flowing
                 forth
                 through
                 many
                 more
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 shall
                 mention
                 both
                 out
                 of
                 Old
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 many
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Promises
                 filled
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 Psal.
                 110.3
                 .
                 
                   Thy
                   people
                   shall
                   bee
                   willing
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   thy
                   power
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beauties
                   of
                   holinesse
                   ,
                
                 which
                 must
                 bee
                 meant
                 of
                 this
                 
                   visible
                   Gospel-Church-state
                
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 Saints
                 (
                 having
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 )
                 
                   do
                   worship
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 Psa.
                 29.2
                 .
                 
                 
                   Worship
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   beauty
                   of
                   holines
                
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 his
                 
                   worship
                   due
                   unto
                   his
                   name
                
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Sion
                   goes
                   forth
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 
                   beautifull
                   for
                   scituation
                
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Isa.
                 2.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 the
                 
                   last
                   dayes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   mountaine
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   shall
                   bee
                   established
                   in
                   the
                   top
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 which
                 foresees
                 the
                 singular
                 fellowship
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 these
                 
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 wherein
                 we
                 live
                 (
                 largely
                 )
                 exalting
                 Gods
                 owne
                 
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   with
                   shoutings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 an
                 
                   attractivum
                   bonum
                
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 winning
                 excellency
                 will
                 shew
                 it selfe
                 to
                 the
                 ravishing
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 re-edifying
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 as
                 
                   (
                   in
                   statu
                   quo
                   prius
                
                 )
                 of
                 old
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 
                   out-casts
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 shall
                 (
                 
                   more
                   fluminis
                
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 spirituall
                 instinct
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 occult
                 qualities
                 flow
                 freely
                 (
                 and
                 be
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 )
                 
                   unto
                   it
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 
                   up
                   to
                   it
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 wonder
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   glory
                   of
                   this
                   latter
                   house
                   shall
                   be
                   abundantly
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                
                 
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 was
                 
                   filled
                   with
                   his
                   glory
                
                 .
                 This
                 house
                 the
                 Prophet
                 also
                 premonstrates
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 43.10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 which
                 looks
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel-time
                 and
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 this
                 truth
                 triumphantly
                 appears
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 our
                 Saviour
                 testifies
                 himself
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 Mat.
                 16.18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   upon
                   this
                   rock
                   will
                   I
                   build
                   my
                   Church
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Heb.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   but
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 copulate
                 )
                 but
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 is
                 this
                 rocke
                 that
                 is
                 pointed
                 at
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.11
                 .
                 or
                 else
                 is
                 will
                 fall
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 
                   verb
                   metaphorically
                
                 concludes
                 this
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 Church-Discipline
                 (
                 being
                 taken
                 from
                 a
                 building
                 consisting
                 of
                 many
                 particular
                 parcels
                 made
                 up
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 also
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Society
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 neer
                 relation
                 and
                 sweet
                 consanguinity
                 (
                 spiritually
                 taken
                 )
                 including
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thus
                 built
                 up
                 an
                 habitation
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 through
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 
                 )
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 person
                 and
                 tense
                 doe
                 signally
                 declare
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 yet
                 about
                 this
                 building
                 (
                 who
                 alone
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Carpenters
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Mary
                
                 )
                 as
                 afterward
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 further
                 proof
                 ,
                 see
                 Mat.
                 18.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 ment
                 a
                 
                   mixed
                   company
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 
                   Cameron
                   in
                   loc
                
                 .
                 
                 )
                 nor
                 a
                 
                   mixed
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 Vrsin
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 have
                 here
                 commanded
                 and
                 commended
                 unto
                 you
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 Gospel-order
                 and
                 Discipline
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Apostles
                 practised
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.42
                 .
                 and
                 46
                 ▪
                 47.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.17
                 .
                 1
                 Thess.
                 1.7
                 .
                 2
                 Thess.
                 3.9
                 .
                 
                   Cum
                   multis
                   aliis
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 the
                 Apostle
                 preached
                 ,
                 Act.
                 8.12
                 .
                 instructing
                 others
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.12
                 .
                 and
                 commending
                 others
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.2
                 .
                 Coloss.
                 2.5
                 .
                 1
                 Thess.
                 1.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 besides
                 abundance
                 of
                 examples
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Phillippi
                   ,
                   Macedonia
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Samaria
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 of
                 Asia
                 ▪
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 encompassed
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 broad
                 
                   cloud
                   of
                   witnesses
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 cannot
                 but
                 concurre
                 with
                 all
                 in
                 this
                 received
                 
                 Axiome
                 ,
                 or
                 undeniable
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Gospel-Discipline
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 submit
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 under
                 ,
                 together
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 unity
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 many
                 call
                 
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Politie
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cartwright
                   ,
                   Hooker
                
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 
                   skill
                   and
                   judgement
                   is
                   required
                   for
                   the
                   ordering
                   of
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.15
                 .
                 this
                 same
                 is
                 by
                 others
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   visible
                
                 consisting
                 of
                 beleevers
                 in
                 body
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 
                   outward
                   formes
                   ,
                   order
                
                 ,
                 Coloss.
                 2.5
                 .
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   (
                   King
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Lawgiver
                 )
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.18
                 .
                 Joh.
                 5.22
                 .
                 Joh.
                 13.3
                 .
                 and
                 delegated
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 executed
                 by
                 him
                 visibly
                 and
                 
                   invisibly
                   ;
                   invisibly
                
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 and
                 
                   word
                   within
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Ruling
                   Elders
                
                 and
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 14.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Joh.
                 16.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 
                 But
                 visibly
                 by
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.28
                 ,
                 29.
                 yet
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   Officer
                
                 (
                 no
                 nor
                 member
                 )
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 is
                 ruled
                 ,
                 directed
                 ,
                 enabled
                 ,
                 and
                 qualified
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 ordering
                 within
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 formall
                 and
                 
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   outward
                
                 and
                 
                   inward
                   ,
                   visible
                
                 ,
                 and
                 invisible
                 make
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Church
                
                 :
                 But
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 Onely
                 this
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 proceed
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 must
                 acquaint
                 you
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 dimense
                 difference
                 between
                 this
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Politie
                 in
                 severall
                 particulars
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 some
                 I
                 shall
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 haste
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 Politie
                 of
                 Nations
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 Policy
                 whereby
                 states
                 are
                 ruled
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 
                   all
                   places
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Physicke
                 is
                 administred
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 and
                 complexion
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 Policy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 alike
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 and
                 complexion
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 place
                 ;
                 one
                 Nation
                 is
                 ruled
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 another
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs
                 Discipline
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 
                   all
                   places
                
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.17
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Politie
                 also
                 differs
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 Gospel-Church-state
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 by
                 rule
                 )
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 3.21
                 .
                 and
                 Ephes.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Media
                   cultus
                   sunt
                   immutabilia
                
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.26
                 .
                 Isa.
                 9.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Politie
                 alwayes
                 drives
                 on
                 a
                 Selfe-interest
                 ,
                 and
                 seekes
                 no
                 further
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 this
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
                 drives
                 on
                 an
                 interest
                 above
                 selfe
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 
                   the
                   Moone
                   under
                   her
                   feet
                
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 5.30
                 .
                 Joh.
                 7.16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Heb.
                 2.12
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Politie
                 is
                 ordered
                 by
                 certaine
                 
                   outward
                   Lawes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 rules
                 left
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Gnomon
                 )
                 or
                 laid
                 downe
                 for
                 the
                 tranquillity
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 govern'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   without
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   within
                
                 (
                 as
                 will
                 appeare
                 hereafter
                 )
                 in
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Directories
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 date
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Cannons
                 discharged
                 and
                 broken
                 in
                 peeces
                 ,
                 and
                 Platformes
                 of
                 men
                 no
                 more
                 minded
                 then
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 further
                 light
                 be
                 given
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 the
                 Spirit
                 lead
                 us
                 further
                 into
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Politie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 many
                 
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Emperours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rulers
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   head
                
                 ,
                 
                 Ephes
                 1.22
                 .
                 and
                 Ephes.
                 4.15
                 .
                 and
                 Ephes.
                 5.23
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.3
                 .
                 Coloss.
                 1.18
                 .
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 rule
                 them
                 by
                 
                   Spirituall
                   influences
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   outward
                   Ordinances
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 Politie
                 requires
                 
                   outward
                   obedience
                
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 (
                 be
                 the
                 heart
                 never
                 so
                 bad
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 Church-way
                 of
                 Christ
                 calls
                 for
                 
                   spirituall
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 
                 Joh.
                 4.23
                 ,
                 24.
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 27.8
                 .
                 Prov.
                 3.1
                 .
                 Psal.
                 66.18
                 .
                 Psal.
                 51.17
                 .
                 Acts
                 4.32
                 .
                 Act.
                 8.21
                 .
                 &
                 Act.
                 11.23
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 In
                 Politie
                 men
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 pulling
                 downe
                 ,
                 or
                 setting
                 up
                 
                   new
                   Lawes
                
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Supreame
                   authority
                
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Acts
                 (
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 )
                 are
                 binding
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 force
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 setting
                 up
                 new
                 ,
                 or
                 pulling
                 downe
                 old
                 and
                 true
                 ;
                 Christs
                 Lawes
                 and
                 word
                 must
                 stand
                 without
                 
                   adding
                   ,
                   diminishing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 altering
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 22.18
                 .
                 this
                 Discipline
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 (
                 as
                 honest
                 Cartwright
                 sayes
                 )
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Cannons
                   ,
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   Decrees
                
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Popes
                   ,
                   Prelates
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 pit
                 came
                 all
                 the
                 Locusts
                 ,
                 and
                 Scorpions
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Hierarchy
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-Bishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                   Servants
                   ,
                   
                   Surrogates
                   ,
                   Officials
                   ,
                   Commissaries
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 trash
                 and
                 rubbish
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 Polity
                 hath
                 no
                 higher
                 principle
                 then
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 abundantly
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 nothing
                 
                   against
                   pure
                   reason
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 Polity
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Fautor
                 ,
                 and
                 abettor
                 of
                 Customes
                 ,
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 embondaged
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 all
                 customes
                 and
                 traditions
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 )
                 though
                 of
                 ever
                 so
                 long
                 continuance
                 and
                 use
                 :
                 
                   Vide
                   Vrsin
                   de
                
                 2
                 praecepto
                 .
              
               
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 Polity
                 hath
                 Corporall
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 against
                 opposers
                 ,
                 enemies
                 ,
                 offenders
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Et
                   ist●s
                   vi
                   coercere
                   ,
                   ac
                   ferro
                   punire
                   potest
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Church-power
                 is
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 her
                 
                   warfare
                   are
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   Non
                   ferro
                   sed
                   verbo
                   ,
                   non
                   vi
                   &
                   armis
                   ,
                   sed
                   vi
                   &
                   efficacia
                
                 ;
                 she
                 uses
                 the
                 two-edged-sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 Word
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 her
                 opposers
                 and
                 offenders
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 men
                 compelled
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 Politicall
                 powers
                 )
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 
                   drawne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   constraineth
                   them
                
                 ,
                 Job
                 32.18
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.14
                 .
              
               
                 Eleventhly
                 ,
                 Polity
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Tricks
                 ,
                 Arts
                 ,
                 Quilits
                 ,
                 and
                 Aequivocations
                 ,
                 and
                 lies
                 ready
                 at
                 the
                 catch
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 Judges
                 (
                 or
                 great
                 mans
                 )
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 or
                 construction
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 Gospel-way
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 plainenesse
                 ,
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.12
                 .
                 and
                 2.17
                 .
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 mans
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.8
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.8
                 .
                 Rom.
                 16.19
                 .
              
               
                 Twelfthly
                 ,
                 Polity
                 consists
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 Forme
                 ,
                 and
                 lives
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 
                   out-ward
                   show
                
                 ,
                 pomp
                 ,
                 and
                 appearance
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 this
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 consists
                 most
                 of
                 
                   inward
                   beauty
                
                 ,
                 pomp
                 ,
                 and
                 excellency
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.12
                 .
                 and
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.7
                 .
                 Joh.
                 7.24
                 .
                 and
                 lives
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 .
              
               
                 Thirteenthly
                 ,
                 In
                 Polity
                 is
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 one
                 higher
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 making
                 some
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 Lords
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 Church-state
                 of
                 Christ
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 intolerable
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 allowance
                 ,
                 Mark
                 10.42
                 ,
                 43.
                 lest
                 thereby
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 
                   mens
                   persons
                   or
                   opinions
                   in
                   admiration
                   ,
                   Jam.
                
                 2.1.3
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.3
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourteenthly
                 ,
                 Polity
                 preferres
                 men
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 
                   outward
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 
                 fleshly
                 habits
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   learning
                   ,
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 or
                 prudence
                 ;
                 but
                 Christs
                 Church-state
                 sets
                 up
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 for
                 Officers
                 in
                 chiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 ruled
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 not
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 rules
                 ;
                 Judas
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 this
                 Spirit
                 proved
                 a
                 Traitor
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Fifteenthly
                 ,
                 Polity
                 grows
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 rusty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 longer
                 it
                 lives
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 date
                 ,
                 and
                 loathed
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Potsheard
                   be
                   dashed
                   a
                   peeces
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 growes
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   earth
                
                 ;
                 Piety
                 shall
                 stand
                 ,
                 whilst
                 Policy
                 shall
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   little
                   stone
                   (
                   cut
                   without
                   hands
                   )
                
                 shall
                 crowd
                 Policy
                 out
                 of
                 doores
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   earth
                   ,
                   Dan.
                
                 2.35
                 .
                 Rev.
                 11.15
                 .
                 Psal.
                 48.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Isa.
                 62.4.7
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 respects
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 (
                 might
                 I
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 tedious
                 )
                 I
                 might
                 easily
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 vast
                 disproportion
                 between
                 this
                 Gospel-Church-state
                 and
                 Policy
                 ,
                 
                 whither
                 in
                 Church
                 (
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 set
                 up
                 instead
                 of
                 Piety
                 )
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 sense
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Polity
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 hinted
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 visibles
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 more
                 politick
                 and
                 subtill
                 then
                 that
                 Beast
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 usurped
                 Christs
                 Seat
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 many
                 
                   Romish
                   Ornaments
                
                 (
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Aegyptian
                 Jewels
                 )
                 doe
                 many
                 men
                 and
                 Ministers
                 yet
                 retaine
                 ?
                 
                 fitter
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Golden
                   Calfe
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 grownd
                 to
                 powder
                 )
                 then
                 to
                 adorne
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 or
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 O
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 away
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 !
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 come
                 in
                 sincerity
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   worke
                
                 before
                 us
                 !
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   for
                   his
                   honour
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 orderly
                 
                   Church
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 Policy
                 ,
                 whether
                 called
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 consist
                 altogether
                 in
                 formes
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 carnall
                 )
                 or
                 civill
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Lord
                 lead
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 
                   Spirituall
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel-Church-state
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 light
                 :
                 for
                 how
                 sad
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 flock
                 so
                 scattered
                 among
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 a
                 confused
                 darke
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 
                   Disciplinary
                   way
                
                 of
                 walking
                 without
                 
                 
                   order
                   ,
                   rule
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinances
                 ?
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 Soules
                 doe
                 sit
                 moaning
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 Wildernesse-estate
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 lost
                 for
                 
                   many
                   ages
                
                 together
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 sighing
                 and
                 sobbing
                 in
                 a
                 
                   strange
                   Land
                
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 led
                 them
                 into
                 this
                 
                   Babylonian
                   Captivity
                
                 ,
                 doe
                 call
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 
                   Songs
                   of
                   Sion
                
                 ;
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   Harps
                   are
                   hung
                   up
                   upon
                   the
                   willowes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 they
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 
                   strange
                   Land
                
                 are
                 silent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 I
                 come
                 unto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Gnaraphel
                 .
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 We
                 have
                 had
                 our
                 abode
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 under
                 Antichristian
                 darknesse
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 driven
                 by
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 and
                 drawne
                 by
                 the
                 Beast
                 into
                 a
                 Wilderness
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 how
                 miserably
                 Soules
                 have
                 been
                 blinded
                 by
                 bottomlesse
                 smoake
                 in
                 a
                 Popish
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 continued
                 to
                 these
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 for
                 
                   many
                   Ages
                
                 together
                 we
                 have
                 fallen
                 foulely
                 short
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 and
                 
                   wholsome
                   Discipline
                
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 abominably
                 cheated
                 with
                 the
                 rotten
                 figgs
                 ,
                 and
                 choaked
                 with
                 the
                 thick
                 Romish
                 foggs
                 ,
                 and
                 filthy
                 infectious
                 mists
                 of
                 
                   Popish
                   inventions
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thereby
                 
                   the
                   Sunne
                   and
                   the
                   Aire
                   have
                   been
                
                 abundantly
                 darkned
                 .
                 The
                 (
                 poore
                 )
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 she
                 was
                 before
                 
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sunne
                
                 ,
                 encompassed
                 round
                 with
                 purity
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 clear
                 light
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 were
                 her
                 rich
                 ornaments
                 in
                 the
                 twelve
                 
                   Apostles
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 till
                 Constantines
                 time
                 she
                 wore
                 this
                 
                   Crowne
                   of
                   the
                   twelve
                   Starres
                
                 ,
                 those
                 glistring
                 lights
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 were
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 then
                 lived
                 )
                 
                   above
                   the
                   
                   Moone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sublunary
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 this
                 
                   borrowed
                   light
                
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 to
                 guide
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 pathes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Discipline
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   state
                
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 alas
                 !
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 foretold
                 what
                 would
                 follow
                 )
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 afterward
                 that
                 the
                 
                   red
                   Dragon
                
                 raged
                 and
                 watched
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 very
                 sorely
                 in
                 Domitians
                 dayes
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 Nero's
                 )
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 pure
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 )
                 presented
                 for
                 a
                 
                   chast
                   Virgin
                
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 tormented
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 deflowred
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 then
                 (
                 the
                 Apostles
                 being
                 all
                 dead
                 )
                 fierce
                 wolves
                 met
                 together
                 by
                 Flockes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Teachers
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Pseudo-Apostles
                 rose
                 up
                 apace
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 openly
                 
                   true
                   Doctrine
                
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               
                 
                 This
                 continued
                 under
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Verus
                 ,
                 and
                 Severus
                 ,
                 and
                 Valerianus
                 ;
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 how
                 this
                 
                   red
                   Dragon
                
                 (
                 this
                 
                   bloudy
                   Abaddon
                
                 followed
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 foaming
                 with
                 flouds
                 of
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 almost
                 )
                 breathlesse
                 Saints
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 respite
                 under
                 Galienus
                 ,
                 Anno
                 262.
                 and
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 I
                 finde
                 the
                 Church
                 continued
                 yet
                 very
                 chast
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 then
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 began
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 Monuments
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 in
                 
                   Caesarea
                   Philippi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Dionysius
                 his
                 dayes
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 Anno
                 267.
                 the
                 Church
                 began
                 abominably
                 to
                 be
                 deflowred
                 and
                 defiled
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Saints
                 and
                 Churches
                 could
                 not
                 escape
                 a
                 most
                 
                   sad
                   persecution
                
                 under
                 Dioclesian
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 most
                 hot
                 and
                 heavie
                 under
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 that
                 matchlesse
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 till
                 torments
                 
                   in
                   his
                   bowels
                
                 moved
                 his
                 bowels
                 (
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 )
                 to
                 mitigate
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 ;
                 this
                 continued
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantine
                 and
                 Licinius
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 
                   red
                   Dragon
                
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 wil
                 (
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 )
                 with
                 
                   these
                   his
                   heads
                   and
                   hornes
                
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 push
                 at
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 pushed
                 out
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 left
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 liv'd
                 and
                 thriv'd
                 till
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 worse
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 (
                 not
                 
                   mulatione
                   loci
                   ,
                   sed
                   amissione
                   ornatus
                
                 )
                 by
                 loosing
                 her
                 
                   former
                   light
                   ,
                   life
                   ,
                   liberty
                   ,
                
                 excellency
                 ,
                 purity
                 ,
                 and
                 lovelinesse
                 ;
                 her
                 
                   bright
                   Discipline
                
                 for
                 darknesse
                 of
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 devotion
                 
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 her
                 truthes
                 for
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 inventions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 her
                 
                   pretended
                   friends
                
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 for
                 now
                 the
                 
                   Dragon
                   had
                   dragg'd
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Starres
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 Meteors
                 and
                 wandring
                 Starres
                 ,
                 
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 earthy
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 fixed
                 in
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                   them
                   he
                   hath
                   cast
                   downe
                   with
                   his
                   tayle
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 by
                 his
                 Serpentine
                 subtilties
                 ,
                 insinuations
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 poysonous
                 infections
                 ;
                 Oh
                 sad
                 !
                 what
                 Superstitions
                 ,
                 Idola●ry
                 ,
                 and
                 will-worship
                 began
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 to
                 be
                 inthron'd
                 ,
                 and
                 owned
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 !
                 for
                 then
                 started
                 up
                 the
                 solemne
                 celebration
                 ,
                 up-setting
                 ,
                 dedication
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 adoring
                 of
                 Houses
                 of
                 Bricke
                 and
                 Clay
                 ,
                 Lime
                 and
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 Consecrating
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 places
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Temples
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 and
                 Christning
                 them
                 Churches
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 then
                 the
                 superstitious
                 Mother
                 of
                 Constantine
                 (
                 viz.
                 Helena
                 )
                 went
                 a
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 Reliques
                 ,
                 and
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 began
                 Crosses
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 Consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Christ's
                   Nailes
                
                 and
                 Reliques
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 and
                 ador'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Miracles
                 (
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 wrought
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 loved
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 did
                 (
                 and
                 doe
                 )
                 report
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 wayes
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 (
                 the
                 poor
                 woman
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 forced
                 into
                 a
                 fruitlesse
                 ,
                 comfortlesse
                 ,
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 barren
                 Desart-like
                 condition
                 ,
                 whilst
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 sprung
                 up
                 apace
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 whilst
                 the
                 glistring
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 (
                 true
                 )
                 
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 did
                 dye
                 apace
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 lye
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 unregarded
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 
                   ah
                   blessed
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 how
                 excellently
                 doth
                 her
                 deliverance
                 draw
                 nigh
                 !
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 by
                 will
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 
                   following
                   Chapters
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 discerning
                 men
                 judge
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 appeale
                 )
                 what
                 a
                 miserable
                 state
                 hath
                 the
                 poore
                 Church
                 (
                 visible
                 )
                 been
                 in
                 (
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 for
                 
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeares
                
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 thicke
                 and
                 three-fold
                 her
                 miseries
                 grew
                 in
                 upon
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 that
                 bright
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   times
                
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 cunning
                 (
                 and
                 curious
                 )
                 counterfeit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 (
                 crowded
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 )
                 continued
                 amongst
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ?
                 The
                 proud
                 Popish
                 ,
                 and
                 Prelatick
                 
                 Discipline
                 quickly
                 grew
                 drunke
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 was
                 soone
                 swallowed
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 swimming
                 in
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 precious
                 Saints
                 .
                 The
                 Moone
                 was
                 indeed
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 
                   turn'd
                   to
                   bloud
                
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Sunne
                   to
                   darknesse
                
                 )
                 and
                 most
                 Romanizing
                 outragious
                 Massacres
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 bloudy
                 unsupportable
                 Butch●●ies
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 were
                 accounted
                 as
                 
                   sheep
                   for
                   the
                   Shambles
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   killed
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   long
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 respite
                 was
                 allowed
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 liberty
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 through
                 God's
                 goodnesse
                 )
                 in
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 eights
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 true
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 seem'd
                 to
                 lye
                 for
                 lost
                 and
                 dead
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 )
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 would
                 faine
                 have
                 lived
                 and
                 breathed
                 a
                 little
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth's
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 viriditie
                 ,
                 very
                 great
                 hopes
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 her
                 recovery
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 
                   wax
                   warme
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sneeze
                 out
                 some
                 good
                 signe●
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 soone
                 lost
                 againe
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 lamentably
                 did
                 she
                 lye
                 againe
                 at
                 the
                 Graves
                 brinke
                 in
                 cruell
                 and
                 accursed
                 Queene
                 Maries
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 was
                 given
                 over
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 even
                 by
                 her
                 Phisitians
                 for
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 past
                 recovery
                 ;
                 untill
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 raise
                 her
                 up
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 almost
                 )
                 miraculously
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 did
                 verily
                 expect
                 her
                 full
                 recovery
                 and
                 restauration
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   patterne
                
                 and
                 practise
                 ;
                 but
                 well-a-day
                 !
                 how
                 were
                 we
                 deceiv'd
                 !
                 for
                 what
                 by
                 the
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 crafty
                 cunning
                 of
                 the
                 seducing
                 Serpent
                 which
                 deceived
                 Eve
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 by
                 the
                 insinuating
                 subtilties
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   Prelates
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mitre-mongers
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   her
                   Mothers
                   Children
                   were
                   angry
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                
                 and
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Treasons
                 ,
                 Rebellions
                 ,
                 and
                 robbing
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 their
                 right
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 wrongfull
                 accusations
                 ,
                 those
                 (
                 her
                 enemies
                 )
                 inveigh'd
                 against
                 this
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Institution
                 ,
                 (
                 accusing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 )
                 they
                 called
                 it
                 a
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Faction
                   ,
                   Sedition
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 this
                 they
                 charged
                 the
                 true
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 impeached
                 the
                 precious
                 ones
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Presidents
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 conspired
                 against
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 accusing
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   command
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 kept
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 upright
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 hindred
                 
                 the
                 building
                 up
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   house
                
                 in
                 Ezra's
                 dayes
                 chap.
                 4.13.16
                 .
                 they
                 charged
                 them
                 for
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 rob
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 and
                 revenews
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 these
                 in
                 Q.
                 Eliz.
                 dayes
                 ,
                 most
                 cruelly
                 doe
                 the
                 
                   Accuser
                   of
                   the
                   brethren's
                
                 office
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 branding
                 and
                 abusing
                 them
                 for
                 
                   seditious
                   factious
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 charging
                 them
                 for
                 
                   Innovators
                   ,
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   erroneous
                
                 ones
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 
                   Puritans
                   ,
                   Brownists
                   ,
                   Donatists
                   ,
                   
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Sectaries
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Destroyers
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 
                   seem
                   black
                
                 and
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 being
                 Sun-burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   set
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   keeper
                   of
                   other
                
                 (
                 Antichristian
                 )
                 strange
                 vineyards
                 whiles
                 
                   her
                   owne
                   was
                   neglected
                
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 1.6
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christs
                 own
                 Church
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Popish
                 Hierarchy
                 and
                 Prelacy
                 was
                 canonized
                 and
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 which
                 carried
                 a
                 
                   faire
                   face
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   foule
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 humane
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 inventions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   coyne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 Conclave
                 and
                 Canons
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 amply
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 this
                 
                   ensuing
                   Tract
                
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Papists
                 did
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 very
                 like
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 their
                 Discpline
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 opposing
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 true
                 Church
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 once
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Milesians
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Milesians
                 were
                 not
                 fools
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 just
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 that
                 fooles
                 doe
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Prelates
                 were
                 not
                 Papists
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 just
                 as
                 Papists
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 indeed
                 Mungrels
                 ,
                 and
                 meer
                 Hermaphrodites
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   Nec
                   vere
                   viros
                   ,
                   nec
                   vere
                   ,
                   mulieres
                   ,
                   sed
                   vere
                   Histriones
                   ,
                
                 neither
                 Papists
                 ,
                 nor
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 ,
                 or
                 neither
                 ,
                 or
                 either
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 ends
                 .
                 
                 A
                 
                   Roman
                   Cardinal
                
                 caused
                 his
                 Painter
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 K.
                 Solomon
                 halfe
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 halfe
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 justly
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 just
                 blame
                 might
                 those
                 Prelates
                 be
                 pictured
                 out
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   half
                   way
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 pretended
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   half
                   in
                   hel
                
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 evill
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 afflicting
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 accusing
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 rendring
                 the
                 true
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 odious
                 ,
                 and
                 despicable
                 to
                 
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   Ministers
                
                 ,
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Antichristian
                   Hierarchy
                
                 and
                 Discipline
                 was
                 so
                 indulgently
                 fostered
                 up
                 by
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 that
                 King
                 James
                 could
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 maxime
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 proved
                 a
                 true
                 Prophet
                 )
                 
                   No
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   no
                   King
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 to
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 2.34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
                 Rev.
                 17.12
                 .
                 and
                 18.3
                 .
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 
                   live
                   and
                   dye
                   together
                
                 (
                 like
                 Hippocrates
                 twins
                 )
                 receiving
                 both
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 power
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 punishment
                 with
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 nor
                 Papists
                 thinke
                 to
                 hold
                 long
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   his
                   controversie
                   for
                   Zion
                
                 shall
                 finde
                 them
                 out
                 ;
                 neither
                 need
                 they
                 to
                 thinke
                 their
                 fall
                 is
                 by
                 fortune
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 suit
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 all
                 lose
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 us
                 (
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 
                   hot
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 violent
                 Presbyterians
                 too
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 who
                 agree
                 too
                 much
                 with
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 Prelacy
                 as
                 (
                 appears
                 Ch.
                 9.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 at
                 large
                 )
                 and
                 must
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 lamentable
                 destiny
                 and
                 fate
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 M●
                 .
                 Hooker
                 sayes
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Preface
                   before
                   his
                   Survey
                   of
                   Discipline
                   .
                
                 )
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Presbyteriall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 i.e.
                 a
                 Church
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 many
                 
                   Congregations
                   Classic-wise
                
                 to
                 govern
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 also
                 fall
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 this
                 Suit
                 )
                 seeing
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Testimony
                
                 is
                 
                   for
                   us
                
                 this
                 Terme-time
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Judge
                 must
                 be
                 for
                 us
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 will
                 be
                 ours
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 yee
                 have
                 trusted
                 to
                 
                   forged
                   titles
                
                 that
                 will
                 hold
                 no
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 Camel
                 seeking
                 hornes
                 ,
                 
                 lost
                 his
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 these
                 Disciplinarians
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 their
                 peace
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 
                   Summers
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Sun
                 will
                 shine
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 scorch
                 ,
                 yea
                 
                   mel●
                   (
                   violento
                   aestu
                
                 )
                 the
                 
                   waxen
                   wings
                
                 of
                 all
                 false-discipline
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thereby
                 throw
                 down
                 that
                 
                   Icarus-like
                   loftinesse
                
                 of
                 
                   High-Presbytery
                   ,
                   Popery
                
                 and
                 Prelacy
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 bulke
                 and
                 massie
                 body
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 must
                 beat
                 his
                 heels
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 deeps
                 ,
                 and
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 Ocean
                 of
                 everlasting
                 misery
                 ,
                 
                 Rev.
                 19.19
                 .
                 they
                 are
                 already
                 under
                 the
                 burnings
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 
                   torrid
                   (
                   horrid
                   )
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 shortly
                 tumble
                 into
                 the
                 tomb
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 worme
                 dyeth
                 not
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 bee
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 bee
                 converted
                 into
                 any
                 other
                 use
                 for
                 safety
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 
                   black
                   cloath
                
                 
                 that
                 will
                 take
                 no
                 other
                 Dye
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 hold
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 most
                 rotten
                 ,
                 uselesse
                 ,
                 and
                 unserviceable
                 for
                 weare
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 whit
                 :
                 will
                 take
                 any
                 other
                 Dye
                 ,
                 so
                 indeed
                 will
                 our
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Gospel-institution
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 to
                 bee
                 restored
                 into
                 its
                 Primitive
                 purity
                 ,
                 as
                 white
                 ,
                 precious
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 Lilly-like
                 ,
                 and
                 lovely
                 ,
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 Dye
                 ,
                 or
                 administration
                 ,
                 and
                 Dispensation
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 any
                 Dye
                 it
                 will
                 take
                 whereinto
                 it
                 is
                 dipp'd
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 blacke
                 ,
                 base
                 ,
                 sooty
                 ,
                 and
                 darke
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 rotten
                 ragge
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 nothing
                 capable
                 of
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                   dyes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 divers
                 sorts
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 yeare
                 after
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 But
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 the
                 Dragon
                 (
                 till
                 these
                 late
                 dayes
                 )
                 hath
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 
                   earthly
                   powers
                
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   (
                   having
                   no
                   more
                   place
                   found
                   for
                   him
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 )
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 heare
                 the
                 loud
                 Voyce
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 his
                 Church
                 )
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   is
                   come
                   salvation
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Accuser
                   of
                   our
                   Brethren
                   is
                   cast
                   down
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 now
                 
                   shall
                   the
                   earth
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 
                   earthly
                   powers
                   )
                   help
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                
                 and
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 Dragons
                 indignation
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 her
                 Seed
                 must
                 yet
                 meet
                 with
                 Warres
                 ,
                 Conflicts
                 ,
                 and
                 oppositions
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remaines
                 now
                 ,
                 O
                 
                   England
                   !
                   Ireland
                
                 !
                 and
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 yee
                 
                   kisse
                   the
                   Sonne
                   lest
                   he
                   be
                   angry
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   perish
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 2.12
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 yee
                 
                   cast
                   away
                
                 your
                 Popish
                 and
                 foppish
                 trash
                 and
                 trumperies
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 wicked
                 traditions
                 ,
                 formes
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinances
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 made
                 yee
                 Captives
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeares
                
                 have
                 inbondaged
                 ,
                 and
                 endungeoned
                 ye
                 up
                 in
                 darknesse
                 and
                 deceit
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 cousen
                 little
                 ignorant
                 Children
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 them
                 Counters
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 away
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Counters
                 too
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 quiet
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 how
                 easily
                 can
                 Antichrist
                 cheat
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 our
                 ignorance
                 and
                 infancy
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 us
                 Copper
                 for
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   counterfeit
                   (
                   Brazen-fac'd
                
                 )
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 away
                 Christ's
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 better
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 quieting
                 us
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 alasse
                 !
                 we
                 are
                 older
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 wiser
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 basely
                 cheated
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Orders
                   ,
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 hold
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 our
                 Gold
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 encourage
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 us
                 ere
                 long
                 to
                 make
                 another
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 
                   gold
                   for
                   brasse
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 60.17
                 .
                 the
                 precious
                 for
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 O
                 Friends
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel-worship
                 of
                 Christ's
                 owne
                 Coyne
                 ,
                 and
                 Mint
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 owne
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 precious
                 Gold
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 offered
                 you
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 once
                 )
                 againe
                 ;
                 which
                 hath
                 often
                 (
                 before
                 )
                 been
                 rigidly
                 repulst
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 off
                 with
                 disdaine
                 ,
                 and
                 direfull
                 reproach
                 ;
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 presented
                 to
                 you
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 
                   crowned
                   with
                   the
                   twelve
                   Starres
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sunne
                
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 with
                 Christ
                 the
                 Super-intendent
                 ,
                 and
                 sole
                 
                   Independent
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 alone
                 Light-giver
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Saints
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 especially
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 Ornament
                 of
                 this
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 Gospel-Politie
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 be
                 
                   cloathed
                   with
                   light
                
                 ,
                 having
                 Christ
                 alone
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 hitherto
                 hath
                 many
                 a
                 sad
                 soule
                 sate
                 and
                 sigh'd
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 too
                 bewayl'd
                 with
                 Mary
                 ,
                 weeping
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 20.13
                 .
                 Oh!
                 
                   They
                   have
                   taken
                   away
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   where
                   they
                   have
                   laid
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Alexander
                 used
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 Friends
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Craterus
                 and
                 Hephestion
                 ,
                 that
                 Hephestion
                 loved
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 but
                 Craterus
                 loved
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Alexander
                 were
                 both
                 but
                 
                   one
                   man
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Certes
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 some
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 who
                 professe
                 to
                 be
                 Christ's
                 friends
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 all
                 love
                 him
                 as
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 lovelinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   love
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   wine
                   ,
                
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 usefulnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 how
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 ?
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 by
                 him
                 ?
                 that
                 are
                 obedient
                 to
                 his
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ?
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Congregationall
                 orderly
                 Courches
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 indeed
                 Christ
                 hath
                 a
                 few
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 tryed
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 Craterus's
                 are
                 rare
                 too
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 friends
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 of
                 what
                 judgement
                 soever
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 his
                 Command
                 and
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 these
                 Gospel-wayes
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 into
                 Christs
                 order
                 and
                 path
                 ,
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Mannour
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 up
                 all
                 wefts
                 and
                 straies
                 that
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 empound
                 them
                 )
                 wherefore
                 for
                 shame
                 friends
                 make
                 haste
                 !
                 Hye
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 flye
                 into
                 Sion
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Fellowship
                 and
                 Church-way
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 is
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 
                   this
                   Sunne
                
                 is
                 highest
                 ,
                 brightest
                 ,
                 and
                 swiftest
                 in
                 his
                 
                   ascendent
                   motions
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 appeares
                 in
                 his
                 richest
                 perfection
                 and
                 fulnesse
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 drawne
                 with
                 her
                 Pencill
                 a
                 perfect
                 Grasse-greene
                 in
                 the
                 Emerald
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Pliny
                 sayes
                 )
                 a
                 skie-colour
                 in
                 the
                 Saphire
                 ,
                 a
                 fire
                 colour
                 in
                 the
                 Carbuncle
                 ,
                 a
                 sanguine
                 in
                 the
                 Rubie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 starry
                 in
                 the
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 drawne
                 all
                 these
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Ophal
                 :
                 so
                 hath
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 gift
                 and
                 grace
                 in
                 one
                 Saint
                 ,
                 another
                 gift
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 graces
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 blessings
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 sweetnesse
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Some
                 excell
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 summary
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 all
                 excellencies
                 are
                 there
                 
                   in
                   one
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 
                   one
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 Christ
                 (
                 sayes
                 
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   De
                   advent
                   .
                   serm
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 Bee
                 which
                 flew
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 interpreted
                 Flower
                 )
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 alighted
                 on
                 the
                 sweetest
                 flower
                 of
                 Virginity
                 that
                 ever
                 the
                 earth
                 bore
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 Christ
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 finde
                 sweet
                 flowers
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Et
                   mel
                   &
                   aculeum
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 Doctor
                 Rawlinjon
                 on
                 's
                 
                   Mercy
                   to
                   a
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 13.
                 )
                 both
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 is
                 both
                 Love
                 and
                 Law
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Love
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 grant
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 it
                 so
                 in
                 
                   these
                   dayes
                
                 .
              
               
                 Heare
                 ,
                 O
                 Ireland
                 !
                 heare
                 the
                 Lord
                 !
                 run
                 into
                 his
                 Courts
                 ,
                 
                 live
                 in
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 !
                 for
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 I
                 speake
                 to
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 bury
                 these
                 truthes
                 as
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 concerne
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 from
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 your
                 Professors
                 prove
                 not
                 Moone-sicke
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 Lunaticks
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 fall
                 (
                 or
                 plunge
                 )
                 
                   into
                   the
                   water
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sometimes
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 of
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 wil
                 not
                 over
                 
                   head
                   and
                   eares
                
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 
                 yee
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 meane
                 )
                 for
                 I
                 shrewdly
                 feare
                 this
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 forsake
                 not
                 Aegypt
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 nor
                 Babylon
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 
                 forme
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 forme
                 meerly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drive
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 draw
                 in
                 poore
                 hearts
                 (
                 through
                 ignorance
                 and
                 folly
                 )
                 into
                 a
                 
                   formall
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 by
                 urging
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 or
                 tying
                 others
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 judgement
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 clearly
                 against
                 God's
                 designe
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 Gospel-Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   :
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 have
                 many
                 precious
                 and
                 pregnant
                 truthes
                 to
                 hand
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 handle
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 hearted
                 in
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   bosome
                   of
                   light
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 
                   ensuing
                   Treatise
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Lib.
                 2.
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 make
                 haste
                 into
                 Sion
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 pure
                 ,
                 orderly
                 ,
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   Spirituall
                   way
                
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   be
                   with
                   you
                
                 ,
                 and
                 speed
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 before
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 some
                 doe
                 say
                 ,
                 Why
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 persecuted
                 by
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 (
                 call'd
                 )
                 Independants
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 bitter
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 Malignants
                 and
                 open
                 enemies
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 but
                 like
                 Sampsons
                 Foxes
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 themselves
                 burnt
                 amongst
                 the
                 Corne
                 which
                 they
                 fired
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Land
                 brought
                 Corne
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 ground
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 better
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruitfull●r
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Foxes
                 came
                 up
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 so
                 be
                 yee
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 will
                 by
                 their
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 
                   burne
                   up
                
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 better
                 the
                 true
                 Churches
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 members
                 may
                 suffer
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 first
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                   take
                   us
                   the
                   Foxes
                   ,
                   the
                   little
                   Foxes
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 1.
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 escape
                 scot-free
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 1.28
                 .
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 perdition
                 (
                 sayes
                 Paul
                 )
                 but
                 
                   to
                   you
                   of
                   salvation
                
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Churches
                 shall
                 (
                 maugre
                 all
                 their
                 might
                 and
                 malice
                 )
                 appeare
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 triumph
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 yet
                 the
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 persecuting
                 Foxes
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 up
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 lye
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 fired
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 Authours
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 end
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 my
                 Friends
                 ,
                 their
                 frownes
                 ,
                 nor
                 crownes
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 Alexander
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 
                 
                 or
                 went
                 on
                 any
                 designe
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   habebis
                   Alexandrum
                
                 ;
                 my
                 brave
                 Blades
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 Alexander
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 
                   Christ
                   with
                   you
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   you
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   engaged
                   for
                   you
                
                 ;
                 feare
                 not
                 !
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 termed
                 desolate
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Hephzibah
                
                 and
                 Beulah
                 ;
                 but
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Midbar
                 .
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 That
                 the
                 Churches
                 full
                 deliverance
                 drawes
                 nigh
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 upon
                 entrance
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 gradually
                 ,
                 her
                 Discipline
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 First
                 proved
                 by
                 parallel
                 from
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 long
                 lost
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 true
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 proceed
                 ,
                 the
                 Call
                 continues
                 to
                 hast
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Historied
                 of
                 Darius's
                 Generall
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 Orders
                 from
                 Darius
                 (
                 his
                 King
                 )
                 to
                 revenge
                 the
                 wrongs
                 done
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 commanded
                 his
                 Servants
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 at
                 every
                 dish
                 of
                 meat
                 they
                 brought
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                   remember
                   the
                   Athenians
                
                 .
                 Now
                 Christ
                 hath
                 sent
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 upon
                 us
                 every
                 foote
                 ,
                 to
                 Remember
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 Sion
                 ;
                 for
                 Babylon
                 must
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 Sion
                 must
                 fill
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 up
                 apace
                 to
                 perfection-ward
                 ;
                 but
                 although
                 this
                 is
                 graduall
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 restauration
                 shall
                 be
                 universall
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 we
                 heare
                 how
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 lamentably
                 the
                 poore
                 despised
                 Church
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 
                 wofully
                 bewayling
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 now
                 followes
                 what
                 hopes
                 we
                 finde
                 of
                 her
                 deliverance
                 ;
                 
                 now
                 Mr.
                 Brightman
                 (
                 the
                 brightest
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 )
                 lends
                 his
                 Light
                 to
                 this
                 Age
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Revel
                 .
                 12.14
                 .
                 where
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Wildernesse
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   halfe
                   a
                   time
                
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   thousand
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   threescore
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 Rev.
                 11.2
                 .
                 
                   of
                   forty
                   and
                   two
                   months
                
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 at
                 
                   thirty
                   dayes
                
                 to
                 the
                 moneth
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 one
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 account
                 from
                 Christ's
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 begin
                 one
                 thousand
                 sixe
                 hundred
                 
                 and
                 ten
                 dayes
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 thirty
                 three
                 yeares
                 that
                 Christ
                 lived
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 one
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 forty
                 three
                 ,
                 
                 about
                 which
                 time
                 her
                 Deliverance
                 and
                 Freedome
                 came
                 running
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Congregationall
                   Churches
                
                 got
                 upon
                 their
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 
                   looke
                   forth
                   as
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 6.10
                 .
                 though
                 many
                 black
                 Clouds
                 and
                 Mists
                 were
                 cast
                 upon
                 them
                 some
                 
                   ten
                   yeares
                
                 agoe
                 ,
                 to
                 grieve
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feare
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 threates
                 of
                 a
                 
                   foule
                   day
                
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 unlovely
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 unlikely
                 to
                 hold
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 my
                 owne
                 part
                 I
                 am
                 possess'd
                 with
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 her
                 Deliverance
                 ,
                 beginning
                 (
                 gradually
                 )
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 about
                 ten
                 years
                 agoe
                 .
                 But
                 Master
                 Brightmans
                 judgement
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 begin
                 one
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 that
                 also
                 of
                 Dan.
                 12.7
                 .
                 it
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   time
                   ,
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   halfe
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                
                 with
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   waiteth
                   ,
                   and
                   cometh
                   to
                   one
                   thousand
                   three
                   hundred
                   thirty
                   five
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 a
                 day
                 being
                 often
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 as
                 Numb
                 .
                 14.34
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 4.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 and
                 a
                 time
                 he
                 takes
                 for
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 times
                 for
                 
                   two
                   hundred
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   halfe
                   a
                   time
                
                 for
                 
                   halfe
                   a
                   hundred
                
                 ,
                 or
                 fifty
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                
                 yeares
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 
                   one
                   thousand
                   three
                   hundred
                
                 makes
                 
                   one
                   thousand
                   six
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   ,
                
                 
                 in
                 which
                 yeare
                 he
                 fore-told
                 the
                 true
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
                 her
                 
                   primitive
                   face
                
                 and
                 fairnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 truly
                 he
                 hath
                 fore-told
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 times
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 testifie
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 the
                 eminent
                 passages
                 ,
                 and
                 evident
                 appearances
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 liberty
                 and
                 deliverance
                 of
                 true
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 allow
                 of
                 his
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 as
                 passing
                 authentick
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 out
                 of
                 Dan.
                 12.12
                 .
                 
                   thirty
                   five
                   remaine
                
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 thirty
                 five
                 yeares
                 for
                 warres
                 and
                 troubles
                 against
                 the
                 Lambe
                 and
                 's
                 followers
                 ;
                 Christ
                 and
                 's
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whose
                 Deliverance
                 ,
                 and
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 Discipline
                 is
                 but
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 ariseth
                 gradually
                 ,
                 and
                 lives
                 most
                 gloriously
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 Europe
                 for
                 
                   thirty
                   and
                   five
                   yeares
                
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 followes
                 her
                 
                   full
                   deliverance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 recovery
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Wildernesse
                   universally
                
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 
                   thirty
                   five
                   yeares
                
                 she
                 comes
                 only
                 gradually
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wilnesse
                 ,
                 
                 leaning
                 
                   on
                   her
                   Beloved
                
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 worke
                 is
                 already
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 mountaines
                 made
                 plaines
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 within
                 these
                 
                   thirty
                   five
                
                 yeares
                 be
                 all
                 levell'd
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 before
                 Zerubbabel
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 (
                 already
                 )
                 laid
                 the
                 
                   foundation
                   of
                
                 (
                 that
                 worke
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   his
                   hands
                   shall
                
                 (
                 after
                 
                   thirty
                   five
                   yeares
                   )
                   finish
                
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 shall
                 by
                 his
                 glorious
                 out-goings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 be
                 nothing'd
                 into
                 nothing
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 (
                 poore
                 )
                 judgement
                 offered
                 under
                 correction
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 meet
                 with
                 two
                 more
                 computations
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 set
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 rising
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ's
                 reigning
                 ,
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Dan.
                 12.11
                 .
                 
                   From
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   the
                   daily
                   sacrifice
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   abomination
                   that
                   maketh
                   desolate
                   set
                   up
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   thousand
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   ninety
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   waiteth
                   ,
                   and
                   cometh
                   to
                   one
                   thousand
                   three
                   hundred
                   thirty
                   five
                   dayes
                   ;
                   but
                   goe
                   thou
                   thy
                   way
                   till
                   the
                   end
                   be
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   shalt
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   lot
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 Some
                 compute
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 about
                 the
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 twelfth
                 yeare
                 after
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 now
                 the
                 ten
                 hot
                 Persecutions
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Dragon
                 )
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 chapter
                 before
                 )
                 were
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 now
                 cloathed
                 with
                 enough
                 of
                 outward
                 beauty
                 ;
                 riches
                 ,
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 abundance
                 ,
                 which
                 bewitched
                 many
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 proved
                 the
                 most
                 irresistible
                 temptations
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 corrupt
                 
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   People
                   ,
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 her
                 worship
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 bewildernesse
                 her
                 :
                 then
                 was
                 there
                 a
                 voyce
                 heard
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   day
                   is
                   poyson
                   pour'd
                   forth
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 indeed
                 was
                 the
                 
                   daily
                   sacrifice
                   taken
                   away
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 )
                 viz.
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 our
                 only
                 Sacrifice
                 )
                 became
                 voyd
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 regarded
                 nor
                 remembred
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 abomination
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Will-worship
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 
                   that
                   maketh
                   desolate
                   was
                   set
                   up
                   .
                
                 So
                 we
                 heare
                 how
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 after
                 these
                 two
                 notes
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Toe
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   daily
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   setting
                   up
                   the
                   abomination
                   that
                   maketh
                   desolate
                
                 ;
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   thousand
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   ninety
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 yeares
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 proved
                 before
                 )
                 from
                 Constantines
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 adde
                 the
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 twelve
                 yeares
                 from
                 Christ's
                 time
                 to
                 Constantine's
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 amounts
                 to
                 one
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 and
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 yeare
                 came
                 King
                 Iames
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 vers
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 the
                 blessednesse
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 
                   waite
                   till
                   one
                   thousand
                   three
                   hundred
                   thirty
                   five
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   forty
                   five
                
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 yeares
                 ,
                 longer
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 number
                 (
                 of
                 
                   one
                   thousand
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   ninety
                
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 seemes
                 the
                 reckoning
                 reaches
                 to
                 
                   one
                   thousand
                   six
                   hundred
                   forty
                   seven
                   ,
                
                 
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 blessednesse
                 to
                 begin
                 more
                 visibly
                 then
                 ever
                 before
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 abomination
                 (
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 Formality
                 )
                 which
                 
                   hath
                   made
                   desolate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 unsetled
                 ,
                 sorely
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 downe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 shaken
                 ,
                 may
                 remaine
                 ,
                 in
                 Heb.
                 12.27
                 ,
                 28.
                 that
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   Discipline
                   restored
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Kingdome
                   exalted
                
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 
                   mountaines
                   of
                   prey
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 second
                 computation
                 of
                 time
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Scripture
                 )
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 
                   Julian
                   the
                   Apostate
                
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 dayes
                 the
                 Temple
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 re-edified
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Learned
                 know
                 )
                 the
                 Seate
                 of
                 the
                 
                   daily
                   Sacrifice
                
                 was
                 rent
                 up
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 tore
                 apeeces
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 
                   earth
                   ,
                   place
                   ,
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 terrible
                 Tempest
                 from
                 heaven
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Julian
                 the
                 most
                 malicious
                 Apostate
                 pretended
                 Christ
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 contradiction
                 to
                 Christ's
                 prediction
                 in
                 Matth.
                 24.2
                 .
                 hee
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 Temple
                 built
                 up
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 (
                 as
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 was
                 more
                 fully
                 fulfill'd
                 hereby
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   not
                   one
                   stone
                   was
                   left
                   upon
                   another
                   ,
                
                 but
                 foundation
                 and
                 all
                 was
                 turn'd
                 ,
                 torne
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 Judaisme
                 rent
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 rootes
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 made
                 a
                 concave
                 for
                 the
                 Conclave
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 might
                 come
                 in
                 with
                 his
                 
                   abomination
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   desolate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 about
                 Anno
                 three
                 hundred
                 sixty
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 
                 reckoning
                 the
                 one
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 ninety
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Dan.
                 12.11
                 .
                 the
                 number
                 comes
                 out
                 the
                 last
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Deliverance
                 is
                 to
                 begin
                 by
                 1652.
                 
                 for
                 then
                 is
                 Christ
                 to
                 begin
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 reigne
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 more
                 eminently
                 then
                 ever
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Gospel-Discipline
                 is
                 to
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Abomination
                 to
                 be
                 eradicated
                 
                   root
                   and
                   branch
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 crucified
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 
                   daily
                   Sacrifice
                
                 .
                 Then
                 is
                 the
                 blessednesse
                 to
                 begin
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 gradually
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 till
                 one
                 thousand
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 for
                 five
                 and
                 forty
                 yeers
                 longer
                 (
                 say
                 some
                 )
                 these
                 dayes
                 will
                 hold
                 so
                 ,
                 five
                 and
                 forty
                 yeers
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 which
                 (
                 viz.
                 five
                 and
                 forty
                 yeers
                 hence
                 )
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 bee
                 glorious
                 indeed
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Jew
                 and
                 
                   Gentile
                   ,
                   Babylon
                
                 shall
                 bee
                 fallen
                 ,
                 Rome
                 ruined
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 14.8
                 .
                 Sion
                 repaired
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 excellent
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 fully
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 againe
                 
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 in
                 greater
                 glory
                 then
                 ever
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   graduall
                   restoration
                
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 reparation
                 of
                 Sion
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 but
                 then
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 apparent
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 as
                 Rev.
                 chap.
                 21.
                 chap.
                 22.
                 
                 
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 we
                 must
                 meet
                 with
                 troubles
                 and
                 warres
                 without
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   in
                   spirit
                
                 we
                 shall
                 exult
                 ,
                 and
                 triumph
                 within
                 :
                 which
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   Antichrists
                   ruine
                
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   brightnesse
                   of
                   Christ's
                   coming
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 in
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   spiritual
                   meanes
                
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Policies
                 ,
                 or
                 Powers
                 ,
                 or
                 Armies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 Wars
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 preparatives
                 thereto
                 )
                 Not
                 
                   by
                   might
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   my
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 By
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 must
                 be
                 killed
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 remember
                 Mr.
                 
                   Sterry
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   a
                   Sermon
                   of
                   his
                   before
                   the
                   Parliament
                
                 Nov.
                 2.
                 1649.
                 p.
                 12.
                 )
                 sayes
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fall
                   of
                   Antichrist
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Abominations
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 ,
                 miraculously
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Angels
                   ,
                   Ministerially
                
                 by
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 tormented
                 and
                 
                   put
                   to
                   death
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 14.10
                 .
                 and
                 19
                 ,
                 
                 19.
                 but
                 yet
                 our
                 troubles
                 will
                 be
                 over
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 thinke
                 shortly
                 too
                 )
                 for
                 An.
                 1656.
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 neer
                 us
                 )
                 the
                 Flood
                 came
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 Fire
                 wil
                 )
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 lasted
                 
                   forty
                   days
                
                 (
                 so
                 may
                 the
                 Fire
                 be
                 for
                 
                   forty
                   years
                
                 )
                 till
                 five
                 and
                 forty
                 years
                 hence
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 
                   dryed
                   up
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Noah
                 
                 came
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Arke
                 and
                 
                   planted
                   a
                   vineyard
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   eat
                   the
                   fruits
                   therof
                
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 certaine
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Churches
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Arke
                 )
                 for
                 
                   forty
                   yeers
                
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 yet
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 about
                 
                   forty
                   yeers
                
                 (
                 or
                 little
                 more
                 )
                 hence
                 ,
                 shall
                 Christ
                 come
                 forth
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Arke
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 I
                 mean
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 plant
                 him
                 
                   one
                   vineyard
                
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 the
                 
                   fruits
                   thereof
                
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Christs
                   reigne
                
                 indeed
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 shall
                 bee
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 visibly
                 together
                 ,
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 personall
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 affirme
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   I
                   know
                
                 (
                 with
                 
                   Job
                   )
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   see
                   my
                   Redeemer
                   with
                   my
                   eyes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 Christs
                 next
                 appearance
                 is
                 with
                 his
                 Saints
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 computation
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 produced
                 divers
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 your
                 light
                 and
                 judgement
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 or
                 take
                 what
                 best
                 likes
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 withall
                 ,
                 
                 note
                 ,
                 how
                 neer
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                   one
                   to
                   another
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   furthest
                   time
                
                 set
                 for
                 our
                 
                   full
                   happinesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 
                   universal
                   restitution
                
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 
                   forty
                   five
                
                 years
                 hence
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 live
                 on
                 the
                 brinke
                 of
                 these
                 
                   times
                   promised
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 are
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 worke
                 is
                 begun
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   coming
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Babylon
                 is
                 falling
                 ,
                 and
                 Zion
                 is
                 rising
                 and
                 repairing
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel-order
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 (
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 
                   wildernesse
                   )
                   restoring
                
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 although
                 this
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 but
                 gradually
                 in
                 these
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 continue
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 are
                 a
                 little
                 higher
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   fit
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 these
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 her
                 full
                 Restauration
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 (
                 the
                 
                   strange
                   worke
                
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 upon
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 mightiest
                 ,
                 the
                 strongest
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 the
                 visiblest
                 ,
                 and
                 barrennest
                 (
                 or
                 bruitishest
                 )
                 Powers
                 ,
                 Policies
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 or
                 Monarchs
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Mighty
                 Mountains
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 plaine
                 )
                 that
                 oppose
                 Christs
                 Reigne
                 ,
                 
                 Antichrists
                 ruine
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Sions
                 rising
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 dayes
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 laying
                 low
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 pitifully
                 flinging
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Pit
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 This
                 worke
                 is
                 also
                 graduall
                 for
                 these
                 few
                 years
                 ▪
                 God
                 goes
                 forward
                 within
                 
                 these
                 
                   European
                   Nations
                
                 firstly
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 these
                 
                   ten
                   Toes
                
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Dan.
                 2.32
                 ,
                 
                 33.
                 or
                 
                   ten
                   Kings
                
                 (
                 of
                 Europe
                 )
                 that
                 
                   war
                   against
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 17.
                 and
                 19.
                 these
                 that
                 
                   have
                   given
                   up
                   their
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                
                 must
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 all
                 these
                 
                   Mountains
                   of
                   prey
                
                 ,
                 
                 Psal.
                 76.4
                 .
                 This
                 
                   little
                   stone
                   cut
                   without
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 begun
                 this
                 worke
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 
                   burthensome
                   stone
                
                 to
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 grown'd
                 them
                 to
                 powder
                 :
                 yea
                 this
                 
                   little
                   stone
                
                 hath
                 fallen
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   late
                   King
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 dashed
                 this
                 Toe
                 to
                 fitters
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 will
                 all
                 the
                 
                   nine
                   Toes
                
                 beside
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Image
                 tumble
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 this
                 worke
                 is
                 graduall
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 also
                 be
                 universall
                 ,
                 and
                 filling
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 Job
                 9.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Job
                 28.9
                 .
                 Isa.
                 10.32
                 .
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 so
                 ordained
                 it
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 8.19
                 .
                 Dan.
                 11.27.32
                 .
                 and
                 Isa.
                 26.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Hab.
                 1.11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 and
                 Hab.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 Christ
                 his
                 Commission
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 Psal.
                 2.9
                 .
                 Matth.
                 28.19
                 .
                 Heb.
                 10.13
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.25
                 .
                 Rev.
                 6.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 till
                 all
                 bee
                 made
                 his
                 footstool
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 can
                 hinder
                 it
                 ?
                 or
                 say
                 what
                 dost
                 thou
                 ?
                 Job
                 9.12
                 .
                 Dan.
                 4.35
                 .
                 Isa.
                 14.6
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 38.20
                 .
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 is
                 Christ
                 (
                 that
                 must
                 Reigne
                 )
                 now
                 marching
                 in
                 his
                 might
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 sword
                 girt
                 about
                 his
                 thigh
                 ,
                 neither
                 Mountaines
                 ,
                 nor
                 Mole-hils
                 that
                 now
                 stand
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   able
                   to
                   abide
                
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 
                   will
                   be
                   greatest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Reign
                 
                   alone
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 58.12
                 .
                 Rev.
                 11.17.18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Rev.
                 19.11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 
                 17.
                 &c.
                 who
                 hath
                 done
                 much
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 his
                 Designe
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Ps.
                 50.2.3
                 .
                 Woe
                 ,
                 woe
                 !
                 be
                 then
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 lifted
                 up
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Churches
                 !
                 for
                 they
                 
                   must
                   be
                   all
                   grownd
                   to
                   powder
                
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 hard
                 by
                 )
                 shall
                 they
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Rocks
                 and
                 
                   Mountains
                   fall
                   on
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 us
                 from
                 
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 6.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Isa.
                 34.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 and
                 Isa.
                 64.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 7.7
                 .
                 Psal.
                 68.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Psal.
                 132.8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Wherefore
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 ,
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Ye
                   say
                   not
                   a
                   confederacy
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   say
                   a
                   confederacy
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Psal.
                 58.9
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   as
                   an
                   oven
                
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 
                   Briars
                   and
                   thorns
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prepared
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 4.1.2
                 .
                 whilst
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 is
                 as
                 
                   the
                   Sun
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
                 !
                 be
                 not
                 afraid
                 !
                 for
                 your
                 Deliverance
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 foretold
                 by
                 many
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 in
                 especiall
                 
                 manner
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 onely
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Luke
                 21.25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 
                 28.
                 and
                 the
                 Signes
                 are
                 already
                 come
                 (
                 in
                 part
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Mountaines
                 are
                 removing
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Pillars
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 falling
                 ,
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 shaking
                 ,
                 yea
                 
                   mens
                   hearts
                   failing
                   them
                   for
                   fear
                
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 
                   lift
                   up
                   your
                   heads
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 like
                 a
                 bird
                 that
                 lifts
                 up
                 his
                 beak
                 every
                 time
                 he
                 drinkes
                 sweetnesses
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 who
                 drinke
                 in
                 comforts
                 and
                 refreshings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 soope
                 in
                 solaces
                 and
                 
                   refreshing
                   streams
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Psal.
                 46.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   for
                   now
                   your
                   redemption
                   draweth
                   nigh
                   .
                
                 
                 Now
                 may
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   coming
                   in
                   the
                   clouds
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 many
                 
                   darke
                   ,
                   dismall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cloudy
                   dispensations
                
                 )
                 which
                 doe
                 hide
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 till
                 hee
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 
                   theef
                   in
                   the
                   Right
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Noahs
                   flood
                   (
                   ex
                   insperato
                   )
                   unwatched
                
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 unwelcome
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 to
                 their
                 cost
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 hark!-Hark!-now
                 !
                 The
                 Trumpet
                 of
                 the
                 Jubilee
                 is
                 blowing
                 !
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 Deliverance
                 and
                 Discipline
                 is
                 proclaimed
                 !
                 The
                 
                   gates
                   of
                   salvation
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 
                   word
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 26.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 9.7
                 .
                 Zion
                 is
                 building
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 102.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 beautiful
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 Psal.
                 48.2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Isa.
                 52.1.7
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 refreshed
                 with
                 
                   full
                   streams
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fat
                   things
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 33.21
                 .
                 Isa.
                 25.9
                 .
                 and
                 48.18
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thus
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 at
                 worke
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 (
                 whilst
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 Tabernacles
                 )
                 to
                 build
                 us
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Wildernesse
                   flourish
                
                 as
                 the
                 Rose
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 35.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 
                   give
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Lebanon
                
                 (
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 )
                 and
                 Carmel
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Sharon
                 (
                 in
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 &
                 ch
                 .
                 7.
                 )
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Church
                   (
                   Calvin
                   in
                   loc
                   .
                   )
                
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 so
                 full
                 ,
                 the
                 Promises
                 so
                 pregnant
                 ,
                 the
                 blessings
                 so
                 rich
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 are
                 reserved
                 for
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 off-spring
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 even
                 
                   leap
                   for
                   joy
                
                 ,
                 Ps●
                 .
                 114.4
                 .
                 and
                 with
                 shoutings
                 and
                 
                   songs
                   ,
                   come
                
                 singing
                 to
                 Sion
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 35.
                 ult
                 .
                 and
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 (
                 which
                 else
                 is
                 falling
                 on
                 our
                 heads
                 )
                 Ah
                 ,
                 how
                 big-bellied
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 groan
                 for
                 our
                 Deliverances
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   Discipline
                
                 as
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 this
                 does
                 lye
                 to
                 the
                 occulous
                 very
                 obvious
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 
                   in
                   travel
                
                 to
                 
                   bring
                   forth
                
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 (
                 the
                 birth
                 will
                 bee
                 visible
                 within
                 very
                 
                   few
                   years
                
                 ,
                 by
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 )
                 the
                 beginning
                 
                 is
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 
                   set
                   time
                
                 to
                 
                   favour
                   Sion
                
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 102.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 any
                 (
                 that
                 
                   discerne
                   the
                   times
                   and
                   seasons
                
                 )
                 to
                 foretell
                 the
                 futurity
                 of
                 those
                 rich
                 and
                 choisest
                 blessings
                 (
                 both
                 for
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 
                   laid
                   up
                
                 for
                 these
                 very
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 foresee
                 (
                 for
                 these
                 years
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 )
                 the
                 glorious
                 light
                 and
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 inherit
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 never
                 to
                 lose
                 more
                 )
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 bought
                 and
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   first-born
                   of
                   Egypt
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 easie
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 tell
                 of
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 relate
                 to
                 these
                 
                   
                     rule
                  
                   1
                
                 last
                 ages
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 what
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 Mathematicall
                 rule
                 of
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 perfect
                 (
                 in
                 
                   aliquo
                   tertio
                
                 )
                 by
                 bringing
                 them
                 both
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 fulfilling
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 they
                 will
                 wonderfully
                 well
                 demonstrate
                 by
                 undeniable
                 rules
                 and
                 reasons
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 )
                 what
                 things
                 
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 hard
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 us
                 to
                 bee
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 my
                 Experience
                 tels
                 mee
                 how
                 to
                 prophesie
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 brings
                 me
                 into
                 a
                 
                   
                     rule
                  
                   2
                
                 
                   fruitive
                   discovery
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 by
                 leading
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 belly
                 of
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 and
                 the
                 Promises
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 already
                 present
                 and
                 
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 Heb.
                 11.13
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Saints
                   received
                   the
                   promises
                   afar
                   off
                   ,
                
                 and
                 also
                 when
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 promises
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 expect
                 )
                 have
                 hot
                 and
                 glowing
                 influences
                 upon
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 feele
                 (
                 before-hand
                 )
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 is
                 entring
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 both
                 these
                 together
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 agreeing
                 in
                 one
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 foretell
                 ,
                 and
                 testifie
                 to
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 
                   honourable
                   Commissioners
                
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 movings
                 and
                 stirrings
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 in
                 the
                 
                   
                     rule
                  
                   3
                
                 bottome
                 of
                 our
                 Well
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 also
                 by
                 comparing
                 of
                 Providences
                 and
                 Prophesies
                 together
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Works
                 ,
                 with
                 Gods
                 Words
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     rule
                  
                   4
                
                 thereby
                 we
                 shall
                 attaine
                 to
                 much
                 light
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 infallible
                 )
                 
                 to
                 foretell
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 
                 All
                 these
                 Rules
                 I
                 fetch
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 mine
                 owne
                 experiences
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   meeting
                   together
                
                 ,
                 make
                 me
                 sure
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   restitution
                   come
                   tumbling
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   refreshings
                   for
                   the
                   Saints
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 3.19.21
                 .
                 For
                 already
                 things
                 begin
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 
                   new
                   face
                
                 ,
                 
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 appearance
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   purity
                
                 and
                 practice
                 .
                 The
                 Meadows
                 (
                 me
                 thinks
                 )
                 begin
                 to
                 look
                 green
                 ,
                 the
                 chirping
                 of
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Turtle-dove
                   is
                   heard
                   in
                   our
                   land
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   young
                   Figs
                   that
                   are
                
                 (
                 but
                 )
                 
                   green
                   ,
                   and
                   tender
                   grapes
                   give
                   a
                   good
                   smell
                   ,
                
                 and
                 much
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Cant.
                 2.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   is
                   over
                   ,
                   and
                   gone
                   ,
                
                 though
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 a
                 storme
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 stinging
                 tempest
                 ,
                 and
                 blustering
                 blasts
                 may
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 arise
                 ,
                 with
                 rage
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 houre
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 offer
                 proofe
                 for
                 in
                 Ch.
                 9.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 Promise
                 must
                 be
                 minded
                 as
                 concerning
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 51.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 ,
                 Sion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 to
                 bee
                 like
                 an
                 Eden
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Garden
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   joy
                   ,
                   and
                   gladnesse
                   shall
                   bee
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   precious
                   Promises
                
                 are
                 provided
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 cordials
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 to
                 comfort
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 from
                 fainting
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 what
                 wise
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 without
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 their
                 Cabinets
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 their
                 spirits
                 with
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 against
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 and
                 temptation
                 .
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 (
                 Chrysostome
                 sayes
                 )
                 As
                 no
                 men
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 saile
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 there
                 not
                 havens
                 and
                 harbours
                 to
                 cast
                 Anchor
                 at
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 storme
                 ;
                 So
                 (
                 saith
                 Smith
                 on
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 p.
                 58.
                 )
                 the
                 Saints
                 condition
                 would
                 be
                 unsupportable
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 havens
                 and
                 helps
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 tempests
                 .
                 So
                 certainly
                 the
                 tossed
                 Arke
                 ,
                 or
                 Ship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 does
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 as
                 storms
                 arise
                 ,
                 put
                 in
                 for
                 harbour
                 at
                 the
                 
                   next
                   Promise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 anchor
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nighest
                 accomplishment
                 and
                 performance
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 
                   fair
                   land
                
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 to
                 cast
                 Anchor
                 at
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   exceeding
                   rich
                
                 and
                 precious
                 promises
                 ,
                 which
                 flow
                 
                   with
                   milke
                   and
                   honey
                
                 hard
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   promised
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 the
                 rich
                 and
                 excellent
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 nigh
                 unto
                 ;
                 The
                 
                   good
                   Lord
                
                 helpe
                 us
                 to
                 
                   put
                   in
                   well
                
                 for
                 it
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 his
                 holy
                 will
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 a
                 storme
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 hide
                 it
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 us
                 to
                 complaine
                 or
                 comply
                 with
                 a
                 tack-about
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 
                   good
                   wisdome
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 (
                 whom
                 it
                 most
                 concerns
                 )
                 to
                 cast
                 in
                 their
                 Plummers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fathom
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 &
                 ●n
                 .
                 
                 And
                 O
                 blesse
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 Land
                 !
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 nigh
                 i●
                 !
                 else
                 we
                 might
                 sit
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 suspire
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 our
                 Fathers
                 did
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Prelates
                 dayes
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 deeps
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 now
                 see
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 before-hand
                 shewne
                 ,
                 us
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   harbour
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 rich
                 and
                 blessed
                 soil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 lets
                 us
                 know
                 this
                 to
                 
                   warm
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   warn
                   sinners
                
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 (
                 a
                 very
                 vile
                 )
                 Jezabel
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 content
                 to
                 intend
                 evill
                 to
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 shee
                 must
                 before
                 hand
                 horribly
                 thunder
                 and
                 threaten
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 19.
                 much
                 lesse
                 will
                 or
                 can
                 (
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 )
                 God
                 war
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 warne
                 his
                 enemies
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 thunders
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 threatens
                 Christs
                 and
                 his
                 Churches
                 
                   unexorable
                   enemies
                
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 with
                 unavoidable
                 destruction
                 .
                 And
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 and
                 refresh
                 our
                 spirits
                 (
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 Sathan
                 and
                 his
                 Surrogates
                 )
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 first
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 this
                 sweet
                 and
                 goodly
                 land
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 provided
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 brings
                 us
                 into
                 it
                 to
                 enjoy
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 promise
                 and
                 purpose
                 to
                 do
                 us
                 good
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Robinson
                 sayes
                 in
                 's
                 Essayes
                 ,
                 
                 p.
                 16.
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 make
                 it
                 known
                 to
                 's
                 
                   servants
                   before
                   hand
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 shewn
                 us
                 our
                 harbor
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 
                   gathered
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 to
                 reckon
                 not
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 hope
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 reckons
                 his
                 wealth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 his
                 money
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 money
                 in
                 his
                 bils
                 and
                 bonds
                 ;
                 So
                 doe
                 we
                 reckon
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 our
                 
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   riches
                   ,
                   happinesse
                
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 now
                 enjoy
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Gathered
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Members
                   ,
                   Orders
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   Graces
                   ,
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Prophesies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   fat
                   things
                
                 )
                 as
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 in
                 Bils
                 and
                 
                   bonds
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 in
                 
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   Prophesies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 speciall
                 Promises
                 which
                 are
                 sealed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 witnessed
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.30
                 .
                 Joh.
                 8.18
                 .
                 Joh.
                 3.32
                 .
                 1
                 Joh.
                 1.5
                 .
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 good
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 
                   ready
                   money
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 payment
                 is
                 now
                 near
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   no
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   shall
                   faile
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 34.16
                 .
                 Heb.
                 10.23
                 .
                 
                   for
                   
                   he
                   is
                   faithfull
                   that
                   hath
                   promised
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 wait
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 over
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   set
                   time
                
                 comes
                 ,
                 Ps.
                 119.49
                 ,
                 50.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 Souldier
                 that
                 held
                 the
                 ship
                 by
                 his
                 teeth
                 after
                 his
                 hands
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 will
                 we
                 the
                 Promises
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 performed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 15.14
                 .
                 Josh.
                 21.42
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 with
                 confidence
                 we
                 wait
                 ,
                 Hab.
                 2.3
                 .
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 sail
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 
                   we
                   be
                   deceived
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   deceived
                   us
                
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 cannot
                 deceive
                 us
                 :
                 yet
                 to
                 deale
                 ingenuously
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 these
                 Promises
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 but
                 graduall
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 declared
                 before
                 )
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 clear
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 produce
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   flowering
                   Promises
                
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 fulfilling
                 in
                 these
                 
                   blessed
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 (
                 even
                 now
                 )
                 in
                 approach
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 dispensation
                 and
                 dealing
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lamentably
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 by
                 parallel
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 VVildernesse
                 ;
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 From
                 the
                 VVildernesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 untilled
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   wild
                   nature
                
                 is
                 most
                 seen
                 most
                 eminently
                 ,
                 and
                 evidently
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 wholly
                 )
                 and
                 indeed
                 which
                 Art
                 and
                 Industry
                 hath
                 not
                 ●amed
                 :
                 in
                 
                   Hebr.
                   Midbar
                
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   order
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 the
                 (
                 supererogatory
                 )
                 bowes
                 ,
                 and
                 superfluous
                 branches
                 of
                 that
                 evill
                 root
                 of
                 carnall
                 concupiscence
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 did
                 spread
                 and
                 sprout
                 out
                 with
                 lawlesse
                 lusts
                 ;
                 her
                 bottome
                 of
                 her
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 discipline
                 was
                 so
                 abominably
                 ,
                 and
                 abundantly
                 overgrowne
                 ,
                 and
                 growne
                 over
                 with
                 thornes
                 and
                 thistles
                 (
                 fit
                 for
                 
                   accursed
                   ground
                
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 Saint
                 could
                 not
                 walke
                 with
                 safety
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 neither
                 stubbed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 cut
                 off
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 brambles
                 of
                 ambition
                 and
                 traditions
                 grew
                 thicke
                 and
                 thronging
                 out
                 at
                 both
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 briars
                 and
                 bushes
                 at
                 every
                 step
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 snatch
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 ensnare
                 a
                 poore
                 Pilgrim-Saint
                 or
                 Professour
                 .
                 Oh
                 the
                 deplorable
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 !
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 !
                 
                 Nation
                 !
                 Church-state
                 !
                 so
                 filled
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 ,
                 with
                 humane
                 traditions
                 and
                 naturall
                 inventions
                 !
                 with
                 Will-worships
                 !
                 
                 Creature-institutions
                 !
                 and
                 ordinances
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 with
                 Monkery
                 and
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 masse
                 of
                 Monkery
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 trumpery
                 and
                 filthy
                 trash
                 !
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 any
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 disdaine
                 ,
                 and
                 dogs
                 to
                 trample
                 upon
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   blessed
                   dayes
                
                 (
                 under
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 approach
                 )
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 husband
                 his
                 people
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   till
                   them
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Hos.
                 10
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                   and
                   break
                   up
                   the
                   fallow
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   Judah
                   shall
                   plow
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Jacob
                   shall
                   break
                   his
                   clods
                
                 ;
                 the
                 brambles
                 and
                 
                   bushes
                   ,
                   inventions
                
                 and
                 traditions
                 shall
                 be
                 rent
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 runs
                 up
                 by
                 nature
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 cumber
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 
                   loose
                   branches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 unserviceable
                 bowes
                 shall
                 be
                 lopped
                 off
                 .
                 Id●ls
                 shall
                 be
                 pulled
                 downe
                 ,
                 superstition
                 subverted
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 with
                 his
                 bag
                 and
                 baggage
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 
                   raine
                   righteousnesse
                   upon
                   his
                   people
                
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 36.34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
                 
                   The
                   desolate
                   land
                   shall
                   be
                   tilled
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   become
                   like
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                   Eden
                   ,
                
                 fenced
                 ,
                 and
                 inclosed
                 ,
                 and
                 inhabited
                 
                   with
                   holy
                   flocks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 
                   shall
                   know
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 husbandry
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 whatsoever
                 appertaines
                 unto
                 a
                 Husbandman
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 viz.
                 Gods
                 arable
                 ,
                 Gods
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Garden
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 watchfull
                 ,
                 laborious
                 ,
                 solicitous
                 ,
                 prudent
                 ,
                 and
                 provident
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 of
                 his
                 peoples
                 welfairs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 peoples
                 advantages
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Husbandman
                 is
                 of
                 his
                 arable
                 ,
                 vineyard
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 walke
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 overlook
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 from
                 danger
                 and
                 spoyl
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 dresse
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 prune
                 ,
                 and
                 provide
                 ,
                 and
                 reap
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 sowes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 driven
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 Desart
                 or
                 Wildernesse
                 againe
                 ;
                 But
                 ▪
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 Wildernesse
                 is
                 a
                 withered
                 ,
                 dry
                 ,
                 
                 empty
                 and
                 barren
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 brings
                 forth
                 no
                 fruits
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 sowre
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 crops
                 of
                 Corne
                 ,
                 nor
                 grapes
                 that
                 grow
                 there
                 (
                 of
                 thorns
                 or
                 thistles
                 )
                 a
                 dry
                 desolate
                 place
                 ,
                 Zeph.
                 2.13
                 ▪
                 where
                 
                   the
                   trees
                   are
                   burnt
                   up
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pastures
                 most
                 pitifully
                 
                   scorched
                   up
                
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 scarce
                 by
                 the
                 hottest
                 beams
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 loud
                 lamentation
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 Isa.
                 64.10
                 .
                 The
                 
                   holy
                   Cities
                   are
                   a
                   wildernesse
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Zion
                   is
                   a
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   Jerusalem
                   a
                   wildernesse
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 laid
                 his
                 complaint
                 against
                 his
                 people
                 for
                 their
                 fruitlessenesse
                 formerly
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 said
                 more
                 grievous
                 or
                 sad
                 ?
                 But
                 see
                 !
                 O
                 what
                 
                   sweet
                   dayes
                
                 do
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 us
                 !
                 Gods
                 
                   precious
                   ones
                
                 shall
                 be
                 abundantly
                 (
                 and
                 now
                 daily
                 )
                 
                 more
                 blessed
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 
                   blossoming
                   ,
                   bearing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 branching
                 ;
                 yea
                 his
                 Saints
                 shall
                 so
                 flourish
                 ,
                 in
                 Isa.
                 35.2
                 .
                 by
                 seeing
                 
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   excellency
                   of
                   their
                   God.
                
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 barren
                 and
                 fruitlesse
                 ,
                 when
                 ignorant
                 and
                 sightlesse
                 of
                 that
                 
                   fructifying
                   presence
                
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   Florens
                   florebit
                   &
                   exaltans
                   exaltabit
                
                 )
                 so
                 in
                 Isa.
                 55.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 All
                 
                   the
                   trees
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   shall
                   clap
                   for
                   joy
                   ,
                   and
                   instead
                   of
                   the
                   thorne
                   shall
                   come
                   up
                   the
                   firre-tree
                   ,
                   and
                   instead
                   of
                   the
                   brier
                   shall
                   come
                   up
                   the
                   mirtle-tree
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 chap.
                 5.
                 )
                 
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   a
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   an
                   everlasting
                   signe
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   :
                   Good
                
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 sweet
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sowre
                   ;
                   Cedars
                
                 for
                 shrubs
                 ,
                 serviceable
                 ,
                 and
                 seed-bearing-trees
                 for
                 
                   barren
                   brambles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 uselesse
                 fruitlesse
                 bushes
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 barren
                 and
                 
                   desolate
                   shall
                   bring
                   forth
                   more
                   children
                   then
                   she
                   which
                   hath
                   an
                   husband
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 4.27
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Promises
                 are
                 putting
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 springing
                 forth
                 their
                 bud
                 as
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 causeth
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 sowne
                 to
                 springe
                 forth
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 will
                 cause
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   praise
                   to
                   springe
                   forth
                
                 before
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 Zach.
                 9.17
                 .
                 
                   Corne
                   shall
                   make
                   the
                   young-men
                   cheerefull
                
                 (
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 to
                 
                   grow
                   )
                   and
                   new
                   wine
                   the
                   Maids
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 shall
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 fruitfull
                 
                   vallies
                   full
                   of
                   Lillies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   loveliest
                   Roses
                
                 of
                 Sharon
                 and
                 Carmel
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 a
                 Wildernesse
                 hath
                 no
                 ready
                 roade
                 ,
                 nor
                 beaten
                 path
                 ,
                 nor
                 noted
                 marke
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 soone
                 lost
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 looke
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 backward
                 or
                 forward
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 nor
                 whither
                 to
                 goe
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 can
                 get
                 no
                 Guide
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Wildernesse
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 too
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 above
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   years
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 poore
                 Soules
                 !
                 
                 )
                 
                   seeking
                   up
                   and
                   downe
                   ,
                   hither
                   and
                   thither
                   ,
                
                 this
                 way
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 Wildernesse
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 many
                 Professors
                 formerly
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 14.10
                 .
                 
                   They
                   have
                   loved
                   to
                   wander
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   refrained
                   their
                   feet
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   walked
                   after
                   the
                   imaginations
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   Baalim
                   which
                   their
                   Fathers
                   have
                   taught
                   them
                   .
                
                 Oh!
                 so
                 !
                 so
                 were
                 we
                 lost
                 most
                 miserably
                 
                   in
                   mens
                   imaginations
                
                 and
                 devices
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 too
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 Discipline
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 wil
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 now
                 doe
                 for
                 her
                 deliverance
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 
                   false
                   wayes
                
                 ?
                 and
                 Wildernesse-worship
                 ?
                 
                 why
                 he
                 will
                 send
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 her
                 guide
                 into
                 his
                 holy
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 he
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 58.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Will
                   be
                   her
                   light
                   in
                   obscurity
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   noon-day
                   in
                   darkenesse
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   guide
                   her
                   continually
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfie
                   her
                   soule
                   in
                   drought
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   fat
                   her
                   bones
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   her
                   like
                   a
                   watered
                   garden
                   ,
                   and
                   springs
                   of
                   water
                   never
                   dry
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 Isa.
                 30.21
                 ▪
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 
                   beare
                   the
                   word
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 
                   the
                   way
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   walke
                   in
                   it
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 cast
                 away
                 all
                 
                   false
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   worships
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 a
                 
                   menstruous
                   cloath
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   get
                   thee
                   hence
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 excrement
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 )
                 Now
                 the
                 Father
                 seekes
                 for
                 
                   Spirituall
                   worshippers
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 out
                 his
                 minde
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 
                   is
                   hid
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   lost
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 
                   wildernesse
                   least
                
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 seeke
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 way
                 is
                 discovered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 desire
                 (
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 to
                 walk
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 
                   naturall
                   man
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 every
                 thing
                 else
                 that
                 desires
                 naturally
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 its
                 owne
                 center
                 or
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 regards
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 stone
                 that
                 falls
                 naturally
                 ,
                 
                 regards
                 not
                 which
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 ascends
                 naturally
                 ,
                 ascends
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 men
                 naturally
                 doe
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 us
                 his
                 
                   Spirit
                   to
                   lead
                   us
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Grace
                   to
                   teach
                   us
                   the
                   way
                   wherein
                   we
                   must
                   walke
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   others
                   regard
                   it
                   not
                
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 a
                 Wildernesse
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 
                   dangerous
                   place
                
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 (
                 almost
                 )
                 every
                 moment
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 widest
                 mouthes
                 of
                 the
                 wildest
                 ,
                 mercilesse
                 ,
                 and
                 bloudy
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 seeke
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 never-satisfied
                 hungers
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 such
                 strangers
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 condition
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 been
                 ,
                 
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 
                   torne
                   a
                   peices
                
                 (
                 every
                 day
                 )
                 by
                 such
                 unexorable
                 enraged
                 
                   wild
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bloud-suckers
                 ,
                 feeding
                 upon
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 inhabited
                 in
                 the
                 dennes
                 of
                 Darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Villages
                 of
                 Kedar
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 Scripture-language
                 
                   barbarous
                   ,
                   cruell
                   ,
                   mercilesse
                   ,
                   Beares
                   ,
                   Lions
                   ,
                   Tigers
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Leopards
                   ,
                   Adders
                   ,
                   Serpents
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 delineate
                 their
                 dispositions
                 against
                 Gods
                 people
                 and
                 innocent
                 ones
                 ,
                 
                   their
                   feet
                   are
                   swife
                   to
                   shed
                   bloud
                   ,
                
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 hunted
                 after
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 
                   upright
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 
                   laine
                   in
                   secret
                
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 see
                 Psal.
                 
                 74.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 
                   O
                   deliver
                   not
                   thy
                   turtle
                   Dove
                   unto
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   darke
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   habitations
                   of
                   cruelty
                   !
                   O
                   let
                   not
                   the
                   oppressed
                   returne
                   with
                   shame
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   poore
                   and
                   needy
                   praise
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 this
                 
                   Turtle
                   Dove
                
                 ,
                 in
                 daily
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 
                 
                   whilst
                   she
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                   ,
                
                 amongst
                 the
                 multitudes
                 of
                 mercilesse
                 and
                 matchlesse
                 Beasts
                 of
                 prey
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 
                   mercies
                   are
                   cruelties
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 their
                 tenderest
                 gripes
                 are
                 terrible
                 griefes
                 unto
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 whilst
                 such
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Come
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   destroy
                   them
                   together
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 such
                 harmlesse
                 Doves
                 ,
                 weake
                 ,
                 poore
                 ,
                 timerous
                 ,
                 and
                 mournfull
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 innocent
                 ,
                 loyall
                 ,
                 chast
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 to
                 Christ
                 their
                 Mate
                 ;
                 and
                 poore
                 soules
                 ,
                 sadly
                 opprest
                 ,
                 and
                 persecuted
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
                 from
                 Country
                 to
                 Country
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 accursed
                 crew
                 of
                 
                   cruell
                   Kites
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Birds
                 and
                 
                   Beasts
                   of
                   prey
                
                 have
                 so
                 hated
                 ,
                 and
                 hunted
                 them
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 
                   appeare
                   openly
                
                 (
                 till
                 now
                 of
                 late
                 )
                 but
                 lye
                 lamenting
                 in
                 some
                 by-holes
                 and
                 corners
                 from
                 the
                 cruelties
                 and
                 crafts
                 of
                 those
                 Cannibals
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Promises
                 which
                 are
                 pregnant
                 ,
                 and
                 big-bellied
                 for
                 deliverance
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 Midwived
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   freedome
                
                 from
                 this
                 
                   comfortlesse
                   condition
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Isa.
                 11.5.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 loynes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 lovely
                 Body
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 girded
                 about
                 by
                 
                   a
                   girdle
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   faithfulnesse
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 an
                 ingirded
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 an
                 
                   inclosed
                   company
                
                 (
                 as
                 after
                 will
                 appeare
                 :
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 Leopards
                 ,
                 Lions
                 ,
                 Beares
                 ,
                 Aspes
                 ,
                 Cockatrices
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 )
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   hurt
                   us
                   ,
                
                 but
                 shall
                 be
                 glad
                 
                   to
                   lye
                   as
                   still
                   as
                   a
                   stone
                   ,
                
                 as
                 in
                 Exod.
                 15.16
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 safe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 upon
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 32.41.44
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 watch
                 over
                 us
                 
                   with
                   his
                   whole
                   heart
                   and
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   may
                   build
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   buy
                   lands
                   without
                   danger
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 us
                 
                   a
                   wall
                   of
                   fire
                   round
                   about
                   us
                   ,
                
                 
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Wildernesse
                   ones
                
                 will
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 come
                 nigh
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 2.5
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 
                   pricking
                   brier
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   grieving
                   thorne
                   of
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   hated
                   us
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                
                 28.24.26
                 .
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 more
                 proofes
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 A
                 Wildernesse
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 
                   greatest
                   want
                
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 necessaries
                 :
                 
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 bread
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 made
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 nor
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 growing
                 on
                 Thistles
                 ;
                 no
                 Corne
                 comes
                 up
                 among
                 their
                 
                 bushes
                 and
                 brambles
                 ;
                 and
                 Esa.
                 34.11
                 .
                 
                   There
                   be
                   the
                   stones
                   of
                   emptinesse
                
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 eate
                 his
                 fingers
                 that
                 is
                 lost
                 in
                 a
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 hath
                 bread
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 want
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Wildernesse
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 been
                 in
                 also
                 ;
                 
                 where
                 she
                 hath
                 wanted
                 even
                 necessaries
                 for
                 Soules
                 ,
                 
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   food
                   convenient
                   for
                   her
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 Amos
                 8.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   They
                   did
                   wander
                   from
                   Sea
                   to
                   Sea
                   ,
                   from
                   North
                   to
                   East
                   ,
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   ,
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   went
                   without
                   it
                
                 ;
                 
                 often
                 finding
                 (
                 at
                 best
                 )
                 but
                 Cankers
                 ,
                 trash
                 and
                 trumpery
                 which
                 grow
                 upon
                 every
                 
                   wilde
                   briar
                
                 and
                 bramble
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Virgins
                 and
                 
                   young
                   men
                
                 have
                 
                   fainted
                   for
                   thirst
                
                 ;
                 but
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 laid
                 it
                 out
                 otherwise
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 for
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 
                   sharp
                   winter
                
                 makes
                 the
                 Springe
                 sweet
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 darke
                 night
                 the
                 light
                 lovely
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 the
                 times
                 past
                 doe
                 help
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 our
                 happinesse
                 in
                 these
                 
                   times
                   present
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 have
                 plenty
                 of
                 
                   Mannah
                   falling
                   downe
                   from
                   the
                   windowes
                   of
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 How
                 sweet
                 doth
                 Honey
                 relish
                 after
                 Aloes
                 and
                 Gall
                 ?
                 O
                 how
                 sweet
                 is
                 health
                 after
                 a
                 sore
                 
                   sicknesse
                   ?
                   wealth
                
                 after
                 
                   poverty
                   ?
                   pleasure
                
                 after
                 paine
                 ?
                 and
                 bread
                 enough
                 after
                 infinite
                 want
                 ?
                 A
                 great
                 Courtier
                 complaining
                 to
                 the
                 Harbinger
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 so
                 homely
                 and
                 filthy
                 a
                 roome
                 ,
                 was
                 answered
                 ;
                 O
                 Sir
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   will
                   take
                   delight
                   in
                   it
                   when
                   you
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   it
                
                 !
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 Dungeon
                 ,
                 and
                 bondage
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 darknesse
                 and
                 filthiness
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 were
                 barricadoed
                 up
                 in
                 former
                 yeares
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Darius
                 said
                 of
                 Puddle-water
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 extreamity
                 of
                 
                   thirst
                   ,
                   O
                   sweet
                
                 !
                 so
                 now
                 may
                 we
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 Wilderness
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 preaching
                 (
                 almost
                 )
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   O
                   sweet
                
                 !
                 Ah
                 ,
                 how
                 did
                 Hagar
                 cry
                 when
                 her
                 bottle
                 was
                 dry
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 she
                 and
                 her
                 childe
                 must
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ?
                 
                 she
                 wayles
                 wonderfully
                 (
                 poore
                 soule
                 )
                 till
                 she
                 saw
                 a
                 fountaine
                 neare
                 enough
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 we
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 fountaine
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 
                   set
                   open
                
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 fulness
                 flowes
                 
                   streams
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   us
                   glad
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 46.4
                 .
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 appeared
                 to
                 Israel
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 wanted
                 bread
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 16.7
                 .
                 So
                 (
                 as
                 Ainsworth
                 sayes
                 )
                 is
                 
                   God
                   with
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 appeared
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 wildernesse
                 of
                 want
                 ,
                 wanting
                 bread
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 since
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 rained
                 Mannah
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 
                   even
                   Angels
                   food
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 begun
                 to
                 feast
                 us
                 with
                 fatnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 us
                 with
                 gladnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 dayes
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   swallowed
                   up
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   over
                   head
                   and
                   eares
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 as
                 deep
                 as
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 under
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 yea
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Habac.
                 2.14
                 .
                 
                   filled
                   by
                   knowing
                   him
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Hebr.
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 
                   Corne
                   make
                   the
                   young
                   men
                   cheerfull
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   wine
                   the
                   maides
                   ,
                   Zach.
                
                 9.17
                 .
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 the
                 Corne
                 (
                 which
                 growes
                 in
                 no
                 soyle
                 but
                 Heaven
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 increase
                 it
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 36.29
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 every
                 tree
                 (
                 of
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   )
                   shall
                   be
                   multiplied
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   a
                   reproach
                   for
                   famine
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   .
                
                 The
                 Saints
                 shall
                 have
                 bread
                 enough
                 and
                 to
                 spare
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 fatnesse
                 and
                 marrow
                 abundantly
                 ;
                 yea
                 whilst
                 others
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 starve
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 eate
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 65.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 yea
                 ,
                 whilst
                 others
                 have
                 their
                 
                   tongues
                   cloven
                
                 to
                 the
                 roofe
                 of
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 drinke
                 full
                 draughts
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 whilst
                 others
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 companion
                 with
                 wildernesse-Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 companies
                 of
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 Beares
                 ,
                 Foxes
                 ,
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 &c.
                 such
                 a
                 comfortlesse
                 condition
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 even
                 till
                 now
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 wanting
                 religion
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 reason
                 ;
                 Oh
                 sad
                 condition
                 !
                 
                 when
                 as
                 no
                 difference
                 was
                 put
                 between
                 the
                 cleane
                 and
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 but
                 beleevers
                 with
                 
                   unbeleevers
                   ,
                   light
                
                 with
                 
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   men
                
                 with
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 brutish
                 ones
                 were
                 unequally
                 yoaked
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 Parish-Congregations
                 or
                 Churches
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 God
                 might
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 that
                 bore
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   us
                
                 ;
                 
                 now
                 the
                 Beasts
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 Parish-Churches
                 and
                 constitutions
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 ;
                 
                   Behold
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Arke
                 (
                 at
                 first
                 )
                 was
                 carried
                 
                   on
                   mens
                   shoulders
                
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 times
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 
                   carried
                   on
                   a
                   Cart
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 quite
                 
                   over-turned
                   it
                
                 ;
                 even
                 so
                 the
                 Church-Discipline
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 (
                 at
                 first
                 )
                 in
                 
                   Primitive
                   times
                
                 consisted
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 bore
                 up
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 corrupted
                 into
                 a
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 carried
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 bore
                 up
                 by
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 
                 consisting
                 of
                 Beasts
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 of
                 visible
                 brutish
                 sinners
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 Wildernesse
                 for
                 Wildernesse-Creatures
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 quite
                 overturned
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 appearance
                 )
                 and
                 turned
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 stinking
                 stall
                 and
                 stye
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 let
                 us
                 blesse
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 brought
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 those
                 blessed
                 dayes
                 promised
                 in
                 Isa.
                 35.8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   An
                   high
                   way
                   shall
                   there
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   way
                   called
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   the
                   uncleane
                   shall
                   not
                   passe
                   over
                   it
                   ,
                   no
                   Lion
                   shall
                   be
                   there
                   ,
                   nor
                   ravenous
                   beast
                   shall
                   goe
                   up
                
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 )
                 
                   thereon
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   redeemed
                   shall
                   walke
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ransomed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 the
                 vile
                 and
                 the
                 precious
                 shall
                 be
                 separate
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 gathering
                 up
                 his
                 jewels
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 3.16
                 ,
                 
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 difference
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 between
                 them
                 that
                 
                   serve
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 
                   serve
                   him
                   not
                
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 Prophesies
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 passe
                 by
                 ,
                 having
                 produced
                 sufficient
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 to
                 satisfie
                 either
                 the
                 rationally
                 religious
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 religiously
                 rationall
                 ones
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   Wildernesse-state
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 recovery
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 comming
                 apace
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 although
                 this
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 many
                 neither
                 religious
                 ,
                 nor
                 rationall
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 doe
                 deplore
                 the
                 falling
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 that
                 mourne
                 for
                 Tammuz
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 as
                 
                   Agrippina
                   Neroe's
                
                 Mother
                 did
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 told
                 by
                 Astrologers
                 that
                 her
                 sonne
                 should
                 be
                 Emperour
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 he
                 should
                 slay
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 )
                 well
                 saith
                 she
                 ,
                 
                   Occidat
                   ,
                   modo
                   imperet
                
                 .
                 So
                 say
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 reigne
                 though
                 they
                 ruine
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 abide
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 their
                 fate
                 .
                 Some
                 
                   old
                   Jades
                
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 shuffling
                 pace
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 just
                 nothing
                 ,
                 neither
                 amble
                 nor
                 trot
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 some
                 
                   old
                   Soules
                
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 shufflers
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 duties
                 very
                 unevenly
                 ,
                 brokenly
                 ,
                 and
                 imperfectly
                 ,
                 unsetledly
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitiously
                 performed
                 ;
                 but
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 of
                 their
                 
                   old
                   pace
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 customary
                 courses
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 
                   well-ordered
                   way
                
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 checked
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 either
                 stand
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 off
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 will
                 goe
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 againe
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 old
                 
                   wonted
                   way
                
                 ,
                 and
                 confused
                 order
                 ,
                 without
                 rule
                 or
                 reason
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 terribly
                 prejudiciall
                 against
                 the
                 worke
                 which
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 going
                 on
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                 that
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 their
                 temper
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 these
                 Wildernesse-spirits
                 have
                 their
                 dennes
                 and
                 habitations
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 but
                 Strangers
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 Saints
                 )
                 thinke
                 it
                 strange
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 continuance
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 condition
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 take
                 no
                 joy
                 ,
                 nor
                 content
                 ,
                 nor
                 comfort
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Wildernesse-state
                 ,
                 and
                 Wildernesse-ones
                 doe
                 feed
                 and
                 fill
                 themselves
                 with
                 what
                 they
                 finde
                 growing
                 in
                 a
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 others
                 cannot
                 doe
                 ,
                 nor
                 endure
                 ;
                 So
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 greedily
                 doe
                 some
                 men
                 swallow
                 down
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 devices
                 of
                 men
                 !
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Superstitions
                 !
                 
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 such
                 
                   old
                   trumpery
                
                 and
                 trash
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 14.9
                 ,
                 10.
                 enough
                 to
                 choake
                 us
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 your
                 Wildernesse-ones
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 complaine
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 come
                 what
                 will
                 ;
                 come
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 religion
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 worship
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 run
                 and
                 range
                 about
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 ;
                 
                 whilst
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 (
                 alas
                 )
                 are
                 soone
                 sensible
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 (
                 Psal.
                 38.3.5
                 .
                 )
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 ;
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 ,
                 and
                 sadly
                 complaine
                 all
                 the
                 
                   day
                   long
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 goe
                 about
                 lamenting
                 for
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 step
                 they
                 take
                 they
                 tread
                 with
                 teares
                 and
                 sighs
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 85.9
                 .
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 cares
                 ,
                 (
                 Ephes.
                 5.15
                 .
                 )
                 with
                 teares
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 Hosea
                 14.8
                 .
                 Psal.
                 80.3.7.19
                 .
                 Jer.
                 17.14.16
                 .
                 &c.
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 see
                 such
                 company
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 apparent
                 and
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 such
                 
                   wilde
                   Beasts
                
                 and
                 bruits
                 abroad
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Wildernesse-ones
                 will
                 agree
                 well
                 enough
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 (
                 all
                 )
                 set
                 upon
                 a
                 poore
                 Soule
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   bewildernessed
                   stranger
                
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 to
                 ruine
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 marke
                 never
                 misses
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Wilderness-creatures
                 are
                 best
                 content
                 with
                 darkness
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 doe
                 most
                 heartily
                 affect
                 ,
                 and
                 welcome
                 the
                 night
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 element
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 appeare
                 most
                 ,
                 and
                 meet
                 oftenest
                 ,
                 and
                 prog
                 ,
                 and
                 pry
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 ,
                 and
                 rant
                 about
                 most
                 busily
                 for
                 their
                 prey
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 the
                 text
                 sayes
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   love
                   
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   deeds
                   are
                   evill
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 3.19
                 .
                 they
                 hate
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 themselves
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 no
                 wonder
                 then
                 they
                 cannot
                 abide
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 approaches
                 of
                 Christ
                 perplex
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 appearances
                 of
                 Christ
                 torment
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   cry
                   out
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Matth.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   comest
                   thou
                   to
                   torment
                   us
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   ?
                
                 These
                 hate
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Sonne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 light
                 that
                 shines
                 immediately
                 from
                 him
                 (
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Candle
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 of
                 that
                 light
                 (
                 the
                 Sun
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 
                   appears
                   most
                   excellently
                
                 and
                 eminently
                 ;
                 nay
                 the
                 very
                 Ordinances
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 speciall
                 ,
                 and
                 refined
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 offended
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 
                   notion
                   of
                   new
                   light
                
                 ,
                 they
                 loudly
                 exclaime
                 against
                 
                   true
                   light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 explode
                 all
                 Gospel-doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 precisenesse
                 ,
                 novelty
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 )
                 for
                 indeed
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 an
                 element
                 so
                 neare
                 them
                 wherein
                 the
                 Sunne
                 moves
                 ,
                 or
                 whence
                 he
                 shines
                 ,
                 
                 whilst
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 who
                 have
                 
                   sat
                   ,
                   sobb'd
                
                 and
                 suspir'd
                 their
                 hearts
                 out
                 (
                 almost
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 dayes
                 
                   of
                   darknesse
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 durst
                 not
                 stirre
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 stumbling
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 
                   glad
                   at
                   the
                   heart
                
                 the
                 Sunne
                 is
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 light
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 
                   long
                   sowne
                   for
                   the
                   righteous
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 about
                 to
                 reap
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 vulgar
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayes
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 in
                 Gal.
                 3.1
                 .
                 
                   O
                   foolish
                   people
                
                 !
                 
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   bewitched
                   you
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   ?
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 what
                 Basilisk
                 hath
                 look'd
                 upon
                 you
                 ?
                 
                 what
                 hath
                 
                   cast
                   a
                   mist
                   before
                   your
                   eyes
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 ye
                 were
                 bewitched
                 ?
                 what
                 makes
                 you
                 so
                 grossely
                 mistake
                 ?
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 
                   good
                   evill
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   evill
                   good
                   ?
                   light
                   darknesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   darknesse
                   light
                   ?
                   Antichrist
                
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 for
                 Antichrist
                 ?
                 what
                 makes
                 yee
                 thinke
                 you
                 
                   see
                   what
                   you
                   see
                   not
                
                 ?
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 
                   flames
                   of
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 even
                 of
                 
                   Hell
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   beams
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                
                 (
                 even
                 as
                 your
                 heaven
                 ?
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 
                   true
                   beams
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 as
                 
                   flames
                   of
                   fire
                
                 (
                 your
                 torment
                 and
                 hell
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 O
                 miserable
                 wretches
                 !
                 what
                 Sorceries
                 and
                 Witchcrafts
                 hath
                 the
                 Devill
                 used
                 thus
                 to
                 delude
                 you
                 ?
                 who
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 yet
                 love
                 the
                 
                   Wildernesse
                   ?
                   Darknesse
                   ?
                   Barrennesse
                
                 ?
                 and
                 Bruitishnesse
                 ?
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Gospel-government
                 ,
                 or
                 Order
                 ?
                 Many
                 are
                 so
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 company
                 
                 can
                 content
                 them
                 ?
                 
                 And
                 as
                 Xerzes
                 was
                 so
                 zealously
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Plane-tree
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 adorne
                 it
                 with
                 most
                 
                   precious
                   Jewels
                
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 with
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 up
                 all
                 their
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 Comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 Credit
                 ,
                 and
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 adorne
                 Babel
                 .
                 But
                 are
                 yet
                 yee
                 
                   so
                   foolish
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
                 or
                 mad
                 ?
                 or
                 
                   wild
                   wildernesse-headed
                
                 ?
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 have
                 yee
                 
                   lost
                   your
                   wits
                
                 ?
                 are
                 yee
                 so
                 senselesse
                 ,
                 to
                 runne
                 ruine-ward
                 ?
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ?
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 tarry
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 till
                 the
                 Sunne
                 appeares
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hunter
                 pursues
                 you
                 into
                 inevitable
                 destiny
                 ?
                 distraction
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 ?
                 The
                 Lord
                 give
                 yee
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 
                   your
                   peace
                
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 
                 blessed
                 shal
                 be
                 God
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 ever
                 )
                 who
                 hath
                 called
                 his
                 Saints
                 with
                 an
                 
                   holy
                   calling
                
                 ,
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 such
                 wildernesse-creatures
                 (
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 them
                 &c.
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 
                   among
                   them
                
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 23.9
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 a
                 
                   curious
                   Garden
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   beloved
                   to
                   live
                   in
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 saith
                 Come
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   whosoever
                   will
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   come
                
                 !
                 Oh
                 obey
                 the
                 call
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 running
                 ,
                 and
                 rowling
                 ,
                 Bowl-like
                 ,
                 well
                 byassed
                 for
                 Christ
                 into
                 his
                 Churches
                 (
                 his
                 
                   Gardens
                   inclosed
                
                 )
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 yee
                 may
                 meet
                 with
                 many
                 rubs
                 and
                 lets
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 Neither
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 selfe-love
                 that
                 swayes
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 childe
                 and
                 a
                 horse
                 in
                 following
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 childe
                 follows
                 his
                 father
                 
                   for
                   love
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 horse
                 for
                 hay
                 ,
                 
                 lay
                 downe
                 the
                 hay
                 or
                 oats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 horse
                 stayes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 childe
                 goes
                 (
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Harris
                 )
                 So
                 indeed
                 is
                 the
                 Saints
                 following
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Hypocrites
                 very
                 different
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 for
                 love
                 ,
                 but
                 Hypocrites
                 for
                 the
                 loaves
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   to
                   thy
                   foot
                   when
                   thou
                   enterest
                   in
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 incouraged
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 
                   into
                   these
                   Gardens
                
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   desolate
                   place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 delay
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 dayes
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Williams
                 sayes
                 in
                 Elijahs-wish
                 ,
                 
                 page
                 2.
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Birds
                   of
                   Norway
                
                 that
                 they
                 
                   flye
                   faster
                
                 then
                 the
                 Fowles
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 an
                 instinct
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 
                   dayes
                   of
                   that
                   Climate
                
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 short
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 above
                 
                 three
                 houres
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 hasten
                 with
                 double
                 flight
                 and
                 wings
                 ;
                 So
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 
                   reported
                   of
                   us
                
                 in
                 this
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 doe
                 
                   discerne
                   the
                   times
                   and
                   seasons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 finde
                 this
                 day
                 do
                 be
                 shortened
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Elects
                   sake
                
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 now
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 )
                 wee
                 
                   make
                   haste
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 
                   double-winged
                   faith
                
                 and
                 affections
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 Gardens
                 .
                 O
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 
                   delay
                   the
                   time
                
                 !
                 Hag.
                 1.4
                 .
                 or
                 delude
                 our selves
                 !
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 haste
                 !
                 Many
                 there
                 bee
                 who
                 cry
                 like
                 
                   nimble-tongued
                   Tapsters
                   ,
                   Anon
                   ,
                   Anon
                   ,
                
                 Sir
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 (
                 
                   modò
                   &
                   modò
                   non
                   habet
                   modum
                
                 )
                 make
                 haste
                 then
                 !
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Grecians
                 had
                 won
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 that
                 Darius
                 ,
                 or
                 Zerzes
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia
                 )
                 gave
                 a
                 charge
                 that
                 every
                 day
                 at
                 Dinner
                 one
                 should
                 
                   speake
                   aloud
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 remember
                 him
                 that
                 Sardis
                 was
                 taken
                 and
                 captivated
                 ,
                 he
                 intending
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 recovered
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 should
                 we
                 every
                 day
                 remember
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 resolving
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 
                   quiet
                   day
                   nor
                   night
                
                 ,
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 men
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 be
                 recovered
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Garden
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Pardes
                 .
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 into
                 an
                 Eden
                 ,
                 or
                 Garden
                 enclosed
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 respects
                 particular
                 Churches
                 are
                 particular
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 this
                 Restauration
                 .
              
               
                 WHat
                 
                   Fruits
                   have
                   wee
                
                 had
                 of
                 all
                 
                   those
                   things
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   now
                
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 shall
                 be
                 )
                 ashamed
                 ?
                 For
                 unto
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   ashamed
                   of
                   their
                   former
                   abomination
                
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 bid
                 us
                 to
                 shew
                 
                   the
                   patterne
                   of
                   his
                   house
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                 built
                 up
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 shew
                 hereafter
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 
                   winter
                   is
                   past
                
                 ,
                 our
                 dayes
                 of
                 light
                 will
                 bee
                 dayes
                 of
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 wildernesse-sorrows
                 altered
                 seasonably
                 into
                 Garden-solaces
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 humane
                 traditions
                 for
                 heavenly
                 truths
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 wildernesse-company
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   mixed
                   multitudes
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   society
                   of
                   the
                   first-borne
                   ,
                   God
                
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 ;
                 our
                 darknesse
                 for
                 light
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 deadnesse
                 for
                 life
                 ;
                 from
                 being
                 wilde
                 to
                 bee
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 barrennesse
                 for
                 fruitfulnesse
                 ,
                 our
                 want
                 for
                 plenty
                 ,
                 our
                 dangers
                 for
                 safety
                 ,
                 our
                 coldnesse
                 for
                 zeale
                 ,
                 our
                 flesh
                 for
                 spirit
                 ,
                 our
                 creatures
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 earth
                 for
                 heaven
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 lose
                 by
                 such
                 an
                 exchange
                 ?
                 
                 yee
                 that
                 are
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 old
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 Will-worships
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinances
                 of
                 mens
                 creation
                 ?
                 whilst
                 Ephraim
                 (
                 whose
                 name
                 notes
                 
                   fruitfulnesse
                   )
                   shall
                   say
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   have
                   I
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   more
                   with
                   Idols
                   ?
                
                 for
                 why
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   observed
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   like
                   a
                   green
                   Fir-tree
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   from
                   me
                   is
                   thy
                   fruit
                   found
                   :
                   Who
                   is
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   understand
                   these
                   things
                
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
               
                 Christs
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Garden
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Eden
                 ,
                 a
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 places
                 forenamed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Cant.
                 8.13
                 .
                 there
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 his
                 brethren
                 )
                 and
                 companions
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 
                   eminent
                   manner
                
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 called
                 his
                 Garden
                 ?
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 Christ
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Garden
                 )
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 
                 commons
                 ,
                 or
                 high-wayes
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 ground
                 by
                 its
                 selfe
                 )
                 distinct
                 and
                 independent
                 (
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 round
                 about
                 )
                 So
                 in
                 Joh.
                 15.19
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   chosen
                   you
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 Eph.
                 5.11
                 .
                 
                   therefore
                   have
                   no
                   fellowship
                   with
                   workers
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   unfruitfull
                
                 ones
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 a
                 Garden
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Saints
                 are
                 by
                 him
                 an
                 
                   enclosed
                   people
                
                 from
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 
                   hedged
                   in
                   by
                   Christs
                   owne
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 5.2
                 .
                 hee
                 hath
                 
                   fenced
                   it
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   gathered
                   out
                   the
                   stones
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 Mark.
                 12.1
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Matth.
                 21.
                 hee
                 
                   hath
                   round
                   about
                   it
                
                 raised
                 his
                 hedge
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 the
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 hedge
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 
                   sharp
                   thorns
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 now
                 by
                 a
                 Gospel-fence
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterward
                 )
                 wee
                 are
                 
                   kept
                   in
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   others
                   out
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 
                   Christs
                   Disciples
                
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 his
                 
                   own
                   rules
                
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   paled
                   his
                   people
                   into
                
                 a
                 
                   communion
                   of
                   love
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   light
                   ,
                   life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 
                 
                   Garden
                   enclosed
                
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 4.12
                 .
                 as
                 a
                 
                   people
                   by
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   planted
                
                 this
                 his
                 Garden
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 28.
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 labours
                 and
                 industry
                 ,
                 ordered
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 casts
                 
                   out
                   the
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 cuts
                 up
                 the
                 brambles
                 ,
                 he
                 (
                 who
                 
                   whipped
                   out
                   the
                   buyers
                   and
                   sellers
                
                 )
                 sets
                 and
                 sowes
                 with
                 singular
                 heed
                 (
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Fathers
                   will
                
                 )
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 sees
                 for
                 his
                 Garden-use
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 every
                 
                   other
                   plant
                   he
                   puls
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   roots
                   .
                
                 See
                 it
                 in
                 Isa.
                 5.2
                 .
                 Matth.
                 4.33
                 .
                 he
                 hath
                 planted
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 with
                 
                   great
                   pains
                
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 of
                 his
                 Garden
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 owne
                 handy-worke
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 beauty
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 beside
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 Garden
                 for
                 fruitfulnesse
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 a
                 Gardiner
                 sees
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Grafts
                 bud
                 and
                 beare
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 glad
                 ,
                 and
                 boasts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 is
                 Christ
                 to
                 see
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 
                   take
                   well
                
                 :
                 
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 Christ
                 excels
                 all
                 other
                 Gardiners
                 (
                 as
                 Joh.
                 20.15
                 .
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 sets
                 no
                 Tree
                 but
                 for
                 Fruits
                 ;
                 As
                 Lucian
                 fained
                 ,
                 the
                 gods
                 sate
                 in
                 Parliament
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 Trees
                 ,
                 one
                 chose
                 the
                 Oake
                 for
                 strength
                 ,
                 another
                 chose
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 for
                 greennesse
                 ,
                 another
                 the
                 Cedar
                 for
                 talnesse
                 ;
                 but
                 Minerva
                 to
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 
                 chose
                 the
                 Olive
                 for
                 fatnesse
                 :
                 So
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 chooseth
                 Trees
                 for
                 fruitfulnesse
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 strength
                 ,
                 talnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.28
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   wise
                   ,
                   not
                   noble
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Christs
                 Church
                 is
                 like
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 
                 
                 a
                 land
                 full
                 of
                 Brooks
                 ,
                 Springs
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 8.7
                 .
                 Vines
                 ,
                 Figs
                 ,
                 
                 Spices
                 ,
                 Apples
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 fruits
                 that
                 ripen
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 growes
                 hotter
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 choisest
                 ,
                 these
                 Gardens
                 are
                 to
                 surpasse
                 all
                 others
                 without
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 abundance
                 and
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 :
                 As
                 far
                 exceeding
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 choysest
                 Orchard
                 ,
                 or
                 Garden-fruits
                 excell
                 common
                 hedge-crabs
                 ,
                 or
                 high-way
                 fruits
                 ;
                 So
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.27
                 .
                 
                 
                   What
                   doe
                   yee
                   more
                   then
                   others
                   ?
                
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 burning
                 blushing
                 shame
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 let
                 others
                 bring
                 forth
                 as
                 good
                 fruits
                 ,
                 
                 thus
                 sayes
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.3
                 .
                 &c.
                 
                   Are
                   yee
                   yet
                   carnall
                
                 (
                 as
                 yee
                 were
                 before
                 when
                 yee
                 were
                 
                   without
                   )
                   Doe
                   yee
                   yet
                   walke
                   as
                   men
                   ?
                
                 
                 O
                 fic
                 !
                 what
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 live
                 at
                 a
                 higher
                 and
                 holier
                 rate
                 then
                 others
                 !
                 when
                 your
                 heels
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 above
                 their
                 heads
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 .
                 Such
                 Garden-Saints
                 by
                 Christ
                 are
                 to
                 become
                 so
                 
                 fruitfull
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 having
                 from
                 him
                 fuller
                 and
                 freer
                 influences
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Fountaine
                   of
                   Gardens
                   and
                   streams
                   from
                   Lebanon
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   cause
                   them
                   that
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   root
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 27.6
                 .
                 
                   Israel
                   shall
                   blossome
                   and
                   bud
                   ,
                   and
                   fill
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   fruits
                
                 :
                 
                 So
                 in
                 Hos.
                 14.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   bee
                   as
                   the
                   dew
                   unto
                   Israel
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   grow
                   as
                   the
                   Lilly
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   forth
                   his
                   roots
                   as
                   Lebanon
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 in
                 abundance
                 of
                 streams
                 ,
                 and
                 sweetest
                 sap-roots
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 their
                 soile
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 their
                 dewes
                 ,
                 to
                 reach
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 runne
                 farre
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   his
                   branches
                   shall
                   spread
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   his
                   beauty
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   Olive
                   tree
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   smell
                   as
                   Lebanon
                   then
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 they
                 fructifie
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Joh.
                 15.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Without
                   him
                   they
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                   ,
                
                 and
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 withered
                 branches
                 ,
                 saplesse
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitlesse
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 blessed
                 be
                 they
                 that
                 blossome
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 nipped
                 off
                 againe
                 by
                 Borean
                 blasts
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 well
                 sett
                 for
                 growing
                 and
                 ripening
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 Autumne-harvest
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 nigh
                 us
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 growes
                 hot
                 and
                 high
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 gathered
                 (
                 full
                 ripe
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   floore
                
                 or
                 Garner
                 :
                 
                 So
                 be
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 care
                 constantly
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 Garden
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 Swine
                 to
                 set
                 footing
                 there
                 (
                 but
                 keeps
                 them
                 without
                 amongst
                 their
                 bruitish
                 brood
                 )
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 
                   built
                   a
                   watch-tower
                
                 to
                 over-look
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 So
                 Isa.
                 27.3
                 .
                 
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   do
                   keepe
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   water
                   it
                   every
                   moment
                   ,
                   lest
                   any
                   should
                   hurt
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   keep
                   it
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   ;
                   By
                   day
                
                 and
                 
                   by
                   night
                   upon
                   all
                   her
                   glory
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   her
                   defence
                   ,
                
                 
                 Isa.
                 4.5
                 .
                 Hee
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 one
                 Saint
                 to
                 be
                 hurt
                 by
                 the
                 
                   wilde
                   Boars
                   of
                   the
                   wood
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Foxes
                   of
                   the
                   field
                
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 sets
                 traps
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 2.15
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 
                   society
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 are
                 his
                 Garden-delights
                 ,
                 his
                 Darling-delights
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 dearly
                 loves
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 lodge
                 there
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 7.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                   to
                   eat
                   and
                   drinke
                
                 there
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 5.1
                 .
                 of
                 his
                 
                   pleasantest
                   fruits
                   ,
                   and
                   sweetest
                   Spices
                   ,
                
                 Cant.
                 4.16
                 .
                 of
                 
                   his
                   beautifull
                   beds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   gather
                   fair
                   Lillies
                
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 6.2
                 .
                 and
                 there
                 his
                 presence
                 is
                 most
                 eminent
                 ,
                 excellent
                 ,
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   companions
                
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 Saints
                 )
                 Cant.
                 8.13
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 ravishing
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 with
                 his
                 sweetest
                 loves
                 ,
                 
                 Cant.
                 7.12
                 .
                 there
                 he
                 
                   loves
                   to
                   walke
                   alife
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 132.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 
                   his
                   
                   beauty
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 33.17
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 choysest
                 Garden
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therein
                 especially
                 is
                 his
                 presence
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 proper
                 sphere
                 and
                 orbe
                 wherein
                 the
                 Sunne
                 moves
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Wee
                 know
                 that
                 nothing
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 can
                 longer
                 be
                 so
                 then
                 the
                 cause
                 continues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   working
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                
                 which
                 effects
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 water
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 
                   nature
                   hot
                
                 ,
                 
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 hot
                 longer
                 then
                 the
                 fire
                 makes
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   little
                   by
                   little
                
                 it
                 returnes
                 to
                 its
                 naturall
                 coldnesse
                 againe
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 ayre
                 which
                 is
                 naturally
                 darke
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 lightsome
                 then
                 the
                 Sunne
                 makes
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sunne
                 with-drawne
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 will
                 turne
                 againe
                 to
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 Christ
                 (
                 this
                 Sunne
                 )
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 hee
                 shines
                 wee
                 are
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 in
                 
                   speciall
                   manner
                
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   light
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   us
                
                 (
                 his
                 Churches
                 )
                 for
                 there
                 he
                 delights
                 most
                 to
                 bee
                 :
                 O
                 
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   now
                   ,
                
                 as
                 once
                 
                   Caesar
                   Augustus
                
                 said
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 he
                 found
                 them
                 bricke
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 left
                 them
                 Marble
                 !
                 So
                 though
                 Christ
                 hath
                 found
                 us
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 an
                 Eden
                 !
                 or
                 
                   Gardens-inclosed
                   !
                   fruitfull
                
                 and
                 
                   faire
                   !
                   pleasant
                
                 and
                 profitable
                 !
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 !
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 these
                 respects
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 now
                 raising
                 up
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 rearing
                 up
                 his
                 Sion
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ;
                 
                 This
                 blessing
                 is
                 already
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Christ
                 calls
                 us
                 aloud
                 ,
                 as
                 Cant.
                 4.8
                 .
                 
                   Come
                   with
                   me
                   from
                   Lebanon
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Forrest
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
                 14.9
                 .
                 Isa.
                 29.17
                 .
                 where
                 
                   wild
                   beasts
                
                 were
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 out
                 of
                 
                   mixed
                   congregations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 wildernesse-companions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   O
                   my
                   Spouse
                   come
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   looke
                   from
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   Amana
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   interpretatur
                   ●urbulentus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 wicked
                 and
                 turbulent
                 spirits
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 oppose
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 yea
                 a
                 
                   mount
                   of
                   Tyrants
                
                 ,
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Persecutors
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 looke
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 )
                 
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   Shenir
                   and
                   Hermon
                   (
                   Shenir
                   interpretatur
                   faetor
                   )
                   from
                   the
                   Lions
                   dens
                   from
                   the
                   mountains
                   of
                   Leopards
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 call
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 us
                 
                   looke
                   ,
                   learne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 beyond
                 this
                 wildernesse-condition
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Garden-way
                 of
                 Christs
                 Worship
                 ;
                 for
                 now
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 
                   Discipline
                   )
                   declares
                   new
                   things
                
                 ,
                 
                 Isa.
                 42.9
                 .
                 before
                 they
                 spring
                 forth
                 ,
                 he
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Wherefore
                   sing
                   a
                   new
                   Song
                
                 .
                 
                 verse
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Villages
                   of
                   Kedar
                
                 (
                 Darknesse
                 )
                 Let
                 
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Rocke
                
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Rocke
                   )
                   shout
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   tops
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   .
                
                 
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Finde
                 no
                 fault
                 with
                 these
                 dayes
                 then
                 !
                 but
                 wait
                 !
                 Isa.
                 25.9
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 
                   wine
                   will
                   be
                   best
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   evening
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   light
                
                 ;
                 
                 richest
                 promises
                 are
                 reserved
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 therefore
                 called
                 the
                 
                   most
                   precious
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.4
                 .
                 
                   In
                   these
                   dayes
                   shall
                   the
                   Branch
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   grow
                   up
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 33.14.15
                 .
                 and
                 our
                 blessed
                 Ahashuerus
                 shall
                 take
                 in
                 Esther
                 .
                 The
                 face
                 of
                 Church-discipline
                 shall
                 shine
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 
                   King
                   shall
                   delight
                   in
                   her
                   beauty
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 45.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Besides
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Scripture-prophesies
                 prooving
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 many
                 remarkable
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 largely
                 foretelling
                 these
                 glorious
                 times
                 .
                 As
                 of
                 one
                 Methodius
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Treatise
                 
                   de
                   Novissimis
                   temporibus
                
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 tells
                 us
                 how
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 dayes
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   lifted
                   up
                   above
                   all
                   mountains
                
                 ;
                 but
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 sayes
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 mighty
                 Ishmaelites
                 must
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 follow
                 peace
                 and
                 
                   joy
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 met
                 with
                 Hermas
                 whom
                 wee
                 read
                 of
                 Rom.
                 16.14
                 .
                 (
                 and
                 Jerome
                 calls
                 him
                 Pauls
                 disciple
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 hee
                 mentions
                 
                   a
                   vision
                
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   last
                   age
                
                 ,
                 what
                 severall
                 conditions
                 shee
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 her
                 like
                 an
                 
                   Old
                   woman
                   sitting
                   in
                   a
                   chaire
                
                 ;
                 The
                 next
                 alteration
                 hee
                 fore-saw
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 vision
                 (
                 hee
                 sayes
                 )
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Old
                   woman
                
                 ,
                 onely
                 having
                 the
                 countenance
                 and
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Young
                   woman
                
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 shee
                 had
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Young
                   woman
                
                 ,
                 but
                 shee
                 had
                 the
                 haires
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Old
                   woman
                
                 ,
                 and
                 undecent
                 ▪
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 reserved
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 revealed
                 these
                 latter
                 dayes
                 ,
                 shee
                 was
                 
                   lively
                   resembled
                
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 a
                 Bride
                 comming
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Bride-chamber
                 in
                 great
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 forward
                 to
                 meet
                 her
                 beloved
                 Bridegroome
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 already
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 forward
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 great
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 more
                 I
                 might
                 produce
                 that
                 Prophesie
                 of
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 doubtlesse
                 the
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 said
                 enough
                 (
                 had
                 
                 they
                 said
                 nothing
                 )
                 to
                 satisfie
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 us
                 forward
                 (
                 afresh
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 latter-dayes-disposition
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 waiting
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 the
                 vision
                 stay
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 wait
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 an
                 
                   appointed
                   time
                
                 ,
                 Hab.
                 2.2
                 .
                 God
                 doth
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 stirre
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 this
                 disposition
                 of
                 
                   waiting
                   suitable
                
                 to
                 the
                 blessings
                 hee
                 hath
                 to
                 give
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 upon
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 
                   this
                   age
                
                 wait
                 !
                 in
                 beleeving
                 !
                 and
                 beleeve
                 in
                 waiting
                 !
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 performed
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 hard
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 Although
                 alas
                 !
                 how
                 most
                 men
                 
                   live
                   most
                   by
                   sence
                
                 ?
                 what
                 they
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 without
                 they
                 see
                 some
                 signes
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 dayes
                 as
                 are
                 foretold
                 of
                 :
                 hence
                 is
                 there
                 so
                 much
                 crying
                 out
                 of
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 and
                 complaining
                 of
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 streets
                 ;
                 tell
                 them
                 of
                 blessed
                 dayes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 want
                 faith
                 to
                 foresee
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 poor
                 creatures
                 !
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 time
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   his
                   day
                   comes
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 least
                 
                   looke
                   for
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 aware
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 
                   men
                   thinke
                
                 he
                 hath
                 forgot
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 his
                 time
                 to
                 
                   come
                   at
                   the
                   pinch
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   blow
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   sparke
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 as
                 when
                 Abrahams
                 hand
                 was
                 ready
                 up
                 to
                 cut
                 Isaaks
                 throat
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 
                   moment
                   of
                   time
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 him
                 stay
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   appeared
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   his
                   promise
                   ,
                   then
                
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Isaak
                   all
                   Nations
                   should
                   bee
                   blessed
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 yea
                 then
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 Zion
                 (
                 even
                 the
                 Saints
                 )
                 may
                 say
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   hath
                   forgotten
                   me
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 49.14
                 .
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   appeares
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   Mount
                
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 
                   very
                   top
                
                 ,
                 height
                 ,
                 pinch
                 ,
                 and
                 point
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeares
                 !
                 and
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 fittest
                 for
                 the
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 those
                 Promises
                 .
                 
                 O
                 how
                 welcome
                 will
                 they
                 then
                 bee
                 to
                 them
                 !
                 Besides
                 how
                 many
                 poore
                 soules
                 are
                 lost
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 light
                 through
                 
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   good
                
                 through
                 evill
                 ,
                 
                 peace
                 through
                 warres
                 ,
                 and
                 blessings
                 through
                 combustions
                 and
                 confusions
                 .
                 Nor
                 doe
                 they
                 understand
                 how
                 God
                 doth
                 infatuate
                 the
                 
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 working
                 out
                 
                   greatest
                   mercies
                
                 through
                 
                   contrariest
                   meanes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 )
                 making
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Promises
                 when
                 he
                 appeares
                 (
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 )
                 to
                 work
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 a
                 point-blanke
                 ,
                 quite
                 contrary-way
                 :
                 
                 When
                 hee
                 promises
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 us
                 most
                 unhappinesse
                 ;
                 when
                 most
                 
                 truth
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 in
                 most
                 errours
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 exalted
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 lets
                 most
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 oppositions
                 to
                 appeare
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 maine
                 mercies
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 promises
                 most
                 light
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 he
                 lets
                 in
                 most
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 14.7
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 a
                 poore
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 a
                 lust
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 may
                 suffer
                 that
                 lust
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 (
                 my
                 deare
                 friends
                 !
                 )
                 beleeve
                 and
                 
                   waite
                   in
                   hope
                
                 !
                 even
                 against
                 hope
                 !
                 though
                 in
                 your
                 
                   sence
                   ,
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 or
                 wisdome
                 you
                 should
                 see
                 but
                 small
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 (
                 blessed
                 be
                 God!
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 abundance
                 of
                 sound
                 ground
                 for
                 faith
                 (
                 safely
                 )
                 to
                 foot
                 it
                 upon
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 your
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 God
                 hath
                 laid
                 the
                 earth
                 upon
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 makes
                 the
                 
                   weake
                   ayre
                
                 a
                 foundation
                 and
                 ground
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 support
                 and
                 beare
                 the
                 whole
                 universe
                 and
                 globe
                 .
                 
                 And
                 can
                 hee
                 not
                 ?
                 nay
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 ?
                 raise
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 hopes
                 and
                 happinesse
                 in
                 weak
                 means
                 ?
                 in
                 (
                 
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   small
                   things
                
                 )
                 poore
                 and
                 nothing
                 beginnings
                 ?
                 that
                 appeare
                 to
                 men
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 )
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 vanish
                 away
                 ?
                 Nay
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 contrary
                 means
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 
                   mens
                   wisdome
                
                 )
                 will
                 seem
                 impossible
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 frabricke
                 of
                 hopes
                 ,
                 or
                 bee
                 a
                 suitable
                 means
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 delight
                 ,
                 as
                 seemes
                 to
                 bee
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 Diameter
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 meanes
                 ;
                 although
                 the
                 meanes
                 may
                 produce
                 that
                 day
                 and
                 discovery
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 recovery
                 of
                 Zion
                 which
                 not
                 onely
                 seem
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 worke
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 which
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 the
                 worke
                 is
                 contrary
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 destroy
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   comes
                   shall
                   he
                   finde
                   faith
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ?
                
                 to
                 instance
                 as
                 clay
                 and
                 spittle
                 (
                 are
                 contrary
                 meanes
                 )
                 which
                 
                   opened
                   the
                   eyes
                
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 faith
                 ?
                 Finde
                 but
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 fire
                 shall
                 consume
                 the
                 waters
                 (
                 and
                 all
                 
                   contrary
                   quenching
                   meanes
                
                 )
                 1
                 King.
                 18.38
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 flaming
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 
                 So
                 many
                 Acts
                 of
                 Providence
                 (
                 like
                 Hebrew
                 characters
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 backward
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 read
                 aright
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 many
                 of
                 Gods
                 remarkable
                 workes
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 about
                 by
                 contraries
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Fly
                 on
                 the
                 wheele
                 ,
                 
                 shee
                 goes
                 on
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 wheele
                 
                 goes
                 contrary
                 ;
                 so
                 doe
                 Gods
                 workes
                 goe
                 on
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 
                   troubles
                   ,
                   warres
                
                 and
                 oppositions
                 seeme
                 to
                 goe
                 contrary
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 firmly
                 expect
                 the
                 
                   irresistable
                   recovery
                
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 purity
                 ,
                 and
                 piety
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 Doe
                 Men
                 or
                 Devils
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 and
                 beauty
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Churches
                
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Labour
                   in
                   vaine
                
                 ,
                 to
                 toule
                 people
                 in
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 For
                 Christ
                 shall
                 
                   reigne
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Nations
                   are
                   angry
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   wrath
                   shall
                   come
                   upon
                   his
                   enemies
                   ;
                   But
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   set
                   open
                   for
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   his
                   Testament
                   shall
                   be
                   seen
                   therein
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   lightnings
                   and
                   thunders
                   ,
                   earth-quakes
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   hailstones
                
                 we
                 may
                 
                   yet
                   meet
                   with
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 conclude
                 this
                 Chapter
                 :
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 remember
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 Gardens
                 well-weeded
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 houses
                 well
                 swept
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 blesse
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 the
                 good
                 old
                 man
                 )
                 Jacob
                 did
                 
                   tangendo
                   manu
                   approbationis
                   ,
                   &
                   osculando
                   instinctu
                   inspirationis
                   ,
                
                 by
                 his
                 approbation
                 and
                 inspiration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Erez
                 .
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Christs
                 Garden
                 ,
                 or
                 Gospel-Church-State
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 defended
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 defined
                 ;
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 materiall
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 visible
                 Saints
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 fitly
                 qualified
                 for
                 members
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 (
                 hitherto
                 demonstrated
                 )
                 by
                 some
                 proofes
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 the
                 sad
                 condition
                 and
                 wildernesse-estate
                 of
                 Christs-Church
                 in
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 of
                 her
                 recovery
                 ,
                 and
                 restitution
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 follows
                 that
                 wee
                 
                 fetch
                 out
                 what
                 hath
                 lay
                 so
                 long
                 hid
                 (
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Babylonian
                   captivity
                
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 was
                 hid
                 in
                 an
                 
                   hollow
                   place
                
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 liberty
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 fetch
                 it
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 it
                 lay
                 so
                 long
                 hid
                 .
                 (
                 Even
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 sent
                 
                   at
                   this
                   day
                
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 what
                 we
                 can
                 finde
                 ,
                 though
                 hid
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 cannot
                 doe
                 what
                 we
                 would
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 doe
                 what
                 we
                 can
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 (
                 as
                 Neemias
                 did
                 )
                 to
                 gather
                 what
                 as
                 yet
                 lyes
                 in
                 the
                 
                   dust
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   darknesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 discover
                 unto
                 you
                 (
                 in
                 what
                 is
                 discovered
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 we
                 can
                 )
                 of
                 Christs
                 owne
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Gospel-order
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 first
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 wood
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 (
                 the
                 water
                 being
                 sprinckled
                 )
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 Sunne
                 (
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 set
                 ,
                 or
                 hid
                 in
                 a
                 Cloud
                 )
                 will
                 so
                 breake
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 brightly
                 shine
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 lustre
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 heate
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 become
                 a
                 
                   great
                   fire
                   kindled
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 marvell
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 
                   this
                   holy
                   fire
                
                 for
                 future
                 Ages
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 never
                 more
                 be
                 quite
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 extinguished
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 honest
                 old
                 Latimer
                 said
                 to
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 going
                 to
                 suffer
                 ;
                 Come
                 
                   Brother
                   ,
                   this
                   day
                   we
                   shall
                   give
                   a
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   warme
                   all
                   England
                
                 !
                 so
                 faine
                 would
                 I
                 be
                 one
                 that
                 might
                 enlighten
                 others
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 litt
                 by
                 
                   fire
                   from
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Torch
                   in
                   the
                   entry
                
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Et
                   claritate
                   &
                   paritate
                   ,
                   &
                   hilaritate
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 
                   light
                   as
                   I
                   see
                   light
                
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 
                   what
                   's
                   the
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Materials
                 ,
                 we
                 lay
                 downe
                 this
                 Position
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 persons
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 purpose
                 but
                 
                   visible
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 or
                 right
                 matter
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 this
                 typified
                 Chariot
                 of
                 Salomon
                 but
                 the
                 wood
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 3.9
                 .
                 this
                 Chariot
                 is
                 his
                 publick
                 seat
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 Apirion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Greek
                 Phoreion
                 ,
                 a
                 Throne
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 a
                 Bed
                 say
                 others
                 ,
                 a
                 Palace
                 say
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Chamber
                   of
                   presence
                
                 say
                 most
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 Church
                 is
                 all
                 these
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 (
                 
                   Sol.
                   Jarchi
                
                 sayes
                 beside
                 )
                 the
                 
                   secret
                   Chamber
                
                 (
                 here
                 on
                 this
                 floore
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 this
                 roofe
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Bride
                 and
                 Bridegroom
                 to
                 meet
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 read
                 and
                 render
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 much
                 like
                 a
                 Couch
                 ,
                 carried
                 about
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 being
                 
                   open
                   above
                
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 faire
                 ,
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 richly
                 beset
                 with
                 beauty
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 Salomon
                 sate
                 with
                 much
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 much
                 honour
                 and
                 state
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 delivered
                 his
                 Lawes
                 for
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 Christ
                 doth
                 answer
                 the
                 Type
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 sits
                 in
                 great
                 grace
                 and
                 Majesty
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 great
                 glory
                 and
                 triumph
                 he
                 governs
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 out
                 his
                 Lawes
                 to
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 this
                 his
                 Chariot
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 
                   Lebanon
                   ,
                   elect
                   trees
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 20.19
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 47.12
                 .
                 Isa.
                 60.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
                   The
                   glory
                   of
                   Lebanon
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                 I
                 meane
                 such
                 
                   trees
                   as
                   are
                   the
                   tallest
                
                 (
                 heaven-ward
                 )
                 such
                 Cedars
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 soundest
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 rot
                 ,
                 such
                 Cypresses
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 fairest
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 8.1
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.80
                 .
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.7
                 .
                 Jer.
                 5.28
                 .
                 and
                 such
                 Olives
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 fattest
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 52.8
                 .
                 &
                 128.3
                 .
                 and
                 such
                 trees
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 upright
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 crooked
                 ,
                 or
                 crabbed
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 beauteous
                 ones
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 7.10
                 .
                 Psal.
                 64.10
                 .
                 &
                 112.4
                 .
                 Cant.
                 1.4
                 .
                 Psal.
                 15.2
                 .
                 and
                 for
                 strength
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 nothing
                 can
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 being
                 well
                 rooted
                 and
                 united
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 73.2.6
                 .
                 Zach.
                 10.12
                 .
                 Isa.
                 8.8.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 but
                 which
                 will
                 stand
                 steddy
                 in
                 all
                 stormes
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 plots
                 and
                 practises
                 ,
                 and
                 powers
                 which
                 no
                 force
                 can
                 conquer
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Age
                 can
                 decay
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 
                   they
                   are
                   renewed
                   like
                   an
                   Eagle
                
                 )
                 which
                 no
                 fire
                 can
                 burne
                 up
                 (
                 but
                 purifie
                 )
                 which
                 no
                 wormes
                 can
                 eate
                 ,
                 or
                 enter
                 into
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 a
                 sweet
                 savour
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.15
                 .
                 to
                 them
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 without
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Saints
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 
                   visible
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 judged
                 upon
                 pregnant
                 proofes
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 presumptions
                 )
                 are
                 (
                 
                   De
                   Jure
                
                 )
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 hence
                 are
                 they
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.33
                 .
                 and
                 
                   Saints
                   called
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 and
                 
                   sanctified
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 otherwise
                 the
                 types
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mysticall
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 his
                 God-head
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 Jo.
                 2.21
                 .
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 typified
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 rough
                 unhewen
                 stones
                 were
                 not
                 laid
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old-Testament
                   
                   Temple
                
                 (
                 till
                 they
                 first
                 were
                 fitted
                 ,
                 
                 polished
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 builders
                 use
                 )
                 much
                 lesse
                 may
                 this
                 
                   Spirituall
                   house
                
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 built
                 up
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 holy
                 and
                 hewen
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 liveliest
                 and
                 loveliest
                 stones
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 besides
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 cleane
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   the
                   vessels
                   within
                   holy
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 22.19
                 .
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 
                   treasures
                   dedicated
                   unto
                   God
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Chro.
                 5.1
                 .
                 &c.
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 materials
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 choyse
                 and
                 pure
                 ;
                 so
                 ought
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 Temple
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 
                   greater
                   then
                
                 Salomons
                 
                   is
                   here
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 must
                 be
                 
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   former
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 choyse
                 and
                 precious
                 materials
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 dedicated
                 and
                 given
                 up
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.22
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 (
                 Mr
                 :
                 Cotton
                 *
                 notes
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 vigilant
                 and
                 laborious
                 attendance
                 of
                 the
                 Porters
                 was
                 typicall
                 too
                 ,
                 in
                 2
                 Chron.
                 23.19
                 .
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 suffer
                 none
                 that
                 were
                 uncleane
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 does
                 typifie
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Officers
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 and
                 keep
                 out
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 )
                 vicious
                 ,
                 vile
                 ,
                 knowne
                 ,
                 
                   uncleane
                   persons
                
                 from
                 
                   polluting
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 by
                 their
                 admittance
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 strict
                 and
                 curious
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 say
                 (
                 this
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 )
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Porters
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 informing
                 the
                 Porters
                 )
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 duty
                 to
                 put
                 by
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 )
                 persons
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 suffered
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 Israelites
                 were
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 22.26
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 44
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 amongst
                 other
                 abominations
                 is
                 this
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   suffered
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   uncircumcised
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   Sanctuary
                   to
                   pollute
                   it
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 but
                 Object
                 out
                 of
                 Jerem.
                 7.9
                 .
                 
                   There
                   were
                   Adulterers
                   ,
                   Theeves
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   wicked
                   ones
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Answ.
                 This
                 is
                 answered
                 already
                 by
                 many
                 eminent
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 adde
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 see
                 before
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 there
                 were
                 strangers
                 that
                 had
                 crept
                 in
                 through
                 the
                 negligence
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 crowded
                 in
                 through
                 
                   the
                   ignorance
                
                 of
                 the
                 Keepers
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 complained
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 who
                 have
                 
                   prophaned
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                   and
                   defiled
                   his
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   and
                   despised
                   his
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   his
                   house
                   a
                   very
                   denne
                   of
                   Theeves
                   ,
                
                 whereupon
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   threatens
                   them
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 suffer
                 such
                 to
                 
                   burne
                   Incense
                
                 
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 abundance
                 more
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 I
                 might
                 use
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 produce
                 undeniable
                 reasons
                 to
                 ratifie
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 run
                 in
                 triumph
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 whole
                 bundles
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 that
                 our
                 Beloved
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 us
                 
                   a
                   bundle
                   of
                   Myrrhe
                   ,
                   to
                   lodge
                   all
                   night
                   betwixt
                   our
                   breasts
                
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 of
                 reasons
                 run
                 from
                 Christ
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 Law-giver
                 .
              
               
                 Reas.
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Mat.
                 16.16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 where
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 hath
                 promised
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   foundation
                
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   built
                   up
                   by
                   him
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 
                   upon
                   him
                
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 true
                 Church-members
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 would
                 stand
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 out-stand
                 all
                 stormes
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 Professors
                 of
                 this
                 Christ
                 as
                 Peter
                 here
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 profession
                 as
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   revealed
                   not
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   his
                   heavenly
                   Father
                
                 .
                 Now
                 none
                 but
                 Saints
                 are
                 such
                 Professors
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 Saints
                 in
                 appearance
                 )
                 who
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 forth
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 upon
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 
                   bare
                   words
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 verball
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 words
                 are
                 but
                 Cyphers
                 ,
                 which
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 without
                 other
                 Figures
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 none
                 indeed
                 ;
                 so
                 many
                 have
                 the
                 habits
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 Christians
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 indeed
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   sand
                
                 ,
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 consist
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 7.24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Grapes
                 painted
                 by
                 Zeuxes
                 allured
                 the
                 Birds
                 to
                 peck
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 have
                 flowen
                 at
                 them
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 
                   true
                   Grapes
                
                 indeed
                 ?
                 
                 So
                 if
                 such
                 as
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 appeare
                 visibly
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 eye
                 )
                 godly
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   attractive
                   matter
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 are
                 
                   reall
                   Saints
                
                 so
                 .
                 Obj.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 admitted
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Professors
                 ,
                 three
                 thousand
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Professors
                 then
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 does
                 contradict
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 say
                 
                   all
                   sorts
                
                 of
                 Professors
                 ;
                 if
                 yee
                 meane
                 thereby
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 that
                 
                   professe
                   Christ
                
                 with
                 their
                 mouthes
                 meerly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 text
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 Acts
                 2.37
                 .
                 they
                 
                   were
                   pricked
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 a
                 most
                 sad
                 and
                 sore
                 rent
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 soule
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   punctuall
                   wound
                
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Daggers
                 
                 were
                 fastned
                 at
                 their
                 depth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 this
                 word
                 will
                 shew
                 their
                 compunction
                 was
                 sound
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 Acts
                 7.54
                 .
                 )
                 to
                 kick
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 for
                 
                   Christ
                   (
                   him
                
                 whom
                 they
                 
                   had
                   crucified
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 wounded
                 ;
                 )
                 besides
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 sensible
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 undone
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 with
                 
                   wide
                   mouthes
                
                 say
                 they
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Oh
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   do
                
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 repented
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   gladly
                   received
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 41.
                 yea
                 with
                 greedy
                 stomacks
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 many
                 now
                 have
                 hot
                 Livers
                 ,
                 and
                 cold
                 Stomacks
                 )
                 and
                 strong
                 affections
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 embraced
                 it
                 (
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 kissed
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 farre
                 the
                 word
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 with
                 
                   affectionate
                   acceptance
                   (
                   Gratis
                   animis
                
                 )
                 and
                 from
                 their
                 soules
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 therein
                 they
                 continued
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 
                   staggering
                   ,
                   wavering
                
                 ,
                 or
                 shrinking
                 from
                 their
                 Professions
                 and
                 practise
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 trials
                 ,
                 troubles
                 ,
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 perplexities
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 most
                 zealous
                 and
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 
                   impregnable
                   assistance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   invincible
                   constancy
                
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 these
                 the
                 
                   chariest
                   Characters
                
                 of
                 true
                 conversion
                 ?
                 Can
                 yee
                 so
                 under-value
                 this
                 great
                 worke
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   Word
                
                 ?
                 surely
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Professors
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 thus
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 were
                 
                   all
                   Saints
                
                 (
                 in
                 appearance
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 are
                 by
                 
                   Christ's
                   Law
                
                 allowable
                 Members
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 although
                 that
                 afterward
                 some
                 will
                 appeare
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 who
                 crept
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Judas
                   ,
                   Demas
                   ,
                   Ananias
                
                 and
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 with
                 divers
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 hath
                 given
                 orders
                 to
                 
                   attach
                   such
                
                 as
                 have
                 (
                 unawares
                 )
                 got
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 appeared
                 
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   whipped
                   out
                   buyers
                   and
                   sellers
                
                 ;
                 he
                 signified
                 thereby
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 Law
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 sound
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 their
                 unsoundnesse
                 appeared
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 
                   keep
                   them
                   without
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 Gospel-Temple
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ;
                 no
                 
                   mixt
                   Congregations
                
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 Scourge
                 and
                 
                   Whip
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 
                   cast
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   keep
                   them
                   out
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 commands
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 7.6
                 .
                 not
                 to
                 
                   throw
                   Pearles
                   to
                   Swine
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   nor
                   to
                   give
                   holy
                   things
                   to
                   Dogges
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   &c.
                   wicked
                   ones
                
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 in
                 sundry
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 Phil.
                 3.2
                 .
                 
                   Beware
                   of
                   Dogges
                   ,
                   beware
                   of
                   evil-workers
                
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Revel
                 .
                 22.15
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   may
                   enter
                   in
                   ,
                   for
                   without
                   are
                   
                   Dogs
                   and
                   Sorcerers
                   ,
                   and
                   Whoremongers
                   and
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   knowne
                   to
                   be
                
                 such
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 
                   violent
                   violation
                
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Law
                
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   have
                   rule
                
                 to
                 proceed
                 with
                 such
                 prophane
                 ones
                 and
                 sinners
                 as
                 have
                 crept
                 and
                 crouded
                 in
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 &c.
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 professing-friend
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 feast
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 22.12
                 .
                 in
                 Church-fellowship
                 yet
                 wanting
                 the
                 
                   wedding
                   garment
                
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 
                   into
                   question
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Text
                 sayes
                 the
                 
                   servants
                   went
                   out
                   to
                   gather
                   all
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 All
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 
                   be
                   called
                
                 by
                 a
                 
                   publicke
                   call
                
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 they
                 entred
                 in
                 ,
                 their
                 high-way-rags
                 ,
                 their
                 hedge-religion
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 rayments
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 else
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 laid
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 dish
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   dost
                   thou
                   here
                   without
                   it
                
                 ?
                 nor
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 to
                 a
                 Non-plus
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 
                   word
                   to
                   say
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 should
                 he
                 have
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 (
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 necessary
                 )
                 cast
                 out
                 and
                 punished
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 (
                 and
                 abundance
                 more
                 I
                 might
                 produce
                 )
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 first
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Are
                 bundled
                 up
                 together
                 out
                 of
                 severall
                 Propheticall
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 Isa.
                 60.21
                 .
                 
                   The
                   people
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   righteous
                   ,
                   
                     
                       reason
                    
                     2
                  
                   they
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   Land
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   the
                   branch
                   of
                   my
                   planting
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   my
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   glorified
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 Isa.
                 35.8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   no
                   Lion
                   shall
                   be
                   there
                   ,
                   nor
                   ravenous
                   beast
                   goe
                   thereon
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 unclean
                 and
                 openly
                 knowne
                 sinners
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 
                   redeemed
                   shall
                   walke
                   there
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   ransomed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   returne
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                
                 Sion
                 with
                 songs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 Isa.
                 52.1
                 .
                 
                   From
                   henceforth
                   shall
                   come
                   into
                   thee
                   no
                   more
                   the
                   uncircumcised
                   and
                   unclean
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 Zach.
                 14.21
                 .
                 
                   In
                   that
                   day
                   there
                   shall
                   bee
                   no
                   more
                   the
                   Canaanite
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 Joel
                 .
                 3.17
                 .
                 
                 Yee
                 
                   shall
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   dwelling
                   in
                   Zion
                   my
                   holy
                   Mountaine
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   Jerusalem
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   no
                   strangers
                   passe
                   through
                   her
                   any
                   more
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 Isa.
                 33.24
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 Rev.
                 21.27
                 .
                 
                   In
                   no
                   wise
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   it
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   defileth
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   worketh
                   abomination
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   maketh
                   a
                   lye
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Lambs
                   Book
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 sin
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 sinne
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 drinke
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 drinke
                 )
                 I
                 meane
                 sinne
                 so
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 allowed
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 not
                 
                 duely
                 proceeded
                 against
                 ,
                 by
                 censure
                 and
                 reproof
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 nothing
                 that
                 defileth
                 doth
                 enter
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 best
                 Church
                 may
                 have
                 
                   spots
                   on
                   her
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 
                   in
                   her
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 tolerated
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 her
                 worst
                 estate
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 before
                 mentioned
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Law-time
                 typical
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 Prophetical
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Baptists
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 even
                 then
                 an
                 
                   apparent
                   repentance
                   and
                   visible
                
                 profession
                 accounted
                 necessary
                 before
                 admission
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 baptisme
                 .
                 Mat.
                 3.6
                 .
                 Luke
                 3.3
                 .
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 must
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 before
                 admission
                 into
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 Aug.
                 sayes
                 in
                 Tom.
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   fide
                   &
                   operibus
                
                 )
                 the
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Sadduces
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 swallow
                 a
                 refusall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 bitter
                 reproofe
                 to
                 boot
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 3.7
                 .
                 
                   for
                   a
                   generation
                   of
                   vipers
                
                 ,
                 he
                 neither
                 admitted
                 of
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 ,
                 nor
                 must
                 wee
                 into
                 Christs-Church
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 appeares
                 a
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 reformation
                 ;
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 3
                 Runnes
                 from
                 that
                 most
                 
                   familiar
                   relation
                
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 fellowship
                 .
                 
                 He
                 is
                 their
                 Husband
                 Eph.
                 5.23
                 .
                 Isa.
                 54.5
                 .
                 and
                 married
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 3.14
                 .
                 Rev.
                 19.7
                 .
                 Hos.
                 2.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 presented
                 unto
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 
                   chaste
                   Virgin
                
                 to
                 these
                 Espousals
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.2
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 thus
                 related
                 to
                 prophane
                 and
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 Ranters
                 doe
                 call
                 him
                 the
                 
                   friend
                   of
                   Publicans
                   and
                   Sinners
                
                 )
                 such
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 Christ
                 hath
                 so
                 inseparable
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   insuperable
                   communion
                
                 which
                 are
                 Saints
                 called
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 must
                 the
                 Church
                 consist
                 of
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 such
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 judged
                 )
                 whose
                 husband
                 hee
                 is
                 :
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 object
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Say
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 
                   tares
                   are
                   amongst
                   the
                   wheat
                   untill
                   the
                   harvest
                   ,
                
                 
                 Matth.
                 13.25.38
                 ,
                 39.
                 and
                 have
                 you
                 any
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 all
                 of
                 Saints
                 ?
                 not
                 having
                 one
                 
                   Judas
                   ,
                   Ananias
                   ,
                   Demas
                   ,
                   Hymeneus
                   ,
                   Philetus
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 Diotriphes
                 ,
                 nor
                 others
                 ?
                 our
                 owne
                 experience
                 is
                 otherwise
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 
                   bad
                   ,
                   Lambs
                
                 and
                 
                   Rams
                   ,
                   wheat
                
                 and
                 
                   chaffe
                   ,
                   sound
                
                 and
                 unsound
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 their
                 Husband
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 allowed
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 give
                 it
                 its
                 own
                 weight
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 grain
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 least
                 addition
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 see
                 v.
                 38.
                 the
                 field
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wee
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 
                 grow
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 grant
                 it
                 (
                 with
                 most
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 the
                 
                   field
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 visible
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 Garden
                 )
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Injunction
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 Prediction
                 of
                 what
                 will
                 bee
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 
                 wicked
                 men
                 will
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 point
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 knowne
                 openly
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 sinners
                 or
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   taken
                   in
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 tolerated
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 Husband
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 our
                 present
                 experiences
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 primitive
                 and
                 past
                 )
                 expresse
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 naughty
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 sinfull
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 will
                 beleeve
                 such
                 were
                 not
                 openly
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 
                   admitted
                   members
                
                 of
                 any
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whether
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 yes
                 say
                 some
                 .
              
               
                 Judas
                 was
                 knowne
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 admitted
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 knowne
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 suspect
                 him
                 
                   (
                   Ecclesia
                   n●n
                   judicat
                   de
                   occultis
                   )
                
                 therefore
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 cognizance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 hee
                 seemed
                 a
                 very
                 holy
                 Disciple
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 knowledge
                 Christ
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 before
                 hee
                 appeared
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 )
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 of
                 discovery
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 sin
                 breaks
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 appears
                 ;
                 Besides
                 ,
              
               
                 3
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 speciall
                 reason
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 received
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 
                   will
                   of
                   God
                
                 given
                 out
                 in
                 Psal.
                 41.8
                 &c.
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 neither
                 he
                 nor
                 any
                 else
                 appeared
                 hypocrites
                 or
                 
                   wicked
                   ones
                
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 admitted
                 either
                 into
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 society
                 of
                 Saints
                 ;
                 although
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 some
                 that
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 
                 For
                 if
                 this
                 fellowship
                 of
                 which
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 was
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 Patterne
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 but
                 twelve
                 (
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 are
                 not
                 alwaies
                 the
                 best
                 )
                 had
                 a
                 Judas
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 others
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 Davids
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 for
                 a
                 Patterne
                 for
                 future
                 ages
                 ,
                 
                 Zach.
                 12.10
                 .
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 an
                 Amnon
                 ,
                 an
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 
                 
                 even
                 Gods
                 owne
                 Arke
                 may
                 nourish
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Noahs
                   Arke
                
                 did
                 Cham
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 some
                 
                   filthy
                   Toad●
                
                 might
                 bee
                 found
                 to
                 lye
                 under
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 may
                 some
                 wicked
                 dissembling
                 Hypocrites
                 (
                 sayes
                 Dr.
                 Hall
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Temple
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 
                   Holy
                   Temple
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.16
                 ,
                 
                 17.
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 defiled
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 
                   living
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   visible
                   Saints
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Also
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 and
                 habitation
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 3.6
                 .
                 Eph.
                 2.22
                 ,
                 23.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 wherein
                 he
                 walks
                 and
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 his
                 rest
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 
                   holinesse
                   becomes
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 93.5
                 .
                 
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 holiest
                 are
                 the
                 
                   fittest
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 houshold
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.19
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 David
                 could
                 not
                 
                   endure
                   a
                   wicked
                   person
                   within
                   his
                   doors
                   ,
                
                 
                 Psal.
                 101.3
                 ,
                 4.5
                 .
                 Much
                 lesse
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 allow
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 bee
                 briefe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.26
                 ,
                 27.
                 and
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   head
                
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 gathered
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.18
                 .
                 Eph.
                 5
                 ,
                 23.
                 &c.
                 Now
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 united
                 to
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Joh.
                 1.3
                 7.
                 and
                 have
                 speciall
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 their
                 Head
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 receive
                 vertue
                 and
                 vitality
                 from
                 him
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hee
                 is
                 Head
                 :
                 And
                 none
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 perswaded
                 of
                 (
                 upon
                 Testimony
                 given
                 in
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 in
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 her
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 her
                 charity
                 ,
                 shee
                 freely
                 accepts
                 of
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 finde
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 answerable
                 fruits
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 charitably
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 member
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 virtuall
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 operation
                 from
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 reason
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 that
                 reference
                 and
                 correspondence
                 of
                 members
                 with
                 the
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 many
                 hypocrites
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 who
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 
                   high
                   injoyments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   large
                   gifts
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Ranters
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 No!
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 hence
                 ,
                 but
                 thence
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 by
                 running
                 from
                 
                 these
                 rules
                 )
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Hypocrites
                 creep
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Gal.
                 2.4
                 .
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 
                   heightened
                   conceptions
                
                 ,
                 
                 quicke
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 admirable
                 gifts
                 ,
                 excellent
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 
                   plead
                   union
                
                 with
                 Christ
                 (
                 our
                 Head
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 
                   common
                   graces
                
                 ,
                 and
                 injoyment
                 of
                 great
                 gifts
                 (
                 as
                 Ranters
                 may
                 have
                 very
                 ravishingly
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 fit
                 for
                 such
                 fellowship
                 of
                 Saints
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 though
                 he
                 
                   prayes
                   ,
                   preaches
                   ,
                   discourses
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 like
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 conceive
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 Saint-called
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 evidence
                 given
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 judge
                 (
                 him
                 in
                 union
                 with
                 his
                 Head
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Influences
                 of
                 soule-sanctifying
                 and
                 
                   soule-saving
                   graces
                   .
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 had
                 many
                 common-gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 holy
                 face
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 Philip
                 and
                 crept
                 in
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 had
                 his
                 hypocrisie
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 counterfeit
                 Coin
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 Philip
                 would
                 have
                 dealt
                 with
                 him
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 his
                 owne
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 afterward
                 Peter
                 did
                 ,
                 Acts
                 8.20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 (
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 sayes
                 )
                 even
                 Judas
                 was
                 honest
                 and
                 eminent
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 see
                 to
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 here
                 be
                 many
                 Blazing-stars
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 Comets
                 which
                 doe
                 shine
                 brightest
                 as
                 to
                 sight
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Ranters
                   ,
                   Hypocrites
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 but
                 evermore
                 portend
                 and
                 presage
                 eminent
                 and
                 imminent
                 evills
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 much
                 mercy
                 prevent
                 :
                 
                 a
                 many
                 such
                 meteors
                 may
                 seem
                 
                   fixed
                   stars
                
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 aloof
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cozen
                 us
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 finde
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 Deceivers
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 earthly
                 ,
                 slimy
                 ,
                 fleshly
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 I
                 offered
                 the
                 third
                 
                   bundle
                   of
                   Reasons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 to
                 the
              
               
                 4
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 ends
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   4
                
                 this
                 Gospel-order
                 and
                 Church-fellowship
                 is
                 instituted
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 Saints
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 visibly
                 )
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 ;
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 insist
                 on
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 feare
                 I
                 am
                 too
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   ten
                   to
                   one
                
                 but
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 my
                 Pen
                 is
                 long-winged
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 preaching
                 is
                 long-winded
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 accounted
                 an
                 ill-favoured
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 impardonable
                 fault
                 (
                 in
                 Dublin
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 briefe
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 1
                 The
                 
                   maine
                   end
                
                 of
                 this
                 Gospel-Discipline
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 
                   honour
                   and
                   praises
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   a
                   peculiar
                   people
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 Heb.
                 2.12
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 3.21
                 .
                 now
                 none
                 but
                 
                   visible
                   Saints
                
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 answer
                 such
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 Others
                 indeed
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 chosen
                 and
                 peculiar
                 people
                 to
                 
                   dishonour
                   God
                
                 ,
                 to
                 rob
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 to
                 Crucifie
                 Christ
                 afresh
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 reproach
                 upon
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 scandalize
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 nothing
                 else
                 in
                 
                   Christ's
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Another
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Gospel-practise
                 is
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 
                   eternall
                   life
                
                 to
                 know
                 ;
                 now
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 reach
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 5.8
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 1.
                 
                 Jo.
                 1.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   If
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   have
                   fellowship
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   in
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   we
                   lye
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   fellowship
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                 Now
                 prophane
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 promotion
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 putting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 fit
                 for
                 fellowship
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 
                 A
                 
                   third
                   thing
                
                 to
                 be
                 shot
                 at
                 in
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 mutuall
                 
                   edification
                   of
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   building
                   up
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.11
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 4.29
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.26
                 .
                 now
                 none
                 but
                 Saints
                 doe
                 hit
                 this
                 marke
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   wicked
                   ones
                
                 would
                 serve
                 to
                 
                   pull
                   downe
                
                 and
                 destroy
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 
                   build
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   faith
                   ,
                   Jude
                
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 
                 4
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 a
                 maine
                 thing
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 omit
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 open-hearted
                 
                   Saint-like
                   love
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Spirit
                   of
                   love
                
                 which
                 Christ
                 bare
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 15.12
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 5.2
                 .
                 1
                 Thes.
                 3.12
                 .
                 1
                 Jo.
                 3.22
                 .
                 &c.
                 now
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   sit
                   close
                   to
                
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 and
                 they
                 hardly
                 too
                 in
                 
                   these
                   dayes
                
                 )
                 or
                 that
                 can
                 live
                 up
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 for
                 indeed
                 sinners
                 ,
                 so
                 knowne
                 ,
                 will
                 serve
                 for
                 nothing
                 more
                 (
                 and
                 for
                 little
                 l●sse
                 )
                 then
                 to
                 
                   set
                   at
                   variance
                
                 ,
                 
                 make
                 breaches
                 ,
                 and
                 rend
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 unexorable
                 (
                 yea
                 unexuperable
                 )
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 malice
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 which
                 their
                 Father
                 the
                 Devill
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 against
                 Christ.
                 Many
                 other
                 ends
                 might
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 Saints
                 are
                 
                   enchurched
                   together
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 herafter
                 in
                 the
                 
                   last
                   Book
                
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 to
                 
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 
                   these
                   ends
                
                 can
                 any
                 others
                 but
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 visibly
                 )
                 be
                 said
                 
                   to
                   live
                   up
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 worke
                 for
                 them
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 in
                 Christs-Church
                 for
                 
                   Drunkards
                   ,
                   Swearers
                   ,
                   Sabbath-breakers
                   ,
                   Blasphemers
                   ,
                   Persecutors
                
                 of
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Scoffers
                
                 ,
                 or
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 cause
                 a
                 Curse
                 to
                 pursue
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gods
                   wrath
                
                 to
                 be
                 
                   revealed
                   against
                   us
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 with-drawment
                 of
                 his
                 
                   presence
                   from
                   us
                
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 nothing
                 more
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ;
                 thus
                 by
                 
                   all
                   these
                   reasons
                
                 I
                 have
                 (
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 more
                 I
                 might
                 
                   impregnably
                   )
                   proved
                
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 
                   Saints
                   visible
                   (
                   so
                   judged
                   of
                   by
                   sufficient
                   evidences
                
                 given
                 in
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 )
                 are
                 competent
                 Members
                 of
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 (
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   Saints
                   called
                   to
                   be
                   Christs
                   Spouse
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 
                 Some
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 Master
                 Rutherfurd
                 (
                 as
                 Cotton
                 and
                 Hooker
                 notes
                 )
                 but
                 such
                 termes
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 invisible
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 distinction
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 whether
                 visible
                 or
                 invisible
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Paul
                 stiles
                 them
                 such
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   body
                
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 )
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.16
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.2
                 .
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Yee
                   are
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 what
                 
                   agreement
                   hath
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   Idols
                   ?
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   you
                
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 further
                 informed
                 in
                 this
                 subject
                 may
                 see
                 Mr.
                 Hooker's
                 Survey
                 ,
                 1
                 Lib.
                 2
                 Chap.
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 
                   terme
                   opened
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   question
                   stated
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conclusion
                 proved
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 use
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ;
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 reprove
                 (
                 whilst
                 I
                 prove
                 )
                 
                   Parochiall
                   Churches
                   
                     
                       vse
                    
                     1
                  
                   Antichristian
                
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 shal
                 sh●w
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 we
                 finde
                 how
                 foulely
                 they
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 being
                 
                   fit
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 veriest
                 ranting
                 ,
                 revelling
                 ,
                 and
                 reviling
                 Swines
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 swill
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 notorious
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 and
                 vicious
                 wretches
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 such
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 held
                 (
                 
                   De
                   jure
                
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 from
                 beneath
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 (
                 the
                 Devill
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 bottomlesse-pit-smoak
                 ,
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 
                   busie
                   braines
                
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 about
                 Constantines
                 time
                 this
                 corruption
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 brought
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Dionysius
                 his
                 dayes
                 (
                 before
                 him
                 )
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 sent
                 out
                 his
                 Edicts
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 emparadise
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 emparish
                 the
                 people
                 )
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 spoke
                 to
                 in
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 and
                 in
                 
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   Honorius
                   Canterburiensis
                
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 I
                 finde
                 ,
                 pragmaticall
                 to
                 promote
                 this
                 confused
                 ,
                 this
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ-crucifying
                 ,
                 Christ-slighting
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ-destroying
                 Church-state
                 :
                 
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 satisfied
                 herein
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 peruse
                 either
                 
                   Selden
                   de
                   Decimis
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Polydor.
                   Virgil.
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 9.
                 or
                 else
                 Mr.
                 Hookers
                 Polity
                 ,
                 or
                 Mr.
                 Jacobs
                 Attestation
                 ,
                 or
                 honest
                 
                   Paul
                   Baines
                
                 Diocesan
                 Triall
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 Mr.
                 
                   Burtons
                   Vindication
                   of
                   the
                   Independant
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 it
                 in
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 it
                 in
                 folio
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 burning
                 shame
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Whores
                   fore-head
                
                 should
                 be
                 still
                 in
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 maintaine
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Churches
                 (
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 such
                 )
                 and
                 Saint
                 them
                 to
                 boot
                 )
                 but
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 Church
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 institution
                 can
                 be
                 built
                 up
                 amongst
                 us
                 here
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Honourable
                   Commissioners
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 are
                 carefull
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 downe
                 Antichrists
                 Institutions
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   are
                   not
                   such
                   in
                   our
                
                 Parish
                 
                   as
                   you
                   speake
                   of
                   ,
                   viz.
                   scandalous
                   persons
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   have
                   many
                   precious
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 Are
                 there
                 any
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Members
                 of
                 your
                 Parish-Church
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 your
                 Minister
                 give
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 Seales
                 to
                 all
                 ?
                 without
                 putting
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 prophane
                 ?
                 this
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   rules
                
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 dangerous
                 and
                 detestable
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Obj.
                 
                   But
                   our
                
                 Minister
                 
                   is
                   an
                   honest
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   does
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   puts
                   a
                   difference
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 Ans.
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 does
                 he
                 not
                 then
                 call
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 godly
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 condition
                 and
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 seemes
                 to
                 separate
                 them
                 from
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 which
                 till
                 then
                 is
                 but
                 mocking
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 He
                 gives
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 as
                 a
                 right
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 wrong
                 order
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 2
                 Yet
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 Christs
                 
                   own
                   order
                
                 ,
                 because
                 yee
                 have
                 some
                 ,
                 many
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 most
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 scarce
                 in
                 any
                 Parish
                 )
                 
                   precious
                   to
                   God
                
                 (
                 which
                 should
                 consist
                 of
                 none
                 else
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 leven
                 levens
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   lump
                
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 
                   sweet
                   meale
                
                 sweeten
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 our
                 lump
                 )
                 and
                 what
                 taste
                 hath
                 a
                 little
                 spoonfull
                 of
                 
                 honey
                 in
                 a
                 vessell
                 of
                 vinegar
                 ?
                 
                 )
                 Nay
                 were
                 there
                 as
                 much
                 honey
                 as
                 vinegar
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 worst
                 would
                 taste
                 most
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 faine
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 objections
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fruitlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 frustrate
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 best
                 Churches
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 bad
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 
              
               
                 This
                 before
                 in
                 page
                 ,
                 52.
                 &c.
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 known
                 such
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 they
                 tolerated
                 when
                 so
                 knowne
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 all
                 be
                 
                   true
                   Professours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 prophane
                 ones
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 cut
                 a
                 
                   Covenant
                   with
                   hell
                   and
                   death
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 
                   word
                   signifieth
                
                 in
                 Isa.
                 28.15
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 a
                 Simile
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 wont
                 of
                 old
                 to
                 cut
                 asunder
                 the
                 
                   beasts
                   they
                   sacrificed
                
                 :
                 
                 
                 So
                 doe
                 Hypocrites
                 and
                 prophane
                 ones
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 divide
                 their
                 hearts
                 into
                 two
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 so
                 sacrifice
                 them
                 in
                 part
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 15.17
                 .
                 Jer.
                 34.18
                 .
                 These
                 have
                 cut
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 hell
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 though
                 sometimes
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 cut
                 a
                 part
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 allow
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 (
                 small
                 )
                 portion
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 of
                 our
                 Parish
                 are
                 great
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 Professours
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 proved
                 page
                 62.
                 and
                 which
                 appears
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.5
                 .
                 although
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 
                   so
                   to
                   bee
                
                 ,
                 for
                 Parish-constitutions
                 and
                 
                   National
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 not
                 for
                 
                   Gospel-ordered
                   Congregationall-Churches
                
                 :
                 For
                 although
                 a
                 mud-wall
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 all
                 kindes
                 of
                 stuffe
                 and
                 trash
                 ,
                 though
                 ere
                 so
                 mixed
                 and
                 base
                 ;
                 yet
                 Pallaces
                 must
                 be
                 built
                 up
                 with
                 better
                 materials
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 true
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 his
                 Pallaces
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 these
                 come
                 all
                 to
                 heare
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 keep
                 his
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 Christs
                 Ordinances
                 dispenced
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 ?
                 Christs
                 Ordinances
                 were
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 heard
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 gladly
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   unbeleevers
                   ,
                   heare
                
                 the
                 
                   word
                   ;
                   Herod
                
                 heard
                 John
                 gladly
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 in
                 New-England
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Indians
                 doe
                 diligently
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 alas
                 !
                 alas
                 !
                 it
                 
                 is
                 living
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 is
                 requisite
                 in
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 Christs-Church
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 aside
                 those
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 objections
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Parish-Churches
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 apace
                 for
                 Sion
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 face
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 faire
                 for
                 Church-communion
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 owne
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 none
                 are
                 
                   fit
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 allowable
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   living
                   Saints
                
                 (
                 so
                 in
                 appearance
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 )
                 and
                 whom
                 wee
                 have
                 no
                 cleare
                 cause
                 otherwise
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 ;
                 which
                 brings
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Vse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Depart
                   yee
                   ,
                   Depart
                   yee
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Esa.
                 52.11
                 .
                 for
                 as
                 Mr.
                 
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Hooker
                 concludes
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Survey
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 chap.
                 2.
                 )
                 
                   Parish
                   Precincts
                
                 give
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 right
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 make
                 him
                 fit
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 presse
                 by
                 
                   unanswerable
                   argument
                
                 afterwards
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 vindicate
                 the
                 Churches
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 for
                 matter
                 from
                 the
                 wide-mouthed
                 malice
                 of
                 wicked-mouthed
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 Hypocrites
                 perhaps
                 have
                 crept
                 in
                 :
                 
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Giant
                 in
                 Gath
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 21.20
                 .
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 deformed
                 with
                 superfluous
                 fingers
                 and
                 toes
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 Naaman
                 was
                 a
                 
                   true
                   man
                
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Leaper
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Church
                
                 that
                 hath
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 
                   deforme
                   her
                
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 such
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 her
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 we●
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 seemeth
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 doth
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   steale
                   away
                
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 thiefe
                 )
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 skinned
                 over
                 with
                 the
                 
                   same
                   outside
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   true
                   members
                
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 have
                 :
                 
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 who
                 pretend
                 and
                 appear
                 
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   one
                
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 submissive
                 ,
                 reverent
                 ,
                 and
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 they
                 are
                 
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   hard
                
                 ,
                 and
                 swelling
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 
                 these
                 doe
                 more
                 hurt
                 then
                 good
                 ,
                 although
                 as
                 the
                 Ivie
                 about
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 which
                 seemeth
                 to
                 imbrace
                 it
                 with
                 much
                 affection
                 ,
                 whilst
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 it
                 takes
                 away
                 and
                 steales
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 doth
                 but
                 starve
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 its
                 growth
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 doe
                 seem
                 to
                 cling
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 wrong
                 and
                 rob
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   hindrances
                
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 growth
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 :
                 
                 Wee
                 in
                 Dublin
                 have
                 had
                 this
                 experience
                 at
                 a
                 
                   deare
                   rate
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 
                   painted
                   Pictures
                
                 ,
                 who
                 crept
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 Wolfe-like
                 
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 )
                 who
                 
                   looked
                   towards
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 howled
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 
                   eat
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   others
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 brethren
                 their
                 prey
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 felt
                 sorely
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 them
                 Kite-like
                 flying
                 aloft
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 looking
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 their
                 eye
                 on
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   innocent
                   ones
                
                 for
                 their
                 prey
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 let
                 the
                 Churches
                 be
                 wary
                 in
                 their
                 
                   admission
                   of
                   members
                
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 
                   emptiest
                   vessells
                
                 make
                 the
                 greatest
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 most
                 ,
                 and
                 readiest
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 hollow
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 have
                 their
                 
                   retrograde
                   motions
                
                 .
                 
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 we
                 found
                 them
                 at
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 
                   wandring
                   stars
                
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 orbe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 be
                 moved
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 )
                 have
                 their
                 silent
                 and
                 secret
                 motions
                 whilst
                 they
                 creep
                 back
                 another
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 their
                 owne
                 proper
                 motion
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 warne
                 the
                 Churches
                 they
                 must
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 such
                 motions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 clandestine
                 counsels
                 and
                 courses
                 ,
                 untill
                 their
                 secret
                 contrivings
                 and
                 conventiclings
                 appeared
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 an
                 open
                 inundation
                 of
                 mischiefes
                 ,
                 malice
                 and
                 menacings
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 destroy
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 like
                 the
                 Fecedula
                 (
                 that
                 Pliny
                 speakes
                 of
                 )
                 they
                 faced
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 off
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 their
                 
                   colour
                   ,
                   forme
                   ,
                   visage
                
                 ,
                 and
                 song
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 as
                 appeares
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 
                   Booke
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 remember
                 the
                 Riddle
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 propounded
                 to
                 Athenaeus
                 ;
                 How
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 stone
                 ,
                 could
                 kill
                 a
                 Bird
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 no
                 Bird
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Tree
                 :
                 He
                 resolved
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 man
                 was
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 the
                 stone
                 a
                 Pumice
                 ,
                 the
                 Bird
                 a
                 Bat
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   Fennel
                
                 :
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 doe
                 make
                 a
                 resolve
                 to
                 this
                 Riddle
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   seeming
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 no
                 Saints
                 ,
                 onely
                 Eunuch-Christians
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 zeale
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 true
                 zeale
                 ,
                 being
                 Pumice-like
                 ,
                 hollow
                 ,
                 
                 empty
                 ,
                 rough
                 ,
                 and
                 rash
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   according
                   to
                   true
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 their
                 Profession
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Bat-like
                   professing
                
                 ,
                 
                 mixed
                 with
                 carnality
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   forbidden
                   uncleannesse
                
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 Bats
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 birds
                 nor
                 beasts
                 ,
                 but
                 participant
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 Their
                 faith
                 and
                 conscience
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 straw-like
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Fennel-like
                 conscience
                 ,
                 soone
                 falling
                 ,
                 and
                 failing
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 deceitfull
                 as
                 a
                 broken
                 reed
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 Dyars
                 with
                 Logwood
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 may
                 set
                 fair
                 glosses
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 varnishing
                 appearances
                 ,
                 pretences
                 ,
                 and
                 reports
                 upon
                 their
                 sudden
                 change
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 subtle
                 colours
                 (
                 for'c
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 hold
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 shower
                 comes
                 ,
                 their
                 glosse
                 will
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 stand
                 for
                 a
                 Sea-marke
                 to
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 like
                 an
                 
                   Adverb
                   (
                   quasi
                
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Verb
                   cave
                
                 to
                 posterity
                 ;
                 
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 like
                 decayed
                 Merchants
                 they
                 must
                 (
                 and
                 doe
                 )
                 study
                 tricks
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 their
                 credit
                 of
                 being
                 honest
                 and
                 rich
                 ,
                 
                 wealthy
                 and
                 wise
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 m●re
                 they
                 decay
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 shew
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 of
                 sufficiency
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 well
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sorry
                 to
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 knows
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 see
                 them
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 speake
                 )
                 in
                 profession
                 like
                 white-chapple
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 possession
                 as
                 foul
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupt
                 as
                 the
                 
                   common
                   Sewer
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 unsavoury
                 in
                 the
                 nostrils
                 of
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 weare
                 Muske
                 and
                 Pomander
                 enough
                 to
                 conceale
                 their
                 
                   ill
                   sent
                
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 lay
                 it
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 have
                 given
                 such
                 (
                 knowne
                 )
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 as
                 
                   Josephs
                   brethren
                
                 held
                 up
                 their
                 
                   Brothers
                   coat
                
                 to
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   see
                   here
                   !
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   thy
                   Sons
                   coat
                   which
                   is
                   defiled
                   with
                   blood
                   ?
                
                 
                 So
                 surely
                 will
                 Sathan
                 take
                 this
                 advantage
                 one
                 day
                 against
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 rigorous
                 usages
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   harmlesse
                   ones
                
                 to
                 hurt
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   grinde
                   them
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   See
                   here
                   these
                   hypocrites
                
                 !
                 these
                 Professours
                 !
                 what
                 have
                 they
                 done
                 to
                 thy
                 Church
                 ?
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 wounded
                 her
                 ?
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 broken
                 her
                 a
                 peeces
                 ?
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 bruised
                 her
                 limbs
                 ?
                 racked
                 her
                 members
                 ?
                 and
                 put
                 her
                 bones
                 out
                 of
                 joynt
                 ?
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 betrayed
                 their
                 
                   Brethren
                   ?
                   threatned
                
                 them
                 ?
                 consulted
                 against
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 sought
                 out
                 by
                 
                   false
                   witnesses
                
                 to
                 ruine
                 them
                 ?
                 
                   see
                   here
                
                 !
                 are
                 not
                 these
                 thy
                 
                   Sons
                   garments
                
                 ?
                 
                 thy
                 
                   Childrens
                   coat
                
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 Christs
                 
                   seamlesse
                   coat
                
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 defiled
                 ?
                 rent
                 ,
                 and
                 torne
                 ,
                 and
                 wronged
                 ?
                 These
                 kinde
                 of
                 Professours
                 like
                 Simon
                 of
                 Cyrene
                 seemed
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Crosse
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 
                   for
                   us
                
                 :
                 And
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 nayled
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 
                   nayled
                   us
                
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 )
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 Christ
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 persecuting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 )
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 
                   spare
                   them
                
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 
                   spare
                   none
                
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 
                   same
                   temper
                
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 warne
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 Churches
                 from
                 malicious
                 
                 men
                 and
                 mindes
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 mouthes
                 are
                 open
                 at
                 such
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 such
                 occasions
                 ;
                 for
                 1
                 Joh.
                 2.19
                 .
                 
                   They
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 such
                 Cyphers
                 are
                 of
                 
                   good
                   use
                   to
                   us
                
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 
                   true
                   figures
                
                 of
                 more
                 value
                 and
                 validity
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 then
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 
                   suitable
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 concernes
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 serious
                 in
                 their
                 accepting
                 and
                 
                   receiving
                   members
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Acts
                 2.47
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   added
                   daily
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ;
                 and
                 onely
                 such
                 are
                 
                   allowable
                   matter
                
                 and
                 
                   lawfull
                   members
                
                 whom
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   adds
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Ordinance
                   )
                   none
                
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 (
                 wee
                 are
                 perswaded
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 received
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.3
                 .
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 
                   saving
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sound
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 
                   unsained
                   hearts
                   to
                   give
                   themselves
                
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 received
                 (
                 of
                 right
                 .
                 )
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   state
                
                 of
                 Salvation
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 received
                 into
                 Christs
                 visible
                 Church
                 ;
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 hold
                 off
                 !
                 
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 your
                 company
                 !
                 for
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   Swans
                
                 are
                 f●rbidden
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 
                   white
                   feathers
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   blacke
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 who
                 seem
                 to
                 bee
                 what
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 ;
                 
                 The
                 
                   beautifullest
                   feathers
                
                 have
                 not
                 alwayes
                 under
                 them
                 the
                 
                   sweetest
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 
                 no●
                 the
                 
                   finest
                   outsides
                
                 the
                 
                   fairest
                   in
                
                 .
                 The
                 Devill
                 is
                 blacke
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 can
                 appeare
                 the
                 
                   white
                   Angel
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Angel
                 of
                 light
                 :
                 So
                 can
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 forbidden
                 in
                 Levit.
                 11.
                 where
                 the
                 Bats
                 and
                 Sea-Mewes
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 accounted
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 
                 
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Mongrels
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 yee
                 :
                 How
                 dare
                 ye
                 then
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 temple
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 is
                 ?
                 seeing
                 none
                 but
                 upright
                 
                   soules
                   ,
                   single-hearts
                   ,
                   sincere
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   unfained
                   Professors
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                 are
                 (
                 of
                 right
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 .
                 The
                 Oake
                 that
                 is
                 rotten
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 stand
                 by
                 !
                 stand
                 by
                 !
                 or
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 thrown
                 by
                 !
                 (
                 untill
                 you
                 are
                 better
                 and
                 fitter
                 for
                 the
                 
                   builders
                   use
                
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 stones
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 must
                 be
                 
                   picked
                   out
                
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   builders
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 although
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 heaps
                 abroad
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 preparation
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 as
                 Builders
                 use
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 heaps
                 of
                 Lime
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 heaps
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 
                 rubbish
                 ,
                 
                 rude
                 (
                 at
                 present
                 )
                 and
                 undigested
                 materials
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 tumultuary
                 noise
                 of
                 hammers
                 and
                 axes
                 abroad
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 busie
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 
                   fallen
                   Tabernacles
                   of
                   David
                
                 ;
                 but
                 ere
                 long
                 every
                 thing
                 shall
                 bee
                 
                   set
                   in
                   order
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 beautifull
                 structure
                 laid
                 ,
                 whilst
                 others
                 (
                 without
                 )
                 shall
                 gather
                 up
                 the
                 Chips
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 leave
                 behinde
                 us
                 to
                 warm
                 them
                 with
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 
                   next
                   Chapter
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 stones
                 which
                 are
                 appointed
                 for
                 this
                 glorious
                 Fabricke
                 must
                 (
                 first
                 )
                 passe
                 under
                 the
                 saw
                 and
                 hammer
                 ▪
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 rotten
                 ,
                 
                 
                   unsound
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 quickly
                 
                   fall
                   out
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 many
                 others
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 enfeebling
                 thereby
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Edifice
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 1
                 ▪
                 Joh.
                 2.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 
                   They
                   went
                   out
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 
                   have
                   continued
                   with
                   us
                
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   manifest
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                
                 
                 i.e.
                 
                   us
                   ,
                   what
                   us
                
                 ?
                 why
                 us
                 that
                 have
                 unction
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sincere
                 reall
                 Saints
                 ;
                 for
                 yee
                 
                   have
                   the
                   unction
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   One
                
                 ;
                 Bu●
                 they
                 were
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   fell
                   away
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Demas
                 did
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.10
                 .
                 who
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 
                   Pauls
                   fellow-labourer
                
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 1.19
                 .
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Marcus
                 and
                 Aristarchus
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 he
                 did
                 discover
                 himself
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 Judas
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 hee
                 was
                 well
                 thought
                 off
                 amongst
                 his
                 brethren
                 and
                 fellow-disciples
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 Deacon
                 :
                 So
                 no
                 doubt
                 (
                 Sirs
                 )
                 but
                 your
                 hypocrisie
                 will
                 bee
                 as
                 soon
                 discovered
                 if
                 yee
                 dare
                 to
                 enter
                 with
                 unsound
                 ,
                 
                 unsettled
                 ,
                 and
                 unsincere
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 have
                 been
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 weeds
                 in
                 the
                 Gardens
                 are
                 sooner
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 rooted
                 out
                 againe
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 or
                 common
                 high
                 wayes
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 consider
                 then
                 ,
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 scandall
                 you
                 will
                 bring
                 upon
                 the
                 Gospel
                 !
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 at
                 Dublin
                 )
                 when
                 your
                 wickednesse
                 wil
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 !
                 
                 O
                 what
                 reproaches
                 to
                 
                   Religion
                   !
                   dishonours
                
                 to
                 Christ
                 !
                 
                 discredit
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 !
                 and
                 tramplings
                 upon
                 the
                 the
                 truth
                 !
                 
                 will
                 be
                 laid
                 in
                 your
                 dish
                 at
                 the
                 
                   last
                   day
                
                 !
                 yee
                 being
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 !
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 S●arres
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   starres
                
                 be
                 eclipsed
                 ,
                 none
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 mindes
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Sunne
                 to
                 be
                 eclipsed
                 it
                 is
                 sad
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 accounted
                 ,
                 then
                 every
                 one
                 talkes
                 of
                 it
                 and
                 looks
                 at
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 when
                 Church-members
                 do
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 darknes
                 that
                 (
                 of
                 al
                 men
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 lights
                 to
                 others
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 sayes
                 in
                 Matth.
                 4.15
                 .
                 )
                 a
                 little
                 
                 aberration
                 makes
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 minde
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 mark
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 report
                 of
                 them
                 abroad
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 a
                 thousand
                 of
                 others
                 
                   (
                   without
                
                 )
                 or
                 of
                 wicked
                 ones
                 may
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bee
                 looked
                 upon
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Par.
                 sayes
                 on
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 
                 
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 formall
                 Religion
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   old
                   Profession
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   high
                   conception
                
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 felicitates
                 or
                 facilitates
                 your
                 admission
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 have
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 
                   grace
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 for
                 yee
                 may
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 your
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 prove
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 Ranter
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 old
                 Protestant
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 ;
                 None
                 but
                 the
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 holy
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 these
                 
                   beauties
                   of
                   holinesse
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   more
                   holy
                
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 like
                 our
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fitter
                 for
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 without
                 
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 but
                 wee
                 shall
                 (
                 rather
                 )
                 
                   pollute
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fifth
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Pillegesh
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 This
                 Gospel●Garden
                 ,
                 or
                 Church-state
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Institution
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 is
                 further
                 defined
                 from
                 the
                 (
                 second
                 essentiall
                 )
                 
                   Formal
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 visible
                 Segregation
                 ;
                 and
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Aggregation
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 wherein
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 all
                 Saints
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 separates
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 
                   the
                   world
                
                 ▪
                 though
                 in
                 
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 embodied
                 by
                 Gospel-rules
                 in
                 unity
                 (
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Forme
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 first
                 
                   called
                   out
                
                 ,
                 before
                 
                   called
                   in
                
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 before
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 before
                 into
                 Sion
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                 
                   visible
                   separation
                
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 false
                 wayes
                 ,
                 worships
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 a
                 visible
                 application
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 worships
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 in
                 Church-union
                 ,
                 and
                 communion
                 ,
                 wherein
                 consists
                 the
                 full
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 thereof
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 keep
                 still
                 to
                 the
                 comparison
                 ,
                 this
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 is
                 fitly
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   temple
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 .
                 1
                 Cor
                 3.17
                 .
                 
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   living
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 A
                 Spirituall
                 Temple
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 particular
                 Saints
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 multitudes
                 without
                 ,
                 here
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 together
                 into
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 stones
                 and
                 materials
                 for
                 Salomon's
                 Temple
                 ,
                 were
                 picked
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 heaps
                 ,
                 that
                 lay
                 abroad
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 
                   one
                   building
                
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Saints
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 is
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 culling
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 heaps
                 without
                 those
                 Saints
                 which
                 are
                 select
                 Members
                 of
                 Christs-Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 also
                 from
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 precept
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 fore-told
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 separation
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 even
                 a
                 Balaam
                 was
                 brought
                 (
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 )
                 to
                 fore-see
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 hills
                 ,
                 that
                 Israel
                 
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   people
                   dwelling
                   alone
                
                 (
                 separated
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 )
                 
                   not
                   reckoned
                   among
                   the
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 without
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 23.9
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Isa.
                 52
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Awake
                   ,
                   awake
                   ,
                   put
                   on
                   thy
                   strength
                   O
                   Zion
                   !
                   put
                   on
                   thy
                   beautifull
                   garments
                   O
                   holy
                   City
                   !
                
                 
                 
                   shake
                   thy selfe
                   from
                   the
                   dust
                   !
                   arise
                   ,
                   and
                   sit
                   down
                   O
                   Jerusalem
                   !
                   loose
                   thy selfe
                   from
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   thy
                   neck
                   ,
                   O
                   captive
                   daughter
                   of
                   Zion
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Depart
                   yee
                   ,
                   depart
                   yee
                   ,
                   go
                   yee
                   out
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   touch
                   yee
                   no
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                   goe
                   yee
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 So
                 Isa.
                 62.10
                 .
                 
                   Goe
                   thorow
                   ,
                   goe
                   thorow
                   the
                   Gates
                   ,
                   prepare
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   cast
                   up
                   ,
                   cast
                   up
                   the
                   high-way
                   ,
                   and
                   gather
                   out
                   the
                   stones
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 is
                 the
                 precious
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 in
                 Jer.
                 15.19
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 
                   cleane
                   from
                   the
                   uncleane
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   holy
                   from
                   the
                   prophane
                
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 22.26
                 .
                 See
                 Exod.
                 33.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 
                   For
                   wherein
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   known
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   and
                   thy
                   people
                   have
                   grace
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   in
                   that
                   thou
                   goest
                   with
                   us
                   ?
                   so
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   separated
                   ,
                   I
                   and
                   thy
                   people
                   from
                   all
                   people
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 dayes
                 especially
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 promises
                 to
                 
                   make
                   up
                   his
                   precious
                   jewels
                
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 3.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 them
                 up
                 together
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 ●rosse
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   vile
                   
                   rubbish
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 into
                 
                   one
                   bundle
                
                 by
                 themselves
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   then
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   yee
                   discover
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 and
                 see
                 an
                 apparent
                 and
                 an
                 undeniable
                 difference
                 )
                 or
                 discerne
                 between
                 the
                 righteous
                 and
                 the
                 
                   wicked
                   ,
                   him
                   that
                   serveth
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   serveth
                   him
                   not
                   .
                
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 in
                 Hosea
                 4.15
                 .
                 
                   Though
                   Israel
                   play
                   the
                   Harlot
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   not
                   Judah
                   offend
                   ;
                   come
                   not
                   yee
                   to
                   Gilgal
                   ,
                   nor
                   goe
                   yee
                   up
                   to
                   Beth-aven
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Ephraim
                   is
                   ioyned
                   to
                   Idols
                   ;
                   let
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                   their
                   drink
                   is
                   sowre
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 kinde
                 of
                 with-drawing
                 ,
                 and
                 gathering
                 from
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 mentioned
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 eminent
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 28.24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   a
                   pricking
                   brier
                   to
                   Israel
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   grieving
                   thorne
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   round
                   about
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   despised
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   shall
                   this
                   be
                   ?
                
                 see
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 25.
                 
                 
                 )
                 
                   When
                   I
                   have
                   gathered
                   Israel
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   people
                   among
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                
                 (
                 yet
                 )
                 
                   scattered
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   sanctified
                   in
                   them
                
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 and
                 Societies
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 called
                 Heathens
                 often
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Saints
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 these
                 Prophesies
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   Zion
                   ,
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 So
                 Ezek.
                 34.
                 the
                 whole
                 chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 vers
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   seek
                   out
                   my
                   flock
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   deliver
                   my
                   sheep
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   scattered
                   in
                   the
                   dark
                   and
                   cloudy
                   day
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   bring
                   them
                   out
                   from
                   the
                
                 (
                 other
                 )
                 
                   peoples
                   ,
                   and
                   gather
                   them
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   Countries
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   feed
                   them
                   on
                   the
                   mountaines
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   by
                   the
                   rivers
                
                 ,
                 verse
                 16.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   seek
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   judge
                   between
                   cattell
                   and
                   cattell
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 17.
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 my
                 flocke
                 ,
                 verse
                 19.
                 
                 
                   They
                   eate
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   trodden
                   with
                   your
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   drinke
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   fouled
                   with
                   your
                   feet
                   ,
                   I
                   ,
                   even
                   I
                   will
                   judge
                   ,
                
                 
                 vers
                 .
                 20.
                 
                   between
                   the
                   fat
                   cattell
                   and
                   the
                   leane
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   ,
                
                 vers
                 .
                 28.
                 
                   shall
                   no
                   more
                   be
                   a
                   prey
                   to
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   the
                   beasts
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   devour
                   them
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   dwell
                   safely
                
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 
                   shall
                   make
                   them
                   afraid
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   they
                   beare
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   any
                   more
                   ,
                
                 vers
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 36.24
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 will
                 
                   take
                   you
                   from
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   and
                   gather
                   you
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   Countries
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   will
                   bring
                   you
                   into
                   your
                   owne
                   Land
                   :
                   then
                   will
                   I
                   sprinckle
                   cleane
                   water
                   upon
                   you
                   from
                   all
                   your
                   filthinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   all
                   your
                   Idols
                   will
                   I
                   cleanse
                   you
                   .
                
                 Also
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 37.21
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   from
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   gather
                   them
                   on
                   every
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   them
                   out
                   into
                   their
                   owne
                   Land
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 27.
                 
                 
                   My
                   Tabernacle
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   people
                   .
                
                 And
                 verse
                 28.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Heathen
                   shall
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   doe
                   sanctifie
                   Israel
                   ,
                   when
                   my
                   Sanctuary
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   evermore
                
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 the
                 Lords
                 Tabernacle
                 (
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Gospel-order
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-state
                 )
                 and
                 
                   his
                   Sanctuary
                   be
                   set
                   up
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   people
                   called
                   out
                
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 Heathens
                 abroad
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Nations
                 were
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 Micha
                 4.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   In
                   that
                   day
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   I
                   will
                   assemble
                   her
                   that
                   halteth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   gather
                   her
                   that
                   is
                   driven
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   afflicted
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   reigne
                   over
                   them
                   in
                   Mount
                   Zion
                   ,
                   from
                   hence-forth
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 over
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 gathered
                 out
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 Revel
                 .
                 18.4
                 .
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   be
                   not
                   partakers
                   of
                   her
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   yee
                   receive
                   not
                   of
                   her
                   plagues
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 By
                 all
                 these
                 Propheticall
                 Scriptures
                 (
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 more
                 )
                 this
                 truth
                 triumphs
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 apparent
                 testimony
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 a
                 select
                 number
                 of
                 Separates
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 false
                 wayes
                 ,
                 worships
                 ,
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 what
                 Precept
                 there
                 is
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   wisdome
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   fooles
                   ,
                
                 in
                 Prov.
                 14.7
                 .
                 Prov.
                 9.6
                 .
                 Prov.
                 4.14
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Ephes.
                 5.11
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Have
                   no
                   fellowship
                
                 (
                 no
                 commerce
                 together
                 ,
                 nor
                 concurrent
                 communication
                 ,
                 or
                 complyance
                 to
                 trade
                 with
                 )
                 
                   with
                   the
                   fruitlesse
                   workes
                   of
                   darknesse
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Leviticall
                 Law
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 20.25
                 ,
                 26.
                 a
                 separation
                 is
                 required
                 .
                 
                 So
                 in
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 for
                 what
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 or
                 communion
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 sweet
                 consent
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 harmony
                 ,
                 
                   can
                   light
                   have
                   with
                   darknesse
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   beleevers
                   with
                   unbeleevers
                   ?
                   Saints
                   with
                   Sinners
                   ?
                
                 or
                 
                   Gods
                   Temple
                
                 (
                 whom
                 yee
                 are
                 )
                 
                   with
                   Idols
                
                 ?
                 
                 
                   wherefore
                   come
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   be
                   yee
                   separate
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 i.
                 e.
                 separate
                 apart
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   elect
                   organs
                
                 (
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 and
                 
                   touch
                   no
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   receive
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   Father
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   Sonnes
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Daughters
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   Almighty
                   .
                
                 So
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.5
                 .
                 such
                 as
                 
                   have
                   the
                   forme
                
                 (
                 though
                 large
                 Professors
                 ,
                 
                 aged
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   long
                   
                   standing
                   )
                   yet
                   denying
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   from
                   such
                   turne
                   away
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Turne
                   off
                
                 ,
                 draw
                 off
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 shun
                 them
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 shew
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 bee
                 
                   like
                   them
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 
                   labour
                   with
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   win
                   them
                
                 into
                 the
                 sound
                 and
                 
                   good
                   old
                   way
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 
                   longest
                   standing
                
                 (
                 for
                 truth
                 is
                 older
                 then
                 error
                 .
                 )
                 So
                 in
                 Acts
                 2.39
                 ,
                 40.
                 is
                 there
                 the
                 
                   like
                   call
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   promise
                   annexed
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 as
                 
                   many
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   call
                
                 (
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 both
                 
                   advocate
                   ,
                   avocare
                
                 ,
                 and
                 evocare
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 ▪
                 
                   call
                   out
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   separate
                   from
                
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 verse
                 40
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   many
                   other
                   words
                   did
                   he
                   testifie
                   and
                   exhort
                   ,
                
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Save
                   your selves
                   from
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 doe
                 yee
                 set
                 your
                 selves
                 free
                 from
                 ,
                 get
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   separate
                   from
                   )
                   this
                   untoward
                   generation
                   ,
                
                 
                 or
                 this
                 
                   generation
                   of
                   frowardnesse
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 from
                 their
                 abominable
                 aberrations
                 ,
                 carnall
                 customes
                 ,
                 depraved
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 crookednesse
                 of
                 this
                 generation
                 of
                 perverse
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 yet
                 amongst
                 .
                 
                   Make
                   haste
                
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 and
                 
                   separate
                   your selves
                
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 wee
                 finde
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 those
                 
                   that
                   believed
                   ,
                   did
                   so
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 a
                 
                   people
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                
                 ,
                 
                 Act.
                 19.9
                 .
                 by
                 
                   entring
                   into
                   fellowship
                   with
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 Verse
                 41
                 ,
                 42.
                 and
                 verse
                 47.
                 it
                 appeares
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 exception
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   thus
                   called
                   out
                   from
                   them
                
                 (
                 without
                 )
                 
                   continued
                   stedfastly
                   in
                   the
                   fellowship
                
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 then
                 were
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   )
                   in
                   breaking
                   of
                   bread
                   from
                   house
                   to
                   house
                   ,
                   praysing
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   favour
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 them
                 without
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 separate
                 from
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 sweet
                 ,
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel-like
                 was
                 their
                 conversations
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 without
                 could
                 not
                 condemn
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 commend
                 them
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 be
                 convinced
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 a●
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.12
                 .
                 and
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.1
                 .
                 Mat.
                 5.16
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 further
                 proof
                 that
                 Saints
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 such
                 Separates
                 ,
                 see
                 Rom.
                 1.6
                 ,
                 
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.2.9
                 .
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 from
                 whence
                 ecclesia
                 comes
                 )
                 such
                 are
                 
                   called
                   out
                
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 wayes
                 .
                 So
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                   out
                   into
                   the
                   fellowship
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 first
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   calling
                   out
                   ,
                   a
                   comming
                   out
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   separating
                   from
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 you
                 see
                 
                   positive
                   ●
                   precepts
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 45.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Rev.
                 18.4
                 .
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 sort
                 of
                 proofes
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 By
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   primitive
                   Saints
                
                 in
                 Church-societies
                 
                 in
                 Christ's
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 many
                 yeares
                 after
                 ;
                 It
                 appears
                 the
                 Saints
                 were
                 Separates
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 
                   speake
                   of
                
                 )
                 wherefore
                 wee
                 know
                 no
                 cause
                 either
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 complaine
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 question
                 it
                 ;
                 Jeremy
                 (
                 although
                 a
                 Prophet
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 separates
                 from
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Jer.
                
                 37.12
                 .
                 Then
                 
                   Jeremy
                   went
                   forth
                   out
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   to
                   goe
                   unto
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Benjamin
                   ,
                   to
                   separate
                   himselfe
                   from
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   obey
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   wrath
                
                 was
                 now
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 revealed
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Jeremy
                 would
                 withdraw
                 (
                 seeing
                 them
                 so
                 refractory
                 )
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 sight
                 ;
                 so
                 saies
                 he
                 in
                 Jer.
                 9.2
                 .
                 
                   Oh!
                   O
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   a
                   lodging
                   place
                   of
                   wayfaring
                   men
                   !
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   leave
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   goe
                   from
                   them
                   !
                   for
                   they
                   be
                   all
                   Adulterers
                   ,
                   an
                   assembly
                   of
                   treacherous
                   men
                   !
                
                 But
                 besides
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Jewes
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 
                   people
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 were
                 first
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 separate
                 from
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 
                   people
                   by
                   themselves
                
                 in
                 Exod.
                 19.5
                 .
                 Deut
                 ▪
                 7.6
                 .
                 
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Israel
                   shall
                   dwell
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Deut.
                 33
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 be
                 mixed
                 among
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Num.
                 33.52
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 So
                 Exod.
                 24.12.15
                 .
                 &c.
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 judgement
                 that
                 Jerusalem
                 should
                 be
                 mixed
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 9.11
                 .
                 Now
                 every
                 Saint
                 is
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   Jew
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 appeares
                 in
                 Zach.
                 8.23
                 .
                 Rom.
                 2.28
                 .
                 or
                 one
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 are
                 his
                 
                   peculiar
                   people
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   chosen
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 the
                 true
                 children
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.7
                 .
                 
                   called
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 slavery
                 into
                 Zion
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   dwelling
                   alone
                
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 Joh.
                 15.19
                 .
                 
                   Yee
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   have
                   chosen
                   you
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   world
                   hateth
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 passed
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 pursued
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 hot
                 spur
                 ,
                 with
                 Armies
                 and
                 hoasts
                 of
                 threatnings
                 and
                 injuries
                 ;
                 even
                 so
                 deals
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   called
                   out
                
                 and
                 
                   separate
                   from
                
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 wee
                 must
                 learne
                 to
                 
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 
                   Christs
                   disciples
                
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 called
                 them
                 first
                 
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 he
                 
                   called
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Act.
                 19.7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 saluted
                 as
                 Separates
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   called
                   out
                
                 .
                 Now
                 is
                 
                   there
                   not
                   a
                   cause
                
                 ?
              
               
               
                 1
                 For
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 laid
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 command
                 upon
                 Christians
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
                 
                 how
                 then
                 dare
                 we
                 delight
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 which
                 he
                 countermands
                 ?
                 besides
                 ,
                 
                   Dear
                   Sirs
                
                 !
                 what
                 comfort
                 can
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 
                   Babylons
                   streets
                
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 If
                 you
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                 yee
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 her
                 sentence
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 Rev.
                 18.4
                 .
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 her
                 courses
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 her
                 curses
                 :
                 So
                 not
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 any
                 sinfull
                 unwarranted
                 wayes
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 
                   run
                   the
                   haz●rd
                
                 of
                 her
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 to
                 seeke
                 preservation
                 from
                 her
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 protection
                 from
                 her
                 woes
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Besides
                 to
                 have
                 yet
                 such
                 fellowship
                 with
                 fools
                 ;
                 society
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 converse
                 with
                 unsavoury
                 ,
                 carnall
                 ,
                 or
                 disorderly
                 persons
                 publishes
                 a
                 loud
                 and
                 lamentable
                 spirit
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaimes
                 (
                 exclaimingly
                 )
                 a
                 corrupt
                 heart
                 ,
                 not
                 halfe
                 (
                 enough
                 )
                 endeared
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 for
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 walks
                 amongst
                 the
                 best
                 mettals
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   golden
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   seven
                   stars
                   in
                   his
                   band
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 2.1
                 .
                 the
                 Saints
                 separated
                 are
                 the
                 
                   golden
                   Candlesticks
                
                 Christ
                 walkes
                 so
                 sweetly
                 among
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 far
                 reaches
                 this
                 Separation
                 which
                 you
                 speake
                 of
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Negative
                 .
                 Not
                 from
                 our
                 duties
                 in
                 our
                 Callings
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 what
                 ever
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 neglect
                 our
                 worke
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess.
                 4.11
                 .
                 2
                 Thess.
                 3.10
                 ,
                 
                 11.
                 (
                 which
                 some
                 slothfull
                 Ranters
                 would
                 have
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 2
                 Nor
                 yet
                 from
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 our
                 Relations
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 as
                 Husband
                 or
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 5.22.25
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7
                 13.
                 
                 Parents
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 6
                 1.4
                 .
                 Col.
                 3.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Masters
                 and
                 servants
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 6.5.6.9
                 .
                 Col.
                 3.22
                 .
                 Col.
                 4.1
                 .
                 or
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Tit.
                 2.9.3.1
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 owne
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 respective
                 relations
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Nor
                 yet
                 so
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 civill
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.10
                 .
                 in
                 buying
                 ,
                 and
                 selling
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 necessary
                 trading
                 ;
                 
                 much
                 lesse
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 
                   love
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 out
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seek
                 their
                 soules
                 welfare
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.1
                 .
                 Gal.
                 6.10
                 .
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.18
                 .
                 Heb.
                 12.14
                 .
                 and
                 pious
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.12
                 .
                 
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.1
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 sences
                 are
                 the
                 Saints
                 called
                 Separates
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 (
                 without
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 separates
                 from
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 thus
                 separating
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 affections
                 ;
                 But
              
               
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Affirmatively
                 ,
                 1
                 To
                 separate
                 from
                 all
                 sinfull
                 wayes
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 
                   walke
                   in
                   them
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   with
                   them
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 
                   without
                   Christs●Church
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.17
                 .
                 
                 1
                 Thess.
                 1.9
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.2
                 .
                 Hos.
                 14.8
                 .
                 Isa.
                 30.21
                 ,
                 22.
                 &c.
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.16
                 .
                 Gal.
                 2.14
                 .
                 Eph.
                 2.2
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 2
                 It
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 too
                 familiar
                 ,
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 delightfull
                 with
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 enmity
                 and
                 variance
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 passe
                 through
                 Aethiopia
                 unchanged
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 dwel
                 there
                 but
                 be
                 discoloured
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 civil
                 commerce
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 yet
                 Saints
                 keep
                 their
                 integrity
                 ,
                 
                 
                 but
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 too
                 much
                 familiarity
                 with
                 them
                 (
                 saies
                 Hal.
                 )
                 Men
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 star
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 malignant
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 conjunction
                 with
                 others
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 as
                 Moses
                 separated
                 Israel
                 from
                 Corah
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Num.
                 16.26
                 .
                 
                   Depart
                   from
                   the
                   tents
                   of
                   those
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   touch
                   nothing
                   of
                   theirs
                
                 ;
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 oppose
                 
                   Christs
                   way
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 upbraid
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 discover
                 themselves
                 ill-affected
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   Kingdome
                
                 ,
                 or
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 familiarizing
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 we●
                 must
                 bring
                 
                   them
                   hither
                
                 ,
                 saies
                 Luke
                 19.27
                 .
                 and
                 abhorre
                 them
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 26.5
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.115
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 
                   evill
                   doers
                
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 sayes
                 ▪
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 139
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 so
                 Eph.
                 5.3
                 ,
                 4.13
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.12
                 .
                 Matth.
                 ●4
                 .
                 49.50
                 .
                 Gods
                 anger
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 but
                 
                   company
                   with
                   drunkards
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 
                   shame
                   to
                   their
                   father
                
                 Prov.
                 28
                 7.
                 and
                 themselves
                 Prov.
                 29.3
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 Plutarch
                 could
                 laugh
                 at
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 counted
                 as
                 wise
                 as
                 Plato
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 Alexanders
                 company
                 be
                 drunke
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 Nebuchadnezars
                 judgement
                 is
                 some
                 mens
                 joy
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 have
                 fellowship
                 with
                 beasts
                 ;
                 But
                 wee
                 must
                 beware
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 sleep
                 with
                 dogs
                 and
                 not
                 bee
                 full
                 of
                 fleas
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 sinners
                 in
                 continuall
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 vices
                 of
                 their
                 best
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 fellowship
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                 although
                 they
                 seem
                 full
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 Religion
                 too
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Thus
                 Rev.
                 18.4
                 .
                 Gal.
                 4
                 9.
                 
                 Away
                 ,
                 away
                 ,
                 with
                 them
                 now
                 !
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 poore
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 beggerly
                 at
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 support
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 Begger
                 is
                 to
                 relieve
                 another
                 ;
                 thus
                 ,
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.14
                 .
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 hot
                 ?
                 
                 so
                 high
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Jewes
                   Religion
                
                 as
                 I
                 ?
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 who
                 traded
                 so
                 zealously
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 
                   Fathers
                   traditions
                
                 ?
                 untill
                 —
                 what
                 ?
                 untill
                 verse
                 15.16
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   revealed
                   in
                   me
                
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 unvailed
                 to
                 me
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 
                   I
                   consulted
                   no
                   longer
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 I
                 asked
                 no
                 more
                 counsell
                 of
                 ,
                 nor
                 comfort
                 from
                 these
                 frothy
                 ,
                 fruitlesse
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   ashamed
                
                 )
                 with
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 I
                 bid
                 farewell
                 (
                 or
                 fare-ill
                 rather
                 )
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 Trumperies
                 and
                 Traditions
                 which
                 I
                 doted
                 on
                 before
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 the
                 precisest
                 Separatists
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 plainly
                 appeares
                 ,
                 that
                 Parishes
                 want
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Church-forme
                 for
                 the
                 constituting
                 of
                 them
                 
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 might
                 I
                 by
                 what
                 appears
                 ,
                 presse
                 the
                 
                   practicall
                   part
                
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 pregnancy
                 of
                 the
                 proofes
                 produced
                 ,
                 being
                 
                   twisted
                   together
                
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Prophesies
                   ,
                   Precepts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 
                   threefold
                   cord
                
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 
                   be
                   broken
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   will
                   blesse
                   you
                
                 )
                 of
                 ability
                 to
                 bring
                 you
                 into
                 
                   Christs
                   way
                
                 of
                 separation
                 from
                 Parishes
                 and
                 Traditions
                 ;
                 For
                 you
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 separate
                 from
                 such
                 
                   false
                   wayes
                   ,
                   worships
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 separates
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Owen
                 (
                 my
                 honoured
                 friend
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 Esh●Col
                 ,
                 or
                 Cluster
                 .
                 But
                 mee
                 thinkes
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ?
              
               
                 Sir
                 !
                 as
                 you
                 alwaies
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 (
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 )
                 you
                 are
                 too
                 strict
                 and
                 precise
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 Separates
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 
                   learned
                   Ministers
                   call
                
                 them
                 that
                 leave
                 off
                 their
                 comming
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 our
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Such
                 Separates
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 to
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 not
                 thus
                 separate
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 .
                 A
                 causelesse
                 separation
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 established
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 walking
                 according
                 to
                 Gospel-order
                 (
                 although
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 sleight
                 errours
                 in
                 
                 Extra-essentials
                 and
                 Circumstantials
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 of
                 easie
                 concernment
                 )
                 is
                 in
                 Gospel-account
                 a
                 sad
                 sinne
                 ,
                 !
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.16
                 .
                 Heb.
                 10.23.25.39
                 .
                 but
                 a
                 causelesse
                 continuance
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   Antichristian
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 disorderly
                 discipline
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 as
                 appeares
                 before
                 )
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 
                   positive
                   Precept
                
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 
                   Parochiall
                   constitutions
                
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 best
                 but
                 as
                 civill
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 worst
                 a
                 Christ-wronging
                 ,
                 Christ-rending
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Antichristian
                   Church-state
                
                 )
                 and
                 from
                 such
                 unwarrantable
                 wayes
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 unruly
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 
                   Precept
                   of
                   not
                   partaking
                   in
                   other
                   mens
                   sins
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Separates
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Schismaticks
                 ;
                 which
                 Papists
                 and
                 Prelates
                 have
                 ever
                 branded
                 and
                 stigmatized
                 the
                 deare
                 Saints
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 separatings
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 
                   vide
                   Zanche
                
                 ,
                 on
                 Hos.
                 2.8
                 .
                 and
                 which
                 Popish
                 trick
                 trades
                 with
                 many
                 yet
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 merchandize
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   2
                
                 2
                 Suppose
                 learned
                 men
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 minde
                 ;
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 learned
                 that
                 accounted
                 Christ
                 a
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 
                   fellow
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   live
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 9.29
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 branded
                 the
                 Saints
                 for
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 Acts
                 28.22
                 .
                 and
                 seditious
                 ,
                 Act.
                 24.5
                 .
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 Act.
                 24.14
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 have
                 such
                 been
                 Christs
                 enemies
                 in
                 the
                 graine
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 for
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 lose
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 
                   vide
                   chap
                
                 9.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 learned
                 too
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 do
                 more
                 mischief
                 ?
                 For
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Sutton
                 said
                 in
                 's
                 Sermon
                 for
                 Magistrates
                 page
                 11.
                 as
                 the
                 Ape
                 that
                 saw
                 a
                 Chesnut
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 knowing
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 spied
                 a
                 Spaniel
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 snatched
                 his
                 foot
                 to
                 take
                 out
                 the
                 Nut
                 ;
                 even
                 so
                 does
                 the
                 Devill
                 many
                 times
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 learned
                 ones
                 ,
                 to
                 fetch
                 his
                 food
                 cut
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 scorch
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   3
                
                 3
                 If
                 they
                 do
                 leave
                 off
                 your
                 Parish-Churches
                 as
                 Parish-Churches
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 sinne
                 in
                 not
                 doing
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 thereby
                 they
                 also
                 wrong
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 wee
                 
                   gather
                   Churches
                
                 out
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 were
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Burton
                 tells
                 Mr.
                 
                   Prin
                   ,
                   page
                
                 27.
                 of
                 his
                 Vindication
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 example
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 Matth.
                 3.5.7
                 .
                 John
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                 Act.
                 2.40
                 .
                 who
                 did
                 (
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 gather
                 Christian
                 
                   Congregationall
                   Churches
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 
                   Nationall
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 yea
                 and
                 must
                 bee
                 )
                 in
                 these
                 semblable
                 times
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 but
                 wee
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Churches
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 prove
                 them
                 all
                 along
                 to
                 bee
                 but
                 Synagogues
                 of
                 Sathan
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 more
                 (
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 )
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 right
                 matter
                 (
                 because
                 Parishioners
                 )
                 for
                 no
                 
                   civill
                   rule
                
                 can
                 (
                 properly
                 )
                 convey
                 a
                 Church-right
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 
                   in
                   specie
                
                 )
                 specifically
                 distinct
                 each
                 from
                 other
                 ,
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 meet
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 two
                 direct
                 
                   Mathematicall
                   lines
                
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 oblique
                 but
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 distant
                 and
                 distinct
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 can
                 meet
                 ,
                 though
                 drawne
                 out
                 
                   ad
                   infinitum
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 most
                 Parishioners
                 oppose
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 inchurch
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 Hart
                 hath
                 it
                 in
                 's
                 Char.
                 p.
                 15.
                 
                 )
                 they
                 converse
                 with
                 godly
                 Gospel-Ministers
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 
                   searching
                   Ministry
                
                 is
                 as
                 bad
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Spanish
                   Inquisition
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 questions
                 we
                 can
                 ask
                 them
                 are
                 suspected
                 for
                 Examinations
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 are
                 afraid
                 :
                 of
                 some
                 secret
                 that
                 wil
                 ,
                 be
                 picked
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 discovered
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 bondage
                 are
                 the
                 poore
                 blinde
                 people
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 kept
                 by
                 some
                 (
                 pretending
                 )
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 whereby
                 
                   the
                   blinde
                   lead
                   the
                   blinde
                   into
                   the
                   ditch
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 wee
                 have
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 well
                 preached
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 dispenced
                 in
                 our
                 Parish-Churches
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 makes
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 visible
                 Church
                 :
                 
                 for
                 then
                 might
                 the
                 Natives-Irish
                 here
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   true
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Heathens
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 or
                 West-Indies
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 yeelding
                 due
                 obedience
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   subjection
                
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 fit
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   preaching
                   the
                   word
                
                 is
                 an
                 
                   adjunct
                   separable
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 note
                 essential
                 and
                 inseparable
                 :
                 for
                 certainly
                 as
                 
                   sensitiva
                   facul●as
                
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 note
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 
                   common
                   adjunct
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   proprium
                   in
                   quarto
                   modo
                
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 :
                 So
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Popish
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 Antagonists
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 adjunct
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 it
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 administred
                 in
                 
                   due
                   order
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 
                   due
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 
                   due
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 Saints
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 remove
                 and
                 separate
                 for
                 Gods
                 greater
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 
                   spirituall
                   edification
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Psal.
                 55.6
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   wings
                   like
                   a
                   Dove
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   would
                   I
                   flye
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   at
                   rest
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   hasten
                
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                   my
                   escape
                
                 :
                 Why
                 so
                 ?
                 would
                 
                   David
                   separate
                
                 so
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ?
                 see
                 verse
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Wickednesse
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   thereof
                   ,
                   Deceit
                   and
                   guile
                   depart
                   not
                   from
                   her
                   streets
                   .
                
                 
                 Wherefore
                 (
                 dearest
                 Friends
                 )
                 read
                 with
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 submit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 separates
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 Schismaticks
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 poore
                 soules
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                
                 fill
                 your
                 hearts
                 with
                 that
                 Spirit
                 which
                 writes
                 these
                 things
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 
                 Little
                 
                   Children
                   !
                   Fathers
                
                 !
                 and
                 
                   young
                   men
                
                 looke
                 about
                 you
                 !
                 for
                 wee
                 live
                 in
                 
                   these
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 expect
                 most
                 (
                 Joel
                 2.
                 )
                 plentifull
                 out-powrings
                 of
                 that
                 
                   blessed
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 convinces
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 
                   Truth
                   ,
                   Righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 16.8
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 thinke
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 outward
                 Ordinances
                 in
                 Parish-Churches
                 (
                 though
                 (
                 God
                 knows
                 )
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 as
                 
                   Pharaohs
                   lean
                   kine
                
                 eating
                 up
                 the
                 Fat
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 preaching
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 why
                 Sirs
                 !
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 loose
                 and
                 run
                 ranging
                 about
                 without
                 bit
                 or
                 bridle
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 your
                 cost
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 may
                 dash
                 your
                 brains
                 out
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 must
                 curbe
                 and
                 correct
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   direct
                   them
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 administred
                 in
                 due
                 order
                 to
                 you
                 within
                 his
                 line
                 and
                 limitation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 blessings
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 upon
                 record
                 of
                 Austin
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 
                   his
                   mother
                   gave
                   him
                   milke
                
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 mother
                 ;
                 so
                 will
                 God
                 by
                 these
                 means
                 and
                 
                   Ordinances
                   feed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 fatten
                 your
                 soules
                 in
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 
                   particular
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 a
                 day
                 ▪
                 how
                 lamentably
                 men
                 live
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   order
                
                 &
                 Ordinances
                 !
                 
                 so
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 a
                 religious
                 outside
                 ,
                 as
                 K.
                 John
                 once
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 Buck
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 opened
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   it
                   is
                   fat
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   never
                   heard
                   Masse
                   !
                
                 So
                 because
                 many
                 thrive
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 credit
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 accounted
                 religious
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 many
                 make
                 little
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 convince
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Forme
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Zaba
                 .
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 Aguddah
                 .
                 This
                 shewes
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Forme
                 of
                 Church-fellowship
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 separate
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 knit
                 ,
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Forme
                 is
                 well
                 proved
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 approved
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 the
                 second
                 doe
                 second
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Saints
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 worlds
                 false-wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 worships
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 
                   Parochiall
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 unwarrantable
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Directories
                 ,
                 doe
                 forth-with
                 set
                 upon
                 Christs
                 owne
                 way
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 they
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 hast
                 away
                 into
                 Zion
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 complaint
                 all
                 men
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 Ministers
                 )
                 make
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 ?
                 and
                 deplorable
                 out-cryes
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 mixed
                 ?
                 and
                 
                   loud
                   lamentations
                
                 are
                 heard
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 of
                 many
                 
                   wooded
                   ,
                   wilder'd
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wandring
                 ?
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 most
                 
                   miserable
                   losse
                
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 I
                 pray
                 ?
                 
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Professors
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 (
                 abundantly
                 )
                 precise
                 and
                 strict
                 in
                 their
                 practises
                 ,
                 and
                 curious
                 in
                 their
                 conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 (
                 free
                 )
                 frequenters
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ?
                 daily
                 and
                 diligent
                 followers
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 exceedingly
                 holy
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 have
                 since
                 their
                 separating
                 from
                 Parishes
                 and
                 
                   Popish
                   Institutions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 forsaken
                 all
                 publicke
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 denied
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 followed
                 Familisme
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 on
                 even
                 to
                 Rantisme
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 now
                 to
                 reprove
                 those
                 Ministers
                 (
                 whom
                 most
                 imagine
                 without
                 reproofe
                 )
                 though
                 able
                 and
                 (
                 otherwise
                 )
                 accounted
                 (
                 eminently
                 )
                 godly
                 ,
                 yet
                 too
                 too
                 slack
                 and
                 remisse
                 in
                 setting
                 forward
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 needs
                 such
                 hast
                 ?
                 whilst
                 they
                 (
                 themselves
                 )
                 dwell
                 in
                 their
                 seiled
                 houses
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 lyes
                 waste
                 ,
                 and
                 worne
                 out
                 of
                 mind
                 ;
                 
                 O
                 sad
                 !
                 
                   Consider
                   your
                   wayes
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hoasts
                   !
                
                 
                 How
                 can
                 yee
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 ease
                 ?
                 to
                 hold
                 good
                 Livings
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 fat
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 (
                 easily
                 )
                 to
                 neglect
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 stray
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ?
                 Oh!
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 make
                 the
                 sorest
                 and
                 saddest
                 complaints
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Seekers
                   ,
                   Familists
                
                 ,
                 
                 Ranters
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 very
                 much
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 miscarriage
                 ?
                 For
                 seeing
                 Saints
                 must
                 separate
                 from
                 such
                 false
                 wayes
                 and
                 worships
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 lead
                 them
                 then
                 into
                 Christs
                 owne
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gospel-order
                 ,
                 but
                 suffer
                 the
                 poore
                 soules
                 (
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 honest
                 zeale
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 at
                 first
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 in
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 straying
                 ,
                 untrue
                 ,
                 and
                 untrodden
                 paths
                 .
                 Truly
                 ,
                 truly
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 applications
                 to
                 some
                 very
                 learned
                 ,
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 eminent
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 pregnant
                 and
                 pressing
                 Arguments
                 I
                 could
                 provide
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 prevaile
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 them
                 unto
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 Fellow-labourers
                 with
                 me
                 therein
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 found
                 their
                 Answers
                 they
                 made
                 me
                 (
                 me
                 thoughts
                 )
                 ever
                 to
                 smell
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 grease
                 of
                 
                   great
                   Livings
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 man-pleasing
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 (
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 of
                 Tyth-oppressions
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 thank
                 themselves
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 run
                 into
                 erroneous
                 wayes
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 ,
                 a
                 Segregation
                 ,
                 a
                 visible
                 aggregation
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 and
                 worship
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   separate
                
                 ,
                 making
                 up
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 of
                 Beleevers
                 )
                 i●
                 of
                 an
                 absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 undeniable
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 followes
                 next
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 Saints
                 as
                 are
                 separate
                 from
                 Parish-wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 Popish
                 worships
                 ,
                 &c.
                 being
                 ashamed
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 follies
                 of
                 those
                 false
                 Church-states
                 ,
                 are
                 forth-with
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 Ezek.
                 43.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 Law
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 now
                 
                 to
                 such
                 I
                 shall
                 
                   shew
                   the
                   forme
                
                 which
                 followes
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 this
                 
                   new
                   Creation
                
                 ,
                 Christian
                 Beleevers
                 are
                 to
                 become
                 first
                 one
                 body
                 ;
                 secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 body
                 Independent
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 termed
                 by
                 most
                 )
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Saints
                 separate
                 as
                 before
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Acts
                 19.9
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 when
                 
                   divers
                   were
                   hardned
                
                 and
                 beleeved
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   spake
                   evill
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   before
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Disciples
                   separated
                
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 Saints
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 together
                 (
                 distinct
                 from
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 every
                 eye
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 texts
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Simile
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 Saints
                 enchurched
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 ver
                 .
                 13.27
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 5.30.32
                 .
                 Col.
                 1.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 though
                 
                   members
                   in
                   particular
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.14.20
                 .
                 now
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.15
                 .
                 to
                 be
                 
                   united
                   together
                
                 into
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Bartlet
                 observes
                 in
                 his
                 Modell
                 ,
                 cap.
                 6.
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 thinke
                 )
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 his
                 Booke
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 
                   blessed
                   Spirit
                
                 speakes
                 so
                 often
                 of
                 injoynting
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   putting
                   Saints
                   into
                   ioynt
                
                 Gal.
                 6.1.2
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Brother
                 (
                 a
                 Member
                 )
                 be
                 
                   slipt
                   out
                   of
                   ioynt
                
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 bee
                 
                   overtaken
                   in
                   a
                   fault
                
                 ,
                 (
                 either
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 aware
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 read
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 easily
                 caught
                 by
                 a
                 corruptiun
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 taken
                 (
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 delight
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Action
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Simile
                 runs
                 from
                 the
                 receiving
                 and
                 entertaining
                 a
                 friend
                 with
                 free
                 affection
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 readinesse
                 (
                 in
                 delight
                 welcoming
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 joy
                 )
                 although
                 he
                 thus
                 fall
                 by
                 a
                 foul
                 stumble
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 rather
                 read
                 it
                 (
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Polye
                   .
                   Lyser
                
                 .
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 now
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   minuit
                   rem
                
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 fall
                 ,
                 yet
                 yee
                 which
                 are
                 
                   Spirituall
                   ,
                   restore
                
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   set
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   in
                   joynt
                   againe
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Chirurgions
                 deale
                 with
                 a
                 
                   broken
                   bone
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   one
                   out
                   of
                   joynt
                
                 ,
                 by
                 handling
                 the
                 same
                 sweetly
                 ,
                 lovingly
                 ,
                 tenderly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thereby
                 it
                 may
                 become
                 as
                 sure
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 well-set
                 and
                 strong
                 as
                 ever
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   put
                   him
                   into
                   his
                
                 proper
                 place
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Brother
                 to
                 a
                 Member
                 .
                 Thus
                 also
                 in
                 Ephes.
                 4.11
                 .
                 Christ
                 left
                 here
                 (
                 behind
                 )
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 for
                 the
                 
                   perfecting
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 well-ordering
                 ,
                 (
                 Tit.
                 1.5
                 )
                 
                 establishing
                 and
                 constituting
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 order
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 symmetry
                 and
                 suitable
                 proportion
                 of
                 place
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.4
                 .
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 
                   humane
                   body
                
                 .
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 comly
                 ,
                 apt
                 ,
                 commensurate
                 ,
                 and
                 marvellous
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 appointed
                 Location
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 
                   member
                   ,
                   joynt
                   ,
                   artery
                   ,
                   sinewes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 veines
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 his
                 
                   owne
                   proper
                
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   only
                   profitable
                   )
                   place
                
                 :
                 
                 
                 now
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 is
                 thereby
                 put
                 to
                 paine
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Simile
                 holds
                 here
                 also
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 member
                 is
                 amisse
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 wherefore
                 some
                 read
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4
                 12.
                 
                   for
                   injoynting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Metaphor
                 .
                 
                 
                   Christ's
                   Church
                
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Building
                 ,
                 so
                 sayes
                 he
                 in
                 Mat.
                 16.18
                 .
                 
                   Vpon
                   this
                   rocke
                   I
                   will
                   build
                   my
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 
                   in
                   unum
                   corpus
                   congregare
                
                 )
                 to
                 
                   gather
                   together
                
                 many
                 
                   particular
                   parcels
                
                 ,
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   heapes
                   without
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 rightly
                 to
                 order
                 and
                 
                   dispose
                   of
                   them
                
                 into
                 
                   one
                   structure
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 apt
                 and
                 a
                 convenient
                 collection
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 and
                 
                   sundry
                   essentiall
                   parts
                
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Integrum
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 is
                 built
                 up
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 wise
                 ,
                 a
                 suitable
                 ,
                 and
                 proper
                 ordering
                 ,
                 and
                 disposing
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 consists
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 serve
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 most
                 answerable
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 fittest
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 building
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 3.6
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.15
                 .
                 
                   fitly
                   framed
                
                 together
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.21
                 ,
                 22.
                 or
                 compleatly
                 ,
                 orderly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   congruity
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   built
                   up
                   together
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   an
                   habitation
                
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   through
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 so
                 knit
                 ,
                 
                 pinned
                 ,
                 united
                 ,
                 nailed
                 ,
                 and
                 glewed
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 (
                 every
                 one
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 foundation
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.19
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.11
                 .
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 thinke
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 
                   many
                   parcells
                
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 
                   one
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   out
                   of
                   one
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 parted
                 asunder
                 (
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 Saul
                 assayed
                 to
                 joyne
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Acts
                 9.26
                 .
                 is
                 meant
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 injoynt
                 ,
                 alluding
                 to
                 that
                 above
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 to
                 adjoyne
                 ,
                 
                 cleave
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 glued
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 this
                 Metaphor
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 carved
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 cut
                 )
                 framed
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   glewed
                   together
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 (
                 before
                 )
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 then
                 are
                 not
                 
                   easily
                   disjoyned
                
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 faster
                 then
                 ever
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 
                   compacted
                   together
                   ,
                   up
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                   goe
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 122.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 So
                 Psal.
                 46.4
                 .
                 yea
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   City
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.2
                 .
                 and
                 thence
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 called
                 Fellow-Citizens
                 ,
                 in
                 Ephes.
                 2.19
                 .
                 now
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 houses
                 ,
                 
                 
                   streetes
                   ,
                   trades
                   ,
                   corporations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   societies
                   ,
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 peoples
                 (
                 though
                 many
                 in
                 particulars
                 )
                 yet
                 make
                 all
                 but
                 one
                 
                   City
                   compact
                
                 :
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 all
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Sexes
                   ,
                   Children
                   ,
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Young-men
                   ,
                   Callings
                
                 and
                 conditions
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 
                   holy
                   City
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 sweet
                 
                   immunities
                   ,
                   enfranchisements
                   ,
                   promises
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   Lawes
                
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 have
                 propriety
                 unto
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 (
                 halfe
                 so
                 much
                 )
                 profit
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Saint-Citizens
                 have
                 (
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 shewne
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   give
                   leave
                   hereafter
                
                 )
                 and
                 none
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 be
                 Free-men
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 City
                 but
                 
                   by
                   their
                   consent
                
                 ,
                 vote
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptance
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 made
                 out
                 in
                 Zach.
                 2.11
                 .
                 Many
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   joyned
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   people
                   ;
                   joyned
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   mutually
                   give
                   up
                   themselves
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 concurrent
                 knowledge
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Hebr.
                 vid.
                 Buxtorf
                 .
                 so
                 also
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 Jer.
                 50.5
                 .
                 
                   Come
                   let
                   us
                   joyne
                   our selves
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 all
                 this
                 fairely
                 delineates
                 the
                 Forme
                 of
                 Christs-Church-state
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 Gospel-Discipline
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 ▪
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 
                   Army
                   with
                   banners
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 6.4.10
                 .
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 but
                 because
                 all
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   bands
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   companies
                   ,
                   regiments
                   ,
                   colours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Captaines
                 are
                 but
                 to
                 
                   make
                   up
                   one
                   Army
                
                 ;
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 many
                 men
                 to
                 one
                 Company
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Companies
                 to
                 one
                 Regiment
                 ;
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 Church
                 and
                 Body
                 together
                 ,
                 being
                 united
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 forme
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 
                   faire
                   as
                   the
                   Moone
                   ,
                   cleare
                   as
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 ▪
              
               
                 5
                 Compared
                 to
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 18.36
                 .
                 Heb.
                 12.28
                 .
                 &c.
                 Ma●
                 .
                 21.43
                 .
                 to
                 show
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 
                   Families
                   ,
                   Villages
                   ,
                   Townes
                   ,
                   Cities
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Countries
                   ,
                   Shires
                
                 ,
                 doe
                 make
                 up
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Kingdome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 all
                 under
                 one
                 
                   rule
                   ,
                   law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 together
                 gathered
                 
                 and
                 embodied
                 ,
                 
                 doe
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 10.11
                 .
                 Matth.
                 13.19
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 6
                 Compared
                 to
                 Heaven
                 also
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 13.11.24.31.33.44
                 ,
                 45
                 ,
                 47.
                 
                 
                 Matth.
                 3.2
                 .
                 Matth.
                 11.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 high
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 decked
                 up
                 and
                 enamelled
                 with
                 
                   shining
                   lights
                   ,
                   Stars
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 and
                 spangles
                 of
                 glory
                 most
                 sweet
                 and
                 lovely
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Sunne
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 moving
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 circularly
                 )
                 round
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 seene
                 plainly
                 to
                 bee
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Vbiquity
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 Hemisphere
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 
                   Saints
                   united
                   together
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 body
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 
                   one
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Firmaments
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Elements
                   ,
                   Stars
                   ,
                   Planets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Constellations
                 together
                 ,
                 &c.
                 doe
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 visible
                 Orbicular
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Jacob
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   true
                   Church
                
                 is
                 
                   one
                   Congregation
                
                 :
                 
                 so
                 sayes
                 Vrsin
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Forme
                 of
                 Christs-Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 all
                 
                   one
                   ,
                   one
                
                 body
                 ,
                 one
                 building
                 ,
                 one
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 Army
                 ,
                 one
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 one
                 Heaven
                 :
                 O
                 how
                 sweet
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 communion
                 !
                 this
                 Forme
                 is
                 the
                 
                   (
                   forma
                   )
                   beauty
                
                 of
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 all
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 
                   sweet
                   cluster
                
                 of
                 grapes
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 was
                 bore
                 betwixt
                 two
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 in
                 such
                 communion
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 and
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Why
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 requisite
                 that
                 Saints
                 doe
                 associate
                 into
                 
                   one
                   body
                   of
                   Beleevers
                
                 ,
                 is
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 Onenesse
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 ;
                 For
                 
                   all
                   have
                   one
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 2.10
                 .
                 Jo.
                 8.41
                 .
                 
                   all
                   ,
                   elect
                
                 in
                 one
                 
                   originall
                   love
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.5
                 .
                 All
                 are
                 in
                 one
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Hebr.
                 8.8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 All
                 have
                 
                   one
                   Christ
                
                 and
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.5
                 .
                 and
                 All
                 hewn
                 from
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Rocke
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 51.1
                 .
                 All
                 beare
                 
                   one
                   Image
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 15.1
                 .
                 Rev.
                 7.3
                 .
                 All
                 lay
                 in
                 
                   one
                   wombe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 mother
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.26
                 .
                 All
                 borne
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 seed
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.23
                 .
                 1
                 Joh.
                 3.9
                 .
                 All
                 are
                 lead
                 by
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.14
                 .
                 Joh.
                 14.26
                 .
                 Eph.
                 4.4
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.12.26
                 .
                 All
                 called
                 into
                 
                   one
                   hope
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.4
                 .
                 All
                 have
                 of
                 
                   one
                   joy
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Phil.
                 4.4
                 .
                 Joh.
                 15.11
                 .
                 and
                 16.22
                 .
                 and
                 All
                 eye
                 and
                 enjoy
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 glory
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 3.21
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.31
                 .
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.8
                 .
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Christ
                 praies
                 so
                 earnestly
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 for
                 this
                 Onenesse
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 (
                 in
                 communion
                 )
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 Joh.
                 17.11
                 .
                 both
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 in
                 verse
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tooke
                 so
                 much
                 paines
                 
                   in
                   all
                   places
                
                 to
                 preach
                 up
                 this
                 Church-way
                 for
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 one
                 Family
                 )
                 together
                 in
                 unity
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.9
                 ,
                 10.
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 otherwise
                 they
                 will
                 much
                 degenerate
                 from
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 16.3
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 that
                 unity
                 and
                 entity
                 are
                 convertibles
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 both
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   bond
                   of
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 Col.
                 3.14
                 .
                 and
                 Eph.
                 4.3
                 ▪
                 4.
                 
                 Act.
                 4.32
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Saints
                 not
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 lose
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 lustre
                 ,
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Forme
                 makes
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 them
                 
                   faire
                   as
                   the
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 
                 Cant.
                 6.10
                 .
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 
                   in
                   one
                   body
                
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 beauty
                 dazles
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 beams
                 of
                 light
                 together
                 ,
                 gathered
                 into
                 one
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 many
                 streams
                 met
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 runne
                 with
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 fiercely
                 .
                 David
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   how
                   amiable
                   are
                   thy
                   Tabernacles
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 Psal.
                 84.1
                 .
                 
                 So
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 2.10
                 .
                 
                   Rise
                   up
                   my
                   love
                   ,
                   my
                   faire
                   one
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   come
                   away
                
                 !
                 So
                 in
                 verse
                 13.
                 
                 So
                 Cant.
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   thou
                   art
                   faire
                   my
                   love
                   ,
                   behold
                   thou
                   art
                   faire
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 verse
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   all
                   faire
                   my
                   love
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   spot
                   in
                   thee
                
                 (
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 on
                 thee
                 )
                 So
                 in
                 verse
                 8.
                 
                 Christ
                 calls
                 her
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 
                   mountaines
                   of
                   the
                   Leopards
                
                 ,
                 opened
                 before
                 in
                 page
                 45
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   ravished
                   my
                   heart
                   my
                   sister
                   ,
                   my
                   Spouse
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   ravished
                   my
                   heart
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   faire
                   is
                   thy
                   love
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   My
                   garden
                   enclosed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 in
                 Cant.
                 6.9
                 .
                 
                   My
                   deare
                
                 !
                 my
                 
                   undefiled
                   is
                   one
                
                 (
                 Saints
                 so
                 
                   in
                   one
                   body
                
                 united
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   She
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   one
                   ,
                   shee
                   is
                   the
                   choise
                   one
                   ,
                   the
                   Daughters
                
                 (
                 Professours
                 )
                 
                   saw
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Queens
                
                 (
                 Sarahs
                 true
                 
                   Churches
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   Concubines
                   (
                   Hagars
                   ,
                
                 
                 false
                 
                   Churches
                   )
                   admired
                   at
                   her
                   comelinesse
                   and
                   beauty
                   ,
                   and
                   praised
                   her
                   ,
                
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   this
                   that
                   looketh
                   forth
                   as
                   the
                   (
                   Aurora
                   ,
                
                 
                 the
                 Damaske
                 red
                 )
                 
                   morning
                   ?
                   faire
                   as
                   the
                   Moone
                   ?
                   clear
                   as
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ?
                   terrible
                   as
                   an
                   Army
                   with
                   banners
                   ?
                
                 Saints
                 then
                 thus
                 embodied
                 ,
                 are
                 embroidered
                 with
                 beauty
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 nay
                 
                   good
                   men
                
                 many
                 times
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 owne
                 them
                 for
                 
                   excellent
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 they
                 shall
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   be
                   ashamed
                
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Forme
                 is
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 )
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 lovelinesse
                 of
                 every
                 
                 thing
                 ?
                 
                 what
                 were
                 a
                 man
                 without
                 his
                 Forme
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Forme
                 be
                 misplaced
                 that
                 makes
                 him
                 a
                 Monster
                 .
                 
                 What
                 beauty
                 doe
                 yee
                 behold
                 in
                 a
                 Picture
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 colours
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 Forme
                 be
                 drawne
                 ?
                 Suppose
                 peeces
                 of
                 Timber
                 should
                 be
                 carved
                 curiously
                 ,
                 and
                 guilt
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   builders
                   use
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 stones
                 most
                 artificially
                 polished
                 painted
                 ,
                 
                 cut
                 ,
                 and
                 carved
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 lovelinesse
                 with
                 lying
                 among
                 the
                 multitudes
                 and
                 heaps
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 up
                 ,
                 &
                 orderly
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 beauty
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasant
                 grace
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 will
                 it
                 bee
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 
                   Saints
                   builded
                
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   body
                   together
                
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Gospel-order
                   ,
                   &
                   quanto
                   forma
                   est
                   nobilior
                   ,
                   tanto
                   magis
                   dominatur
                   materiae
                   ,
                
                 say
                 the
                 School-men
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Till
                 thus
                 in
                 body
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 in
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 disorders
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 among
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 trod
                 on
                 by
                 every
                 foule
                 ,
                 and
                 fooles
                 foot
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 wronged
                 ,
                 defaced
                 ,
                 and
                 defiled
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   polished
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 that
                 lye
                 among
                 the
                 
                   filhy
                   rubbish
                
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 wil
                 aske
                 much
                 paines
                 to
                 picke
                 and
                 cleanse
                 againe
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 
                   embodied
                   together
                
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 joy
                 to
                 behold
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.5
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 members
                 that
                 are
                 fitly
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 properly
                 employed
                 ,
                 doe
                 appeare
                 alwayes
                 orderly
                 ,
                 decent
                 ,
                 and
                 comely
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 helpfull
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 
                 Rom.
                 15.2
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.25
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 observe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 motion
                 in
                 all
                 
                   naturall
                   things
                   ,
                   one
                
                 whereby
                 they
                 move
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 whole
                 universe
                 :
                 So
                 must
                 all
                 Church-members
                 have
                 their
                 twofold
                 motion
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 themselves
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Saints
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 thus
                 in
                 society
                 ,
                 fall
                 fearfully
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   4
                
                 short
                 of
                 
                   doing
                   their
                   duties
                
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 
                   in
                   love
                   ,
                   unity
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   admonition
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   tendernesse
                   ,
                   patience
                   ,
                   watching
                   ,
                   participating
                   ,
                   comforting
                   ,
                   edifying
                   ,
                
                 or
                 brotherly
                 reproving
                 of
                 
                   one
                   another
                
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 a
                 Brother
                 offend
                 to
                 
                   tell
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   strive
                   to
                   excell
                   to
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 rules
                 (
                 requiring
                 obedience
                 )
                 bee
                 practised
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 such
                 Saints
                 as
                 are
                 embodied
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 but
                 this
                 Mr.
                 Bartlet
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Model
                 mentions
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 
                 much
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 suffered
                 from
                 some
                 in
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 I
                 feare
                 )
                 fuller
                 of
                 heat
                 then
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 his
                 booke
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 one
                 day
                 witnesse
                 (
                 to
                 their
                 faces
                 )
                 then
                 I
                 beare
                 in
                 my
                 breast
                 ,
                 
                   omnia
                   mecum
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 But
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 such
                 blowes
                 and
                 buffetings
                 of
                 Sathan
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 so
                 embodied
                 ,
                 are
                 best
                 provided
                 for
                 their
                 duties
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 sticks
                 one
                 kindles
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 doe
                 they
                 .
                 
                   Comes
                   facundus
                   in
                   via
                   pro
                   vehiculo
                   est
                   ,
                
                 and
                 as
                 one
                 helpe
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 together
                 like
                 Bees
                 labour
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 hony
                 (
                 all
                 )
                 into
                 
                   one
                   hive
                
                 .
                 So
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 the
                 Spirit
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.6
                 .
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 the
                 stocke
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   common
                   banke
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 
                   profit
                   withall
                
                 .
                 
                 O
                 then
                 how
                 sweet
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ?
                 who
                 are
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 flowers
                 bound
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 nose-gay
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 sweet
                 soule-ravishing
                 and
                 enamouring
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   5
                
                 issues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 infallible
                 sequell
                 of
                 
                   Saints
                   so
                   embodied
                
                 :
                 
                 O
                 the
                 excellent
                 priviledges
                 !
                 Cant.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ▪
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Cant.
                 5.1
                 .
                 Cant.
                 6.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Cant.
                 7.10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Psal.
                 92.12
                 ,
                 13.14
                 .
                 their
                 precious
                 promises
                 ,
                 Hos.
                 14.6
                 .
                 Isa.
                 59.22
                 .
                 the
                 singular
                 delights
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 takes
                 
                   amongst
                   Saints
                
                 so
                 embodied
                 !
                 Rev.
                 2.1
                 .
                 Psal.
                 132.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Psal.
                 26.8
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16.18
                 .
                 Cant.
                 8.13
                 .
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 Ps.
                 87.2
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   loveth
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   Zion
                   more
                   then
                   all
                   the
                
                 (
                 other
                 )
                 
                   dwellings
                   of
                   Jacob
                
                 :
                 More
                 then
                 all
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 
                   body
                   together
                
                 ,
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 hereafter
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 convinceingly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 this
                 I
                 adde
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 speciall
                 benefits
                 which
                 beleevers
                 so
                 embodied
                 ,
                 doe
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 are
                 laid
                 like
                 Tiles
                 one
                 over
                 another
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 the
                 whole
                 roofe
                 be
                 covered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 raine
                 kept
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 Which
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 omit
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 might
                 more
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   6
                
                 fitly
                 have
                 found
                 it
                 before
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 hereby
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 abundantly
                 
                   better
                   fortified
                
                 both
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 occasionally
                 )
                 to
                 offend
                 ▪
                 for
                 to
                 instance
                 against
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 
                   united
                   force
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 an
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 an
                 Army
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 indeed
                 terrible
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 
                   as
                   an
                   Army
                   with
                   Banners
                
                 displayed
                 ,
                 Drums
                 beating
                 ,
                 Trumpets
                 blowing
                 ,
                 
                 Guns
                 playing
                 and
                 discharging
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 
                   good
                   order
                
                 ,
                 keeping
                 Ranke
                 and
                 File
                 .
                 Why
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 for
                 their
                 enemies
                 
                 then
                 must
                 fall
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Joel
                 2.7.8.10
                 .
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   run
                   like
                   mighty
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   climbe
                   the
                   wall
                   like
                   men
                   of
                   warre
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   march
                   every
                   one
                   on
                   his
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   breake
                   their
                   rankes
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   one
                   thrust
                   against
                   another
                   ;
                   the
                   earth
                   shall
                   quake
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Heavens
                   shall
                   tremble
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Sunne
                 and
                 the
                 Moone
                 shall
                 be
                 darke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Starres
                 shall
                 with-draw
                 their
                 shining
                 ;
                 
                 thus
                 are
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 united
                 strength
                 a
                 terrour
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Well
                 might
                 the
                 Queene
                 of
                 Scots
                 say
                 ,
                 Shee
                 feared
                 more
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 
                   John
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 then
                 shee
                 did
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 doe
                 gather
                 together
                 to
                 battle
                 ,
                 in
                 Revel
                 .
                 20.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 as
                 the
                 
                   sand
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   they
                   compasse
                   the
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   beloved
                   City
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 successe
                 have
                 they
                 ?
                 Why
                 
                   fire
                   comes
                   downe
                   from
                   God
                   out
                   of
                   heaven
                   and
                   destroyes
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                 or
                 
                   eates
                   them
                   up
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Rev.
                 11.5
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   will
                   hurt
                   them
                   ,
                   fire
                   proceedeth
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   mouthes
                   and
                   devoureth
                   him
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 dare
                 to
                 wrong
                 them
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 or
                 to
                 deale
                 injuriously
                 or
                 unjustly
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 be
                 killed
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Churches
                 )
                 are
                 such
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 powerfull
                 breathings
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 deniall
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 conquer
                 and
                 consume
                 their
                 greatest
                 adversaries
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 enemy
                 hath
                 not
                 that
                 like
                 advantage
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 linked
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 alone
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Siculus
                 (
                 being
                 on
                 his
                 Death-bed
                 )
                 bid
                 his
                 Sons
                 bring
                 a
                 Quiver
                 of
                 Arrowes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 being
                 brought
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 breake
                 them
                 altogether
                 in
                 the
                 Quiver
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 conquer
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 all
                 tried
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 bids
                 them
                 breake
                 them
                 asunder
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 soone
                 done
                 .
                 So
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 my
                 Sons
                 ,
                 if
                 yee
                 'le
                 breake
                 asunder
                 ,
                 yee
                 'le
                 be
                 broken
                 easily
                 ,
                 and
                 throwne
                 aside
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 yee
                 unite
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 conquer
                 you
                 ;
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 yee
                 live
                 together
                 
                   in
                   one
                
                 ,
                 yee
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 .
                 
                 So
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Faggot
                   of
                   Wood
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 breaking
                 the
                 whole
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 take
                 out
                 stick
                 after
                 stick
                 ,
                 that
                 wil
                 make
                 it
                 easie
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 mastery
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 Saints
                 
                   united
                   together
                
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 otherwise
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 
                   easily
                   broken
                
                 ,
                 and
                 scattered
                 about
                 
                 with
                 stormes
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 carrie
                 on
                 Gods
                 cause
                 with
                 one
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   one
                   consent
                
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 Zeph.
                 3.9
                 .
                 it
                 goes
                 on
                 in
                 post
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 oppositions
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Mathematicians
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 strait
                 line
                 is
                 alwayes
                 weakest
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 circle
                 is
                 the
                 strongest
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Fellowship
                 are
                 strongest
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 best
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 is
                 injoynted
                 into
                 another
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Saints
                 ought
                 unanimously
                 and
                 joyntly
                 to
                 
                   contest
                   together
                
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 Jude
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 and
                 joyntly
                 to
                 
                   labour
                   together
                
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.1
                 .
                 and
                 joyntly
                 to
                 put
                 forth
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   purity
                   ,
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   orders
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinances
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.1
                 .
                 and
                 joyntly
                 to
                 receive
                 together
                 reproaches
                 and
                 wrongs
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 10.33
                 .
                 Gal.
                 6.2
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.26
                 .
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.16
                 .
                 and
                 joyntly
                 to
                 refuse
                 subjection
                 to
                 any
                 persons
                 ,
                 principles
                 ,
                 or
                 practises
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 by
                 their
                 
                   joynt
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 opposers
                 will
                 be
                 repulsed
                 to
                 their
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 losse
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 
                   joynt-prayers
                   heaven
                   is
                   taken
                   by
                   violence
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 overcome
                 ,
                 Acts
                 12.5
                 .
                 by
                 their
                 joynt-praises
                 ,
                 and
                 shoutings
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 filled
                 with
                 
                   ravishing
                   melody
                
                 and
                 Musick
                 ,
                 Rev
                 14.2
                 .
                 
                 As
                 the
                 many
                 beames
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 contracted
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 Burning-glasse
                 doe
                 glow
                 ,
                 and
                 burne
                 with
                 abundance
                 more
                 
                   light
                   ,
                   life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ;
                 so
                 Saints
                 united
                 doe
                 ;
                 Yea
                 moreover
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Member
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Arme
                 can
                 act
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 its
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 united
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   bodies
                   ability
                
                 ;
                 )
                 even
                 so
                 a
                 Saint
                 embodied
                 may
                 wrastle
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 will
                 appeare
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 added
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 penned
                 upon
                 this
                 point
                 it
                 appeares
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 Parish-Churches
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gospel-order
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 this
                 union
                 ,
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   injoynting
                   into
                   one
                
                 .
                 The
                 Devill
                 hath
                 set
                 his
                 black
                 and
                 fowle
                 cloven-foot
                 of
                 divisions
                 and
                 dissensions
                 in
                 every
                 Parish
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Prince
                   of
                   Parishes
                
                 hath
                 blinded
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.4
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 oppositions
                 of
                 Christs
                 ordinances
                 !
                 Menaces
                 against
                 his
                 Ministers
                 !
                 what
                 desperate
                 Oathes
                 !
                 devillish
                 
                 cursing
                 !
                 
                 horrible
                 lying
                 !
                 detestable
                 libelling
                 !
                 monstrous
                 malice
                 !
                 palpable
                 cheating
                 !
                 and
                 unsufferable
                 slanders
                 !
                 yea
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 Parish
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ?
                 read
                 what
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 8.23
                 .
                 
                   Yee
                   are
                   from
                   beneath
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   am
                
                 (
                 and
                 my
                 wayes
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 is
                 )
                 
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   yee
                   are
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 Rev.
                 9.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 &c.
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   bottomlesse
                   pit
                   arose
                   smoake
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   smoake
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   furnace
                   ,
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   Ayre
                   were
                   darkned
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   smoake
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   smoake
                   came
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   them
                   was
                   given
                   power
                   as
                   the
                   Scorpions
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   have
                   power
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   commanded
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   hurt
                   any
                   green
                   thing
                
                 (
                 a
                 Saint
                 in
                 his
                 viridity
                 full
                 of
                 sap
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 )
                 neither
                 any
                 tree
                 (
                 a
                 flourishing
                 Saint
                 in
                 his
                 virility
                 and
                 well
                 grown
                 ,
                 
                 )
                 Psal.
                 1.3
                 .
                 Psal.
                 52.8
                 .
                 Psal.
                 92.12
                 .
                 Jer.
                 17.8
                 .
                 
                   but
                   only
                   such
                   men
                   as
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   seale
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   fore-heads
                   .
                
                 These
                 Locusts
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 these
                 Aegyptian
                 plagues
                 (
                 which
                 have
                 Scorpion-stings
                 in
                 their
                 tayles
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 10.
                 whilst
                 the
                 fairest
                 out-side
                 and
                 
                   faces
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 yet
                 are
                 ever
                 running
                 and
                 ready
                 for
                 battle
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 )
                 have
                 seised
                 upon
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 many
                 men
                 more
                 ridged
                 then
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 doe
                 eate
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 See
                 but
                 what
                 hot
                 
                   contentions
                   ,
                   Suits
                
                 at
                 Law
                 ,
                 Plots
                 to
                 doe
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 desires
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 devices
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 odious
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 18.18
                 .
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 came
                 along
                 with
                 this
                 Soule-comfortlesse
                 ,
                 bottomlesse-pit
                 smoake
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 Parishes
                 were
                 constituted
                 ?
                 and
                 tell
                 me
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   Pharoahs
                   leane
                   ill-favoured
                   Kine
                
                 doe
                 not
                 
                   eate
                   up
                   the
                   fat
                
                 !
                 Gen.
                 41.
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 withered
                 wild
                 
                   blasted
                   eares
                   doe
                   not
                   devoure
                   the
                   full
                
                 and
                 faire
                 eares
                 !
                 See
                 if
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 )
                 amongst
                 many
                 the
                 Magicians
                 rods
                 doe
                 not
                 turne
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 to
                 eate
                 up
                 Aarons
                 ,
                 though
                 Aarons
                 shal
                 devoure
                 theirs
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Truth
                 shall
                 triumph
                 over
                 
                   errours
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 over
                 
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   Faith
                
                 over
                 fallacies
                 ,
                 maugre
                 all
                 their
                 malicious
                 &
                 mischievous
                 dispositions
                 and
                 oppositions
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   their
                   water
                
                 shal
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 bloud
                 speedily
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   their
                   Fish
                   shall
                   dye
                
                 ,
                 that
                 swim
                 now
                 in
                 their
                 Elements
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 croaking
                 Froggs
                 shall
                 cry
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 meane
                 them
                 that
                 give
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 
                   little
                   leape
                
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 upward
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 (
                 will
                 )
                 also
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 their
                 dust
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 Lice
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 pleasures
                 to
                 plagues
                 ;
                 then
                 boyles
                 and
                 blaines
                 ,
                 their
                 contagion
                 and
                 corruption
                 
                 shall
                 appeare
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   owne
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 safe
                 and
                 free
                 .
                 This
                 shall
                 bee
                 shortly
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 how
                 
                   Parishes
                   swarme
                
                 with
                 
                   Egyptian
                   flyes
                
                 ,
                 let
                 
                   wise
                   men
                
                 judge
                 ,
                 whilst
                 Serpents
                 lye
                 by
                 the
                 way-side
                 ,
                 
                 Gen.
                 49.17
                 .
                 and
                 
                   bite
                   us
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 (
                 backbite
                 us
                 )
                 
                   before
                   we
                   are
                   aware
                
                 ,
                 not
                 openly
                 (
                 in
                 our
                 sight
                 )
                 but
                 crookedly
                 ,
                 and
                 craftily
                 ,
                 treacherously
                 ,
                 and
                 behinde
                 us
                 .
                 Dublin
                 hath
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Dan
                
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 many
                 an
                 Adullamite
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 38.20
                 .
                 might
                 wee
                 finde
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 their
                 occupations
                 were
                 but
                 printed
                 upon
                 their
                 foreheads
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 full
                 foreheads
                 )
                 wee
                 should
                 heare
                 and
                 see
                 their
                 trading
                 and
                 delight
                 is
                 to
                 serve
                 an
                 ill-master
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 runne
                 upon
                 
                   ill
                   arrands
                
                 ,
                 to
                 cog
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 carry
                 tales
                 ,
                 to
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 lye
                 ,
                 and
                 flatter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 
                   faire
                   faces
                
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 men
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 sting
                 as
                 Serpents
                 and
                 Scorpions
                 ,
                 being
                 bound
                 to
                 hurt
                 the
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 harmelesse
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 only
                 that
                 such
                 Parishes
                 fal
                 infinitly
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Forme
                 of
                 
                   true
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 confidently
                 assert
                 ,
                 such
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 matter-lesse
                 and
                 form-lesse
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 some
                 fit
                 matter
                 may
                 bee
                 found
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 say
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 without
                 forme
                 )
                 
                   materia
                   (
                   prima
                   )
                   informis
                   ,
                   sine
                   formâ
                   &
                   normâ
                   ,
                
                 the
                 first
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 forme
                 and
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 
                   semper
                   passiva
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 
                   Tho.
                   Aquin.
                
                 1.54.3.3
                 .
                 )
                 to
                 suffer
                 another
                 nature
                 and
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.10
                 .
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 in
                 Zeph.
                 2.15
                 .
                 
                   How
                   are
                   they
                   become
                   a
                   desolation
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   beasts
                   to
                   lye
                   downe
                   in
                   ?
                
                 And
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 (
                 as
                 Mayer
                 sayes
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 no
                 difference
                 is
                 put
                 betwixt
                 the
                 righteous
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   passes
                   by
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   shall
                   hisse
                   and
                   wag
                   his
                   hand
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Zeph.
                 3.1
                 .
                 
                   Woe
                   to
                   her
                   that
                   is
                   filthy
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 which
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   provoking
                   and
                   disobedient
                
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 your
                 Parish-Churches
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 put
                 mee
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 
                   hot
                   sands
                
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 wilde
                 beasts
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 meet
                 together
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 strangest
                 monsters
                 got
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 Proverb
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Africa
                   aliquid
                   apportat
                   novi
                
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 
                   Parish
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 monsters
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 
                   civill
                   society
                
                 ,
                 
                 much
                 lesse
                 for
                 Saints
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Heathen
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   aequo
                   animo
                   malis
                   immiscetur
                   ,
                   malus
                   est
                
                 ;
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 bad
                 that
                 likes
                 and
                 allows
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 mixture
                 :
                 
                 And
                 I
                 might
                 also
                 mention
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   among
                   such
                   men
                   ,
                   hee
                   returned
                   home
                
                 lesse
                 a
                 man
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 
                 Wherefore
                 common
                 rules
                 of
                 reason
                 may
                 dictate
                 this
                 doctrine
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Lacedemonians
                 would
                 enquire
                 of
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 their
                 Play-fellowes
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 Socrates
                 said
                 to
                 Alcibiades
                 (
                 the
                 Parragon
                 of
                 
                   beauty
                   )
                   I
                   feare
                   not
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 
                   but
                   thy
                   companions
                
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 wee
                 say
                 to
                 some
                 honest
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 will
                 the
                 loyall
                 wife
                 still
                 keep
                 that
                 company
                 which
                 her
                 husband
                 dislikes
                 ?
                 sheep
                 lose
                 wool
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 keep
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 among
                 the
                 bushes
                 ;
                 so
                 doe
                 men
                 (
                 be
                 they
                 ever
                 so
                 good
                 )
                 lose
                 much
                 that
                 will
                 continue
                 in
                 Parish-Churches
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 upon
                 their
                 destiny
                 ,
                 being
                 too
                 
                   old
                   to
                   live
                   longer
                
                 :
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 discover
                 their
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 their
                 whoredomes
                 ,
                 their
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 and
                 abominations
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 their
                 Lovers
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 loath
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Bramble
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 brought
                 so
                 many
                 unto
                 obedience
                 ,
                 
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   burnt
                
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 strong
                 voyce
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 18.2
                 .
                 
                   Babylon
                   is
                   fallen
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   is
                   fallen
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   become
                   an
                   habitation
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hold
                   of
                   every
                   foule
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   cage
                   of
                   every
                   uncleane
                
                 (
                 and
                 hatefull
                 )
                 bird
                 :
                 and
                 verse
                 9.11.16.18
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 Merchants
                 and
                 Ship-masters
                 that
                 have
                 
                   traded
                   with
                   her
                
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 had
                 of
                 
                   her
                   commodities
                
                 to
                 carry
                 to
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 brought
                 away
                 of
                 her
                 Trumperies
                 and
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 will
                 h●wle
                 and
                 lament
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 stand
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 for
                 
                   fear
                   of
                   her
                   torments
                
                 ,
                 verse
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Wherefore
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                
                 and
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 word
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 speak
                 upon
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Forme
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 intreat
                 you
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 your
                 
                   soules
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 all
                 Parochiall
                 and
                 
                   Popish
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wayes
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 hither
                 :
                 —
                 harke
                 —
                 how
                 Christ
                 beckens
                 thee
                 (
                 poore
                 soule
                 !
                 )
                 into
                 Zion
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 him
                 there
                 in
                 his
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 67.2
                 .
                 there
                 is
                 beauty
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 52.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 there
                 is
                 power
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 40.29
                 .
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 4.5
                 .
                 there
                 is
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 54.17
                 .
                 there
                 is
                 pleasure
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 46.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 there
                 is
                 plenty
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 25.6
                 .
                 and
                 
                 peace
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 48.18
                 .
                 and
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 56.4
                 .
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 
                 Isa.
                 46.13
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 yee
                 aske
                 for
                 more
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 yee
                 then
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 carnall
                 corrupt
                 Church-state
                 ?
                 mingled
                 with
                 more
                 
                   visibly
                   ungodly
                
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   visibly
                   godly
                
                 ?
                 If
                 wee
                 mingle
                 bright
                 and
                 
                   rusty
                   mettal
                
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 rusty
                 will
                 not
                 become
                 bright
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   bright
                   rusty
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 a
                 
                   rusty
                   companion
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Seneca
                 )
                 rubbeth
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 rust
                 upon
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 honest
                 ,
                 and
                 faire-conditioned
                 ,
                 civill
                 ,
                 and
                 well-given
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 honest
                 man
                 cannot
                 make
                 the
                 other
                 any
                 better
                 ,
                 or
                 brighter
                 .
                 
                 As
                 a
                 weake
                 eye
                 is
                 not
                 strengthned
                 by
                 looking
                 on
                 a
                 strong
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 strong
                 may
                 water
                 by
                 looking
                 on
                 a
                 watry
                 eye
                 ;
                 the
                 sound
                 man
                 may
                 lose
                 his
                 health
                 by
                 lying
                 with
                 the
                 sicke
                 ;
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 (
                 doubtlesse
                 )
                 a
                 provocation
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   tempting
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 continue
                 yet
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 such
                 mixed
                 multitudes
                 in
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 grow
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ;
                 As
                 a
                 good
                 horse
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Teame
                 among
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Jades
                 ,
                 doth
                 but
                 learne
                 to
                 shuttle
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 heady
                 and
                 untoward
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 learne
                 many
                 ill-favoured
                 tricks
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 more
                 obstinate
                 and
                 untoward
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 for
                 shame
                 let
                 us
                 haste
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Sanctuary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 The
                 least
                 small
                 coale
                 raked
                 up
                 in
                 ashes
                 will
                 live
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 least
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 grace
                 bee
                 kept
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 nourished
                 in
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 bee
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 )
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 
                   out
                   of
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 wrapped
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 warme
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 our
                 continuall
                 comfort
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 such
                 communion
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 can
                 name
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 abundance
                 of
                 
                   doubts
                   ,
                   troubles
                   ,
                   suspense
                
                 and
                 uncertainty
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 informed
                 and
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 by
                 
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 their
                 soules
                 have
                 been
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 divine
                 solace
                 .
                 
                 As
                 Archimedes
                 that
                 matchlesse
                 Mathematician
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 hammered
                 his
                 braines
                 about
                 a
                 
                   difficult
                   conclusion
                
                 ,
                 leaped
                 ,
                 and
                 danced
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   found
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   found
                   it
                
                 ;
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Hoskins
                 hath
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 Saints
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   found
                   him
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   found
                   him
                
                 ;
                 Wee
                 
                   have
                   found
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 
                   graces
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 his
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 Wee
                 
                   have
                   found
                   him
                
                 ,
                 Wee
                 
                   have
                   found
                   him
                
                 (
                 but
                 yet
                 nothing
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 )
                 Thus
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 seventh
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Cisse
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Forme
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Saints
                 separate
                 ,
                 and
                 gathered
                 into
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 forme
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 such
                 particular
                 Church
                 hath
                 as
                 full
                 compleat
                 power
                 as
                 any
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 subordination
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 authority
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THrough
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Husband
                 of
                 his
                 Spouse
                 his
                 Church
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 handled
                 the
                 
                   Faire
                   Forme
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 beautifull
                 and
                 faire
                 ,
                 having
                 
                   Doves
                   eyes
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 able
                 discerning
                 and
                 directing
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 faire
                 ,
                 full
                 ,
                 clear
                 ,
                 as
                 Num.
                 10.31
                 .
                 and
                 chaste
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 glazed
                 with
                 teares
                 )
                 and
                 having
                 
                   comely
                   haire
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 ornament
                 of
                 her
                 head
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 Christ
                 )
                 thus
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sincere
                 beleevers
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Lord
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 an
                 ornament
                 (
                 and
                 
                   a
                   glory
                   to
                   him
                
                 ,
                 Isa
                 ▪
                 43.7
                 .
                 )
                 such
                 as
                 hang
                 (
                 dependingly
                 )
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   their
                   Head
                
                 (
                 not
                 else
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.19
                 .
                 )
                 being
                 nourished
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 smooth
                 ,
                 neat
                 ,
                 not
                 rough
                 ,
                 rugged
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 appeare
                 from
                 
                   Mount
                   Gilead
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 
                   pleasant
                   and
                   plenteous
                   place
                
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 22.6
                 .
                 and
                 signifies
                 a
                 witnesse
                 or
                 testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 Saints
                 appear
                 
                   loveliest
                   ,
                   liveliest
                
                 ,
                 longest
                 ,
                 smoothest
                 ,
                 and
                 sweetest
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Mount
                   Gilead
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   witnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 which
                 do
                 beare
                 the
                 
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 soules
                 are
                 satisfied
                 as
                 in
                 pleasant
                 and
                 
                   plenteous
                   places
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   Gilead
                   is
                   mine
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 60.7
                 .
                 and
                 
                   Manasseh
                   is
                   mine
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 her
                 Teeth
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 
                   flocke
                   of
                   sheep
                   that
                   are
                   even
                   shorne
                   ,
                   which
                   came
                   up
                   from
                   the
                   washing
                   bearing
                   Twins
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Cant.
                 4.2
                 .
                 Cant.
                 6.6
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 thy
                 
                   Priests
                   and
                   Levites
                
                 .
                 For
                 Teeth
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 eats
                 with
                 ,
                 chews
                 ,
                 digests
                 ,
                 and
                 divides
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 receives
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 beleeve
                 her
                 Ministers
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 receive
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 chew
                 ,
                 feed
                 ,
                 digest
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   divide
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 hardest
                 of
                 digestion
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 Saints
                 service
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 capacities
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 concoction
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 
                   they
                   are
                   even
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 not
                 
                   one
                   longer
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 shorter
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 would
                 bee
                 both
                 uncomely
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 
                   all
                   even
                
                 ,
                 and
                 equall
                 ,
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 20.25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 not
                 
                   one
                   higher
                   ,
                   nor
                   one
                   lower
                
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 also
                 be
                 an
                 
                   hindrance
                   to
                   the
                   bodies
                   welfare
                
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 hindring
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 
                   of
                   feeding
                
                 and
                 chewing
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Away
                 with
                 Rabbies
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   yee
                   are
                   all
                   brethren
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 superiority
                 nor
                 subordination
                 to
                 be
                 suffered
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 upon
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 all
                 equall
                 ,
                 and
                 even-shorne
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   come
                   up
                   from
                   the
                   washing
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 white
                 and
                 lovely
                 ,
                 comely
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cleane
                   purged
                
                 ,
                 and
                 purified
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fairly
                   washed
                
                 (
                 never
                 more
                 need
                 then
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Sons
                   of
                   Levi
                
                 be
                 purged
                 with
                 
                   Fullers
                   Sope
                
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 some
                 (
                 already
                 )
                 have
                 been
                 rubbed
                 hard
                 ,
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 last
                 shorne
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   come
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   washing
                   bearing
                   Twins
                   ,
                   being
                   fruitfull
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   bringing
                   forth
                
                 (
                 as
                 Ewes
                 )
                 though
                 with
                 hazard
                 and
                 hardship
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 
                   Teeth
                   even
                   set
                
                 in
                 the
                 gums
                 doe
                 give
                 a
                 good
                 decorum
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   both
                   rankes
                   in
                   each
                   jaw
                
                 full
                 and
                 faire
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 excellent
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   exceeding
                   comely
                
                 ,
                 so
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   others
                   beholding
                   their
                   good
                   orders
                   may
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 2.5
                 .
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 bee
                 harren
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 bearing-twins
                 .
                 Besides
                 her
                 
                   lips
                   are
                   like
                   a
                   thred
                   of
                   Scarlet
                   ;
                   Metonymically
                
                 
                 manifesting
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 
                   her
                   lips
                   unto
                   others
                
                 ,
                 Zeph.
                 3.9
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 described
                 first
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 matter
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 first
                 
                   deeply
                   dyed
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.17
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 being
                 most
                 pure
                 and
                 
                 
                 high-prized
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 14.14
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Lively
                 and
                 lovely
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 5.16
                 .
                 
                 Joh.
                 17.3
                 .
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Temples
                   use
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Forme
                 like
                 a
                 thread
                 that
                 is
                 well
                 woven
                 ,
                 strongly
                 twisted
                 ,
                 and
                 finely
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   freely
                   spun
                
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.4.12
                 .
                 being
                 very
                 fine
                 ,
                 thin
                 ,
                 subtle
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 
                   divine
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   haire-lace
                
                 )
                 being
                 to
                 
                   binde
                   up
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 And
                 
                   her
                   speech
                   is
                   comely
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 lovely
                 ,
                 gracious
                 ,
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 desirable
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Eccles.
                 12.9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Prov.
                 16.23
                 ,
                 24.
                 therefore
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 Navah
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 amiable
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 full
                 of
                 
                   lovely
                   mysteries
                   ,
                   lively
                   histories
                
                 ,
                 triumphing
                 truths
                 ,
                 comforting
                 counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 counselling
                 
                   comforts
                   .
                   Her
                   temples
                   are
                   like
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   Pomegrannet
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Temples
                 are
                 those
                 between
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 ears
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   Governours
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Keepers
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 high
                 in
                 Christ
                 their
                 Head
                 ;
                 
                 through
                 which
                 runne
                 many
                 
                   vitall
                   veynes
                
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 ought
                 all
                 over-seeing
                 ,
                 and
                 directing
                 ,
                 governing
                 ,
                 and
                 guiding-Elders
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 like
                 a
                 
                   peece
                   of
                   Pomegrannet
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 frustum
                 ,
                 or
                 fragmen
                 )
                 a
                 crust
                 ,
                 or
                 fragment
                 broken
                 off
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 over
                 -
                 full
                 and
                 flowing
                 over
                 with
                 juice
                 ,
                 sirrup
                 ,
                 and
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   sight
                   of
                   all
                
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 this
                 shews
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 this
                 Church-Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 (
                 meer
                 )
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   politie
                
                 that
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 abounding
                 in
                 
                   ju●cie
                   sirrups
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sweet
                   savours
                
                 to
                 the
                 meanest
                 and
                 most
                 despised
                 Saint
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 there
                 may
                 bee
                 an
                 
                   outward
                   sharpnesse
                
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 
                   inward
                   sweetnesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 solaces
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 got
                 in
                 this
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appeare
                 hereafter
                 :
                 but
                 besides
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Pomegrannet
                 which
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 sweet
                 seed
                 ,
                 odoriferous
                 graines
                 ,
                 well
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 gathered
                 into
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 order
                 pointing
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 this
                 Gospel-government
                 full
                 of
                 sweet
                 juyce
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sappy
                 seeds
                 (
                 or
                 Saints
                 )
                 well-coloured
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 order
                 pressing
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   verticall
                   point
                
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 being
                 
                   gathered
                   together
                
                 into
                 one
                 
                   distinct
                   body
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 delineate
                 her
                 beauty
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 
                   Her
                   necke
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   Tower
                   of
                   David
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 the
                 Text
                 )
                 
                   builded
                   for
                   an
                   A●mory
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   wherein
                   hang
                   the
                   bucklers
                   and
                   shields
                   of
                   mighty
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Neck
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 between
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   united
                   to
                   both
                   ,
                
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 passes
                 ,
                 and
                 repasses
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 usefull
                 for
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 doe
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 necke
                 between
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 body
                 )
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 people
                 to
                 
                   bring
                   both
                   into
                   union
                
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 (
                 unseparable
                 )
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 as
                 Heb.
                 8.10
                 .
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 body
                 may
                 be
                 nourished
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 as
                 conveyances
                 of
                 the
                 vitals
                 to
                 the
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Animals
                 to
                 the
                 vitals
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 refreshed
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 be
                 by
                 a
                 mutuall
                 and
                 
                   redaman●ine
                   love
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   life
                   of
                   union
                
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 through
                 this
                 Necke
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 abundantly
                 nourished
                 by
                 the
                 
                   vital
                   spirits
                
                 from
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 by
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 and
                 saving
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Christ
                 
                   our
                   Head
                
                 ;
                 
                 those
                 then
                 that
                 despise
                 
                   Christs
                   Ordinances
                
                 doe
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lyes
                 )
                 behead
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 A
                 cruell
                 Act
                 !
                 Have
                 a
                 care
                 !
                 But
                 then
                 like
                 the
                 
                   Tower
                   (
                   Migdall
                
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 strong
                 )
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 Nehem
                 3.19.25
                 .
                 
                 2
                 Sam.
                 5.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 an
                 Armory
                 (
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 Thalpiioh
                 of
                 Thalah
                 to
                 hang
                 ,
                 and
                 Piioh
                 ,
                 
                 sharp
                 two
                 edged
                 weapons
                 )
                 to
                 hang
                 swords
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hangs
                 there
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soules
                 bucklers
                 and
                 shields
                 of
                 Defence
                 are
                 (
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 Armory
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Helmets
                 ,
                 and
                 Head-peeces
                 ,
                 and
                 Breast-plates
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 Souldier
                 of
                 Christs
                 under
                 his
                 Banner
                 ,
                 and
                 Command
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 bitter
                 warfare
                 continually
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 a
                 Saint
                 but
                 come
                 hither
                 ,
                 bee
                 he
                 of
                 what
                 size
                 soever
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 armed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Armory
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 stoutest
                 Champions
                 that
                 march
                 against
                 
                   Christs
                   enemies
                
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   her
                   two
                   breasts
                
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   are
                   like
                   two
                   young
                   Roes
                   twins
                   ,
                   which
                   feed
                   among
                   the
                   Lillies
                   .
                   Her
                   Breasts
                
                 are
                 both
                 an
                 Ornament
                 ,
                 as
                 Ezek.
                 16.7
                 .
                 and
                 for
                 use
                 necessary
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 66.11
                 .
                 and
                 indeed
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 two
                 Testaments
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 an
                 Ornament
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 necessary
                 use
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 (
                 for
                 whom
                 my
                 heart
                 akes
                 )
                 I
                 feare
                 runne
                 the
                 folly
                 and
                 madnesse
                 of
                 that
                 
                   malicious
                   Apostate
                
                 ,
                 who
                 called
                 the
                 Bible
                 a
                 Bawble
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 proved
                 a
                 Babel
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 these
                 
                   Breasts
                   swell
                
                 with
                 
                   sweet
                   milke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consolations
                 doe
                 drop
                 out
                 againe
                 even
                 for
                 the
                 Babes
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 weake
                 )
                 Isa.
                 66.11
                 .
                 
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.2
                 .
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 in
                 deed
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 absolutely
                 cherishing
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 Children
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therein
                 are
                 many
                 precious
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 sweet
                 truths
                 (
                 easily
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 digested
                 by
                 such
                 babes
                 as
                 doe
                 eagerly
                 hunger
                 ,
                 call
                 and
                 cry
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 laying
                 full
                 hold
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 drawing
                 and
                 sucking
                 much
                 sweetnesse
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 Twins
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 
                   borne
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 for
                 one
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 one
                 God.
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.16
                 .
                 but
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 read
                 them
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   feeding
                   among
                   Lillies
                
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 are
                 Saints
                 white
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 lovely
                 ,
                 living
                 best
                 in
                 low
                 vallies
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 moystned
                 at
                 their
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 fond
                 (
                 to
                 sucke
                 from
                 them
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 )
                 to
                 entertaine
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Moulin
                 once
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 burnt
                 us
                 for
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 we
                 burnt
                 to
                 be
                 reading
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 I
                 have
                 (
                 beyond
                 my
                 intention
                 )
                 examined
                 this
                 Epithalmion
                 which
                 is
                 sung
                 in
                 specie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 paints
                 out
                 (
                 Prophetically
                 )
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Church
                
                 called
                 into
                 
                   Gospel
                   government
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 
                   morning
                   Sunne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 springing
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 
                   all
                   faire
                   my
                   Love.
                
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 description
                 her
                 beauty
                 being
                 discovered
                 so
                 eminently
                 ,
                 from
                 her
                 most
                 visible
                 Members
                 ,
                 it
                 needeth
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 conspicuous
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 
                   this
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Forme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   every
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 gathered
                 together
                 into
                 
                   one
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gospel-order
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 hath
                 as
                 free
                 ,
                 as
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 compleat
                 a
                 Church-power
                 ;
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 all
                 affaires
                 within
                 her
                 owne
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Church
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 excluding
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 possibly
                 )
                 claimed
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Church-power
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   par
                   in
                   parem
                   non
                   habet
                   imperium
                   ,
                
                 equall
                 Sisters
                 have
                 equall
                 powers
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 proved
                 an
                 undeniable
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 beleeve
                 I
                 shall
                 (
                 much
                 )
                 use
                 Mr.
                 Bartlets
                 method
                 (
                 as
                 
                   my
                   memory
                
                 wil
                 admit
                 me
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Booke
                 of
                 his
                 then
                 my
                 breast
                 at
                 present
                 )
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Rev.
                   chap.
                
                 2.
                 &
                 chap.
                 3.
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 of
                 Asia
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 finde
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 an
                 alike
                 power
                 in
                 every
                 
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 chap.
                 2.2
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   canst
                   not
                   beare
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   evill
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   tried
                   them
                   which
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   found
                   them
                   lyars
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 To
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 (
                 sayes
                 Perkins
                 in
                 loc
                 .
                 )
                 God
                 gave
                 a
                 full
                 
                   Juridicall
                   power
                
                 either
                 to
                 admit
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   keep
                   out
                   ,
                   examine
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   cast
                   out
                   ;
                   suspend
                
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 that
                 was
                 needfull
                 in
                 any
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 So
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Pergamus
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   few
                   things
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   suffering
                   them
                   that
                   hold
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Balaam
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   them
                   that
                   hold
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Nicolaitans
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   I
                   hate
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 20.
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Thyatira
                   for
                   suffering
                   that
                   woman
                   Jezebell
                   ,
                   which
                   calleth
                   her selfe
                   a
                   Prophetesse
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   seduce
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 
                 why
                 should
                 God
                 lay
                 these
                 sins
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 ?
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 
                   their
                   power
                
                 (
                 within
                 themselves
                 )
                 to
                 reforme
                 ,
                 and
                 remedy
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 any
                 ;
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 such
                 seducers
                 and
                 sinners
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 Gods
                 
                   last
                   Will
                   and
                   Testament
                
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 cleare
                 this
                 further
                 ,
                 yee
                 may
                 marke
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 blames
                 not
                 any
                 
                   one
                   Church
                
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 suffered
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 nor
                 Pergamus
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 for
                 their
                 
                   owne
                   sinnes
                
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 gave
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 
                   plenary
                   a
                   power
                
                 (
                 and
                 all
                 alike
                 )
                 for
                 suppressing
                 sin
                 ,
                 suspending
                 persons
                 ,
                 excluding
                 offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 Gospel-order
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 this
                 authority
                 no
                 Church
                 could
                 continue
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 reasons
                 alledged
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 are
                 disallowed
                 and
                 invalid
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 observeable
                 in
                 these
                 
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 it
                 seemes
                 evidently
                 Independency
                 was
                 then
                 Orthodox
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   Independent
                   Discipline
                
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 handled
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 dependency
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 as
                 absolute
                 a
                 power
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 without
                 subjection
                 ,
                 or
                 subordination
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 written
                 to
                 Churches
                 ;
                 they
                 write
                 to
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 distinct
                 Churches
                 ,
                 without
                 dependency
                 upon
                 any
                 but
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.22
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.33
                 .
                 Rom.
                 16.1
                 .
                 Col.
                 1.2
                 .
                 being
                 all
                 (
                 equally
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.24
                 .
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 5.24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                   all
                   being
                
                 (
                 equally
                 )
                 
                 Queens
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Sarahs
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 sayes
                 )
                 none
                 Hagars
                 or
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.26.31
                 .
                 all
                 being
                 alike
                 Sisters
                 of
                 one
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 Servants
                 ,
                 or
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 8.8
                 .
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 Candlesticks
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 make
                 and
                 Metals
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 Christ
                 equally
                 walketh
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 1.12
                 .
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.1
                 .
                 or
                 alike
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 one
                 Candlestick
                 ,
                 and
                 beames
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 streames
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Fountaine
                 ,
                 and
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 equall
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 all
                 having
                 equall
                 and
                 like
                 power
                 of
                 opening
                 and
                 
                   shutting
                   ,
                   binding
                
                 and
                 loosing
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 16.16
                 .
                 admitting
                 of
                 
                   Members
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 9.26
                 .
                 Deut.
                 1.13
                 .
                 Acts
                 6.23
                 .
                 Acts
                 14.23
                 .
                 trying
                 the
                 suspected
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.2
                 .
                 choosing
                 their
                 own
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Act.
                 1.15.26
                 .
                 and
                 Deut.
                 1.13
                 .
                 Acts
                 6.2.3
                 .
                 Acts
                 14.23
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 of
                 administring
                 Censures
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.4.5
                 .
                 or
                 re-admitting
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 receiving
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.5.6
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Elders
                 be
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 Decree
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 
                   (
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   ecclesiam
                
                 )
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 being
                 theirs
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 eminent
                 man
                 Doctor
                 
                   Whitaker
                   (
                   De
                   contig
                   .
                   quest
                   .
                
                 5.
                 pag.
                 178
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 all
                 Church-power
                 principally
                 to
                 appertaine
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 her
                 Officers
                 ,
                 but
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 occasion
                 serves
                 (
                 as
                 
                   cum
                   aliqua
                   virtus
                   duobus
                   inest
                   ,
                   uni
                   essentialiter
                   ,
                   alteri
                   accidentaliter
                
                 )
                 by
                 many
                 faithfull
                 arguments
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 instances
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 iron
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 essentially
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 or
                 iron
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 
                 And
                 in
                 
                   Fulk
                   ,
                   contr
                   .
                   Rhemist
                
                 .
                 in
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 we
                 finde
                 him
                 full
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 and
                 he
                 quotes
                 
                   Musculus
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Zanchy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 power
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 can
                 give
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 may
                 (
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 )
                 referre
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 her
                 Officers
                 ,
                 they
                 doing
                 it
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 wills
                 ,
                 but
                 hers
                 .
                 
                 Pareus
                 I
                 remember
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 sayes
                 plainely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 currant
                 peece
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                
                 to
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 owne
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 
                   old
                   usurpation
                
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.4
                 .
                 
                   with
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 does
                 there
                 intend
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 Church-power
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 absolutely
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 although
                 Paul
                 was
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 declare
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 sadly
                 does
                 he
                 lament
                 the
                 Churches
                 neglect
                 of
                 her
                 Office
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 ,
                 fearing
                 lest
                 thereby
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 abused
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 abundantly
                 )
                 and
                 become
                 a
                 
                   mixt
                   company
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 complaines
                 of
                 highly
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 
                   Dudley
                   Fenner
                
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 
                   De
                   sacra
                   Theologia
                
                 (
                 a
                 pretty
                 peice
                 )
                 lib.
                 7.
                 sayes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Thus
                 that
                 honest
                 old
                 Cartwright
                 in
                 his
                 reply
                 to
                 Whitgift
                 ,
                 
                 pag.
                 184.
                 sayes
                 ,
                 Paul
                 knew
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Christ
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 in
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 when
                 he
                 commanded
                 and
                 communicated
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-censures
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.2
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Ministers
                 or
                 Officers
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 proves
                 out
                 of
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 here
                 needed
                 to
                 have
                 heaped
                 up
                 such
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 great
                 ,
                 grave
                 and
                 learned
                 Writers
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 that
                 spirit
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 spight
                 of
                 men
                 which
                 belches
                 out
                 bug-beare
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 and
                 
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 please
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 may
                 peruse
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Cottons
                   Keyes
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Bartlets
                   Modell
                
                 ,
                 
                 Mr.
                 
                   Hookers
                   Survey
                   of
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 that
                 may
                 carry
                 more
                 authority
                 with
                 them
                 then
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 (
                 through
                 Gods
                 grace
                 )
                 I
                 received
                 speciall
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 gathered
                 out
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 ,
                 eminent
                 ,
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 famous
                 men
                 of
                 
                   many
                   generations
                
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 this
                 judgement
                 of
                 
                   Churches
                   equality
                
                 or
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 power
                 within
                 their
                 owne
                 bodies
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 upstart
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 say
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 
                   all
                   alike
                
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 
                 Col.
                 1.18
                 .
                 Eph.
                 5.23
                 .
                 as
                 will
                 appeare
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 Head
                 (
                 alike
                 )
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 alike
                 unto
                 
                   every
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 King
                 and
                 Lawgiver
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 4.12
                 .
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 might
                 (
                 methinks
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 the
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Practises
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   equall
                   Priviledges
                
                 of
                 
                   all
                   Churches
                
                 )
                 bee
                 enough
                 to
                 pull
                 downe
                 all
                 
                   topping
                   power
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   justle
                   aside
                
                 superiority
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Popish
                   usurpation
                
                 of
                 subordination
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 dust
                 or
                 
                 
                   smoaking
                   pit
                
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ;
                 And
                 call
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 Co-ordinate
                 and
                 
                   equall
                   power
                
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 .
                 
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   mainest
                   Doctrine
                
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ours
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 the
                 more
                 amply
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 take
                 my
                 liberty
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Uses
                 ;
                 but
                 must
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 that
                 God
                 abhors
                 that
                 haughtinesse
                 and
                 
                   ambition
                   of
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 which
                 mounts
                 up
                 like
                 a
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 hath
                 appeared
                 in
                 
                   Popery
                   ,
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   Presbytery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Prelaticall
                   Discipline
                
                 is
                 
                   condemned
                   of
                   old
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 higher
                 it
                 gets
                 up
                 the
                 Ladder
                 ,
                 the
                 nigher
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 its
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 likelier
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   turned
                   off
                
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 darke
                 world
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 worthlesse
                 men
                 like
                 Apes
                 and
                 Monkies
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 quiet
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 what
                 doe
                 they
                 but
                 make
                 mowes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 faces
                 at
                 Passengers
                 ,
                 fling
                 off
                 the
                 Tiles
                 ,
                 and
                 play
                 such
                 like
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 mischievous
                 feats
                 ?
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 excuse
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 covetous
                 and
                 ambitious
                 to
                 bee
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Independent
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 get
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 little
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 servants
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 sadly
                 feare
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 have
                 sought
                 for
                 it
                 then
                 can
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 know
                 what
                 a
                 Cure
                 belongs
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 have
                 Caesars
                 heart
                 of
                 pride
                 (
                 and
                 may
                 have
                 his
                 end
                 )
                 who
                 said
                 hee
                 had
                 rather
                 bee
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 Village
                 ,
                 then
                 second
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 like
                 Psap●on
                 teach
                 the
                 Birds
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 their
                 beck
                 )
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Magnus
                   Deus
                
                 )
                 rather
                 Gods
                 then
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 persons
                 in
                 admiration
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Dogs
                 follow
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 doores
                 upon
                 their
                 anger
                 .
                 O
                 sad
                 !
                 
                   Sed
                   altitudo
                   non
                   est
                   valida
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Chrysost.
                 20.
                 
                   in
                   Epist.
                   ad
                   Rom.
                
                 This
                 cannot
                 last
                 long
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 Townes
                 ,
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Cities
                 have
                 been
                 burnt
                 to
                 ashes
                 by
                 such
                 sooty
                 exalted
                 Chimnies
                 ?
                 
                 
                 (
                 wherein
                 all
                 the
                 soot
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 who
                 like
                 Lords
                 must
                 over-looke
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 like
                 the
                 Worm-wood
                 stalke
                 (
                 and
                 Starre
                 )
                 grow
                 the
                 bigger
                 ,
                 the
                 bitterer
                 ?
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 be
                 highest
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 Counter
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 account
                 )
                 lyes
                 for
                 a
                 hundred
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 alas
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 
                 study
                 to
                 be
                 lowest
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 Corne
                 in
                 the
                 Fanne
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 soundest
                 lyes
                 next
                 the
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Chaffe
                 will
                 be
                 above
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 abhorres
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 his
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 no●
                 Lions
                 ,
                 but
                 Lambs
                 ,
                 not
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 
                   
                     use
                  
                   1
                
                 
                 but
                 Doves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   first
                   shall
                   be
                   last
                   .
                   I
                
                 remember
                 the
                 Cynick
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   Chamber
                   of
                   presence
                
                 gloriously
                 hung
                 ,
                 looking
                 where
                 to
                 spit
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 spit
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 face
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   was
                
                 fit
                 he
                 should
                 spit
                 in
                 the
                 
                   foulest
                   place
                
                 ;
                 so
                 will
                 God
                 one
                 day
                 spit
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 
                   Prided
                   Presbytery
                
                 and
                 Prelacy
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 then
                 that
                 your
                 Parishes
                 are
                 false-Churches
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Forme
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 constitution
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 dependency
                 upon
                 other
                 
                   Churches
                   Cathedrall
                
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 by
                 their
                 Cannons
                 and
                 Institutions
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 an
                 universall
                 ,
                 visible
                 ,
                 Nationall
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Diocesan
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 which
                 blunt
                 Zuinglius
                 calls
                 devillish
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Popish
                   arrogancy
                
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 claime
                 any
                 right
                 ,
                 rule
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 superiority
                 over
                 any
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Thus
                 Keckerman
                 ,
                 and
                 Aretius
                 both
                 cry
                 out
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 in
                 his
                 Problemes
                 produces
                 Christ's
                 prohibition
                 of
                 upper
                 or
                 
                   superiour
                   power
                
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Mar.
                 10
                 86.
                 
                 Luke
                 22.25
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 sayes
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 Antichrist
                 dares
                 be
                 so
                 sawcy
                 to
                 usurpe
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Throne
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 Christ's
                 selfe
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 how
                 dares
                 the
                 rigid
                 Presbyterian
                 be
                 so
                 red-hot
                 for
                 a
                 Discipline
                 !
                 as
                 dangerous
                 and
                 destructive
                 to
                 Gospel-order
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 !
                 seeing
                 Popery
                 and
                 Prelacie
                 are
                 (
                 
                   termini
                   convertibiles
                
                 )
                 so
                 nearly
                 related
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Prelacy
                 thus
                 live
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 cannot
                 dye
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 kinds
                 of
                 Church-discipline
                 would
                 keep
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Chaire
                 .
                 For
                 grant
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 (
                 holy
                 )
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 the
                 holy
                 Mother-Church
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 call
                 her
                 Daughter-Churches
                 to
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 Commands
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 wise
                 judge
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 had
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 Lord
                 it
                 over
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Canonize
                 high
                 Commission-Courts
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 call
                 others
                 to
                 account
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 their
                 Commands
                 and
                 Lawes
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 
                 name
                 changed
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   power
                
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 such
                 a
                 proud
                 Prelacy
                 would
                 the
                 bitter
                 Presbyterians
                 promote
                 tooth
                 and
                 naile
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 up
                 Classes
                 ,
                 that
                 thither
                 peoples
                 might
                 make
                 their
                 appeales
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 receive
                 rules
                 and
                 orders
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 plagues
                 ,
                 punishments
                 ,
                 fines
                 ,
                 or
                 imprisonments
                 ;
                 and
                 severall
                 sorts
                 of
                 Classes
                 they
                 would
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 appeale
                 from
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 particular
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Nationall
                   Classes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 name
                 be
                 changed
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 are
                 an
                 
                   abomination
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 doe
                 they
                 but
                 play
                 petty
                 Popes
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Convocations
                   ,
                   Synods
                   ,
                   Classes
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 over
                 Consciences
                 by
                 their
                 tyrannies
                 ?
                 
                 Antichrist
                 thus
                 exalts
                 and
                 boasts
                 himselfe
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.4
                 .
                 to
                 take
                 authority
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 to
                 governe
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 high
                 and
                 
                   traiterous
                   usurpation
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 I
                 say
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 this
                 lives
                 ,
                 
                 Popery
                 cannot
                 dye
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 condemned
                 and
                 disproved
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 rules
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 Gospel-order
                 in
                 
                   Gods
                   Booke
                
                 ,
                 being
                 abundantly
                 to
                 be
                 abominated
                 by
                 all
                 Gospel-spirits
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 as
                 good
                 Master
                 Burroughs
                 against
                 Edwards
                 his
                 Gangrena
                 saith
                 (
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 he
                 dyed
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 
                   Jewish
                   Paedagogies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Nationall
                   Church-wayes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   Nationall
                   Church
                   ,
                   Officers
                   ,
                   Offices
                   ,
                   wayes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 worships
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Jewes
                 had
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 borne
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Nation
                 .
                 So
                 Mr.
                 Jacob
                 in
                 his
                 reasons
                 for
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 pag.
                 6.7
                 .
                 and
                 
                   Cottons
                   Keyes
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 31.
                 makes
                 it
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 without
                 a
                 warrant
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 what
                 a
                 monstrous
                 height
                 doth
                 Ambition
                 bring
                 men
                 unto
                 ?
                 shall
                 we
                 but
                 see
                 the
                 eagernesse
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ?
                 (
                 before
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 Scripture-sence
                 we
                 allow
                 it
                 )
                 how
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Civill
                   Magistrates
                
                 )
                 they
                 waxed
                 wanton
                 and
                 
                   uncivill
                   Ministers
                
                 ?
                 neglecting
                 their
                 duties
                 ?
                 and
                 desirous
                 of
                 rule
                 and
                 power
                 ?
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Justices
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ?
                 to
                 cast
                 poore
                 people
                 into
                 Prison
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 Pillories
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Judges
                 of
                 Courts
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 
                   vaine
                   Orders
                   of
                   the
                   Garter
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 titled
                 
                   most
                   Honourable
                   ,
                   Princely
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   holy
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 God
                 knows
                 they
                 had
                 only
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 
                 them
                 saluted
                 for
                 Lords
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 would
                 sit
                 as
                 Barons
                 in
                 
                   Civill
                   Courts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 old
                 Canons
                 which
                 they
                 accounted
                 more
                 of
                 then
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 alter
                 ,
                 or
                 change
                 
                   the
                   bounds
                   our
                   Fathers
                   have
                   set
                   ,
                   Prov.
                
                 22.28
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 
                   limits
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   set
                   them
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 
                   Tables
                   of
                   Devils
                
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 clearer
                 then
                 the
                 rule
                 set
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 
                 Mat.
                 20.26
                 .
                 Luk.
                 22.25
                 .
                 Marke
                 10.41
                 .
                 and
                 how
                 often
                 Christ
                 reproved
                 ,
                 and
                 repressed
                 the
                 
                   rising
                   desires
                
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 in
                 but
                 asking
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 disputing
                 about
                 
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   greatest
                   ?
                
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 after
                 the
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   Gentiles
                
                 ?
                 O
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 Christ
                 detested
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 yet
                 does
                 )
                 this
                 
                   Lording
                   dominion
                
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ?
                 he
                 himselfe
                 being
                 their
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Minister
                   ,
                   washed
                   their
                   feet
                
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 abhors
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 ult
                 .
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 proud
                 domineering
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 reigned
                 in
                 these
                 !
                 
                 Did
                 not
                 some
                 Bishops
                 goe
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Guard
                 in
                 pomp
                 to
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Officers
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   great
                   Mace
                
                 carried
                 in
                 state
                 ,
                 making
                 Roome
                 for
                 
                   my
                   Lord
                
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Rochet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   square
                   Cap
                
                 ,
                 leaning
                 upon
                 
                   a
                   Cushion
                   of
                   cloath
                   of
                   Gold
                   ?
                
                 but
                 
                   their
                   pride
                   hath
                   a
                   fall
                
                 :
                 Ah!
                 
                 but
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 happy
                 if
                 another
                 Generation
                 had
                 not
                 (
                 next
                 )
                 succeeded
                 in
                 usurping
                 such
                 
                   Lording
                   power
                
                 !
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 
                   Prelaticall
                   Presbyterians
                
                 .
                 Those
                 Olives
                 ,
                 and
                 Vines
                 ,
                 and
                 Fig-trees
                 (
                 before
                 very
                 fat
                 ,
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 )
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 lovelinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   former
                   excellencies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 meerly
                 out
                 of
                 desire
                 to
                 Lord
                 it
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Brambles
                 did
                 ,
                 Judg.
                 9.8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 although
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Classicall
                   way
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 being
                 so
                 neare
                 a
                 kinne
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 hath
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 
                   like
                   destiny
                
                 and
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Discipline
                 proved
                 but
                 short-lived
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Proverbe
                 of
                 
                   Fraud
                   and
                   Frost
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 for
                 it
                 never
                 thrived
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 proud
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 it
                 stepped
                 into
                 the
                 Chaire
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 
                   Lording
                   Classes
                
                 are
                 not
                 Classicall
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 warrantable
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 their
                 Synods
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 commanding
                 )
                 Convocations
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 and
                 make
                 Directories
                 for
                 
                   Christ's
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   right
                
                 ,
                 what
                 assemblies
                 are
                 more
                 mischievous
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 hitherto
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   of
                   
                   Christ
                
                 ?
                 
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 exercise
                 Lordship
                 and
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 Soveraignty
                 and
                 authority
                 over
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 over
                 any
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 most
                 cruelly
                 confining
                 men
                 to
                 their
                 judgements
                 against
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 crushing
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 consciences
                 ;
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 Bed
                 in
                 Isa.
                 28.20
                 .
                 
                   which
                   is
                   shorter
                   then
                   a
                   man
                   can
                   stretch
                   himselfe
                   on
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 lye
                 not
                 even
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 ever
                 so
                 out-reaches
                 their
                 reason
                 ,
                 judgements
                 ,
                 or
                 opinions
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 (
                 presently
                 )
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cut
                   shorter
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Giant
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 High-way
                 seized
                 upon
                 all
                 Passengers
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 home
                 to
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 long
                 enough
                 to
                 lye
                 even
                 with
                 his
                 
                   owne
                   length
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 
                   his
                   Bed
                
                 ,
                 he
                 by
                 some
                 most
                 bitter
                 and
                 
                   fatall
                   engines
                
                 or
                 wracks
                 ,
                 would
                 rend
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 so
                 one
                 joynt
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 most
                 
                   lamentable
                   tortures
                
                 he
                 would
                 teare
                 them
                 out
                 to
                 
                   that
                   length
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 were
                 
                   too
                   long
                
                 for
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 length
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 
                   cut
                   off
                
                 their
                 leggs
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 fit
                 for
                 his
                 humour
                 and
                 fancy
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 
                   monstrous
                   tyranny
                
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wrack
                 and
                 
                   torture
                   consciences
                
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 too
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 
                   Christ's
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 rend
                 or
                 wracke
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 command
                 and
                 
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                
                 ;
                 (
                 if
                 beyond
                 them
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 even
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 length
                 and
                 height
                 in
                 their
                 opinions
                 and
                 practises
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 these
                 
                   Mothers
                   children
                
                 that
                 are
                 
                   angry
                   with
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   would
                   set
                   us
                   to
                   keep
                   strange
                   Vineyards
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 
                   these
                   Brethren
                   that
                   have
                   hated
                   us
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   cast
                   us
                   out
                   for
                   Christ
                   his
                   sake
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   glorified
                   ,
                
                 shall
                 
                   be
                   ashamed
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   appeare
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   joy
                   .
                
                 See
                 Isa.
                 66.5
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   's
                   designe
                
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 is
                 to
                 pull
                 downe
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   incensed
                   against
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 
                 Isa.
                 41.11
                 .
                 and
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 35.21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   yee
                   have
                   thrust
                   them
                   with
                   side
                   and
                   with
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   and
                   pusht
                   all
                   the
                   diseased
                   with
                   your
                   hornes
                   ,
                   till
                   yee
                   have
                   scattered
                   them
                   abroad
                   ;
                   therefore
                   will
                   I
                   save
                   my
                   flocke
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   a
                   prey
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 Jer.
                 30.16
                 .
                 All
                 
                   that
                   devoure
                   them
                   shall
                   be
                   devoured
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   thy
                   adversaries
                   shall
                   be
                   captives
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   spoyled
                   thee
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   a
                   spoile
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   prey
                   upon
                   thee
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   for
                   a
                   prey
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   will
                   restore
                   health
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   heale
                   thee
                   of
                   thy
                   wounds
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   called
                   thee
                   an
                   outcast
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   Zion
                   whom
                   no
                   man
                   seekes
                   after
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 For
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   every
                   plant
                   which
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   not
                   〈◊〉
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 15.13
                 .
                 Jo.
                 15.2
                 .
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   rooted
                   out
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 or
                 pulled
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 )
                 so
                 shall
                 Synods
                 downe
                 ,
                 
                 
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 
                   usurpe
                   Dominion
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 case
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 consider
                 hereafter
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Elders
                 appointed
                 by
                 their
                 Churches
                 doe
                 
                   meet
                   together
                
                 ,
                 to
                 conferre
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 ,
                 and
                 counsell
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 command
                 )
                 we
                 can
                 consent
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 confident
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 warrantable
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Parker
                 I
                 remember
                 in
                 his
                 Church-polity
                 proves
                 by
                 many
                 pregnant
                 Arguments
                 from
                 undeniable
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Writers
                 (
                 Orthodox
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 and
                 unanswerable
                 reasons
                 ,
                 how
                 every
                 Church
                 hath
                 an
                 equall
                 and
                 absolute
                 power
                 without
                 appealing
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Synods
                   ,
                   Courts
                
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 
                   Commissionated
                   Classes
                
                 )
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 power
                 over
                 any
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 or
                 rule
                 ;
                 only
                 (
                 at
                 most
                 )
                 to
                 admonish
                 ,
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 advise
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 a
                 warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 a
                 barren
                 branch
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   ill
                   plant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 exercise
                 any
                 such
                 authority
                 ;
                 we
                 shal
                 be
                 more
                 large
                 in
                 this
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 see
                 honest
                 Mr.
                 Burroughs
                 in
                 his
                 Heart-divisions
                 ,
                 cap.
                 22.
                 who
                 cleares
                 it
                 up
                 to
                 any
                 capacity
                 under
                 
                   severall
                   considerations
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 
                   Juridicall
                   power
                
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 institution
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   power
                   it selfe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 power
                 receives
                 its
                 limits
                 and
                 extents
                 (
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 
                   State
                   Discipline
                
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 first
                 had
                 its
                 
                   originall
                   institution
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 undeniable
                 ,
                 undoubted
                 ,
                 and
                 infallible
                 truth
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 our
                 Brethren
                 but
                 show
                 their
                 
                   Magna
                   Charta
                
                 ,
                 or
                 proofe
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 power
                 they
                 would
                 usurpe
                 over
                 the
                 Saints
                 or
                 Churches
                 by
                 Synods
                 ,
                 or
                 over
                 any
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 any
                 Classes
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 freely
                 beare
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 let
                 none
                 presume
                 so
                 to
                 oppresse
                 the
                 Saints
                 by
                 Convocations
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 and
                 controule
                 any
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 wracke
                 any
                 conscientious
                 Christians
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 persecute
                 them
                 by
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 wrongs
                 ,
                 punishments
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 cannot
                 crouch
                 to
                 their
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 or
                 cruell
                 Judgements
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   yoke
                   upon
                   their
                   neckes
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   we
                   ,
                   nor
                   our
                   fathers
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   beare
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 15.10
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   quickly
                   prove
                   it
                   by
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   turne
                   to
                
                 Acts
                 15.
                 
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   finde
                   that
                
                 appeales
                 
                   were
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                 Answ.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Master-objection
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 against
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Gospel-order
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 and
                 ablely
                 answered
                 (
                 I
                 thinke
                 )
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 penned
                 on
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 answer
                 any
                 thing
                 unto
                 it
                 :
                 yet
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 propounded
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 marke
                 in
                 that
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 Appeals
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 command
                 over
                 any
                 Church
                 to
                 
                   rule
                   them
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   set
                   them
                
                 a
                 Directory
                 of
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 practise
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 advise
                 and
                 counsell
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 Sister-Church
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 sounder
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 longer
                 and
                 riper
                 ,
                 and
                 safer
                 experiences
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 application
                 made
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 not
                 about
                 Church-government
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 instructions
                 from
                 them
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 arose
                 among
                 some
                 who
                 were
                 set
                 for
                 Circumcision
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 what
                 they
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 more
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 better-setled
                 judgements
                 )
                 thought
                 of
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 held
                 so
                 needfull
                 ,
                 verse
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 appears
                 in
                 verse
                 2.
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 determined
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 chose
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 upon
                 that
                 arrand
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 (
                 
                   jure
                   divin●
                
                 )
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 to
                 appeale
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 apply
                 thither
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 power
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 
                   Dominion
                   over
                   their
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 
                   helpers
                   of
                   their
                   joy
                
                 ,
                 
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 ult
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 But
                 should
                 we
                 grant
                 it
                 (
                 which
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 our
                 Buckler
                 holds
                 whole
                 )
                 but
                 should
                 wee
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 bee
                 but
                 
                   little
                   the
                   better
                
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 consider
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 men
                 ?
                 extraordinarily
                 enabled
                 ?
                 and
                 can
                 any
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 say
                 so
                 ?
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 confidence
                 ?
                 as
                 verse
                 28.
                 for
                 
                   it
                   seemeth
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 without
                 high
                 presumption
                 ?
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 This
                 helps
                 not
                 one
                 jot
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 or
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 adds
                 an
                 
                   hairs
                   breadth
                
                 to
                 their
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 finde
                 in
                 verse
                 22.
                 
                 It
                 pleased
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 
                   Elders
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   to
                   send
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 had
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 voting
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 
                 Elders
                 did
                 not
                 answer
                 on
                 their
                 owne
                 heads
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   consented
                
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 concluded
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 judgement
                 and
                 practises
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Elders
                 alone
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 
                   authority
                   enough
                
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   contrary
                   to
                   rule
                
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   ill
                   consequences
                
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 speake
                 unto
                 hereafter
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Booke
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 giving
                 of
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 to
                 such
                 (
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 Lord
                 it
                 )
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 derivative
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 but
                 servants
                 at
                 best
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 that
                 objection
                 is
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 sufficiently
                 answered
                 .
                 Another
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 !
                 hath
                 no
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 power
                 over
                 another
                 ?
                 why
                 then
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 Church
                 bee
                 reformed
                 ,
                 that
                 erres
                 in
                 doctrine
                 or
                 practise
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 
                   spirituall
                   helps
                
                 against
                 
                   spiritual
                   evills
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 
                   weapons
                   of
                   our
                   warfare
                   are
                   not
                   carnall
                
                 ;
                 
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 
                   worlds
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 
                   shall
                   shew
                   hereafter
                
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Christs-rules
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 cleare
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 Consider
                 in
                 an
                 erring
                 Church
                 either
                 a
                 part
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 is
                 corrupt
                 and
                 adulterate
                 ,
                 if
                 onely
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   sound
                   part
                
                 must
                 admonish
                 ,
                 convince
                 and
                 reforme
                 their
                 
                   erring
                   brethren
                
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 able
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 cannot
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 send
                 for
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 Sister-Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Antioch
                 did
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.2
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 so
                 bee
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 erres
                 ,
                 then
                 looke
                 how
                 an
                 (
                 equall
                 )
                 brother
                 in
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 is
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 of
                 Matth.
                 18.15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 and
                 by
                 proportion
                 is
                 an
                 equall
                 Sister-Church
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 although
                 one
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 ,
                 or
                 subordinate
                 unto
                 another
                 (
                 neither
                 is
                 
                   one
                   brother
                
                 to
                 another
                 )
                 yet
                 
                   one
                   Church
                
                 is
                 co-ordinate
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 like
                 power
                 with
                 another
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 one
                 Brother
                 with
                 another
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 brotherly-love
                 and
                 communion
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   brother
                   admonishes
                   ,
                   reproves
                   ,
                   exhorts
                   ,
                   convinces
                
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 helpe
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 declares
                 the
                 brothers
                 offence
                 in
                 publike
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 and
                 order
                 according
                 to
                 rule
                 withdraw
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 2
                 Thess.
                 3.6
                 .
                 thus
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 
                   one
                   Church
                
                 (
                 in
                 sisterly
                 love
                 and
                 communion
                 )
                 deale
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 errours
                 or
                 offence
                 given
                 by
                 an
                 
                   erring
                   Church
                
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 proceed
                 upon
                 
                   bare
                   reports
                
                 ,
                 
                 Exod.
                 23.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 which
                 yee
                 shall
                 not
                 raise
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 receive
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 both
                 wayes
                 ;
                 
                 then
                 may
                 the
                 Church
                 send
                 Letters
                 or
                 Messengers
                 to
                 that
                 erring-Church
                 to
                 
                   admonish
                   ,
                   exhort
                   ,
                   reprove
                
                 ,
                 and
                 convince
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 hears
                 they
                 have
                 gained
                 their
                 Sister-Church
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 if
                 shee
                 refuses
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Church
                 may
                 take
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Churches
                 more
                 to
                 assist
                 her
                 .
                 
                 But
                 if
                 she
                 resist
                 admonition
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 means
                 that
                 bee
                 used
                 by
                 
                   prayers
                   ,
                   fastings
                   ,
                   intreatings
                   ,
                   perswasions
                   ,
                   reproofes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 about
                 appoint
                 to
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 
                   of
                   God
                   reprove
                
                 the
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 finde
                 her
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                
                 are
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Tit.
                 3.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 and
                 declare
                 against
                 those
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 a
                 
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 right-hands
                 of
                 fellowship
                 untill
                 their
                 repentance
                 appeare
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 
                   offended
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 visible
                 reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 publike
                 renunciation
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 errours
                 and
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 conscientious
                 and
                 gracious
                 ,
                 this
                 punishment
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.6
                 .
                 )
                 will
                 pierce
                 to
                 the
                 
                   very
                   hearts
                   of
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 
                   worke
                   more
                
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 prisons
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 punishments
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 declaring
                 against
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 withdrawing
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 their
                 open
                 protesting
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorrence
                 of
                 her
                 detestable
                 errours
                 and
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disowning
                 of
                 her
                 for
                 a
                 
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 continually
                 appeales
                 unto
                 God
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 these
                 doe
                 not
                 deeply
                 enter
                 into
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 strike
                 their
                 consciences
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 afflict
                 their
                 spirits
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 ?
                 For
                 Joh.
                 5.22
                 .
                 
                   All
                   judgement
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   Sonne
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 if
                 Christs
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 his
                 make
                 ,
                 cannot
                 prevaile
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 
                   formall
                   jurisdiction
                
                 ,
                 Courts
                 and
                 commands
                 of
                 mens
                 make
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 thus
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 the
                 objections
                 of
                 weight
                 against
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 abundantly
                 proved
                 and
                 pressed
                 :
                 For
                 (
                 
                   pares
                   omnes
                   inter
                   se
                   juris
                   essent
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 Whitaker
                 )
                 all
                 Power
                 is
                 alike
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Philippi
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 one
                 not
                 being
                 one
                 iota
                 subject
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Vse
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 Then
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 honoured
                 (
                 though
                 some
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   2
                
                 thinke
                 naucified
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 
                   name
                   of
                   Independents
                
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Congregationall
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   Presbyterie
                
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 hold
                 with
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Prelaticall
                 be
                 too
                 presumptuous
                 and
                 usurping
                 for
                 us
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 Word
                 for
                 their
                 warrant
                 ;
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 without
                 
                   Christs
                   rule
                
                 for
                 their
                 refusing
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 proud
                 precepts
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 embondage
                 the
                 Saints
                 by
                 their
                 
                   usurping
                   power
                   ;
                   One
                   Church
                
                 having
                 as
                 
                   plenary
                   power
                
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 
                 Master
                 
                   Paul
                   Baines
                
                 (
                 that
                 precious
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Treatise
                   printed
                
                 ,
                 1621.
                 pag.
                 13.
                 sayes
                 plainly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   affirm
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   such
                   Headship
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   Church
                   ,
                   was
                   ordained
                   by
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 our
                 only
                 Head
                 over
                 us
                 )
                 
                   either
                   actually
                   or
                   virtually
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   all
                   Churches
                   are
                   equally
                   INDEPENDENT
                
                 (
                 being
                 his
                 owne
                 word
                 )
                 
                   without
                   any
                   kinde
                   of
                   subjection
                   one
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   .
                
                 Sweet
                 Sibbs
                 in
                 his
                 breathing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 pag.
                 94.
                 speaking
                 how
                 amiable
                 
                   the
                   Tabernacles
                   were
                
                 ,
                 applies
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 Types
                 )
                 to
                 particular
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 having
                 equall
                 beauty
                 and
                 glory
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Sibbs
                 in
                 his
                 said
                 
                   Treatise
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 chap.
                 9.
                 uses
                 the
                 very
                 word
                 also
                 
                   Independents
                   .
                   Robinson
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Reasons
                   discussed
                
                 ,
                 is
                 large
                 upon
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Bullinger
                 in
                 the
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Decad.
                   Serm.
                
                 1.
                 sayes
                 it
                 at
                 large
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   governing
                   and
                   ordering
                   all
                   affaires
                   and
                   Church-matters
                   ,
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   within
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   whither
                   with
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   calling
                   ,
                   or
                   chusing
                   Church-Officers
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 
                 Act.
                 14.
                 
                 &
                 15.
                 or
                 for
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 ,
                 and
                 Censures
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   examining
                
                 of
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 admitting
                 of
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Church-matters
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 besides
                 ,
                 power
                 to
                 call
                 Synods
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 consult
                 upon
                 weighty
                 occasion●
                 .
                 Ames
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Medul
                   .
                   Theol.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 chap.
                 37.
                 sect
                 .
                 6.
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   power
                   of
                   Discipline
                
                 (
                 De
                 jure
                 )
                 
                   according
                   to
                   Christ's
                   Institution
                   is
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   Common
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   none
                   ought
                   to
                   usurpe
                   power
                   over
                   any
                   such
                   particular
                   Church
                   .
                
                 A
                 many
                 more
                 Witnesses
                 and
                 eminent
                 mens
                 Certificates
                 under
                 their
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 to
                 prove
                 these
                 truthes
                 ;
                 as
                 Reynolds
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Conference
                   with
                   Hart
                   ;
                   Ainsworth
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Guide
                   to
                   Zion
                
                 ;
                 Willets
                 Synopsis
                 ;
                 Cottons
                 Keyes
                 ;
                 Bartlets
                 
                   Modell
                   ;
                   Taylor
                
                 on
                 
                   Titus
                   ;
                   Cum
                   multis
                   aliis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 unseemly
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 little
                 it
                 doth
                 become
                 our
                 
                 unbrotherly
                 and
                 
                   unkind
                   Kinsmen
                
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 bitter
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 simple
                 upstart
                 fanaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 giddy-headed
                 illiterate
                 fooles
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 .
                 
                   Why
                   produce
                   your
                   cause
                   ,
                   bring
                   forth
                   your
                   strong
                   reasons
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   the
                   King
                   of
                
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 
                 Isa.
                 41.21
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 upstart
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 equall
                 standing
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 the
                 most
                 
                   eminent
                   Lights
                
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 liberty
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 be
                 worse
                 then
                 
                   mad
                   men
                
                 to
                 expose
                 our selves
                 ?
                 
                   poore
                   Wives
                
                 ?
                 with
                 little
                 Children
                 ?
                 to
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 all
                 ?
                 to
                 be
                 reproached
                 by
                 all
                 ?
                 our
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 hated
                 of
                 all
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 abused
                 in
                 the
                 
                   open
                   streets
                
                 ,
                 our
                 names
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 
                   be
                   spotted
                
                 with
                 the
                 foulest
                 filth
                 and
                 du●t
                 which
                 can
                 bee
                 cast
                 upon
                 them
                 ?
                 our
                 Families
                 and
                 Friends
                 to
                 the
                 ill-will
                 of
                 all
                 (
                 almost
                 )
                 and
                 we
                 our selves
                 continually
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 afflictions
                 ?
                 and
                 palpable
                 injuries
                 ?
                 whilst
                 none
                 dare
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 appeare
                 on
                 our
                 behalfe
                 ?
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Countries
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 daily
                 dangers
                 and
                 troubles
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 madnesse
                 were
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 so
                 
                   strait
                   a
                   gate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 all
                 (
                 almost
                 ?
                 )
                 whether
                 prophane
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Professors
                 ?
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 
                   a
                   good
                   Conscience
                
                 our
                 
                   continuall
                   feast
                
                 ?
                 and
                 refreshing
                 and
                 rejoycing
                 ?
                 if
                 a
                 meere
                 head-strong
                 will
                 should
                 hurry
                 us
                 on
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 
                   a
                   way
                
                 of
                 thornes
                 and
                 bryers
                 .
                 
                 But
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 our
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Consciences
                 that
                 carrie
                 us
                 on
                 .
                 Now
                 Conscience
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 
                   conjunct
                   Science
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 knowing
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 with
                 the
                 Rule
                 )
                 doth
                 render
                 us
                 happy
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 we
                 most
                 faithfully
                 and
                 unfeignedly
                 seeke
                 the
                 satisfying
                 our
                 Souls
                 in
                 the
                 revealed
                 Wil
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 we
                 must
                 (
                 and
                 wil
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 please
                 )
                 walk
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 in
                 our
                 breasts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 peace
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 though
                 perils
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 warres
                 without
                 continually
                 .
                 See
                 Rom.
                 14.5
                 .
                 Phil.
                 3.16
                 .
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 Saints
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 discouraged
                 at
                 our
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 token
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   we
                   are
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Phil.
                 1.27
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 For
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 shining
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 glistering
                 glory
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 although
                 indeed
                 so
                 subtill
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 transforme
                 himselfe
                 into
                 
                   an
                   Angell
                   of
                   
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Spirituall
                   wickednesses
                   are
                   set
                   up
                   in
                   holy
                   places
                
                 ;
                 
                 wickednesses
                 that
                 seeme
                 Spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 a
                 face
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ;
                 For
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 have
                 your
                 
                   formall
                   Professours
                
                 run
                 posting
                 to
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 most
                 request
                 ,
                 and
                 highest
                 esteem
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 whilst
                 their
                 Presbytery
                 was
                 best
                 accepted
                 of
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Prelaticall
                   ones
                
                 proved
                 Presbyterians
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 Independency
                 is
                 in
                 date
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 your
                 Presbyterians
                 turne
                 
                   Independents
                   (
                   omnia
                   pro
                   tempore
                   &
                   nihil
                   pro
                   veritate
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 one
                 )
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 
                   gather
                   together
                
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Independent
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 commonly
                 the
                 cruellest
                 Persecutors
                 and
                 Petty-Popes
                 over
                 the
                 poore
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Independents
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   Veram
                   Ecclesiam
                   non
                   sequens
                   ,
                   sed
                   persequens
                   ,
                
                 these
                 being
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 Judgements
                 )
                 as
                 rigid
                 ,
                 and
                 inraged
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 or
                 Prelates
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 another
                 
                   great
                   man
                
                 ,
                 therfore
                 hopes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 heire
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 
                   hot
                   pursuit
                
                 for
                 the
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 compound
                 for
                 peace
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 upon
                 some
                 unequall
                 termes
                 ,
                 although
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 right
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 party
                 they
                 prevail
                 ,
                 to
                 justle
                 aside
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 true
                 Heire
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 a
                 begging
                 for
                 his
                 livelyhood
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 bee
                 prosecuted
                 under
                 
                   another
                   name
                
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 odious
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 will
                 say
                 as
                 Isa.
                 63.16
                 .
                 
                   Doubtlesse
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   though
                   Abraham
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   Israel
                   know
                   us
                   not
                   .
                
                 Whilst
                 our
                 Cause
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 our
                 confidence
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 our
                 interest
                 will
                 hold
                 ,
                 when
                 others
                 forged
                 Titles
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 worth
                 two
                 pence
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 impudent
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 Praxiteles
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 poore
                 people
                 worship
                 his
                 Strumpet
                 instead
                 of
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 her
                 name
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 )
                 gull
                 poore
                 soules
                 with
                 a
                 
                   forme
                   ,
                   appearance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   painted
                   Picture
                
                 .
                 These
                 worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Forme
                 ,
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Power
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 feare
                 their
                 frownes
                 ,
                 menaces
                 ,
                 nor
                 malice
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 on
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 the
                 bawling
                 Curs
                 run
                 railing
                 after
                 the
                 gallopping
                 Passenger
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 us
                 
                   ride
                   post
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Victory
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Triumph
                 of
                 Innocency
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Anaxarchus
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 
                   Tundis
                   vasculum
                   Anaxarchi
                   ,
                   sed
                   non
                   Anaxarchum
                
                 ;
                 So
                 they
                 may
                 
                 hurt
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 hinder
                 us
                 ;
                 trouble
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 triumph
                 over
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Zebi
                 .
                 A
                 further
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 objective
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 object
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 handled
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Forme
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 fully
                 of
                 Church-discipline
                 and
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 trust
                 ,
                 the
                 Lovers
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 mee
                 to
                 bee
                 too
                 tedious
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 following-chapters
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 I
                 could
                 promise
                 to
                 be
                 compendious
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 Lib.
                 seeing
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 lesse
                 controversal
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 next
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 this
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 becomes
                 so
                 
                   amiable
                   unto
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 giving
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 more
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 to
                 such
                 Saints
                 then
                 to
                 
                   any
                   others
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Psal.
                 87.23
                 .
                 which
                 point
                 lyes
                 apparent
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 84.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 
                 So
                 Psal.
                 63.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   O
                   God
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   soule
                   thirsteth
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   my
                   flesh
                   longeth
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 
                   see
                   thy
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   glory
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   thee
                   in
                   thy
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 5.
                 
                 
                   My
                   soule
                   shall
                   be
                   satisfied
                   as
                   with
                   marrow
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 abundantly
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 
                   other
                   places
                
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 is
                 promised
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Exod.
                 20.24
                 .
                 
                 
                   In
                   all
                   places
                   where
                   I
                   record
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   and
                   blesse
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                   I
                   will
                   come
                
                 in
                 a
                 speciall
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 blesse
                 them
                 with
                 
                   speciall
                   blessings
                
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 type
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 25.8
                 .
                 so
                 in
                 Isa.
                 4.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 
                   is
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   assemblies
                   of
                   Zion
                
                 (
                 not
                 elsewhere
                 )
                 
                   a
                   cloud
                   and
                   smoake
                   by
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   flame
                   of
                   fire
                   by
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   glory
                   a
                   defence
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Isa.
                 25.6
                 .
                 there
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 in
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 ,
                 this
                 mountaine
                 of
                 holinesse
                 )
                 shall
                 bee
                 
                   feasted
                   with
                   fat
                   things
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 36.8
                 .
                 and
                 shall
                 say
                 as
                 in
                 verse
                 9.
                 
                 
                 
                   Lo
                   this
                   is
                   our
                   God
                   we
                   have
                   waited
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   we
                   have
                   waited
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   rejoyce
                   and
                   be
                   glad
                   in
                   his
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 waited
                 for
                 these
                 appearances
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 his
                 presence
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Thus
                 in
                 Isa.
                 33.17
                 .
                 there
                 
                   thy
                   eye
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   his
                   beauty
                
                 (
                 an
                 
                   amiable
                   object
                
                 indeed
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 verse
                 21.
                 there
                 the
                 
                   glorious
                   Lord
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   broad
                   Rivers
                   and
                   streams
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 loveliest
                 ,
                 heart-ravishing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   soule-enamouring
                   object
                
                 that
                 the
                 Saint
                 can
                 set
                 his
                 organ
                 or
                 eye
                 upon
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 
                   beloved
                   ,
                   white
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ruddy
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 
                   other
                   beloveds
                
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 5.10
                 .
                 &c
                 besides
                 this
                 soule-enamouring
                 presence
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 among
                 Saints
                 in
                 such
                 communion
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.20
                 .
                 Joh.
                 14.22
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Matth.
                 28.20
                 .
                 Joel
                 2.27
                 .
                 Zeph.
                 3.16.17
                 .
                 This
                 lovely
                 object
                 (
                 beyond
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 Saints
                 embodied
                 as
                 before
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 happinesse
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 
                   fruitive
                   discovery
                
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 true
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 have
                 experienced
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 profit
                 in
                 
                   all
                   ages
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.28
                 .
                 Act.
                 4.33
                 .
                 So
                 2
                 Cor
                 3.18
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 .
                 
                   Yee
                   are
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   dwell
                   in
                   them
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 I
                 will
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 
                   nighest
                   communion
                
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 grace
                 )
                 be
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 yee
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 Temples
                 have
                 experienced
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.19.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Hebr.
                 2.12
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 societies
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 found
                 him
                 to
                 
                   delight
                   to
                   be
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   walke
                   there
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.1
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.6
                 .
                 Psal.
                 132.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 repose
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 72.2
                 .
                 and
                 26.8
                 .
                 and
                 repast
                 there
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 1.7
                 .
                 and
                 6.2
                 .
                 and
                 4.16
                 .
                 and
                 to
                 impart
                 his
                 most
                 
                   intimate
                   loves
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Cant.
                 7.12
                 .
                 &c.
                 by
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 lies
                 apparently
                 before
                 us
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 how
                 eagerly
                 Saints
                 should
                 bee
                 set
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 worke
                 will
                 (
                 obviously
                 )
                 appeare
                 out
                 of
                 Psal.
                 84.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 for
                 if
                 
                   beauty
                   ,
                   blessednesse
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   life
                   ,
                   light
                   ,
                   grace
                   ,
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 or
                 any
                 
                   good
                   thing
                
                 be
                 object
                 enough
                 to
                 
                   win
                   upon
                
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   more
                   then
                   all
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 Psal.
                 27.4
                 ▪
                 
                   One
                   thing
                   have
                   I
                   desired
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   my
                   life
                
                 :
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   beauty
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 O
                 there
                 !
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 !
                 the
                 lovelinesse
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 !
                 the
                 comelinesse
                 of
                 his
                 favour
                 !
                 the
                 
                 beauty
                 of
                 his
                 face
                 !
                 above
                 all
                 places
                 !
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   assemblies
                
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 thus
                 
                   united
                   into
                   a
                   body
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 Parishes
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 amiable
                 and
                 peculiar
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 
                   the
                   beauty
                   of
                   this
                   object
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   this
                   object
                   of
                   beauty
                
                 abundantly
                 ;
                 For
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 seen
                 in
                 their
                 constitutions
                 and
                 Churches
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 where
                 most
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 of
                 
                   love
                   ,
                   light
                   ,
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   glory
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 appears
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 this
                 
                   sweet
                   presence
                   appears
                
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   associated
                
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 refer
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 
                   pregnant
                   Scriptures
                
                 produced
                 for
                 proofe
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 deare
                 friends
                 !
                 how
                 forward
                 would
                 you
                 bee
                 for
                 this
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 you
                 but
                 discerne
                 the
                 excellency
                 and
                 beauty
                 of
                 these
                 his
                 
                   amiable
                   Tabernacles
                
                 ?
                 This
                 made
                 that
                 eminent
                 man
                 Dr.
                 Ames
                 (
                 Professour
                 of
                 Friezeland
                 )
                 leave
                 all
                 his
                 
                   honours
                   ,
                   estate
                   ,
                   esteem
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 at
                 Rotterdam
                 ,
                 
                 choosing
                 rather
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 the
                 Threshold
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 84.10
                 .
                 then
                 to
                 enjoy
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 blessing
                 God
                 upon
                 his
                 death-bed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 first
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 
                   a
                   body
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 hee
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 ready
                 with
                 good
                 old
                 Simeon
                 to
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 ;
                 hee
                 beseeched
                 Mr.
                 Peters
                 ,
                 the
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 discouraged
                 or
                 daunted
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 must
                 suffer
                 much
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   there
                   were
                   a
                   visible
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 
                   owne
                   ,
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 manifest
                 his
                 Excellencies
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Congregationall
                 (
                 now
                 called
                 
                   Independent
                   )
                   Discipline
                
                 .
                 The
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 indeed
                 makes
                 men
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 
                   ignoti
                   nulla
                   cupido
                
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Frontispeece
                 ,
                 then
                 every
                 eye
                 is
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 
                 O
                 how
                 does
                 beauty
                 shine
                 in
                 goodnesse
                 ?
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 a
                 cleare
                 Skie
                 ?
                 O
                 glorious
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Tradition
                 that
                 Noah
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 closed
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 windowes
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 Carbuncle
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   precious
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 them
                 light
                 all
                 within
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 that
                 Christ
                 gives
                 a
                 most
                 orient
                 ,
                 radient
                 lustre
                 ,
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 beauty
                 to
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 every
                 eye
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 his
                 Tabernacles
                 is
                 most
                 amiable
                 ,
                 whilest
                 beauty
                 and
                 
                   naughtinesse
                   blended
                   together
                
                 ,
                 doe
                 shew
                 like
                 a
                 
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 the
                 whiter
                 the
                 fouler
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 farre
                 for
                 the
                 Object
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Chhok
                 .
                 Every
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 his
                 Rule
                 to
                 bee
                 ordered
                 ,
                 fitted
                 ,
                 formed
                 ,
                 and
                 squared
                 by
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 matter
                 must
                 bee
                 measured
                 by
                 Christ's
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 ?
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 
                   beautifull
                   building
                
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 Churches
                 fairnesse
                 ,
                 
                 objective
                 i.
                 e.
                 from
                 the
                 
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 remaines
                 that
                 the
                 rule
                 bee
                 brought
                 out
                 to
                 square
                 by
                 .
                 For
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 
                   Carpenters
                   Sonne
                
                 ?
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Mary
                
                 ?
                 or
                 will
                 this
                 Carpenter
                 ?
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Builder
                 of
                 this
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 worke
                 without
                 his
                 Rule
                 ?
                 no
                 surely
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.1
                 .
                 
                   There
                   was
                   given
                   me
                   a
                   reed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Angel
                   said
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   rise
                   and
                   measure
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   worship
                   therein
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 Reed
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Platforme
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Temple
                
                 is
                 
                   measured
                   out
                
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 thus
                 the
                 
                   valley
                   of
                   Succoth
                   is
                   measured
                   out
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 60.6
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 43.10
                 .
                 
                 
                   Let
                   them
                   measure
                   the
                   patterne
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   .
                
                 This
                 worke
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 well
                 done
                 without
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Rule
                 must
                 bee
                 Christs
                 too
                 ,
                 which
                 measures
                 it
                 out
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 might
                 appeare
                 by
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 11.1
                 .
                 Zach.
                 6.12.13
                 .
                 Matth.
                 16.16
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Precept
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.20
                 .
                 
                   What
                   I
                   have
                   commanded
                
                 .
                 Christs
                 commands
                 are
                 our
                 rules
                 ;
                 
                 Wisdom
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 )
                 calls
                 .
                 Prov.
                 7.1
                 .
                 
                   Keep
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   hear
                   my
                   Commandments
                   :
                   Keep
                   them
                   ,
                
                 that
                 i●
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 diligently
                 
                   to
                   observe
                   
                   them
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 tells
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 Prov.
                 8.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Doth
                 not
                 
                   wisdom
                   cry
                
                 ?
                 and
                 understanding
                 put
                 forth
                 her
                 
                   voice
                   ?
                   she
                   crieth
                   at
                   the
                   gates
                
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   So
                   my
                   beloved
                   spake
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Rise
                   up
                   my
                   love
                   ,
                   my
                   fair
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   away
                   ,
                
                 Cant.
                 2.10
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   my
                   beloved
                   ,
                
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 Psal.
                 45.10
                 .
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 1
                 Thes.
                 4.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   We
                   beseech
                   you
                   as
                   ye
                   have
                   received
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   walk
                   .
                
                 How
                 ?
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   Commandments
                   we
                   delivered
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                
                 For
                 
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.2
                 .
                 
                 
                   I
                   praise
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   keep
                
                 (
                 or
                 observe
                 ,
                 remember
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Ordinances
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 
                   I
                   have
                   delivered
                   them
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 Now
                 how
                 was
                 that
                 ?
                 Paul
                 did
                 this
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 delivering
                 his
                 own
                 Canons
                 or
                 Conclusions
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   you
                   know
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   Head.
                
                 Now
                 Vers.
                 23.
                 as
                 
                   I
                   have
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   so
                   delivered
                   I
                   them
                   unto
                   you
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 
                   given
                   them
                   up
                
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 as
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 Now
                 no
                 others
                 does
                 Paul
                 press
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   teach
                   otherwise
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   consent
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   wholesom
                   words
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 (
                 or
                 words
                 
                   sound
                   (
                   sine
                   vitio
                
                 )
                 and
                 healthful
                 for
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 
                   withdraw
                   from
                   him
                
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
                 Have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 Reason
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 policy
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 wise
                 ,
                 
                 learned
                 ,
                 or
                 lofty
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 precepts
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   practise
                
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 ;
                 all
                 this
                 being
                 beyond
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 Balaam
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   go
                   beyond
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                
                 22.18
                 .
                 Should
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 left
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 wills
                 and
                 wits
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 Church-work
                 should
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 ?
                 For
                 every
                 man
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 up
                 his
                 fancy
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Reason
                 2.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 see
                 how
                 precisely
                 it
                 lies
                 ,
                 in
                 Exod.
                 25.40
                 .
                 
                   That
                   they
                   look
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   be
                   made
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   pattern
                   shewed
                   upon
                   the
                   Mount.
                
                 So
                 that
                 Moses
                 must
                 do
                 nothing
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 head
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 
                   private
                   authority
                
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Commanded
                
                 ;
                 Nor
                 durst
                 David
                 ,
                 or
                 Solomon
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 building
                 ▪
                 or
                 ordering
                 ,
                 or
                 officers
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 
                   singers
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 but
                 all
                 by
                 direction
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 who
                 hath
                 laid
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 lined
                 all
                 out
                 by
                 
                   his
                   own
                   rules
                
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 
                   his
                   own
                   will
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 3.3
                 .
                 Much
                 less
                 durst
                 any
                 (
                 whether
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 others
                 )
                 have
                 undertaken
                 it
                 without
                 direction
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ's
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 ;
                 this
                 glorious
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 exceeds
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 3.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 
                   voice
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 bid
                 ,
                 
                   hear
                   him
                
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 brought
                 down
                 from
                 his
                 
                   Fathers
                   bosom
                
                 the
                 
                   pattern
                   
                     
                       reason
                    
                     3
                  
                   of
                   this
                
                 (
                 new
                 )
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 is
                 
                   coming
                   down
                   from
                   God
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 ,
                 Acts
                 3.22
                 .
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   like
                   unto
                   Moses
                
                 ,
                 
                 commissionated
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 delineate
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 before
                 us
                 by
                 plain
                 and
                 perfect
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 line
                 ,
                 
                 whatsoever
                 appertains
                 to
                 the
                 
                   true
                   discipline
                
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 So
                 in
                 Isai.
                 9.7
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   his
                   Government
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   order
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   establish
                   it
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 Isai.
                 22.21
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   commit
                   his
                   Government
                   into
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 reign
                 in
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 Isai.
                 32.1
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Zach.
                 6.13
                 .
                 
                   Even
                   he
                   shall
                   build
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   bear
                   the
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   sit
                   and
                   rule
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Hence
                 saith
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 28.18
                 .
                 All
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   authoritative
                   power
                
                 is
                 
                   given
                   me
                
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 
                   Earth
                   .
                   Go
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                   and
                   teach
                   them
                   to
                   observe
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   commanded
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 his
                 minde
                 made
                 forth
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 minded
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 be
                 first
                 
                   ●ewn
                   fit
                   ,
                   ordered
                   ,
                   squared
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 qualified
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 worship
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 both
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 )
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 own
                 rule
                 .
                 All
                 other
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 ablest
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   wisest
                   men
                
                 will
                 make
                 but
                 (
                 
                   mud-walls
                   )
                   mad
                   work
                
                 ,
                 unequal
                 and
                 uneven
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 too
                 long
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 short
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 finde
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Parishes
                 are
                 no
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   1
                
                 
                   Christ's
                   building
                
                 ;
                 
                 never
                 built
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   rule
                
                 or
                 directory
                 ,
                 largely
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 warrant
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Rule
                 and
                 Pattern
                 of
                 their
                 Discipline
                 is
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whimsical
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   fanatick
                
                 and
                 
                   fantastick
                   Ordinances
                
                 and
                 Directories
                 of
                 mens
                 brains
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 2
                 John
                 9.
                 
                   whosoever
                   abides
                   not
                   
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   transgresses
                   from
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 Wherefore
                 V.
                 10.
                 
                   receive
                   him
                   not
                   into
                   your
                   house
                   ,
                   nor
                   bid
                   him
                   God
                   speed
                   ;
                   for
                   whosoever
                   biddeth
                   him
                   God
                   speed
                   ,
                   is
                   partaker
                   of
                   his
                   evil
                   deeds
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 are
                 ye
                 to
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   speed
                
                 to
                 
                   Parochial
                   Constitutions
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 transgressions
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 and
                 laws
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 I
                 have
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 none
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 walk
                 without
                 rule
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 pattern
                 of
                 our
                 house
                 is
                 measured
                 by
                 this
                 Reed
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Vse
                 3.
                 
                 Let
                 all
                 Saints
                 set
                 themselves
                 to
                 observe
                 Christs
                 rule
                 directly
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 adding
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 diminishing
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 22.18
                 ,
                 19.
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 a
                 pin
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 Moses
                 was
                 accounted
                 
                   faithful
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 3.2
                 .
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 exact
                 a
                 care
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pattern
                 in
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 8.5
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 sweet
                 Sibbs
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 his
                 
                   breathing
                   after
                   God
                   ,
                   Pag.
                
                 91.
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   house
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 House
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyments
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 all
                 gods
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 rule
                 .
                 
                 Let
                 every
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 keep
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Revealed
                   will.
                
                 Far
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 run
                 the
                 riot
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 refractory
                 and
                 unruly
                 rugged
                 ones
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 slight
                 
                   Christs
                   rules
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 bondage
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 thereafter
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Third
                 Book
                 .
                 Yet
                 Brightman
                 on
                 Rev.
                 12.1
                 .
                 sayes
                 ,
                 The
                 Saints
                 of
                 Christ
                 called
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 must
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   pattern
                
                 ,
                 be
                 clothed
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   (
                   Christ
                
                 )
                 crowned
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Twelve
                 Apostles
                 (
                 Twelve
                 S●ars
                 )
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 
                   Moon
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 light
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 to
                 shine
                 in
                 her
                 pathes
                 ;
                 to
                 direct
                 her
                 feet
                 in
                 her
                 discipline
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 worship
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 until
                 gathered
                 and
                 ordered
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 her
                 paths
                 shall
                 glister
                 by
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 be
                 
                   thus
                   minded
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 says
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 2.15
                 .
                 and
                 whereto
                 we
                 have
                 attained
                 ,
                 in
                 Ver.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Walk
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   rule
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 direct
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes.
                 3.11
                 .
                 And
                 
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   walk
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   rule
                   ,
                   peace
                   be
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                
                 Israel
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.16
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 hear
                 how
                 requisite
                 Christ's
                 Rule
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 House
                 will
                 be
                 built
                 but
                 ill-favoredly
                 ,
                 and
                 unskilfully
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 rather
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 then
                 priviledges
                 (
                 as
                 Trap
                 sayes
                 ;
                 )
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 fear
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 amongst
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Formal
                   Church-fellowships
                
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 Houses
                 built
                 up
                 by
                 unskilful
                 workmen
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 spirited
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 will
                 be
                 shortly
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 built
                 ,
                 stands
                 firm
                 without
                 the
                 builder
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 giveth
                 the
                 
                   artificial
                   order
                
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 
                   substantial
                   being
                
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 ;
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 such
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 are
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Gospel
                   rule
                
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 will
                 stand
                 firm
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 such
                 (
                 whose
                 Ministry
                 was
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 making
                 them
                 so
                 )
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 about
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 good
                 order
                 and
                 rule
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 continue
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 up
                 ;
                 whilst
                 such
                 as
                 go
                 to
                 gather
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 build
                 without
                 Christ's
                 Rule
                 ,
                 do
                 but
                 lay
                 the
                 brands
                 together
                 without
                 tongs
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 burn
                 their
                 own
                 fingers
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Ammi-Nadib
                 .
                 Every
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 that
                 enters
                 into
                 Church-fellowship
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 ,
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 clear
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 throughly
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 
                   voluntary
                   submission
                
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Orders
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereinto
                 he
                 or
                 she
                 is
                 entring
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 absolutely
                 disclaim
                 such
                 as
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 run
                 beyond
                 Christ's
                 Rule
                 in
                 this
                 Church-state
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 do
                 
                   de
                   novo
                
                 take
                 up
                 any
                 practise
                 without
                 precept
                 from
                 Christ
                 :
                 So
                 also
                 we
                 must
                 see
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 Saints
                 so
                 qualified
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 embodied
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 more
                 particularly
                 pitch
                 upon
                 in
                 Book
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 at
                 present
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 ,
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 throughly
                 satisfied
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 convinced
                 )
                 can
                 freely
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 consent
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 clear
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 110.3
                 .
                 
                   Thy
                   people
                   shall
                   be
                   willing
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   thy
                   power
                
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 Isai.
                 2.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   flow
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 freely
                 ,
                 unconstrained
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 instinct
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 tydes
                 do
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 )
                 
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                 Come
                 ;
                 which
                 signifies
                 a
                 freeness
                 thereunto
                 without
                 compulsion
                 .
                 So
                 Jer.
                 50.4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 &c.
                 wherein
                 their
                 willingness
                 shall
                 appear
                 ;
                 in
                 
                   that
                   they
                   go
                   ,
                   weep
                   ,
                   and
                   run
                   ,
                   and
                   seek
                   ,
                   and
                   enquire
                   ,
                   and
                   ask
                   for
                   the
                   ways
                   of
                
                 Zion
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Come
                   let
                   us
                   joyn
                   our selves
                   in
                   a
                   perpetual
                   Covenant
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 all
                 they
                 do
                 (
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   communionem
                   Evangel
                
                 .
                 )
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 
                   voluntary
                   consent
                
                 and
                 concurrence
                 .
                 So
                 Micah
                 4.12
                 .
                 so
                 Zach.
                 2.11
                 .
                 so
                 
                   joyning
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   A
                   mutually
                   giving
                   up
                   themselves
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   consent
                   one
                   of
                   another
                
                 ;
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Zephaniah
                 verse
                 nine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   all
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   shall
                   serve
                   him
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Wisdom
                   (
                   Christ
                
                 )
                 calls
                 for
                 this
                 in
                 Prov.
                 23.26
                 .
                 
                   My
                   son
                   give
                   me
                   thy
                   heart
                
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 intended
                 in
                 Barnabas's
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   with
                   purpose
                   of
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 )
                 
                   they
                   should
                   cleave
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 In
                 this
                 sence
                 is
                 mentioned
                 so
                 many
                 comings
                 of
                 poor
                 souls
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 calls
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 Matth.
                 11.27
                 .
                 Joh.
                 6.35
                 ,
                 37.
                 
                   unto
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Luke
                 9.23
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 
                   come
                   after
                   me
                
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 
                   deny
                   himself
                   ,
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   will
                   come
                
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 call
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 must
                 come
                 freely
                 ,
                 affectionately
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 fervency
                 of
                 desire
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Importat
                   simul
                   affectionem
                   ,
                   affectationem
                   &
                   acceptationem
                
                 )
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 
                   deny
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 not
                 have
                 
                   ends
                   to
                   come
                   for
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   principles
                   to
                   come
                   from
                
                 off
                 his
                 own
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 have
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 no
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   from
                   himself
                
                 to
                 induce
                 him
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 hard
                 saying
                 to
                 some
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 an
                 accurate
                 compound
                 ,
                 noting
                 more
                 then
                 an
                 ordinary
                 or
                 single
                 self-denial
                 ,
                 (
                 Abnege●
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Omnino
                   nege●
                
                 :
                 )
                 Now
                 none
                 others
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   fellowship
                   with
                   him
                
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 call
                 and
                 commands
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 freely
                 carried
                 forth
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 reasons
                 (
                 if
                 need
                 require
                 )
                 into
                 a
                 
                   voluntary
                   consent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 into
                 union
                 and
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 
                 Which
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 practise
                 .
                 Shall
                 we
                 look
                 a
                 little
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Typical
                   Tabernacles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 therein
                 ;
                 viz.
                 All
                 that
                 then
                 offered
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 
                   voluntarily
                   ,
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 not
                 violently
                 ,
                 or
                 constrained
                 thereunto
                 )
                 therefore
                 Exod.
                 25.2
                 .
                 
                   O!
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   giveth
                   it
                   willingly
                   with
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   take
                   my
                   offerings
                   .
                
                 And
                 Vers.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   them
                   make
                   me
                   a
                   Sanctuary
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   dwell
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   shewed
                   after
                   the
                   pattern
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 good
                 Gospel-rule
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 moral
                 ,
                 reasonable
                 service
                 I
                 shall
                 show
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 in
                 Exod.
                 35.5
                 .
                 
                 
                   Whosoever
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   willing
                   heart
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   bring
                   his
                   offering
                   .
                
                 Vers.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   They
                   came
                   both
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   were
                   willing-hearted
                   ,
                
                 (
                 none
                 else
                 came
                 warrantably
                 )
                 and
                 Vers.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   The
                   children
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   brought
                   a
                   willing
                   offering
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   every
                   man
                   and
                   woman
                   ,
                   whose
                   heart
                   made
                   them
                   willing
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   commanded
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 2
                 Chron.
                 29.5
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   then
                   is
                   willing
                   to
                   consecrate
                   his
                   service
                   this
                   day
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 Vers.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   They
                   offered
                   willingly
                   for
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ;
                 but
                 need
                 I
                 be
                 so
                 long
                 ?
                 In
                 Nehemiahs
                 days
                 ,
                 chap.
                 4.6
                 .
                 
                   So
                   built
                   they
                   the
                   wall
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   people
                   had
                   a
                   minde
                   to
                   work
                
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 oppositions
                 and
                 great
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 discouraging
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 daunt
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 )
                 Saints
                 did
                 freely
                 and
                 willingly
                 (
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 compulsion
                 )
                 to
                 unite
                 and
                 embody
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 fellowship
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 6.21
                 .
                 they
                 
                   willingly
                   received
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   ship
                   .
                
                 So
                 when
                 Christ
                 called
                 his
                 Disciples
                 into
                 this
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 
                   free-consent
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 4.20
                 ,
                 22.
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 lingring
                 ,
                 or
                 delay
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 asking
                 counsel
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 or
                 Friends
                 .
                 
                 So
                 Matth.
                 19.27
                 .
                 so
                 Gal.
                 1.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 
                   pricked
                   at
                   their
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 in
                 Acts
                 2.37
                 .
                 did
                 so
                 in
                 Vers.
                 41.
                 
                   gladly
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 willingly
                 )
                 
                   receive
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   baptized
                   ,
                   entered
                   into
                   fellowship
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 Acts
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 
                 &
                 13.
                 &
                 14
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 were
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.3
                 ,
                 5.
                 who
                 were
                 
                   willing
                   of
                   themselves
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 (
                 sayes
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   give
                   up
                   their selves
                   to
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 cheerfully
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 willingly
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 were
                 examples
                 to
                 all
                 Beleevers
                 in
                 Macedonia
                 and
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 readinesse
                 and
                 willingnesse
                 ;
                 
                 wee
                 might
                 instance
                 all
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 confirme
                 this
                 abundantly
                 by
                 examples
                 and
                 reasons
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 bee
                 too
                 tedious
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 
                   voluntary
                   consent
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 
                   beauties
                   of
                   holinesse
                
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 should
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 all
                 Worshippers
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 
                   false
                   gods
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 Heathens
                 would
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 nature
                 it selfe
                 teaches
                 us
                 to
                 
                   worship
                   God
                   willingly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 teaches
                 us
                 much
                 more
                 willingnesse
                 in
                 the
                 
                   true
                   worship
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Joh
                 4.23
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 his
                 Worship
                 would
                 bee
                 as
                 a
                 bandage
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 tedious
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 3.14
                 .
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 
                   soon
                   weary
                   with
                   well-doing
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 hold
                 fast
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   fall
                   off
                
                 fearfully
                 ,
                 that
                 enter
                 not
                 in
                 freely
                 and
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Joh.
                 2.9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                   and
                   perswaded
                
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Monendo
                   ,
                   movendo
                   ,
                   &
                   removendo
                   ,
                
                 instructing
                 ,
                 moving
                 ,
                 and
                 removing
                 all
                 the
                 lets
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Vse
                 1
                 Then
                 the
                 
                   weapons
                   of
                   our
                   warfare
                
                 are
                 not
                 then
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 carnall
                 ,
                 
                 fleshly
                 ,
                 worldly
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 Not
                 by
                 
                   might
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   my
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Zach.
                 4.6
                 .
                 wherefore
                 wee
                 finde
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 
                   compulsive
                   Powers
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 
                   Parochiall
                   constitutions
                
                 were
                 kept
                 alive
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 Powers
                 to
                 compell
                 men
                 by
                 
                   stocks
                   ,
                   prisons
                   ,
                   fines
                   ,
                   pillories
                   ,
                
                 and
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 keep
                 their
                 Parish-Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Canons
                 ,
                 whilst
                 alas
                 !
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   convinces
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 16.8.9
                 .
                 and
                 
                   constraines
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 Job
                 .
                 32.18
                 .
                 and
                 makes
                 men
                 
                   worshippers
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 4.32
                 .
                 
                   Vphold
                   me
                   with
                   thy
                   free
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 51.12
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 makes
                 men
                 free
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 see
                 Joh.
                 8.32
                 ,
                 33.36
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.17
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 beating
                 ,
                 or
                 bruising
                 ,
                 whipping
                 ,
                 or
                 punishing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 will
                 perswade
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 convince
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 convert
                 the
                 sinner
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 play
                 the
                 devils
                 out
                 of
                 
                   feare
                   of
                   torment
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Saints
                 or
                 
                   true
                   worshippers
                
                 till
                 the
                 Spirit
                 makes
                 them
                 willing
                 ;
                 therefore
                 
                   give
                   to
                   Caesar
                   what
                   is
                   Caesars
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Christ
                   what
                   is
                   Christs
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   As
                   honest
                   old
                   Cartwright
                   said
                   to
                   Whitgift
                   ,
                   You
                   would
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   to
                   breake
                   and
                   change
                   the
                   orders
                   which
                   Christ
                   our
                   King
                   and
                   Lawgiver
                   hath
                   left
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   
                   For
                   as
                   Christ
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   meddle
                   with
                   ,
                   or
                   overthrow
                   the
                   Civill-government
                   ,
                   neither
                   must
                   your
                   Civill
                   Magistrates
                   or
                   Civill
                   Governours
                   meddle
                   with
                   the
                   matters
                   or
                   affaires
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                   ,
                   Christ
                   alone
                   being
                   Lawgiver
                   therein
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   such
                   would
                   alter
                   and
                   overthrow
                   Church-order
                   ,
                   and
                   Government
                   :
                   for
                   which
                   Christ
                   will
                   give
                   them
                   but
                   
                     little
                     thanks
                  
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   will
                   requite
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   overthrowing
                   of
                   theirs
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   the
                   
                     Rod
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                  
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 consists
                 in
                 
                   those
                   things
                
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 our
                 life
                 and
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 kept
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Civill
                   jurisdiction
                
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Azariah
                 cast
                 out
                 Vzziah
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 proper
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 high-Priest
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 26.16
                 .
                 Lev.
                 13.46
                 .
                 Let
                 Rulers
                 in
                 their
                 relations
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-officers
                 in
                 theirs
                 ,
                 bee
                 found
                 
                   faithfull
                   .
                   Vzziahs
                
                 pride
                 is
                 expresly
                 noted
                 ,
                 2
                 Chro.
                 26.16
                 .
                 for
                 usurping
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 escaped
                 not
                 scotfree
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 suddenly
                 
                   smitten
                   with
                   the
                   Leprosie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 out
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 after
                 ages
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 Saviour
                 refused
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 
                   Civill
                   Magistracy
                
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 matters
                 of
                 that
                 kinde
                 ,
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 being
                 offered
                 him
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 6.8
                 .
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 he
                 handle
                 Civill-matters
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 
                   divide
                   the
                   heritage
                   between
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 Luke
                 12.
                 
                 Now
                 let
                 none
                 usurpe
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 let
                 the
                 Civill
                 keepe
                 within
                 his
                 Civill-precinct
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 within
                 his
                 compasse
                 and
                 sphere
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Civill
                 is
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 sense
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 )
                 Discipline
                 being
                 above
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 Philip
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 in
                 Euseb.
                 4.
                 
                   lib.
                   Eccles.
                   Hist.
                
                 being
                 commanded
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 breaking
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 suspended
                 untill
                 his
                 repentance
                 were
                 
                 seen
                 (
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 sins
                 )
                 willingly
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 low
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 untill
                 his
                 sinnes
                 were
                 answered
                 by
                 sorrows
                 sutably
                 in
                 
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   all
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 till
                 hee
                 had
                 both
                 openly
                 delivered
                 his
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 evidently
                 declared
                 his
                 faith
                 before
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 Theodosius
                 Emperour
                 (
                 in
                 5.
                 
                   lib.
                   Eccles.
                   Hist.
                
                 of
                 Eusebius
                 )
                 is
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 most
                 ready
                 and
                 religious
                 obedience
                 to
                 Ambrose
                 his
                 exhortations
                 and
                 reproofe
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 brought
                 him
                 prostrate
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 flat
                 upon
                 his
                 face
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 prayers
                 .
                 I
                 owne
                 nothing
                 of
                 Superstition
                 observed
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 onely
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 I
                 aime
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 Magistrates
                 may
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 
                   Christs
                   Discipline
                
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Christ
                 under
                 theirs
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 may
                 our
                 Magistrates
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 honour
                 )
                 ever
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 duty
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 principally
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 improve
                 their
                 Authority
                 for
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Kingdome
                
                 and
                 
                   Gods
                   Church
                
                 and
                 service
                 :
                 
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   Josiah
                   ,
                   Ezekiah
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 registred
                 famous
                 ;
                 Not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 )
                 to
                 force
                 mens
                 consciences
                 into
                 a
                 consent
                 and
                 compliance
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 wayes
                 or
                 worships
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 rack
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 Religion
                 :
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 !
                 For
                 Luke
                 9.5.4.55
                 ,
                 56.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   destroy
                   mens
                   lives
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   to
                   save
                   them
                
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 must
                 with
                 all
                 
                   meeknesse
                   instruct
                   them
                   that
                   oppose
                   ,
                   if
                   peradventure
                
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 much
                 in
                 question
                 )
                 that
                 
                   God
                   will
                   give
                   them
                   repentance
                   to
                   the
                   acknowledging
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   recovered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   snares
                   of
                   the
                   Devill
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   hottest
                   adversaries
                
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 even
                 such
                 are
                 deliberately
                 to
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   gently
                   intreated
                
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 ▪
                 the
                 Laws
                 should
                 seize
                 upon
                 them
                 on
                 
                   Civil
                   accounts
                
                 for
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 (
                 Civil
                 )
                 
                   disturbers
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 stop
                 by
                 some
                 sturdy
                 stickler
                 for
                 
                   Coercive
                   Power
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Object
                 .
                 Luke
                 14.23
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Compell
                   them
                   to
                   come
                   in
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   my
                   house
                   may
                   be
                   filled
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Ans.
                 Who
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 speake
                 to
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   servants
                
                 who
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 not
                 
                   Civill
                   Magistrates
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Messengers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 sent
                 out
                 to
                 gather
                 Guests
                 
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   house
                
                 ;
                 now
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 by
                 prisons
                 ,
                 punishments
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   shew
                   them
                   a
                   necessity
                   (
                   vi
                   &
                   efficacia
                   rationum
                   ,
                
                 
                 Grotius
                 in
                 loc
                 .
                 )
                 of
                 comming
                 into
                 my
                 
                   house
                   .
                   Win
                   them
                
                 with
                 arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 want
                 bread
                 see
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 compelled
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Market
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 Matth.
                 22.9
                 .
                 
                   Bid
                   them
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   invite
                   them
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 undeniable
                 winning
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 forcing
                 arguments
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 
                   compell
                   them
                
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   weapon
                   of
                   the
                   word
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 finish
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Civill
                   Magistrates
                
                 imagine
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 derogate
                 a
                 tittle
                 from
                 their
                 just
                 rights
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 false
                 suggestion
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 old
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 Ezra
                 4.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 and
                 verse
                 16.
                 they
                 
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   if
                   these
                   men
                   goe
                   on
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   wilt
                   lose
                   thy
                   right
                   and
                   portion
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Presidents
                 conspired
                 against
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 6.6.7
                 .
                 and
                 accused
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 Rebell
                 ,
                 verse
                 12.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 wee
                 have
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 and
                 will
                 (
                 and
                 dare
                 not
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 then
                 )
                 be
                 subject
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 
                   for
                   conscience
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.1
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 shall
                 meet
                 with
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 Saints
                 are
                 compelled
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 sweet
                 insinuations
                 and
                 powerfull
                 perswasions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 constrained
                 into
                 the
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   2
                
                 
                   house
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 voluntarily
                 knit
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 ;
                 which
                 Sibs
                 sweetly
                 shewes
                 
                   necessary
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Treatise
                
                 before
                 named
                 ,
                 page
                 91.
                 
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 prevailes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 freenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 readinesse
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 requisite
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 would
                 bee
                 gathered
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 
                   which
                   worketh
                   in
                   you
                   both
                   to
                   will
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 2.13
                 .
                 And
                 
                   hee
                   perswades
                   Japhet
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Tents
                   of
                   Shem
                   ,
                
                 not
                 otherwise
                 forcing
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 wee
                 grant
                 such
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 
                   compulsive
                   powers
                
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 all
                 Controversies
                 are
                 about
                 meum
                 and
                 teum
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 :
                 
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 thing
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 challenge
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 inclined
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 A
                 little
                 clap
                 with
                 the
                 hand
                 sets
                 on
                 an
                 eager
                 Mastive
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   force
                   of
                   
                   staves
                
                 cannot
                 loosen
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 wherefore
                 I
                 advise
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 wise
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 set
                 on
                 
                   Secular
                   powers
                
                 to
                 interpose
                 ,
                 or
                 imp●se
                 in
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 tender
                 Consciences
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 busie
                 herein
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 Bustard
                 in
                 a
                 
                   fallow
                   field
                
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 
                   rise
                   high
                   ,
                   sine
                   vi
                   turbinis
                   ,
                
                 without
                 the
                 Whirlewind
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Tempest
                 ;
                 
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 account
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 like
                 squibs
                 in
                 a
                 throng
                 ,
                 they
                 flye
                 out
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 our
                 Magistrates
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 wise
                 then
                 to
                 runne
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 so
                 
                   imminent
                   wrath
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 For
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrians
                 in
                 Alexanders
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 besieged
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 iron
                 they
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Forge
                 (
                 for
                 to
                 use
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 )
                 even
                 whilst
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 seen
                 full
                 of
                 drops
                 of
                 blood
                 (
                 sayes
                 
                   Quintus
                   Curtius
                
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 weapons
                 that
                 are
                 used
                 against
                 consciences
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sad
                 !
                 when
                 ungodly
                 great
                 ones
                 must
                 sit
                 as
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 
                   greatly
                   godly
                   ones
                
                 .
                 Many
                 men
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 Lawyer
                 that
                 pleaded
                 strongly
                 for
                 his
                 Client
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Be●●ch
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 Judge
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 adjudged
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ;
                 
                 saying
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 and
                 pleaded
                 for
                 his
                 Client
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 he
                 was
                 his
                 Judge
                 .
                 Thus
                 Polititians
                 doe
                 ,
                 who
                 like
                 A●●alus
                 have
                 planted
                 many
                 herbs
                 ,
                 to
                 poyson
                 (
                 true
                 spirituall
                 )
                 piety
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   to
                   practise
                   policy
                
                 ;
                 And
                 like
                 curious
                 Cookes
                 build
                 up
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 high
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 teeth
                 tear
                 low
                 .
                 These
                 like
                 the
                 Wolfe
                 answer
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 that
                 pleaded
                 her
                 
                   innocency
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   thy
                   cause
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   mine
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   teeth
                   are
                   harder
                   then
                   thine
                   .
                
                 But
                 God
                 is
                 ingaged
                 against
                 such
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Policies
                   ▪
                   vide
                
                 chap.
                 13.
                 
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Halal
                 and
                 Hodh
                 .
                 The
                 End
                 of
                 Saints
                 so
                 embodied
                 together
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 Matter
                 and
                 
                   Forme
                   ,
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rule
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 praises
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 rightest-line
                 is
                 the
                 shortest
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 mine
                 both
                 short
                 and
                 right
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 I
                 feare
                 lest
                 my
                 too
                 much
                 haste
                 make
                 mee
                 run
                 awry
                 .
                 Every
                 wise
                 man
                 proposes
                 to
                 himselfe
                 an
                 End
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 wise
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 hee
                 imitates
                 and
                 resembles
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 hence
                 said
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 37.37
                 .
                 
                   Marke
                   the
                   perfect
                   and
                   up
                   right
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   end
                   is
                   peace
                   .
                
                 And
                 verse
                 38.
                 
                 
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 
                   marke
                   him
                
                 .
                 The
                 End
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 
                   principall
                   thing
                
                 to
                 bee
                 minded
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   looked
                   after
                
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 
                   present
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 station
                 ,
                 or
                 action
                 ;
                 as
                 what
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 ;
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Way
                 that
                 promises
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 w●ll
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   end
                   is
                   death
                
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 16.25
                 .
                 
                 So
                 a
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 but
                 hastily
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   end
                   of
                   it
                
                 be
                 bitter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 blessed
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 All
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Re-creation
                 ,
                 have
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   ultimate
                   end
                
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Saints
                 should
                 have
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 practices
                 ,
                 purposes
                 and
                 proposals
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 ,
                 though
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 
                   intention
                   (
                   in
                   omnibus
                   agendis
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 undoubted
                 
                 truth
                 :
                 Now
                 (
                 
                   agere
                   prudenter
                
                 )
                 to
                 do
                 wisely
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 
                   adhibito
                   certo
                   fine
                
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 before
                 us
                 fixed
                 an
                 
                   honorable
                   end
                
                 ,
                 and
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 .
                 Now
                 our
                 end
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   Gods
                   end
                
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 
                   viz.
                   The
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 is
                 honorable
                 enough
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 He
                 
                   created
                   every
                   one
                   for
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 43.7
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 Prov.
                 16.4
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   made
                   all
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 The
                 
                   final
                   cause
                
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 was
                 his
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 his
                 gubernation
                 ,
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 
                   same
                   end
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 ;
                 viz.
                 The
                 
                   setting
                   forth
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Psalme
                 one
                 hundred
                 forty
                 eight
                 ,
                 David
                 doth
                 invoke
                 
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Creatures
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 and
                 earth
                 to
                 
                   praise
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 he
                 calls
                 on
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 especiall
                 manner
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 their
                 end
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 to
                 his
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.31
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 Gods
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Creatures
                 humane
                 or
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 God's
                 )
                 all
                 have
                 the
                 
                   same
                   end
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 end
                 is
                 the
                 
                   honour
                   and
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 Now
                 Saints
                 have
                 (
                 most
                 especially
                 )
                 this
                 
                   finall
                   cause
                
                 commanding
                 them
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 commending
                 them
                 into
                 this
                 Gospel-Church-state
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 their
                 maine
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 mighty
                 designe
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 truth
                 triumphs
                 in
                 
                   armour
                   of
                   proofe
                
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Prophecies
                   ,
                   Precepts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 practises
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 Isa.
                 35.10
                 .
                 The
                 
                   ransomed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   Zion
                   with
                   songs
                   ,
                   and
                   everlasting
                   joy
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 51.11
                 .
                 &
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 
                   joy
                   and
                   gladnesse
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   therein
                   ,
                   thankes-giving
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   melody
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   mention
                   the
                   Lords
                   loving
                   kindnesses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Isa.
                 63.7
                 .
                 thus
                 in
                 Cant.
                 8.2
                 .
                 the
                 Church
                 gives
                 her
                 Beloved
                 to
                 
                   drinke
                   of
                   her
                   spiced
                   cup
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                 i.
                 e.
                 praise
                 composed
                 of
                 the
                 spices
                 or
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 also
                 juyce
                 of
                 the
                 Pomegranats
                 running
                 out
                 like
                 
                   little
                   Rivers
                
                 ,
                 most
                 sweet
                 and
                 acceptable
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 So
                 Cant.
                 7.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 and
                 Cant.
                 4.16
                 .
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 her
                 request
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 spices
                 to
                 flow
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Beloved
                 may
                 eate
                 of
                 his
                 
                   pleasant
                   fruits
                
                 .
                 This
                 promise
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 Prophecie
                 of
                 Jeremy
                 15.19
                 .
                 to
                 comfort
                 the
                 cast-downe
                 Prophet
                 in
                 his
                 affliction
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 promises
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 precious
                 
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   his
                   mouth
                
                 ,
                 
                 i.
                 e.
                 filled
                 with
                 
                   Hallelujahs
                   of
                   praises
                   and
                   honours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 unto
                 God.
                 So
                 in
                 Jer.
                 30.17
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 Zion
                 ,
                 whom
                 no
                 man
                 seeketh
                 after
                 ,
                 shall
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 praises
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 
                   And
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   proceed
                   thankesgiving
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   make
                   merry
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 Zeph.
                 3.9
                 .
                 
                 I
                 will
                 
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   a
                   pure
                   Language
                
                 (
                 a
                 lip
                 )
                 and
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 they
                 
                   shall
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 often
                 read
                 they
                 
                   shall
                   praise
                   the
                   Lord
                   )
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 fore-told
                 in
                 many
                 chapters
                 of
                 the
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 chap.
                 11.15.17
                 .
                 chap.
                 14.2.3
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 Revel
                 .
                 21.11
                 .
                 This
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 
                   coming
                   downe
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   fill
                   her
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ver
                 .
                 23
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   you
                   shall
                   finde
                   the
                   Types
                
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Arke
                   ,
                   Tabernacle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Temple
                 to
                 fore-tell
                 this
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 every
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 2
                 Chron.
                 5.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 Musicke
                 and
                 Melodies
                 ,
                 Trumpets
                 and
                 Singers
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 as
                 one
                 shouting
                 out
                 
                   one
                   sound
                   of
                   praises
                
                 and
                 thankesgiving
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 was
                 filled
                 
                   with
                   his
                   glory
                
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 this
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 these
                 Gospel-temples
                 for
                 the
                 
                   praises
                   and
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 Praise
                 
                   waites
                   for
                   thee
                   in
                   Zion
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 65.1
                 .
                 
                   and
                   to
                   thee
                   shall
                   the
                   vowes
                   be
                   performed
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 to
                 
                   thee
                   in
                   Zion
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Zion
                 only
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 in
                 Psal.
                 67.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   thy
                   way
                   be
                   knowne
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 then
                 followes
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   people
                   praise
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   God.
                
                 So
                 Psal.
                 70.4
                 .
                 
                 Let
                 
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   seeke
                   the
                   Lord
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   glad
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   such
                   as
                   love
                   thy
                   salvation
                   ,
                   say
                   continually
                   ,
                   Let
                   God
                   be
                   magnified
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 2
                 Thes.
                 1.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 We
                 pray
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   name
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   may
                   be
                   glorified
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 
                 by
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 appeares
                 ,
                 Praises
                 are
                 expected
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   in
                   Zion
                
                 .
                 So
                 Hebr.
                 13.15
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   offer
                   praises
                   continually
                
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 cohabitants
                 in
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Zion
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 being
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 they
                 are
                 enchurched
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 yee
                 are
                 
                   a
                   chosen
                   Generation
                   ,
                   a
                   royal
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   a
                   peculiar
                
                 (
                 purchased
                 )
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 for
                 what
                 end
                 ?
                 
                   That
                   ye
                   should
                   shew
                   forth
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   called
                   you
                   out
                   of
                   darkness
                   ,
                   into
                   his
                   marvellous
                   light
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 Isai.
                 64.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Zion
                 
                   our
                   holy
                   and
                   beautiful
                   house
                   ,
                   where
                   our
                   fathers
                   praised
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 So
                 Matth.
                 11
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 Heb.
                 2.12
                 .
                 sayes
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   
                   sing
                   praise
                   unto
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                 Eph.
                 3.21
                 .
                 
                   Vnto
                   him
                   be
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   throughout
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   world
                   without
                   end
                   ,
                
                 Amen
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 appears
                 the
                 
                   final
                   cause
                
                 of
                 Gods
                 calling
                 out
                 of
                 darkness
                 into
                 
                   light
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 out
                 from
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 to
                 Saints
                 so
                 embodied
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 within
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 supream
                 and
                 
                   ultimate
                   end
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 praises
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   peculiar
                   people
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 
                   peculiar
                   manner
                
                 .
                 Although
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 the
                 
                   edifying
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 furthering
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 watching
                 over
                 ,
                 comforting
                 and
                 counselling
                 of
                 ,
                 delighting
                 and
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 fellowship
                 with
                 
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Joh.
                 1.3
                 .
                 enjoying
                 his
                 presence
                 there
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.26
                 .
                 and
                 
                   provoking
                   one
                   another
                   to
                   love
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   good
                   lives
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 10.24
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1
                 9.
                 
                 Yet
                 this
                 of
                 
                   glorifying
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 most
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   moving
                   end
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 we
                 aim
                 at
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 in
                 subordination
                 unto
                 this
                 
                   (
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   gloriam
                   Dei
                   ,
                   )
                
                 and
                 good
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 hereafter
                 appear
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 most
                 cause
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Redeemed
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 and
                 openly
                 and
                 apparently
                 the
                 
                   Ransomed
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 Revel
                 .
                 5.9
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 
                   most
                   capable
                
                 of
                 it
                 too
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 33.1
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 53.6
                 .
                 being
                 they
                 have
                 most
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 
                   understanding
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 47.7
                 .
                 and
                 are
                 most
                 unfeigned
                 without
                 flatteries
                 ,
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 14.5
                 .
                 having
                 
                   no
                   guile
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 
                   Hypocrisie
                   ,
                   falshood
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 mentiri
                 is
                 
                   contra
                   mentem
                   ire
                
                 )
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 no
                 defect
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Mum
                 ,
                 Greek
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   their
                   mouths
                
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 multitudes
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   4
                
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Virgins
                 that
                 
                   follow
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 14.4
                 .
                 Virgins
                 have
                 the
                 fin●st
                 and
                 sweetest
                 voices
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 tunes
                 ,
                 and
                 songs
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 hid
                 ,
                 and
                 unknown
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 
                   but
                   men
                
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 Saints
                 are
                 
                   hidden
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 Porah
                 ,
                 the
                 fruitfullest
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   followers
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 into
                 all
                 conditions
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 they
                 know
                 best
                 the
                 notes
                 of
                 high
                 and
                 
                   low
                   conditions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dispensations
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 onely
                 keep
                 the
                 
                   tune
                   best
                
                 ,
                 according
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   5
                
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 grace
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 have
                 Christ
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 richly
                 and
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 Col.
                 3.16
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 in
                 their
                 
                   praises
                   to
                   God
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 hardest
                 and
                 highest
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 )
                 do
                 return
                 of
                 his
                 
                 own
                 fulness
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 commodities
                 in
                 kinde
                 )
                 
                   grace
                   for
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 
                 Joh.
                 1.16
                 .
                 and
                 
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 50.23
                 .
                 Whilst
                 mixt
                 Congregations
                 (
                 abundantly
                 )
                 
                   abase
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 rob
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 honor
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 best
                 services
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 bringing
                 him
                 rather
                 the
                 ratlings
                 (
                 or
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 spare
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 fatlings
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 every
                 day
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 
                   calves
                   of
                   their
                   lips
                
                 ,
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 loves
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 appears
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 bright
                 beams
                 of
                 our
                 Sun
                 
                   
                     use
                  
                   1
                
                 which
                 shines
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture-Elements
                 in
                 this
                 Hemisphere
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 here
                 below
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 Parishes
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 true
                 Churches
                 ;
                 They
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 
                   final
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 not
                 considering
                 what
                 conduces
                 most
                 to
                 
                   Gods
                   glory
                
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 and
                 gain
                 (
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 godliness
                 of
                 most
                 Parochially
                 opinionated
                 ;
                 )
                 In
                 your
                 Parishes
                 prophane
                 ones
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 
                   sinners
                   ,
                   swearers
                   ,
                   drunkards
                   ,
                   whoremasters
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 are
                 all
                 suffered
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 (
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 creep
                 in
                 )
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 Christs-Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 consists
                 of
                 Saints
                 separated
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 (
                 willingly
                 or
                 knowingly
                 )
                 admit
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 keep
                 in
                 carnal
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 
                   sinful
                   men
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Or
                 thus
                 ,
                 The
                 Members
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 are
                 the
                 fittest
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 Saints
                 separated
                 and
                 qualified
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 fittest
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 praises
                 :
                 
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 
                 Parishes
                 are
                 excommunicated
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 rabble-rout
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 do
                 rob
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 due
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 Use
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Better
                   is
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                
                 Eccl.
                 
                 
                   
                     use
                  
                   2
                
                 7.8
                 .
                 
                 Wherefore
                 
                   come
                   forth
                
                 ye
                 that
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 those
                 
                   Dungeons
                   of
                   darkness
                
                 ,
                 those
                 Babylons
                 of
                 unbelievers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   lewd
                   livers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Synagogues
                 of
                 
                   Satan
                   ;
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   ashamed
                   ?
                
                 And
                 dearest
                 hearts
                 !
                 whom
                 I
                 bear
                 in
                 my
                 bosom
                 ,
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 !
                 are
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 fond
                 of
                 Zion
                 ?
                 see
                 that
                 your
                 End
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 means
                 be
                 conducing
                 and
                 answerable
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 End
                 ,
                 though
                 first
                 and
                 principal
                 in
                 your
                 intention
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 ultimate
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   End
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 our
                 best
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 
                   (
                   frustra
                   
                   agere
                   )
                   bad
                
                 in
                 our
                 building
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Friend
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 we
                 promise
                 or
                 propose
                 to
                 our selves
                 ?
                 sayes
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Luke
                 14.28
                 ,
                 30
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Which
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   intending
                   to
                   build
                   a
                   Tower
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   sits
                   not
                   down
                   first
                   to
                   count
                   the
                   cost
                   ?
                   If
                   he
                   can
                   finish
                   it
                   ?
                   Least
                   he
                   be
                   mocked
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   build
                   ,
                   but
                   could
                   not
                   finish
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 ordinary
                 wisdom
                 to
                 weigh
                 the
                 End
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 whither
                 you
                 can
                 accomplish
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 or
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 stitch
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 scandal
                 will
                 you
                 bring
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 and
                 dishonor
                 to
                 him
                 whose
                 name
                 you
                 profess
                 ?
                 Consider
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 your
                 conversation
                 ,
                 
                 Heb.
                 13.7
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Look
                   wishfully
                   upon
                   it
                
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 
                   end
                   of
                   your
                   ways
                
                 ,
                 walking
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 all
                 for
                 
                   Gods
                   honor
                
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 
                   principal
                   End
                
                 of
                 your
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 honor
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 honor
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   honored
                   the
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 
                   receive
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   your
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 salvation
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.9
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                   Sing
                   praises
                   !
                   sing
                   praises
                
                 !
                 like
                 the
                 Nightingale
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 spends
                 whole
                 nights
                 (
                 in
                 her
                 kinde
                 )
                 to
                 sing
                 forth
                 
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 day
                 were
                 too
                 short
                 ;
                 every
                 Man
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 every
                 Creature
                 a
                 Text
                 ,
                 every
                 Occasion
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 every
                 Blessing
                 a
                 Reason
                 ,
                 every
                 Providence
                 a
                 Proof
                 ,
                 every
                 Thanksgiving
                 an
                 Use
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Angels
                 the
                 Auditors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Sermon
                 is
                 
                   Gods
                   honor
                   and
                   glory
                
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 how
                 many
                 like
                 unwise
                 Archers
                 shoot
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 at
                 what
                 mark
                 :
                 And
                 others
                 ,
                 vile
                 wretches
                 !
                 praise
                 with
                 their
                 mouths
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 Samsons
                 honey
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 a
                 Beast
                 ;
                 
                 or
                 like
                 the
                 Quarester
                 that
                 sung
                 
                   Gloria
                   Patri
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Carmina
                   B●ccho
                
                 in
                 the
                 Tavern
                 ;
                 others
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 would
                 blazon
                 our
                 
                   Christs
                   Arms
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 Herald
                 like
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 their
                 own
                 device
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 best
                 flower
                 in
                 these
                 Gardens
                 enclosed
                 to
                 make
                 God
                 a
                 Garland
                 with
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Coronation
                   flower
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 lay
                 all
                 our
                 crown
                 and
                 glory
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 .
                 When
                 Thales
                 had
                 learnt
                 Mandrita
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 an
                 admirable
                 invention
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 Oh
                 Sir
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Mandrita
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 requite
                 you
                 ?
                 No
                 way
                 ,
                 sayes
                 
                   Thales
                   Milesius
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 you
                 learnt
                 it
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 requires
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   
                   all
                
                 ;
                 we
                 learn
                 in
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Alluph
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 rightly
                 defined
                 ;
                 that
                 Christ
                 alone
                 is
                 the
                 Master
                 ,
                 Builder
                 ,
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 Repairer
                 ,
                 Head
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 Partner
                 ,
                 Paramount
                 ,
                 Competitor
                 ,
                 or
                 Corrival
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 THen
                 the
                 Reed
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 measured
                 both
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Church
                   state
                
                 ,
                 presents
                 unto
                 us
                 as
                 vaste
                 a
                 disproportion
                 and
                 difference
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 
                   (
                   essential
                
                 )
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 between
                 Parishes
                 and
                 true
                 Churches
                 .
                 
                 For
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Essential
                   ,
                   Material
                   ,
                   Formal
                   ,
                   Objective
                   ,
                   Organical
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Final
                   causes
                
                 ;
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 lies
                 thus
                 defined
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 false
                 
                   Antichristian
                   Church
                
                 (
                 which
                 also
                 we
                 shall
                 define
                 by
                 the
                 
                   rule
                   of
                   contraries
                
                 )
                 The
                 true
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 then
                 is
                 ▪
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   A
                   society
                   of
                   Believers
                   sanctified
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Separate
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   false-ways
                   ,
                   and
                   worships
                   ,
                   united
                   together
                   into
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   Independent
                   ;
                   or
                   having
                   a
                   plenary
                   power
                   within
                   its
                   self
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   subordination
                   ,
                   to
                   any
                   but
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 3.
                 
                   having
                   the
                   special
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   her
                
                 ;
                 4.
                 
                   and
                   being
                   gathered
                   and
                   ordered
                   by
                   Christs
                   rule
                   alone
                
                 ;
                 5.
                 
                   all
                   her
                   Members
                   freely
                   ,
                   and
                   voluntarily
                   ,
                   embodying
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   compulsion
                
                 (
                 having
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 )
                 6.
                 
                   all
                   seeking
                   the
                   same
                   End
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   honor
                   and
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   worship
                   .
                
              
               
                 Herein
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 strength
                 ,
                 have
                 we
                 as
                 full
                 
                 
                   a
                   definition
                
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 collect
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 compendium
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 hitherto
                 delivered
                 in
                 these
                 Leaves
                 :
                 Now
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 
                 An
                 
                   Antichristian
                   Church
                   is
                   a
                   mixed
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   multitudes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   not
                   allowing
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   holy
                   and
                   prophane
                   ,
                   being
                   subordinate
                   to
                   a
                   Prelatick
                   power
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   most
                   spirituall
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   being
                   gathered
                   and
                   ordered
                   by
                   the
                   Rules
                   and
                   Directories
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   maintained
                   by
                   Civill
                   and
                   Coercive
                   powers
                   ,
                   not
                   seeking
                   the
                   setting
                   forth
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   a
                   peculiar
                   people
                   ,
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 Antichrist
                 hath
                 his
                 Throne
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 sits
                 and
                 swayes
                 ,
                 as
                 Lord
                 and
                 Lawgiver
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 Christ
                 hath
                 set
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 alone
                 is
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 upon
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 (
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 too
                 by
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 and
                 Practises
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 .
                 To
                 begin
                 with
                 Isa.
                 9.6
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   government
                   shall
                   be
                   upon
                   his
                   shoulders
                   ,
                   his
                   name
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   Wounderfull
                   ,
                   Counsellour
                   ,
                   the
                   mighty
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Verse
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   encrease
                   of
                
                 Government
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   sit
                   upon
                   his
                
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                
                 establish
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Isa.
                 22.21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 commit
                 thy
                 Government
                 
                   into
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   Father
                   to
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 Key
                 
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                
                 David
                 
                   will
                   I
                   lay
                   upon
                   his
                
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 
                 
                   so
                   hee
                   shall
                
                 open
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   none
                   shall
                
                 shut
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                
                 shut
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   none
                
                 open
                 .
                 The
                 Key
                 to
                 let
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 3.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.16.18
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   makes
                   free
                   indeed
                
                 ,
                 
                 Joh.
                 8.
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Saints
                 are
                 all
                 let
                 into
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   one
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.13
                 .
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 Spirit
                 are
                 become
                 an
                 
                   habitation
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 
                 Eph.
                 2.22
                 .
                 so
                 the
                 Keyes
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Matth.
                 16
                 ▪
                 19.
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 are
                 declared
                 ,
                 
                 Joh.
                 20.22
                 .
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 
                   whose
                   sinnes
                   they
                   remit
                
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 forgives
                 )
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   whom
                   yee
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Key
                 ;
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yee
                 (
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 have
                 the
                 Key
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 
                   shut
                   ;
                   binde
                
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   shoulder
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 acted
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Ruler
                 and
                 Instituter
                 thereof
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 in
                 Zach.
                 6.12.13
                 .
                 
                   And
                   hee
                   shall
                   build
                   the
                
                 Temple
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   beare
                   the
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                
                 sit
                 and
                 rule
                 
                   upon
                   his
                
                 Throne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 None
                 but
                 Christ
                 hath
                 this
                 Commission
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 rule
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 Matth.
                 11.27
                 .
                 Matth.
                 28.18
                 .
                 all
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   authoritative
                   power
                
                 is
                 his
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 continually
                 upon
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 
                   positive
                   Precept
                
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 and
                 Zach.
                 9.9
                 .
                 Cant.
                 chap.
                 3.11
                 .
                 Psal.
                 2.12
                 .
                 and
                 royall
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.15
                 .
                 James
                 2.1
                 .
                 and
                 onely
                 Headship
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.1.18
                 .
                 and
                 2.19
                 .
                 Eph.
                 1.22
                 .
                 and
                 5.23
                 .
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 against
                 all
                 Opposers
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Apostles
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 Acts
                 5.29.31
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 preach
                 no
                 more
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   We
                   ought
                   to
                   obey
                   God
                   rather
                   then
                   men
                   ,
                
                 who
                 
                   hath
                   exalted
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Prince
                   and
                   Saviour
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   his
                   witnesses
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 Religion
                 )
                 that
                 Christ
                 alone
                 rule
                 as
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 institute
                 this
                 Gospel-Church-state
                 ;
                 therefore
                 none
                 but
                 hee
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 proofes
                 above
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Man
                 alive
                 ,
                 neither
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   David
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 S●lomon
                 ,
                 had
                 understanding
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 undertake
                 such
                 a
                 taske
                 ;
                 no
                 nor
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 man
                 meerly
                 
                   in
                   abstracto
                
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Angels
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 fetched
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   bosome
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   typified
                   Salomon
                
                 his
                 own
                 self
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   hands
                
                 )
                 Cant.
                 3.9
                 .
                 as
                 with
                 his
                 
                   own
                   head
                
                 ,
                 builds
                 this
                 
                   Chariot
                   of
                   Lebanon
                
                 ,
                 for
                 were
                 it
                 left
                 to
                 mens
                 wisdome
                 or
                 wills
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Chimaera
                 ,
                 or
                 Monster
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 And
                 surely
                 every
                 man
                 would
                 abuse
                 and
                 beat
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 
                   hottest
                   furnace
                
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 
                   fall
                   downe
                   to
                   his
                   Image
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 that
                 Babel
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 breast
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 Besides
                 ability
                 would
                 bee
                 deficient
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 men
                 about
                 such
                 a
                 worke
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 rubbish
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 breake
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 no
                 good
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 fallen
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 )
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 for
                 another
                 superstructure
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 it
                 
                   a
                   new
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 old
                 heaps
                 and
                 confusions
                 that
                 hinder
                 the
                 comming
                 at
                 the
                 foundation
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 will
                 cost
                 continuall
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 perplexable
                 paines
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 longer
                 these
                 heaps
                 have
                 lay
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 setled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 toyl
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 off
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 building
                 untill
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 building
                 will
                 be
                 dis-united
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 building
                 being
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 rubbish
                 cannot
                 continue
                 ,
                 without
                 Christ
                 carry
                 away
                 the
                 ruines
                 and
                 rubbish
                 (
                 which
                 have
                 lay
                 so
                 long
                 for
                 above
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   yeers
                
                 )
                 of
                 this
                 
                   fallen
                   Church-estate
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 so
                 to
                 men
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 as
                 Nehem.
                 4.10
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   build
                   .
                
                 O
                 what
                 abundance
                 of
                 false
                 conceptions
                 !
                 sinister
                 thoughts
                 !
                 harsh
                 censures
                 !
                 resolute
                 carriages
                 !
                 carnall
                 reasons
                 !
                 and
                 what
                 loud
                 and
                 large
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 and
                 
                   corrupt
                   imaginations
                
                 !
                 
                 in
                 most
                 men
                 must
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 
                   built
                   cleare
                
                 upon
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 the
                 Foundation
                 !
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   by
                   might
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   my
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 the
                 Lord
                 build
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   labour
                   but
                   in
                   vaine
                   that
                   would
                   build
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 127.1.2
                 .
                 None
                 but
                 Christ
                 
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                
                 can
                 remove
                 these
                 ruinous
                 Masses
                 &
                 strong
                 holds
                 of
                 carnal
                 reasonings
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 corrupt
                 resolutions
                 against
                 his
                 Church-way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 free
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 else
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 rectifie
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 hee
                 being
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 Head
                 thereof
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 owned
                 as
                 the
                 Master
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 13.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 4.4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Matth.
                 10.24
                 .
                 Mat.
                 23.18
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Masters
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 over
                 their
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 their
                 owne
                 Masters
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 Lord
                 it
                 over
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 Masters
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 command
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Prerogative
                
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 
                   owe
                   him
                
                 all
                 equall
                 obedience
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 powers
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Masters
                 set
                 servants
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 them
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 doth
                 Christ
                 our
                 Master
                 tels
                 us
                 where
                 wee
                 must
                 worke
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 21.28
                 .
                 and
                 what
                 work
                 we
                 must
                 do
                 ,
                 Mark
                 13.34
                 .
                 for
                 though
                 wee
                 have
                 all
                 but
                 
                   one
                   calling
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.4
                 .
                 and
                 are
                 called
                 
                   all
                   into
                   one
                   hope
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 walk
                 ,
                 and
                 worke
                 in
                 
                   one
                   place
                
                 of
                 the
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 gift
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.7
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.11
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Masters
                 make
                 provision
                 for
                 their
                 servants
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 good
                 
                   rayment
                   ,
                   tools
                
                 to
                 worke
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 convenient
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 thus
                 Christ
                 makes
                 provision
                 for
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 65.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Psal.
                 132.15
                 .
                 hee
                 gives
                 them
                 their
                 daily
                 bread
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 6.48.50
                 .
                 Spiritual
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirituall
                 drinke
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.4
                 .
                 
                   Water
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 4.14
                 .
                 Fatlings
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 yea
                 and
                 feasts
                 them
                 with
                 
                   fat
                   things
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 25.9
                 .
                 and
                 Wines
                 fresh
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 2.4.6
                 .
                 Prov.
                 31
                 6.
                 and
                 well
                 refined
                 ;
                 hee
                 cloaths
                 them
                 with
                 finest
                 robes
                 ,
                 and
                 richest
                 fashions
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 61
                 10.
                 
                 Mat.
                 22.12
                 .
                 and
                 finds
                 instruments
                 and
                 tools
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 hee
                 sets
                 them
                 about
                 in
                 his
                 building
                 ,
                 especially
                 Faith
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 3.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.4
                 .
                 and
                 his
                 rule
                 which
                 they
                 worke
                 by
                 is
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 As
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 payes
                 his
                 servants
                 honestly
                 to
                 a
                 penny
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 20.9
                 .
                 Luke
                 10.7
                 .
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 keep
                 backe
                 the
                 least
                 
                   reward
                   ,
                   crowne
                   ,
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 or
                 glory
                 from
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 hee
                 alwayes
                 gives
                 them
                 some
                 before-hand
                 too
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Treasury
                 and
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 1.14
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 As
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 
                 name
                 and
                 credit
                 of
                 their
                 worke
                 ,
                 all
                 runnes
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 1.6
                 .
                 Joh.
                 5.23
                 .
                 Joh.
                 12.26
                 .
                 as
                 a
                 Master-builder
                 ,
                 that
                 receives
                 the
                 money
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 wrought
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 his
                 
                   servants
                   labours
                
                 also
                 ,
                 so
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 ascribe
                 all
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 praises
                 and
                 graces
                 ,
                 prizing
                 him
                 
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 that
                 his
                 servants
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 As
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 hee
                 
                   walkes
                   round
                
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 wall
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 offend
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 wrong
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 keeps
                 them
                 off
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 hinder
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 building
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 6.4
                 .
                 Psal.
                 121.5
                 .
                 Isa.
                 27.3
                 .
                 Cant.
                 2.15
                 .
                 hee
                 will
                 suffer
                 none
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 the
                 
                   least
                   wrong
                   ,
                   Ps.
                
                 105.14
                 .
                 lest
                 his
                 worke
                 should
                 lye
                 still
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 done
                 negligently
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 48.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 As
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 one
                 word
                 from
                 his
                 mouth
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 force
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Masters
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 besides
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                   Christs
                   servants
                
                 would
                 know
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 minde
                 what
                 others
                 (
                 as
                 reason
                 ,
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   carnall
                   wisdome
                
                 ,
                 
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 policy
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 )
                 do
                 say
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.23
                 .
                 Matth.
                 25.9
                 .
                 Col.
                 2.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Whither
                 shall
                 we
                 go
                 from
                 thee
                 ?
                 saith
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 6.68
                 .
                 
                   we
                   would
                   hear
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 
                   listen
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   and
                   Commandments
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   Hosea
                
                 5.11
                 .
                 Isai.
                 29.13
                 .
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 in
                 thy
                 work
                 ,
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 him
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 his
                 order
                 and
                 direction
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 onely
                 his
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 61.8
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 
                   building
                   stand
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 
                   Objection
                   .
                   Pauls
                
                 says
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3
                 10.
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Wise
                   master-builder
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Answ.
                   Negat
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 sayes
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 this
                 building
                 laid
                 ;
                 but
                 Affirmat
                 :
                 saith
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Master-builder
                 doth
                 ,
                 so
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 ;
                 
                 
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 draws
                 onely
                 a
                 simile
                 from
                 the
                 Master-builder
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 calls
                 not
                 himself
                 the
                 Master-builder
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Wise
                   master-builder
                
                 doth
                 ;
                 1.
                 with
                 much
                 pains
                 (
                 and
                 removals
                 of
                 much
                 dung
                 ,
                 dross
                 ,
                 filth
                 ,
                 and
                 rubbish
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 )
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 well
                 ,
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 builds
                 ;
                 so
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 be
                 of
                 
                   sound
                   substance
                
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 rot
                 ,
                 decay
                 ,
                 sink
                 ,
                 or
                 endanger
                 the
                 building
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 am
                 I
                 sure
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 
                   wise
                   builder
                
                 begins
                 at
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 thence
                 builds
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 onward
                 ;
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 begin
                 at
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 or
                 window
                 ,
                 or
                 side
                 ,
                 or
                 top
                 ;
                 so
                 sayes
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 build
                 from
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 the
                 
                   foundation
                   ,
                   upward
                
                 ,
                 and
                 onward
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 laid
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 or
                 put
                 into
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 the
                 (
                 
                   prima
                   initia
                   fidei
                   )
                   fundamentals
                
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 others
                 to
                 have
                 after
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 began
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 roof
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 many
                 
                   ranting
                   Ministers
                
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 high
                 and
                 
                   lofty
                   strains
                
                 of
                 building
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 
                   build
                   downward
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 could
                 lay
                 a
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ;
                 which
                 some
                 fancy
                 (
                 foolishly
                 )
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 As
                 a
                 wise
                 Master-builder
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 much
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 most
                 )
                 experience
                 and
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 abilities
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 onely
                 lay
                 down
                 directions
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 
                   have
                   received
                   from
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.23
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 
                   reasons
                   ,
                   demonstrations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 rules
                 for
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 improve
                 also
                 all
                 my
                 experiences
                 ,
                 skill
                 ,
                 and
                 labor
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 take
                 pains
                 my self
                 ;
                 with
                 tears
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 lay
                 out
                 my
                 strength
                 with
                 sweat
                 ,
                 and
                 swink
                 ;
                 by
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 preaching
                 to
                 build
                 you
                 up
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   ways
                   of
                   godliness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 a
                 Master-builder
                 ,
                 
                 an
                 Overseer
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 built
                 up
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Rules
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 mend
                 what
                 is
                 amiss
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   steward
                   in
                   trust
                
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 purpose
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.1
                 .
              
               
                 Whence
                 you
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 Paul
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 
                   wise
                   Master-builder
                
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 about
                 
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 
                 But
                 none
                 unless
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 :
                 wherefore
                 Rom.
                 14.18
                 .
                 he
                 that
                 in
                 
                   these
                   things
                   serveth
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   approved
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 Next
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Acts.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Master-builder
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 over
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 people
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.36
                 .
                 Eph.
                 4.5
                 .
                 Col.
                 3.24
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.8
                 .
                 &
                 6.14
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 is
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 secondly
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   Lord
                   he
                   is
                
                 ?
                 and
                 then
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 
                   under
                   him
                
                 in
                 that
                 relation
                 ?
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 
                   Lord
                   by
                   power
                   ;
                   Lordship
                
                 is
                 properly
                 
                   jus
                   in
                   rebus
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   &
                   personis
                   ;
                   a
                   right
                
                 in
                 things
                 and
                 persons
                 :
                 Now
                 this
                 right
                 is
                 by
                 power
                 ,
                 principally
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 
                   potestas
                   est
                   fundamentum
                   relationis
                   Dominii
                
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 fundamental
                 of
                 Dominion
                 or
                 Rule
                 ,
                 in
                 Psal.
                 66.7
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 appears
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.18
                 .
                 Joh.
                 17.2
                 .
                 &
                 5.22
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 purchase
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hath
                 bought
                 us
                 at
                 a
                 
                   dear
                   rate
                
                 indeed
                 ,
                 see
                 it
                 Acts
                 20.28
                 .
                 we
                 were
                 sold
                 (
                 before
                 )
                 
                   under
                   sin
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 7.20
                 .
                 and
                 are
                 now
                 
                   bought
                   again
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 the
                 deeds
                 to
                 shew
                 ;
                 drawn
                 up
                 and
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 ,
                 (
                 whilst
                 the
                 old
                 was
                 
                   cancelled
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 2.14
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 Lordship
                 is
                 good
                 by
                 
                   Law
                   ▪
                   Rom.
                
                 14.9
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 Lord
                 by
                 conquest
                 too
                 ,
                 
                 Heb.
                 2.9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 14.
                 he
                 hath
                 won
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 hands
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 16.30
                 .
                 Revel
                 .
                 17.14
                 .
                 from
                 world
                 ,
                 sin
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 law
                 ,
                 hell
                 ,
                 devil
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 are
                 his
                 
                   prize
                   goods
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 justest
                 
                   martial
                   law
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   led
                   captivity
                   captive
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 4.8
                 .
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 ▪
                 He
                 is
                 Lord
                 by
                 
                   gift
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 2.8
                 .
                 Joh.
                 17.2
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 
                 Thus
                 hath
                 
                 his
                 Father
                 made
                 him
                 Heir
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 
                   possession
                   of
                   all
                
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 gift
                 as
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 gift
                 that
                 takes
                 in
                 the
                 bounty
                 ,
                 bonity
                 ,
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 manifested
                 in
                 giving
                 us
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 
                   rightful
                   possession
                
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 Lord
                 too
                 by
                 election
                 and
                 
                   choice
                   ,
                   Psa.
                
                 78.70
                 .
                 Isa.
                 22.20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 
                   reference
                   to
                   God
                
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 anointed
                 and
                 
                   chosen
                   one
                   above
                   all
                
                 ,
                 
                 Matth.
                 12.18
                 .
                 Luke
                 23.35
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.4
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Christ
                 he
                 
                   hath
                   chosen
                   us
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 1.4
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 chosen
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 us
                 too
                 ,
                 Isai.
                 26.13
                 .
                 Cant.
                 5.10
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 John
                 20.13
                 ,
                 28.
                 so
                 Matth.
                 22.44
                 .
                 
                 My
                 Lord
                 !
                 which
                 particular
                 appropriation
                 implies
                 the
                 choice
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 their
                 Lord
                 ;
                 so
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 Col.
                 2.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 receive
                 
                   Christ
                   for
                   their
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 A
                 
                   ruling
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Saving
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.5
                 .
                 Now
                 election
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 act
                 of
                 free-will
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 would
                 chuse
                 one
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 6.3
                 .
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 concurrence
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 judge
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 fit
                 ,
                 preferred
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 himself
                 to
                 excel
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 long
                 after
                 him
                 
                   above
                   all
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 choose
                 him
                 
                   before
                   all
                
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 expressed
                 by
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Phil.
                
                 3.8
                 .
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Jesus
                   my
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 though
                 we
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 
                   principal
                   point
                
                 of
                 this
                 choice
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 appetite
                 and
                 thirsting
                 faculty
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 :
                 
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 ways
                 Christ
                 is
                 Lord.
                 
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 is
                 Christ
                 called
                 Lord
                 ?
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 Lord
                 is
                 he
                 ?
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Independent
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 depends
                 upon
                 none
                 ,
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 but
                 all
                 
                   depend
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   Psal
                   ▪
                
                 89.27
                 .
                 Dan.
                 2.21
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 
                   Lord
                   Paramount
                   over
                   all
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   Phil.
                
                 2
                 9.
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.6
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Spiri●ual
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 reigns
                 within
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 without
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.3
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.17
                 .
                 Matth.
                 22.43
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 
                   excellent
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 excelling
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 excellencies
                 of
                 
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   prowess
                   ,
                   prudence
                   ,
                   valor
                   ,
                   virtue
                   ,
                   beauty
                   ,
                   righteousness
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 23.6
                 .
                 Heb.
                 1.8
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 a
                 Lord
                 should
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   be
                   .
                   Psal
                
                 148.13
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 
                   universal
                   Lord
                
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 7.14
                 .
                 Matth.
                 21.3
                 .
                 living
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.9
                 .
                 Over
                 all
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 a
                 
                   peculiar
                   Lord
                
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 before
                 by
                 choice
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 
                   alone
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 
                 Mat.
                 23
                 8.10
                 .
                 Psal.
                 148.13
                 .
                 Isa.
                 63.3
                 .
                 and
                 Isa.
                 2.11.17
                 .
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 Vice-Roy
                 or
                 Lord-deputy
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 any
                 to
                 usurpe
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 power
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 arrogate
                 this
                 over
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 Mat.
                 23.10
                 .
                 James
                 3.4
                 .
                 for
                 hee
                 alone
                 is
                 
                   Lord
                   Chiefe-Justice
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 5.27
                 .
                 and
                 his
                 Lordship
                 is
                 Royall-Prerogative
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   brethren
                   are
                   all
                   equall
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 evill
                 servant
                 that
                 lords
                 it
                 over
                 his
                 fellow
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 beats
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 hold
                 
                   on
                   his
                   throat
                
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 will
                 issue
                 out
                 his
                 warrants
                 against
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Habeas
                   Corpus
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 Hee
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Eternall
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 displaced
                 or
                 degraded
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 9.7
                 .
                 Heb.
                 12.27
                 .
                 yea
                 all
                 changes
                 ,
                 alterations
                 ,
                 and
                 downfals
                 of
                 other
                 Lords
                 doe
                 rather
                 ratifie
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 up
                 surer
                 ,
                 then
                 damnifie
                 or
                 weaken
                 his
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 
                   reigne
                   for
                   ever
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 wee
                 see
                 what
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   Lord
                   hee
                   is
                
                 .
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   1
                
              
               
                 Vse
                 1
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 Lord
                 be
                 thus
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Then
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 
                   Saints
                   happinesse
                
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 one
                 onely
                 Lord
                 ;
                 so
                 all
                 Saints
                 are
                 fellow●subjects
                 to
                 this
                 
                   one
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 Had
                 wee
                 
                   many
                   Lords
                
                 ▪
                 wee
                 could
                 not
                 misse
                 
                   many
                   miseries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 slaveries
                 ,
                 for
                 divers
                 Lords
                 have
                 
                   divers
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 divers
                 Minds
                 ,
                 divers
                 Wils
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Ends
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 would
                 breed
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 distraction
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 
                   one
                   Lord
                
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   love
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Command
                
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Lib.
                 )
                 which
                 breeds
                 ,
                 
                   peace
                   ,
                   joy
                   ,
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 union
                 .
                 O
                 happy
                 are
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 this
                 typified
                 Solomon
                 ;
                 1
                 King.
                 10.8
                 .
                 2
                 Chron.
                 9.7
                 .
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 peace
                 in
                 liberty
                 and
                 joy
                 ;
                 whilst
                 all
                 others
                 (
                 poor
                 soules
                 !
                 )
                 have
                 
                   hard
                   Lords
                
                 to
                 serve
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 Babylonish
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Antichristian
                   slavery
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Vse
                 2
                 The
                 
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 5.27
                 .
                 to
                 have
                 Christ
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Ruler
                 ;
                 
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 servants
                 to
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 10.
                 then
                 a
                 
                   greater
                   then
                   Solomon
                   is
                   here
                
                 .
                 See
                 Isa.
                 43.4
                 .
                 Acts
                 13
                 ▪
                 40.
                 
                 John
                 5.44
                 .
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 honour
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 
                   ad
                   se
                   ab
                   aliis
                
                 )
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 praise
                 (
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 words
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Glory
                 (
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 Christs
                 is
                 a
                 praise
                 and
                 a
                 glory
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 
                 hee
                 is
                 our
                 honour
                 Joh.
                 12.26
                 .
                 and
                 advances
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
                 and
                 servants
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 1.6
                 .
                 hee
                 cannot
                 want
                 preferment
                 that
                 serves
                 in
                 Christs-Court
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.17
                 .
                 Whilst
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 ignoble
                 ,
                 and
                 basely
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 By
                 this
                 Lordship
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Saints
                
                 are
                 let
                 out
                 (
                 at
                 large
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 duties
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 are
                 they
                 from
                 being
                 embondaged
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 loose
                 and
                 at
                 Liberty
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 but
                 not
                 beyond
                 those
                 bounds
                 )
                 hereby
                 what
                 a
                 
                   bond
                   of
                   unity
                
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 (
                 as
                 appeares
                 ,
                 Eph
                 4.3.5
                 .
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Saints
                 one
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 severall
                 measures
                 ,
                 
                 statures
                 ,
                 judgements
                 ,
                 heights
                 ,
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 remember
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 equally
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 How
                 doth
                 this
                 whet
                 their
                 zeal
                 ?
                 and
                 strengthen
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 hearts
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 
                   contest
                   together
                
                 ,
                 Jude
                 3.
                 and
                 against
                 opposers
                 to
                 be
                 unanimous
                 ?
                 
                 Phil.
                 1.27
                 .
                 considering
                 they
                 all
                 serve
                 
                   one
                   Lord
                
                 and
                 Master
                 ;
                 what
                 delight
                 will
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 how
                 they
                 will
                 encourage
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 faithfull
                 ?
                 and
                 industrious
                 in
                 serving
                 of
                 their
                 Lord
                 ?
                 how
                 ready
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 to
                 vindicate
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 and
                 honestly
                 and
                 justly
                 to
                 take
                 
                   one
                   anothers
                
                 part
                 against
                 Opposers
                 ?
                 
                 remembring
                 they
                 bee
                 all
                 fellow-servants
                 ;
                 how
                 earnestly
                 will
                 they
                 set
                 upon
                 a
                 fellow-servant
                 with
                 arguments
                 and
                 reasons
                 ?
                 Scripture-proofes
                 ?
                 and
                 reproofes
                 ?
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 speak
                 home
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 
                   lead
                   away
                
                 with
                 lusts
                 ?
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 other
                 Lords
                 ?
                 whether
                 of
                 
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Prelate
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Councels
                   ,
                   Class●s
                
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 rob
                 Christ
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 ?
                 yea
                 how
                 seriously
                 and
                 assiduously
                 do
                 they
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 others
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 service
                 )
                 ●he
                 singular
                 soule-advantages
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 hereby
                 ?
                 
                 yea
                 what
                 a
                 Bar
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 bolt
                 sinne
                 and
                 Sathan
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 (
                 as
                 Hos.
                 14.8
                 .
                 )
                 when
                 wee
                 consider
                 who
                 
                   it
                   is
                   we
                   serve
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 ?
                 then
                 say
                 wee
                 ,
                 what
                 have
                 wee
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 Idols
                 !
                 lust
                 ?
                 pride
                 ?
                 drunkennesse
                 ?
                 malice
                 ?
                 vanities
                 ?
                 traditions
                 ?
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 trumperies
                 ?
                 For
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 or
                 Ruler
                 )
                 forbid
                 us
                 these
                 ?
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 under
                 his
                 command
                 :
                 Come
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                
                 doe
                 thy
                 office
                 !
                 other
                 Lords
                 would
                 faine
                 rule
                 and
                 ride
                 over
                 
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 !
                 thou
                 King
                 !
                 Away
                 Sathan
                 !
                 avaunt
                 ,
                 thou
                 vile
                 lust
                 !
                 downe
                 with
                 these
                 proud
                 
                   Lording
                   Prelates
                
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 
                   under
                   Christ
                
                 !
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 under
                 grace
                 !
                 and
                 redeemed
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 all
                 false
                 wayes
                 !
                 worships
                 and
                 vaine
                 conversation
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 I
                 
                   will
                   obey
                
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hearken
                 to
                 him
                 what
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 (
                 alone
                 )
                 
                   Lord
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 truest
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 most
                 
                   absolute
                   Independent
                
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 the
                 most
                 reason
                 to
                 rule
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 most
                 
                   reason
                   to
                   obey
                   him
                   ,
                   Vbi
                   est
                   propria
                   &
                   specialis
                   ratio
                   Dominii
                   ,
                   ibi
                   est
                   propria
                   &
                   specialis
                   ratio
                   servitutis
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 (
                 alone
                 )
                 Head
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 Col.
                 1.18
                 .
                 and
                 2.19
                 .
                 Eph.
                 1.22
                 .
                 and
                 4.15
                 .
                 and
                 5.23
                 .
                 neither
                 is
                 any
                 joyned
                 as
                 Partner
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 worke
                 of
                 ruling
                 or
                 medling
                 with
                 the
                 
                   order
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 his
                 
                   Fathers
                   Kingdome
                
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 why
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Body
                 (
                 being
                 
                   united
                   together
                
                 by
                 the
                 necke
                 )
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   person
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 makes
                 not
                 up
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 as
                 Head
                 ,
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 spirituall
                 administrations
                 as
                 the
                 Necke
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 Saints
                 embodyed
                 together
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 by
                 the
                 necke
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 together
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 
                   whole
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 (
                 doubtlesse
                 )
                 a
                 
                   great
                   mystery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 finde
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 Epes
                 .
                 5.32
                 .
                 The
                 worke
                 of
                 former
                 ages
                 (
                 since
                 the
                 
                   Mystery
                   of
                   iniquity
                
                 began
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 )
                 hath
                 been
                 to
                 know
                 Christ
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 lay
                 long
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 revealed
                 to
                 many
                 (
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 )
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 obscure
                 and
                 undiscovered
                 is
                 this
                 
                   whole
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 ere
                 long
                 appeare
                 as
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 know
                 him
                 compleatly
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Head
                   ,
                   Necke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 Spirit
                 :
                 And
                 not
                 covet
                 to
                 know
                 him
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Body
                 (
                 viz.
                 his
                 Churches
                 )
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 altogether
                 .
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 by
                 similitude
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 
                   natural
                   body
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 members
                 hath
                 
                   diversity
                   of
                   actions
                
                 in
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 and
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
                 So
                 is
                 Christ
                 called
                 (
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 himselfe
                 without
                 the
                 Saints
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                
                 by
                 similitude
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   a
                   man
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 severall
                 considerations
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 As
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   ordine
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Head
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 primest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 though
                 most
                 eminent
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 every
                 Principium
                 ,
                 or
                 beginning
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 Ezek.
                 16.25
                 .
                 Isa.
                 18.4
                 .
                 and
                 51.20
                 .
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                   (
                   secundum
                   propinquitatem
                   ad
                   Deum
                   )
                   exalted
                   above
                   all
                
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Well-head
                 to
                 supply
                 others
                 with
                 the
                 streams
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 flowings
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 Rom.
                 8.29
                 .
                 he
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   corner
                
                 ,
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Coloss.
                 1.18
                 .
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 member
                 and
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 2.12
                 .
                 though
                 the
                 first-borne
                 ,
                 highest
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   perfectione
                
                 .
                 The
                 Head
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 
                   honourable
                   of
                   all
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 9.8
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Head
                   (
                   quantum
                   ad
                   plenitudinem
                   omnium
                   gratiarum
                   )
                
                 in
                 whom
                 
                   all
                   fulnesse
                   dwels
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Col.
                 1.18
                 .
                 and
                 2.9
                 .
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 
                 vers
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 For
                 it
                 
                   pleased
                   the
                   Father
                
                 that
                 in
                 
                   him
                   should
                   all
                   fulnesse
                   dwell
                
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 So
                 Joh.
                 1.14
                 .
                 Col.
                 2.9
                 .
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 all
                 excellencies
                 and
                 senses
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 viz.
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 )
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Husband
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 5.23
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 
                   King
                   in
                   his
                   beauty
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 33.
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 their
                 crowne
                 and
                 glory
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 
                   Head
                   is
                   of
                   Gold
                
                 Cant.
                 5.11
                 .
                 yea
                 (
                 in
                 
                   Heb.
                   Cethem
                
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 finest
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fairest
                   gold
                
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 bee
                 other
                 
                   Heads
                   ,
                   brazen-heads
                
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 amiablenesse
                 and
                 perfection
                 dwels
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 
                   In
                   virtute
                
                 .
                 The
                 head
                 hath
                 an
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 ;
                 every
                 Member
                 is
                 beholding
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 
                   sence
                   ,
                   motion
                   ,
                   life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 influences
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 
                   vital
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 powers
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 are
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 For
                 were
                 the
                 
                   body
                   headless
                
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 
                   senceless
                   ,
                   motionless
                
                 ,
                 and
                 lifeless
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 head
                 is
                 Christ
                 
                 (
                 
                   virtute
                   influendi
                   ,
                   vel
                   intrinseco
                   influxu
                
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 his
                 Body
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 Saint
                 his
                 Member
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 feedeth
                 with
                 
                   divine
                   influences
                
                 and
                 
                   spiritual
                   incomes
                
                 (
                 those
                 very
                 
                   vital
                   spirits
                
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 seated
                 in
                 Christ
                 are
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 8.11
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 his
                 
                   fulness
                   .
                   Joh
                
                 1.16
                 .
                 
                   We
                   receive
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 is
                 filled
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Eph.
                 1.23
                 .
                 Whereby
                 we
                 become
                 
                   spiritually
                   sensible
                   ,
                   moving
                
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 him
                 
                   for
                   our
                   head
                
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 
                   life
                   ,
                   sence
                
                 ,
                 or
                 motion
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 maintained
                 and
                 preserved
                 by
                 
                   sweet
                   influences
                
                 and
                 virtues
                 from
                 Christ
                 her
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 every
                 Saint
                 and
                 Member
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 this
                 head
                 that
                 giveth
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 light
                 ,
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 judgement
                 ,
                 divine
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 we
                 
                   receive
                   all
                   from
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   without
                   him
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 15.5
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   In
                   gubernatione
                
                 .
                 The
                 head
                 is
                 the
                 governor
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Governors
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Josh.
                 11.10
                 .
                 Judg.
                 11.8
                 .
                 Deut.
                 28.13
                 .
                 Psal.
                 18.43
                 .
                 So
                 Saul
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 15.17
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 2.10
                 .
                 
                 To
                 
                   rule
                   and
                   govern
                   her
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 9.7
                 .
                 &
                 22.21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 A
                 Governor
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 
                   orders
                   ,
                   acts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 moves
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 governs
                 into
                 their
                 
                   proper
                   use
                
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 :
                 Thus
                 doth
                 Christ
                 govern
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 particular
                 Member
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 act
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 use
                 they
                 are
                 appointed
                 for
                 ;
                 as
                 Rom.
                 12.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Marriner
                 that
                 is
                 Master
                 and
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ship
                   steers
                
                 and
                 rules
                 it
                 to
                 what
                 Haven
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 rode
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ;
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 Head
                 ,
                 
                 wisdom
                 is
                 seated
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 
                   cognoscitiva
                   &
                   directiva
                
                 )
                 executed
                 both
                 by
                 a
                 knowing
                 and
                 directing
                 property
                 ,
                 and
                 ability
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Members
                 are
                 become
                 subject
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   In
                   sympathia
                
                 .
                 The
                 head
                 hath
                 a
                 fellow-feeling
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 fellow-sufferer
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 afflictions
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 finger
                 but
                 ake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 toe
                 be
                 but
                 trod
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 sensible
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 sadded
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 feels
                 it
                 ,
                 complains
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 looks
                 after
                 it
                 ;
                 such
                 an
                 Head
                 is
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 hurt
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 his
                 
                   little
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 the
                 meanest
                 member
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 hurt
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 complain
                 ;
                 to
                 
                 slight
                 ,
                 and
                 slander
                 ,
                 cast
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 contemn
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 10.16
                 .
                 Matth.
                 25.45
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ye
                 did
                 not
                 help
                 the
                 
                   least
                   of
                   these
                
                 ,
                 you
                 did
                 not
                 help
                 me
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 and
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 persecute
                 these
                 ,
                 you
                 
                   persecute
                   me
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 9.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Christ
                 takes
                 all
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 partner
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 63.9
                 .
                 Therefore
                 said
                 
                   Gadius
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Abate
                   nothing
                   of
                   my
                   torments
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   to
                   my
                   loss
                   ▪
                
                 
                 
                   go
                   on
                   !
                   Christ
                   is
                   my
                   partner
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Our
                 eyes
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 head
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 ears
                 to
                 hear
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 tongue
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   advocate
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   In
                   sanitate
                
                 .
                 The
                 head
                 being
                 well
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 safe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 above
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 cannot
                 be
                 drowned
                 ;
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 well
                 setled
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 head
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 lost
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 head
                 be
                 unsetled
                 ,
                 disturbed
                 or
                 distracted
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 Member
                 acts
                 distractedly
                 and
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 and
                 runs
                 at
                 random
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Governor
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 when
                 reason
                 is
                 exiled
                 :
                 Hence
                 men
                 become
                 mad
                 ,
                 and
                 unsound
                 ,
                 and
                 unsetled
                 ;
                 (
                 
                   insania
                   dicitur
                   per
                   corruptionem
                   sanitatis
                
                 .
                 )
                 Christ
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 in
                 good
                 health
                 (
                 though
                 many
                 Members
                 may
                 be
                 sick
                 and
                 weak
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 the
                 body
                 will
                 live
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 without
                 danger
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 safe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 in
                 him
                 our
                 head
                 :
                 Hence
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 5.11
                 .
                 the
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 
                   Paz
                   ,
                   )
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 solid
                 
                   gold
                   :
                   Saints
                
                 have
                 a
                 solid
                 head
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 many
                 run
                 a
                 madding
                 after
                 monstrous
                 errors
                 ,
                 traditions
                 ,
                 unsound
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 fopperies
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 Col.
                 2.19
                 .
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 not
                 holding
                 Christ
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 him
                 close
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 strength
                 .
                 
                 For
                 it
                 signifies
                 ,
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 
                   stedfast
                   retention
                
                 and
                 apprehension
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 opposers
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 their
                 loosing
                 or
                 
                   laying
                   aside
                
                 ,
                 this
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 in
                 ,
                 taking
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 acting
                 by
                 an
                 
                   unsound
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 a
                 toxicated
                 brain
                 ,
                 a
                 Creature-principle
                 and
                 
                   ruler
                   .
                   (
                   Hosea
                
                 5.21
                 .
                 Ephraim
                 
                   was
                   broken
                
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 many
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   do
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   what
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   worship
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   whom
                
                 ;
                 and
                 go
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 whither
                 ,
                 but
                 run
                 into
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 madness
                 :
                 This
                 the
                 Saints
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 hold
                 fast
                 Christ
                 ,
                 their
                 Head.
                 
              
               
               
                 7.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 As
                 hairs
                 grow
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 nourished
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 hang
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 an
                 ornament
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 even
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 hair
                 )
                 and
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 
                   head
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 4.1
                 .
                 &
                 5.11
                 .
                 By
                 much
                 more
                 I
                 might
                 amplifie
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 apply
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Learn
                 the
                 unlimited
                 and
                 everlasting
                 advantage
                 the
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   1
                
                 Church
                 and
                 Saints
                 have
                 from
                 Christ
                 their
                 head
                 ;
                 
                 
                   A
                   little
                   help
                
                 to
                 which
                 lesson
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 offered
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 before
                 you
                 :
                 How
                 from
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 head
                 )
                 she
                 derives
                 all
                 her
                 excellencies
                 and
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 insist
                 on
                 now
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Church
                 and
                 Saints
                 have
                 but
                 
                   one
                   head
                
                 :
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Now
                 by
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 under
                 all
                 Forms
                 and
                 Administrations
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 but
                 
                   one
                   body
                   )
                   Eph.
                
                 4.4
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.45
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Therefore
                 must
                 have
                 all
                 but
                 
                   one
                   head
                
                 ;
                 that
                 body
                 which
                 hath
                 more
                 heads
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Monster
                 ;
                 nothing
                 is
                 clearer
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 prohibite
                 the
                 plural
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.3
                 .
                 and
                 to
                 preach
                 up
                 the
                 
                   singular
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 45.11
                 .
                 Eph.
                 1.22
                 .
                 and
                 
                   single
                   head
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 5.23
                 .
                 Col.
                 1.18
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 How
                 dare
                 men
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 head
                 ?
                 or
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 Creature
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 
                 )
                 
                   A
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 ?
                 Have
                 not
                 these
                 men
                 
                   hearts
                   of
                   brass
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   foreheads
                   of
                   brass
                
                 ?
                 They
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 men
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Lords
                 over
                 
                   Gods
                   heritage
                
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 Directories
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 Cannons
                 (
                 very
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 charged
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 rammed
                 home
                 and
                 hard
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 mouth
                 )
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 construction
                 .
                 How
                 loth
                 are
                 
                   Lord-like
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Magistrates
                
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 Prelatick
                 tempers
                 )
                 to
                 admit
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   absolute
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Soveraign
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 Vice-Roy
                 )
                 in
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ?
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 will
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 )
                 by
                 decree
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 26.7
                 .
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   councel
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   all
                   eternity
                   ,
                   Dan.
                
                 4.34
                 ▪
                 35.
                 
                 Isai.
                 9.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 lesson
                 hath
                 been
                 above
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   years
                
                 in
                 learning
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 many
                 are
                 marvellously
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 fear
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 
                   willfully
                   )
                   ignorant
                
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   always
                   learning
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                   yet
                   
                   never
                   learn
                   it
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   sound
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 Jannes
                 and
                 
                   Jambres
                   withstood
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   do
                   these
                   resist
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 took
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 him
                 (
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   know
                   they
                   take
                   too
                   much
                   upon
                   them
                
                 ▪
                 )
                 It
                 goes
                 to
                 their
                 gall
                 to
                 get
                 this
                 
                   by
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 head
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   onely
                   head
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 primary
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   secundary
                   Vicar
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Vice-Roy
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 particular
                 you
                 may
                 obviously
                 eye
                 and
                 spie
                 out
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 and
                 Antichrists
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 stand
                 out
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 For
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Antichrists
                 hath
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Governors
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 
                   laws
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   ,
                   Ruler
                
                 ,
                 and
                 alone
                 Leader
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   false
                   Church
                
                 hath
                 its
                 government
                 on
                 the
                 Creatures
                 shoulders
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   Classes
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   Synods
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 But
                 the
                 true
                 ;
                 onely
                 on
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 9.
                 
                 Zach.
                 9.12
                 .
                 To
                 
                   bear
                   up
                
                 this
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 forbid
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 false
                 Antichristian
                 brazen-faced
                 Church
                 hath
                 even
                 a
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 hath
                 onely
                 a
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 5.11
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 brings
                 into
                 his
                 false
                 Church-state
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 
                   fraud
                   (
                   non
                   verbo
                   sed
                   ferro
                   ,
                
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 wins
                 into
                 his
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 love
                 and
                 sweetness
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 a
                 
                   willing
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 brings
                 in
                 
                   iron
                   signs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fatal
                   instruments
                
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 under
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 seeks
                 
                   secular
                   power
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 ,
                 hoise
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 authorise
                 his
                 beaten
                 and
                 
                   iron
                   precepts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 
                   golden
                   authority
                
                 prevails
                 ,
                 without
                 asking
                 leave
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Civil
                 or
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   powers
                
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 mixt
                 
                   principle
                   ,
                   Jer.
                
                 6.28
                 .
                 and
                 is
                 best
                 pleased
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   mixt
                   company
                
                 :
                 Hence
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 godless
                 ,
                 hardned
                 sinners
                 ,
                 subjects
                 in
                 his
                 dominion
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 principle
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 none
                 will
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 he
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 worship
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 precious
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 the
                 pure
                 from
                 impure
                 ,
                 and
                 visibly
                 
                   unholy
                   ,
                   Jer.
                
                 15.19
                 .
                 Isa.
                 60.21
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 black
                 within
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 it
                 shines
                 without
                 )
                 accepts
                 of
                 a
                 meer
                 outside
                 appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 verbal
                 confession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 as
                 black
                 as
                 
                   Hell
                   within
                
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 words
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 look
                 like
                 
                   Heaven
                   without
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 answer
                 his
                 principle
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 better
                 within
                 ,
                 then
                 without
                 )
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 his
                 
                   like
                   himself
                
                 ;
                 all
                 
                   glorious
                   within
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 45.
                 as
                 the
                 curtains
                 of
                 
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 1.5
                 .
                 being
                 
                   born
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 of
                 flesh
                 is
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 of
                 
                   Spirit
                   is
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                 This
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 hath
                 members
                 and
                 officers
                 of
                 mettal
                 like
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 better
                 principle
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 some
                 are
                 iron
                 and
                 clay
                 )
                 who
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 
                   own
                   natural
                   principles
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   points
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 But
                 the
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 hath
                 members
                 and
                 officers
                 qualified
                 with
                 his
                 
                   own
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 his
                 
                   own
                   fulness
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 1.23
                 .
                 and
                 partaking
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 
                   divine
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.4
                 .
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 are
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 other
                 ,
                 any
                 further
                 then
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 dwells
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 acts
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Christ
                   rules
                   ,
                   orders
                
                 ,
                 directs
                 ,
                 disposes
                 ,
                 or
                 dispenses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 hath
                 an
                 ill-savor
                 ,
                 
                 Joel
                 2.20
                 .
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   traditions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   discipline
                   ,
                   sent
                
                 strongly
                 of
                 himself
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whosoever
                 handles
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 hands
                 will
                 smell
                 of
                 the
                 
                   brazen
                   head
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 
                   beware
                   of
                   their
                   leaven
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 this
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 
                   ordinances
                   ,
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   laws
                
                 ,
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 sweet
                 and
                 pretious
                 savor
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 1.3
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.14
                 ▪
                 15.
                 
                 Eph.
                 5.2
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   As
                   oyntment
                   poured
                   out
                
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 ,
                 
                 seen
                 and
                 observed
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 rich
                 ,
                 rare
                 ,
                 and
                 amiable
                 show
                 to
                 
                   most
                   men
                
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 ,
                 he
                 falls
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 looks
                 like
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   dull
                   ,
                   dead
                   ,
                   black
                   ,
                   earthly
                   ,
                   filthy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 unfit
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 head
                 (
                 or
                 foot
                 )
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 in
                 these
                 days
                 ,
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   devices
                   ,
                   traditions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 trumperies
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 triumph
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 fall
                 
                 before
                 this
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 ;
                 who
                 excels
                 him
                 as
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   light
                   darkness
                   ,
                   good
                   evil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Heaven
                 excels
                 Earth
                 ;
                 although
                 before
                 this
                 he
                 fetcht
                 in
                 many
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 sat
                 in
                 glory
                 and
                 
                   majesty
                   ,
                   exalting
                   himself
                   above
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   God
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.4
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   bright
                   appearance
                
                 of
                 this
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.8
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rendred
                 useless
                 and
                 uneffectual
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 Septuag
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 weaken
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 break
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 or
                 glory
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 lessen
                 his
                 lustre
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 forlorn
                 ,
                 and
                 loose
                 his
                 pride
                 :
                 Nothinging
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 
                   spiritual
                   appearance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   brightness
                   of
                   his
                   presence
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 mens
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 of
                 mans
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 
                   broken
                   to
                   shatters
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 29.
                 this
                 
                   Image
                   must
                   fall
                   ,
                   Dan.
                
                 2.32
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 ,
                 the
                 headship
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   gates
                   of
                   hell
                   shall
                   not
                   prevail
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   powers
                   of
                   hell
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   policies
                   of
                   hell
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 very
                 strength
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 set
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 his
                 
                   government
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   end
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 cursorily
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 
                   true
                   Church-state
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Heads
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 of
                 mans
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 2.6
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 under
                 Christs
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 shall
                 wear
                 a
                 
                   crown
                   of
                   gold
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 2.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 Councels
                 ,
                 Classes
                 ,
                 and
                 Synods
                 ,
                 National
                 Churches
                 and
                 States
                 are
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 shaken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingship
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   shaken
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                   may
                   remain
                   for
                   ever
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 
                   false
                   Church-states
                
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 habitations
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 built
                 up
                 by
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 ones
                 are
                 built
                 up
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 6.12
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 habitation
                 for
                 his
                 presence
                 and
                 honor
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.22
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Friends
                 !
                 beware
                 !
                 beware
                 of
                 
                   brazen
                   faces
                
                 !
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 cry
                 up
                 that
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 !
                 These
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 
                   consult
                   to
                   cast
                   Christ
                   down
                   from
                   his
                   excellency
                   ,
                   and
                   delight
                   in
                   lies
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 62.4
                 .
                 Such
                 
                   brazen
                   heads
                
                 
                 fall
                 (
                 by
                 thousands
                 )
                 short
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 by
                 millions
                 of
                 myriades
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 
                   orders
                   ,
                   excellencies
                   ,
                   perfections
                   ,
                   plenitudes
                   ,
                   virtue
                   of
                   influence
                   ,
                   Government
                   ,
                   Sympathy
                   ,
                   health
                   ,
                
                 and
                 soundness
                 of
                 this
                 
                   true
                   Head
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   .
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 be
                 such
                 
                   heads
                   of
                   brass
                
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   brazen-faced
                   Pope
                
                 (
                 always
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 Brazen-Nose
                 Colledge
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 prefer
                 himself
                 general-master
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ;
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 .
                 
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   base
                   thirst
                
                 of
                 ruling
                 began
                 to
                 rage
                 ,
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 began
                 to
                 asswage
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 ,
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 
                   one
                   man
                
                 the
                 
                   name
                   of
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 name
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 Acts
                 20.28
                 .
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 chose
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Elders
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 Consul
                 in
                 a
                 Senate
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 speaker
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   being
                
                 and
                 present
                 ,
                 upon
                 urgent
                 occasions
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 as
                 Chair-man
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 (
                 the
                 honor
                 )
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 more
                 authority
                 ,
                 nor
                 voice
                 ,
                 nor
                 determination
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 
                   negative
                   power
                
                 or
                 voice
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 
                   lordly
                   spirits
                
                 pretend
                 unto
                 .
                 The
                 
                   next
                   step
                
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 paucity
                 and
                 poorness
                 of
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Overseers
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 hot
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 neglected
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 or
                 Ministers
                 grew
                 most
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 few
                 to
                 be
                 ●ound
                 fit
                 for
                 Church-affairs
                 as
                 Overseers
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 blinde
                 and
                 dumb
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 idle
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 regarded
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 things
                 go
                 how
                 they
                 would
                 .
                 Then
                 began
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 
                   one
                   Church
                
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 one
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 did
                 one
                 take
                 the
                 most
                 charge
                 of
                 
                   Church-orders
                   ,
                   Ordinances
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 occasioned
                 him
                 to
                 hoise
                 up
                 his
                 
                   ambitious
                   sails
                
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 honor
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perpetual
                 and
                 continual
                 course
                 and
                 office
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 onely
                 
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   at
                   first
                
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 necessity
                 too
                 ▪
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 )
                 conferred
                 upon
                 one
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 and
                 governed
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 mans
                 authority
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 
                   joynt
                   consent
                
                 ,
                 concurrence
                 and
                 votes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   
                   Church
                
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   before
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 15.22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 the
                 
                   veil
                   of
                   ignorance
                
                 grew
                 thicker
                 ,
                 and
                 darkness
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   gross
                   darkness
                
                 over-spread
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Canopy
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 scarce
                 an
                 
                   able
                   understanding
                   ,
                   discerning
                   Minister
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   sit
                   Overseer
                
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 
                   City
                   ,
                   Town
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Province
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 fearful
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 poor
                 ,
                 
                   scattred
                   ,
                   scorned
                   ,
                   dispersed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   despised
                   people
                
                 )
                 were
                 then
                 under
                 .
                 
                 Whereupon
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 
                   one
                   whole
                   Province
                
                 ,
                 were
                 (
                 by
                 
                   those
                   times
                
                 )
                 brought
                 under
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 
                   one
                   man
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 called
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 man
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 shook
                 off
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 charge
                 of
                 
                   one
                   particular
                   Congregation
                
                 or
                 Parish-Church
                 ,
                 
                 pretending
                 the
                 over-sight
                 of
                 many
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 been
                 by
                 such
                 ,
                 left
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 ambition
                 hath
                 been
                 great
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 honors
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 by
                 Christ
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 ,
                 was
                 usurped
                 by
                 
                   one
                   man
                
                 ;
                 who
                 sat
                 as
                 a
                 god
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 ruling
                 and
                 reigning
                 
                   as
                   he
                   list
                
                 (
                 until
                 of
                 late
                 in
                 England
                 these
                 lords
                 were
                 
                   laid
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 eminently
                 ominous
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 .
                 
                 )
                 But
                 ambition
                 still
                 growing
                 bigger
                 and
                 bigger
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 bladder
                 which
                 the
                 devil
                 had
                 the
                 blowing
                 up
                 of
                 )
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 
                   sulpherous
                   breath
                
                 and
                 
                   bottomless
                   pit-smoak
                
                 ;
                 
                 these
                 Bishops
                 climbed
                 yet
                 higher
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 and
                 Primates
                 to
                 rule
                 
                   whole
                   National
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Nation
                
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   world
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 called
                 it
                 )
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 a
                 Quadrumvirat
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Four
                   Patriarks
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 not
                 being
                 high
                 enough
                 ,
                 up
                 gets
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 those
                 stairs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 saucily
                 leaps
                 upon
                 
                   Gods
                   throne
                
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 this
                 Brazen-head
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Brazen-faced
                   Antichrist
                
                 proudly
                 came
                 to
                 
                   sit
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 as
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.4
                 .
                 Here
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 
                   true
                   history
                
                 of
                 his
                 rise
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 ere
                 long
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 as
                 true
                 a
                 history
                 of
                 his
                 ruine
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 already
                 begun
                 to
                 fall
                 (
                 here
                 )
                 as
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 rise
                 by
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   
                   Primates
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 
                   honest
                   Narration
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church-confusion
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 crowding
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Church-officers
                 and
                 offices
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 please
                 in
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Book
                
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 stating
                 and
                 
                   starting
                   up
                
                 of
                 Pope
                 and
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                   Gods
                   throne
                
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 refer
                 you
                 to
                 182.
                 page
                 of
                 
                   Cartwrights
                   Eccles.
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 Printed
                 Anno
                 74.
                 wherein
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 Story
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 the
                 Pope
                 who
                 called
                 himself
                 Christs
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 to
                 this
                 hour
                 :
                 after
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 taught
                 the
                 poor
                 
                   people
                   Psapho-like
                
                 ,
                 to
                 cry
                 him
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 
                   great
                   god
                
                 ,
                 follows
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Next
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Councel
                
                 or
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 usurps
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 they
                 set
                 down
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 injunctions
                 upon
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 bid
                 and
                 forbid
                 ,
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 countermand
                 as
                 they
                 pleased
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 Judges
                 and
                 Commanders
                 over
                 consciences
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 approve
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 what
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 accounted
                 )
                 was
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 But
                 this
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brass
                
                 became
                 also
                 too
                 hard
                 a
                 Task-master
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 grievous
                 bondage
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 starts
                 up
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 Lords
                 it
                 over
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 over
                 the
                 Deane
                 ,
                 the
                 Dean
                 over
                 the
                 Archdeacon
                 ,
                 the
                 Archdeacon
                 over
                 the
                 Parish-Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parish-Minister
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 slavery
                 were
                 poore
                 soules
                 in
                 then
                 ?
                 The
                 Prelate
                 sate
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 
                   magnificentiall
                   robes
                
                 in
                 pompe
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 
                   little
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 petty-Pope
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 High-commission-Court
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 Hierom
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 
                   Tit.
                   &
                   in
                   Epist
                   ▪
                   ad
                   Evagium
                   .
                   Non
                   divina
                   authoritate
                   unum
                   aliquem
                   Presbyteriis
                   esse
                   Praelatum
                   ,
                   qui
                   dicatur
                   Episcopus
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   &c.
                   sed
                   humana
                   consuetudine
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 
                   divine
                   right
                
                 ,
                 or
                 authority
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 a
                 custom
                 up
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 goe
                 downe
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 grows
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 cast
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Lord-like
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 tyrannical
                 Ruledome
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 reigne
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 Jerome
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Hierarchy
                
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 every
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 take
                 to
                 himself
                 power
                 over
                 any
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 that
                 does
                 domineer
                 over
                 any
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 
                   ab
                   antiquo
                
                 )
                 a
                 Minister
                 and
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Prelate
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 had
                 
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 honour
                 ,
                 dignity
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 yet
                 next
                 to
                 this
                 proud
                 Prelate
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Up
                 starts
                 an
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Councell
                 did
                 next
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Christs
                   Vicar
                
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 another
                 
                   head
                   of
                   brasse
                
                 ,
                 as
                 bold
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 petty-Pope
                 to
                 impose
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 penalties
                 :
                 these
                 have
                 usurped
                 power
                 over
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 too
                 ,
                 they
                 deliver
                 their
                 dogmata
                 ,
                 and
                 breath
                 out
                 their
                 senses
                 and
                 sentences
                 with
                 wild-fires
                 about
                 
                   their
                   eares
                
                 ,
                 that
                 swallow
                 not
                 their
                 Judgements
                 and
                 Lawes
                 by
                 
                   whole
                   sale
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 lump
                 .
                 Such
                 Synods
                 who
                 have
                 challenged
                 to
                 themselves
                 a
                 
                   potestatem
                   juridicam
                
                 )
                 a
                 
                   Juridicall
                   power
                
                 over
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 inflict
                 punishments
                 ,
                 to
                 binde
                 up
                 consciences
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Cannons
                   ,
                   Directories
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Conclusions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Legislative
                   Lordlinesse
                
                 have
                 laid
                 down
                 the
                 Orders
                 and
                 Lawes
                 under
                 penalties
                 and
                 paines
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 too
                 brazen-faced
                 and
                 bold
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 precept
                 for
                 Synods
                 ,
                 said
                 Dr.
                 Whittaker
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Hookers
                   Survey
                   of
                   Church
                   Discipline
                
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 book
                 of
                 his
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 Lib.
                 2.
                 wherein
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 all
                 objections
                 I
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 pretend
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 (
                 usurped
                 )
                 power
                 ,
                 are
                 answered
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
              
               
                 Another
                 brazen-head
                 that
                 takes
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 in
                 usurping
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Ruling-Classes
                   :
                   O!
                
                 what
                 a
                 
                   Platonian
                   Metempsuchosis
                
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 ?
                 these
                 all
                 breath
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   soule
                
                 !
                 O
                 mystery
                 !
                 Mystery
                 !
                 Mystery
                 !
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 !
                 under
                 a
                 
                   new
                   name
                
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 
                   old
                   head
                   of
                   brasse
                
                 !
                 only
                 furbished
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 
                   better
                   forme
                
                 for
                 appearance
                 !
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Assemblies
                   vote
                
                 (
                 very
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   and
                   agreeable
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   bee
                   a
                   subordination
                   of
                   Congregational
                   Classical
                   Provincial
                   ,
                   and
                   National
                   Assemblies
                   for
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 but
                 how
                 prove
                 they
                 that
                 ?
                 from
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Goe
                   tell
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 very
                 well
                 proved
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Classes
                 (
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 for
                 Asses
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 indeed
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Scottish
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 
                   our
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Mr
                 Dell
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 prove
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 
                   above
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 out
                 of
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   God
                   made
                   two
                   great
                   lights
                   ,
                   the
                   Sunne
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Moon
                   the
                   night
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Sunne
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Moone
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 so
                 doe
                 the
                 Assembly
                 prove
                 subordination
                 (
                 very
                 well
                 for
                 an
                 Assembly
                 )
                 but
                 wee
                 
                 may
                 say
                 as
                 Isa.
                 26.13
                 .
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   our
                   God!
                
                 
                 
                   other
                   Lords
                   have
                   had
                   dominion
                   over
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 
                   by
                   thee
                   onely
                   will
                   wee
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   thy
                   name
                   .
                
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 
                   National
                   Assembly
                
                 ?
                 but
                 Archbishops
                 multiplied
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 their
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 but
                 Bishops
                 multiplied
                 ?
                 their
                 Classical
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 many
                 Deans
                 ?
                 or
                 Deans
                 multiplied
                 ?
                 their
                 Congregational
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Prelaticall
                   Ministers
                
                 multiplied
                 ?
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 Brazen-head-Colledge
                 ?
                 and
                 beat
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 Popes
                 Anvil
                 ?
                 Well
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 shew
                 what
                 
                   unsavoury
                   fruits
                
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 grow
                 upon
                 this
                 
                   Bramble
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 corrupt
                 poysonous
                 Cankers
                 are
                 plucked
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 Book
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 onely
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 such
                 Plants
                 as
                 these
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   planting
                   )
                   must
                   be
                   rooted
                   up
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 15.13
                 .
                 and
                 shall
                 conclude
                 with
                 honest
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 
                 
                   De
                   unitate
                   Eccles.
                   Decad.
                
                 5.
                 
                 Serm.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Firmissime
                   inhaeremus
                   sacro-sancto
                   Evangelio
                   ,
                   &
                   indubitatae
                   Apostolorum
                   doctrinae
                   ,
                   quae
                   tollit
                   omnem
                   primatus
                   superbiam
                   ,
                   fideléque
                   nobis
                   ministerium
                   ,
                   &
                   ministerii
                   aequalitatem
                   humilitatemque
                   commendat
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Let
                 us
                 keep
                 
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   undoubted
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   cast
                   downe
                   this
                   doctrine
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 suppresses
                 this
                 pride
                 and
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 pressing
                 
                   humility
                   ,
                   and
                   equality
                
                 without
                 subordination
                 ,
                 or
                 superiority
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 offered
                 before
                 in
                 Chapter
                 8.
                 
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 irrevocable
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   irrecoverable
                   downfall
                
                 of
                 these
                 
                   brazen-faced
                   Idols
                
                 ,
                 is
                 hard
                 by
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 
                   wait
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   while
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 
                   that
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   will
                   come
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 as
                 ,
                 Hos.
                 14.8
                 .
                 
                   Ephraim
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   have
                   I
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   more
                   with
                   Idols
                   ?
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   observed
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   gold
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 finish
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 this
                 Head
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Christ
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 very
                 cautious
                 of
                 medling
                 with
                 
                   secular
                   powers
                
                 (
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 
                   secular
                   ends
                
                 )
                 in
                 Church-matters
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 all
                 Popish
                 and
                 
                   Prelatical
                   discipline
                
                 calls
                 for
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Civill
                   Magistrate
                
                 to
                 support
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   weapons
                   of
                   our
                   warfare
                   are
                   not
                   carnall
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 
                   forcing
                   power
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 Chapter
                 11.
                 for
                 Christ
                 bids
                 his
                 
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   Goe
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   ,
                
                 but
                 never
                 to
                 
                   offer
                   violence
                
                 ;
                 so
                 sayes
                 
                   Chamier
                   ,
                   Ea
                   est
                   Ecclesiae
                   natura
                   ,
                   ut
                   nusquam
                   magis
                   requiratur
                   persuasio
                   interna
                   ;
                   nam
                   ad
                   fidem
                   nemo
                   potest
                   cogi
                   invitus
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 constitution
                 
                 as
                 necessarily
                 requires
                 
                   inward
                   perswasions
                
                 and
                 workings
                 upon
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 enter
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 in
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 bee
                 (
                 well
                 )
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 forced
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 God
                 wil
                 bee
                 worshipped
                 with
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   heart
                
                 or
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 (
                 which
                 Coercive
                 powers
                 drive
                 into
                 )
                 is
                 detestable
                 and
                 odious
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 wherefore
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 this
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 bent
                 and
                 scope
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 win
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 
                   spirituall
                   perswasions
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 kept
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 not
                 by
                 violence
                 but
                 as
                 voluntary
                 .
                 No
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 
                   Secular
                   Magistrate
                
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 bee
                 of
                 any
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 compell
                 any
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 date
                 three
                 hundred
                 
                   years
                   after
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 saith
                 Zuinglius
                 as
                 Christ
                 alwayes
                 set
                 far
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 appertaine
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 ,
                 viz.
                 with
                 the
                 
                   worlds
                   jurisdiction
                
                 ,
                 or
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 Luke
                 12.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   made
                   me
                   a
                   Judge
                   ,
                   or
                   divider
                   over
                   you
                   ?
                
                 who
                 ?
                 
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 intermeddle
                 (
                 though
                 sought
                 unto
                 )
                 with
                 
                   secular
                   Government
                
                 (
                 which
                 hath
                 ever
                 
                   secular
                   ends
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 then
                 Religion
                 must
                 dance
                 attendance
                 to
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 (
                 saith
                 one
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 
                   set
                   the
                   Asse
                   upon
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   Christ
                   upon
                   the
                   Asse
                   .
                
                 This
                 
                   worldly
                   policy
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Luther
                 )
                 would
                 ruine
                 Religion
                 ;
                 yet
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 
                 Jo.
                 5.22
                 .
                 but
                 his
                 
                   Judicatory
                   power
                
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 the
                 worlds
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 he
                 would
                 teach
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 
                   introduce
                   Powers
                
                 so
                 improper
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 executed
                 in
                 tyranny
                 then
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 
                   their
                   owne
                   Orbe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 Phaeton-like
                 ,
                 destructive
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Constantines
                 time
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 was
                 
                   lulled
                   in
                   his
                   lap
                
                 )
                 whilst
                 the
                 
                   worldly
                   powers
                
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   servants
                
                 and
                 friends
                 ;
                 yet
                 Constantine
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 as
                 a
                 
                   civill
                   Magistrate
                
                 to
                 compell
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 absolutely
                 forbids
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 his
                 subjects
                 in
                 the
                 
                   East
                   :
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 bee
                 
                   grievous
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   every
                   man
                   thinks
                   to
                   bee
                   best
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   let
                   him
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   sure
                   they
                   live
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   walke
                   as
                   children
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   without
                   malicing
                   or
                   menacing
                   one
                   another
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 concludes
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   diversity
                   between
                   
                   voluntary
                   and
                   forced
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 will
                 lie
                 before
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Book
                
                 .
                 Onely
                 this
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                   head
                   of
                   Iron
                
                 got
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Churches
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Popes
                 and
                 Prelates
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 dependency
                 upon
                 
                   worldly
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   both
                   undone
                
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                   fall
                   shall
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 19.18
                 ,
                 19.
                 which
                 the
                 
                   great
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                
                 hath
                 already
                 given
                 
                   earnest
                   of
                
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 seasonably
                 observed
                 in
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cromwels
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Dunbar
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 11.
                 )
                 and
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   worthy
                   consideration
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   Ministers
                   that
                   do
                   take
                   into
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   the
                   instruments
                   of
                   a
                   foolish
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   medling
                   with
                   worldly
                   policies
                   and
                   mixtures
                   of
                   earthly
                   powers
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 
                   neither
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   would
                   such
                   means
                   be
                   found
                   effectual
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   neglect
                   ,
                   and
                   trust
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 But
                 besides
                 these
                 Letters
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 after
                 Constantines
                 time
                 too
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Civil
                   Magistrates
                
                 (
                 as
                 such
                 )
                 had
                 no
                 right
                 of
                 Vmpirage
                 (
                 as
                 Master
                 
                   John
                   Goodwin
                
                 sayes
                 in
                 his
                 sixteenth
                 Quaere
                 )
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 Proof-sure
                 ,
                 in
                 Ambrose
                 his
                 thirteenth
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Valentinian
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   did
                   you
                   hear
                   ,
                   most
                   clement
                   and
                   kinde
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   that
                   Laicks
                   (
                   Laicos
                   judicasse
                   in
                   causa
                   fidei
                   ?
                   )
                   were
                   Judges
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religio●
                   ?
                
                 or
                 
                   ever
                   censure
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 accounted
                 very
                 incompetent
                 Judges
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 not
                 now
                 ?
                 Unless
                 that
                 new
                 invented
                 inference
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 sufficient
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 the
                 bell
                 ,
                 that
                 follows
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   Job
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 in
                 Chap.
                 31.26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 
                 
                   If
                   I
                   beheld
                   the
                   Sun
                   when
                   it
                   shined
                   ,
                   o●
                   the
                   Moon
                   walking
                   in
                   Brightness
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   And
                   my
                   heart
                   hath
                   been
                   secretly
                   enticed
                   ,
                   or
                   my
                   mouth
                   hath
                   kissed
                   my
                   hand
                   :
                   This
                   also
                   were
                   an
                   iniquity
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   by
                   the
                   Judges
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Hence
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 Job
                 teaches
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Judges
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 are
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 such
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 shall
                 easily
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 teaches
                 us
                 not
                 a
                 tittle
                 of
                 
                   Civil
                   Magistrates
                   Power
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 treats
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 Power
                 in
                 
                   Matters
                   of
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 We
                 shall
                 finde
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Text
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 Job
                 
                 speaks
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Judge
                
                 ;
                 (
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Hebraism
                   ,
                   Judges
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Judge
                   of
                   Judges
                
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 earthly
                 Judges
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 Reason
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 is
                 too
                 pondrous
                 for
                 
                   earthly
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 weight
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Shaphat
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   judging
                   and
                   doing
                   right
                   in
                   all
                   causes
                   ,
                
                 which
                 earthly
                 Judges
                 and
                 Powers
                 cannot
                 do
                 :
                 viz.
                 In
                 such
                 cases
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Ablative
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 orbe
                 ,
                 beyond
                 their
                 sphere
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 
                   secular
                   powers
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 Reason
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 for
                 more
                 satisfactions
                 sake
                 ,
                 see
                 verse
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   destruction
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   a
                   strange
                   punishment
                   to
                   the
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquity
                   ?
                   Doth
                   not
                   God
                   see
                   my
                   ways
                   ?
                   and
                   count
                   all
                   my
                   steps
                   ?
                   &c.
                
                 So
                 come
                 to
                 verse
                 14.
                 
                 
                   If
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   thus
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   then
                   shall
                   I
                   do
                   when
                   God
                   riseth
                   up
                   ?
                   and
                   when
                   God
                   visiteth
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   answer
                   ?
                
                 So
                 in
                 verse
                 23.
                 
                 
                   For
                   destruction
                   from
                   God
                   was
                   a
                   terror
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   highness
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   endure
                   .
                
                 So
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 covetous
                 to
                 make
                 
                   gold
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   verse
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                 (
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 Idolatrous
                 as
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Moon
                   ,
                   verse
                
                 26.
                 
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 my
                 heart
                 hath
                 run
                 a
                 whoring
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 secretly
                 sinned
                 ,
                 being
                 inticed
                 thereunto
                 by
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   hand
                
                 hath
                 consented
                 ,
                 and
                 agreed
                 together
                 ;
                 contrary
                 to
                 my
                 open
                 and
                 
                   apparent
                   Profession
                
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 of
                 old
                 kissed
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 19.18
                 .
                 Hos.
                 13.2
                 .
                 or
                 else
                 reached
                 out
                 their
                 complementing
                 hands
                 to
                 the
                 Idols
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 put
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 their
                 mouth
                 in
                 sign
                 of
                 honor
                 and
                 homage
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 
                   God
                   judge
                   it
                
                 ?
                 Or
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 an
                 offence
                 for
                 
                   God
                   to
                   judge
                   ?
                   Heinous
                
                 and
                 abominable
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 a
                 
                   high
                   God.
                
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 
                 vide
                 
                   Diodate
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                   ,
                
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 following
                 verses
                 ,
                 verse
                 35.
                 
                 
                   O
                   that
                   one
                
                 (
                 the
                 Judge
                 )
                 
                   would
                   hear
                   me
                   !
                   Behold
                   ,
                   my
                   desire
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Almighty
                   would
                   answer
                   me
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 37.
                 
                 
                   I
                   would
                   declare
                   to
                   him
                   my
                   ways
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 (
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 prisoner
                 )
                 
                   would
                   I
                   go
                   near
                   him
                
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 of
                 
                 force
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 my
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 arrest
                 my
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Judge
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 meant
                 the
                 
                   just
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Almighty
                   One
                
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 touching
                 or
                 teaching
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 earthly
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 earthly
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 East-Countreys
                 in
                 Jobs
                 days
                 ,
                 were
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 Sun-gazers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Moon-worshippers
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 then
                 could
                 Idolatry
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 such
                 Judges
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Word
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   This
                   were
                   an
                   iniquity
                   condemned
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   adjudged
                   ,
                   (
                   iniquitas
                   judicata
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                
                 )
                 or
                 damnable
                 (
                 sayes
                 Calvin
                 )
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   size
                   (
                   iniquitas
                   maxima
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 
                   Carthusianus
                   in
                   loc
                
                 .
                 )
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 Expositors
                 (
                 but
                 t'other
                 day
                 at
                 White-hal
                 )
                 that
                 assert
                 this
                 Text
                 to
                 give
                 
                   Magistrates
                   power
                
                 in
                 
                   Matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 altogether
                 against
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 Context
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   truth
                   it self
                
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 original
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 
                   be
                   punished
                   by
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 added
                 by
                 our
                 Translators
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 bit
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 brains
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Inferences
                 ,
                 and
                 Arguments
                 that
                 are
                 built
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 their
                 
                   foundation
                   is
                   of
                   sand
                
                 .
                 But
                 should
                 we
                 play
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 ply
                 them
                 a
                 little
                 for
                 recreations
                 sake
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 does
                 with
                 the
                 fish
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 struck
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 sure
                 of
                 )
                 we
                 might
                 argue
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Ex
                   concessis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 say
                 :
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Suppose
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 this
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Judges
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 their
                 object
                 in
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   fact
                
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 my
                 words
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 
                   mouth
                   and
                   hand
                   ,
                   verse
                
                 27.
                 have
                 agreed
                 together
                 in
                 
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 Judge
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 verse
                 11.
                 the
                 brain
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Judges
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 offer
                 this
                 onely
                 for
                 sports
                 sake
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 Answers
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 authentick
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Job
                 intended
                 not
                 
                   earthly
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Judges
                 here
                 below
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 some
                 more
                 Objections
                 and
                 Questions
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Letter
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 an
                 understanding
                 Gentlewoman
                 ,
                 Mistress
                 Venn
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 answered
                 :
                 Some
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 follow
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 pick
                 out
                 the
                 powerfullest
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 Magistrates
                 being
                 set
                 for
                 
                   punishment
                   of
                   
                     
                       question
                    
                     1
                  
                   evil-doers
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   praise
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   well
                   ,
                
                 ought
                 
                 not
                 to
                 punish
                 men
                 for
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Blasphemies
                 ?
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 
                   swearing
                   ,
                   drunkenness
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Affirmatively
                 ,
                 Within
                 their
                 own
                 jurisdiction
                 which
                 is
                 Civil
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 cognisance
                 of
                 all
                 sins
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 uncivil
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 their
                 
                   Civil
                   Laws
                
                 ;
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   2
                
                 those
                 
                   Civil
                   Laws
                
                 contradict
                 not
                 Christs
                 :
                 So
                 give
                 unto
                 
                   Caesar
                   what
                   is
                   Caesars
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 (
                 as
                 Master
                 Burton
                 sayes
                 )
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 consciences
                 and
                 practises
                 ;
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 ;
                 but
                 man
                 of
                 mans
                 practises
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   good
                   or
                   evil
                
                 :
                 So
                 Rom.
                 13.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 
                   If
                   you
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   evil
                   ,
                   be
                   afraid
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 deeds
                 or
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 evil
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 
                   punish
                   .
                   Actions
                
                 are
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 
                   Civil
                   powers
                
                 to
                 countenance
                 or
                 correct
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 cause
                 ;
                 not
                 
                   consciences
                   ,
                   judgements
                   ,
                   opinions
                   ,
                   thoughts
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 punish
                 
                   swearers
                   ,
                   drunkards
                   ,
                   whore-masters
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 for
                 their
                 
                   evil
                   actions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   opinions
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   Blasphemers
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 
                   judgements
                   ,
                   thoughts
                
                 ,
                 or
                 opinions
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 produce
                 practises
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 such
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 
                   adaequate
                   object
                
                 of
                 
                   Civil
                   Magistracy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 second
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   2
                
                 sort
                 of
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Negatively
                   ,
                   Magistrates
                
                 may
                 not
                 usurpe
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 suppress
                 sin
                 ,
                 error
                 ,
                 or
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 they
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 evil
                 pr●ctises
                 ,
                 )
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 hath
                 commanded
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 (
                 which
                 
                   convinces
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   )
                   &c.
                   
                   Joh.
                
                 16.8
                 .
                 Thus
                 Luther
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 Erphard
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Consider
                   with
                   what
                   sword
                   I
                   have
                   conquered
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   overcome
                   their
                   errors
                   ,
                   and
                   subdued
                   policy
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   never
                   touched
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   finger
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   hath
                   destroyed
                   them
                   all
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   his
                   Gospel
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 instrument
                 of
                 conquering
                 ,
                 converting
                 ,
                 and
                 convincing
                 .
                 Thus
                 saith
                 
                   Zuinglius
                   ,
                   Haec
                   unica
                   eaque
                   sola
                   via
                   est
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   way
                   to
                   subdue
                   errors
                   ;
                   the
                   Word
                   will
                   conquer
                   ,
                   when
                   nothing
                   else
                   can
                   ;
                   we
                   suffer
                   all
                   the
                   writings
                   from
                   Papists
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   freely
                   and
                   openly
                   read
                   ,
                   and
                   read
                   again
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   shall
                   slay
                   all
                   the
                   evils
                   that
                   are
                   taught
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   judge
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 
                 
                   whose
                   cause
                   is
                   most
                   suspicious
                   and
                   surreptitious
                   ;
                   ours
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   have
                   even
                   the
                   adversaries
                   doctrines
                   published
                   in
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   overthrow
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ?
                
                 or
                 yours
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   reproach
                   our
                   doctrine
                   before
                   the
                   simple
                   people
                   as
                   hereticall
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   your
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   neither
                   suffering
                   them
                   to
                   read
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   offering
                   to
                   overthrow
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 
                   secular
                   powers
                
                 are
                 excluded
                 from
                 medling
                 with
                 matters
                 that
                 are
                 spirituall
                 or
                 mentall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 are
                 the
                 Instruments
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 suppressing
                 of
                 heresies
                 and
                 blasphemies
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 We
                 finde
                 the
                 Reformers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 that
                 looked
                 after
                 the
                 
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 used
                 their
                 
                   materiall
                   sword
                
                 and
                 
                   Civill
                   powers
                
                 (
                 as
                 Kings
                 and
                 Rulers
                 )
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
                 16
                 ▪
                 5.20
                 .
                 and
                 false
                 
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 1
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 types
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 both
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 )
                 did
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 
                   extraordinary
                   warrants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 many
                 things
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 figurate
                 the
                 administrations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 answer
                 thereto
                 ,
                 as
                 Num.
                 9.13
                 .
                 and
                 5.2
                 .
                 Levit.
                 10.2
                 .
                 Exod.
                 32.24.27
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 these
                 were
                 in
                 
                   extraordinary
                   cases
                
                 ,
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 persons
                 of
                 
                   Eliah
                   ,
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 who
                 exercised
                 both
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 
                   both
                   swords
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 
                   extraordinary
                   ends
                
                 ;
                 Now
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Loe
                 !
                 we
                 may
                 prove
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 did
                 execute
                 in
                 
                   Civill
                   offices
                
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 Phineas
                 in
                 putting
                 to
                 death
                 Zimri
                 and
                 Cosby
                 ,
                 Num.
                 25.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Psal.
                 106.30
                 .
                 but
                 (
                 our
                 case
                 being
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 proves
                 no
                 more
                 that
                 
                   Civill
                   Magistracy
                
                 belongs
                 to
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   men
                
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 
                 then
                 that
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   power
                
                 and
                 offices
                 belong
                 to
                 
                   Civil
                   Magistrates
                
                 (
                 as
                 such
                 )
                 But
                 besides
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 lyes
                 evidently
                 before
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Powers
                
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 were
                 ever
                 distinguished
                 from
                 Magistraticall
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 had
                 their
                 distinct
                 proper
                 acts
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 so
                 had
                 Moses
                 and
                 
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   one
                
                 having
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 one
                 confounded
                 
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 confined
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 Yea
                 the●
                 stood
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 that
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 could
                 meddle
                 with
                 State-matters
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 that
                 government
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Royall-stocke
                 ,
                 or
                 blood
                 ,
                 could
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 :
                 Nor
                 durst
                 any
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 by
                 
                   ordinary
                   warrant
                
                 )
                 untill
                 King
                 Vzziah
                 ,
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
                 conceit
                 and
                 pride
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 26.16
                 .
                 but
                 he
                 escaped
                 not
                 scot-free
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 hangs
                 upon
                 record
                 as
                 a
                 scare-crow
                 to
                 cautionate
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 temper
                 ;
                 
                 neither
                 doe
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 Priest
                 (
                 unlesse
                 by
                 
                   extraordinary
                   warrant
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 durst
                 meddle
                 with
                 Civill-matters
                 ,
                 till
                 Aristobulus
                 most
                 rashly
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 returne
                 from
                 Babylon
                 joyned
                 and
                 jumbled
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   Mitre
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Crowne
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 sayes
                 Euseb.
                 8.
                 lib.
                 of
                 his
                 Preparation
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 cleare
                 against
                 it
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 ;
                 Christ
                 (
                 the
                 High-priest
                 )
                 ever
                 kept
                 within
                 his
                 compasse
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 Caesars
                 matters
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                   divide
                   the
                   heritage
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 12.
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 6.15
                 .
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 Civil
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sphere
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 forbids
                 his
                 Apostles
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ,
                 medling
                 with
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 20.26
                 .
                 and
                 Mark.
                 10.42
                 .
                 Luke
                 22.25
                 .
                 he
                 tels
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 befitted
                 Kings
                 Courts
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 called
                 into
                 other
                 and
                 better
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 distinct
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 disclaime
                 it
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 ult
                 .
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 meddle
                 any
                 longer
                 with
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Poore
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 bid
                 them
                 
                   choose
                   Deacons
                
                 :
                 Act.
                 6.
                 
                 Much
                 lesse
                 would
                 they
                 meddle
                 with
                 matters
                 meerly
                 civill
                 and
                 worldly
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 their
                 Ministry
                 and
                 duty
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.4
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 24.25.26
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.3
                 .
                 and
                 yet
                 ah
                 !
                 how
                 !
                 how
                 ambitious
                 have
                 many
                 been
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ?
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 aspiring
                 ?
                 and
                 usurping
                 ?
                 I
                 find
                 Mr.
                 Cartwright
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Eccles.
                   Discipline
                   p.
                
                 80.
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 ambition
                 of
                 Bishops
                 complaining
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 
                   meddling
                   with
                   Civill
                   matters
                
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 sayes
                 hee
                 )
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 Cannons
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                   old
                   Cannons
                
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Cannons
                
                 in
                 80.
                 and
                 82.
                 p.
                 and
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   Concil
                   .
                   Carthag
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Cannon
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 and
                 which
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 most
                 bitterly
                 
                   inveighed
                   against
                   by
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Fathers
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 came
                 in
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 thus
                 .
                 When
                 things
                 
                   were
                   in
                   controversie
                   ,
                   and
                   estates
                   lay
                   at
                   variance
                   between
                   parties
                   ,
                
                 
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 those
                 hot
                 and
                 eager
                 
                   suits
                   at
                   Law
                
                 then
                 (
                 nor
                 that
                 fatting
                 or
                 feeding
                 of
                 
                   English
                   locusts
                
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 Lawyers
                 )
                 as
                 now
                 is
                 )
                 
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   controversie
                   were
                   wont
                
                 (
                 by
                 consent
                 mutually
                 from
                 both
                 parties
                 )
                 
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   up
                   to
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   or
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   trusting
                   to
                   their
                   consciences
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   looking
                   upon
                   them
                   as
                   more
                   then
                   other
                   men
                   for
                   piety
                   and
                   conscience
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 
                   conceived
                   this
                   the
                   best
                   means
                   and
                   issue
                   to
                   end
                   all
                   controversies
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 so
                 came
                 in
                 Lands
                 called
                 Bishops-lands
                 in
                 part
                 .
                 Since
                 which
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 
                   good
                   minds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 earnest
                 desires
                 to
                 adorne
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 wary
                 enough
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 )
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 themselves
                 so
                 continued
                 in
                 wars
                 abroad
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 required
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 absence
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 such
                 like
                 hindrances
                 )
                 gave
                 authority
                 to
                 Bishops
                 to
                 correct
                 such
                 with
                 
                   Civil
                   censures
                   ,
                   mulcts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 punishments
                 as
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 troubled
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 little
                 time
                 they
                 tooke
                 so
                 much
                 likeing
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 ambitious
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 honourable
                 office
                 in
                 Civil-state
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 got
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 by
                 
                   book
                   or
                   crook
                
                 ;
                 becomming
                 
                   Lords
                   ,
                   Treasurers
                   ,
                   Keepers
                   ,
                   Chiefe-Justices
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Privy-Councel
                 ,
                 and
                 upper
                 
                   house
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 who
                 desire
                 a
                 fuller
                 account
                 hereof
                 ,
                 may
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 Dr.
                 
                   Willets
                   Synopsis
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Gen.
                   Controv.
                
                 9.3
                 .
                 p
                 278.
                 
                 How
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 and
                 immunities
                 were
                 inlarged
                 by
                 the
                 munific●nce
                 of
                 
                   civill
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 
                   divine
                   authority
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   Marsilius
                   Patavinus
                
                 asserts
                 it
                 (
                 
                   ex
                   gratuita
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   &c.
                   )
                   Praefat
                
                 in
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Senonens
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 revenues
                 and
                 lands
                 of
                 Bishopricks
                 were
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 given
                 by
                 devout
                 and
                 religious
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                   Princes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Cod.
                   lib.
                
                 8.
                 tit
                 .
                 54.
                 l.
                 54.
                 
                 Justinian
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 titles
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 being
                 created
                 Barons
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Parliament
                   house
                
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 were
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 bounty
                 of
                 Kings
                 about
                 foure
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 agone
                 .
                 
                 
                   Cod.
                   lib.
                
                 2
                 ▪
                 tit
                 .
                 7.
                 leg
                 .
                 14.
                 but
                 never
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 warrant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 got
                 these
                 
                   Civil
                   honours
                
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 imployments
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 many
                 Lawes
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 invest
                 them
                 into
                 honour
                 and
                 pomp
                 .
                 As
                 
                   Cod
                   ▪
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 tit
                 .
                 6.
                 leg
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 Anthemius
                 made
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 stranger
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 no
                 Executor
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 should
                 bee
                 his
                 Executor
                 :
                 So
                 
                   Cod.
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 tit
                 .
                 54
                 leg
                 .
                 10.
                 if
                 a
                 
                 stranger
                 dyed
                 intestate
                 ,
                 his
                 goods
                 should
                 bee
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 :
                 And
                 abundance
                 more
                 of
                 such
                 like
                 Lawes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 what
                 places
                 of
                 honour
                 were
                 in
                 state
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 got
                 either
                 gratis
                 ?
                 
                 or
                 by
                 begging
                 ?
                 or
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ?
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 mingled
                 Church
                 and
                 
                   Commonwealth
                   ?
                   Kings
                
                 and
                 
                   Bishops
                   ?
                   Christs
                
                 and
                 
                   Caesars
                   ?
                   Civil
                
                 and
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   matters
                
                 so
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 meer
                 gallomaufrey
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ?
                 But
                 is
                 there
                 now
                 a
                 Reformation
                 amongst
                 us
                 ?
                 or
                 doe
                 not
                 our
                 Ministers
                 most
                 unworthily
                 imitate
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 ambition
                 ?
                 and
                 boldnesse
                 ?
                 whose
                 deserved
                 fall
                 lyes
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 for
                 our
                 caution
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Lordlinesse
                 is
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ?
                 
                 Oh!
                 I
                 do
                 fear
                 lest
                 this
                 notorious
                 fault
                 should
                 appeare
                 as
                 full
                 and
                 foule
                 upon
                 States-Ministers
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 such
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 as
                 have
                 very
                 painfully
                 and
                 profitably
                 preached
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 formerly
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 by
                 the
                 States
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 not
                 onely
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 lives
                 are
                 of
                 another
                 stile
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 more
                 State-like
                 ,
                 lofty
                 ,
                 and
                 high-strained
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 medling
                 with
                 State-affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 nibling
                 upon
                 State-honours
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 come
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 by
                 
                   greater
                   honours
                   ,
                   favours
                   ,
                   preferments
                   ,
                
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 meer
                 complements
                 .
                 Methinks
                 the
                 
                   late
                   Prelates
                
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 precipitant
                 and
                 sudden
                 fall
                 may
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Sea-mark
                 lest
                 they
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 such
                 sands
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 lyes
                 a
                 heavy
                 burthen
                 upon
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 hundreds
                 (
                 very
                 godly
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 Commonwealth
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 continuall
                 complaint
                 with
                 griefe
                 and
                 groans
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 with
                 my
                 eares
                 )
                 that
                 such
                 Ministers
                 are
                 more
                 like
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   lofty
                   ,
                   proud
                
                 ,
                 and
                 stately
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 Pastors
                 creep
                 apace
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Masters
                   of
                   Colledges
                   ,
                   Heads
                
                 of
                 Vniversities
                 and
                 States-chaplaines
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 get
                 to
                 bee
                 Committee-men
                 ,
                 into
                 offices
                 or
                 Armies
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 thing
                 or
                 other
                 that
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 stately
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lord
                 it
                 over
                 others
                 being
                 imployed
                 in
                 secular
                 or
                 
                   Martial
                   affaires
                
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 intents
                 of
                 our
                 States
                 and
                 Grandees
                 (
                 for
                 whom
                 wee
                 can
                 never
                 bee
                 thankfull
                 enough
                 )
                 bee
                 very
                 godly
                 herein
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 make
                 our
                 Governours
                 so
                 wise
                 and
                 vigilant
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 honours
                 or
                 preferments
                 they
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Gospel-ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 corrupt
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 wrong
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   lull
                   her
                   asleep
                
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 heare
                 
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 Constantine's
                 lap
                 )
                 least
                 more
                 mischief
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 ever
                 went
                 before
                 by
                 the
                 Dragons
                 rage
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
                 Which
                 we
                 are
                 somewhat
                 jealous
                 of
                 ,
                 having
                 such
                 clouds
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 )
                 hanging
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 seldom
                 failing
                 )
                 Omens
                 right
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 universal
                 and
                 
                   univocal
                   complaints
                
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   people
                
                 ,
                 pursuing
                 and
                 following
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 hope
                 our
                 
                   wise
                   God
                
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 those
                 Ministers
                 an
                 
                   effectual
                   warning-peece
                
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 
                   decree
                   come
                   forth
                
                 .
                 I
                 much
                 wonder
                 why
                 such
                 men
                 so
                 much
                 complain
                 of
                 others
                 for
                 usurpers
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 poor
                 Tradesman
                 ,
                 an
                 honest
                 Soldier
                 ,
                 a
                 gifted
                 Brother
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 Civil
                 or
                 Martial
                 employment
                 ,
                 do
                 get
                 but
                 up
                 into
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 ,
                 they
                 cry
                 
                   out
                   upon
                   them
                
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 suffered
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 themselves
                 cannot
                 keep
                 
                   within
                   compass
                
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 grow
                 hungry
                 of
                 
                   secular
                   employment
                
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 
                   high-places
                   ,
                   Military
                
                 or
                 Civil
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 no
                 usurpation
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 although
                 that
                 a
                 Civilian
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 able
                 for
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 qualified
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 step
                 so
                 much
                 aside
                 (
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Preacher
                 does
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Civilian
                 ,
                 or
                 Politician
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 State-affairs
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 him
                 so
                 stately
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 this
                 !
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 grand
                 
                   scandal
                   of
                   this
                   age
                
                 !
                 That
                 our
                 eminentest
                 Ministers
                 in
                 account
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 meddle
                 with
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 study
                 
                   Politicks
                   ding-dong
                
                 ;
                 when
                 one
                 upbraided
                 ▪
                 Lysander
                 the
                 
                   Lacedemonian
                   Captain
                
                 ,
                 for
                 doing
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 fraud
                 and
                 
                   policy
                   :
                   O
                   Sir
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 smilingly
                 ,
                 
                 
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   cannot
                   obtain
                   his
                   ends
                   with
                   the
                   Lyons-skin
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   Foxes-skin
                   .
                
                 So
                 say
                 many
                 Ministers
                 by
                 their
                 practises
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 they
                 preach
                 in
                 Lambs-skins
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 put
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   instead
                   of
                   the
                   Brest-plate
                
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Pectorale
                 or
                 
                   chosen
                   Hammischpat
                
                 .
                 )
                 they
                 wear
                 the
                 Head-piece
                 all
                 the
                 week
                 long
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 their
                 own
                 ends
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 herein
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 
                   Masters
                   of
                   Art
                
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 It
                 was
                 accounted
                 by
                 the
                 
                   wisdom
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                
                 ,
                 very
                 apt
                 and
                 apposit
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Augustus
                   Caesar
                
                 bare
                 a
                 Sphinx
                 in
                 his
                 signet
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 famous
                 for
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 unriddled
                 many
                 a
                 new
                 Aenigma
                 ,
                 with
                 dexterity
                 and
                 promptness
                 to
                 promote
                 his
                 own
                 ends
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Daniels
                 spirit
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 Visions
                 and
                 Dreams
                 of
                 these
                 days
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Poets
                 fain
                 ,
                 that
                 Sphinx
                 
                 was
                 a
                 
                   monster
                   multi-forme
                
                 ;
                 having
                 the
                 face
                 and
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 a
                 Bird
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 talents
                 of
                 a
                 Griffin
                 ;
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 mountain
                 neer
                 Thebes
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 riddles
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 surprize
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 poor
                 Passengers
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 destroy
                 them
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 out
                 his
                 Aenigmaes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 Policy
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Sphinx
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 Monster
                 ,
                 having
                 
                   infinite
                   variety
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 its
                 maiden-face
                 flatters
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 learns
                 your
                 Politicians
                 to
                 cog
                 ,
                 and
                 complement
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 wings
                 are
                 the
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ;
                 which
                 such
                 have
                 commenced
                 masters
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 carry
                 them
                 acutely
                 and
                 accurately
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Griffin
                   griping-talents
                
                 are
                 Axioms
                 and
                 Arguments
                 which
                 fetch
                 in
                 their
                 Atalanta-like
                 
                   Golden-balls
                   ,
                   pleasures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 profits
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 step
                 aside
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 fetch
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 Atalanta
                 did
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Declinat
                   cursus
                   ,
                   aurumque
                   volubile
                   tollit
                   .
                
                 )
                 But
                 such
                 Apples
                 of
                 honors
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 lose
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 race
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Politicians
                 live
                 loftily
                 on
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 scorn
                 to
                 look
                 below
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 riddles
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 ,
                 whereby
                 many
                 a
                 poor
                 ,
                 plain
                 ,
                 simple
                 ,
                 innocent
                 soul
                 is
                 surprized
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 prey
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 our
                 Oedipus
                 is
                 on
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 folly
                 and
                 fraud
                 of
                 the
                 Politicians
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   State-Ministers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 Policy
                 shall
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 as
                 Sphinx
                 was
                 ;
                 whose
                 body
                 was
                 laid
                 on
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 in
                 triumph
                 :
                 For
                 indeed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 acute
                 ,
                 nimble
                 ,
                 Aenigmatical
                 ,
                 or
                 abstruse
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 be
                 easily
                 unriddled
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 and
                 slowest
                 capacity
                 .
                 
                 Christs
                 coming
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 this
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 many
                 a
                 poor
                 ,
                 plain
                 ,
                 harmless
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 Griffin-gripes
                 of
                 Policy
                 and
                 Politicians
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 they
                 reckon
                 aright
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 finde
                 their
                 time
                 to
                 reign
                 is
                 short
                 ;
                 although
                 many
                 a
                 time
                 Policy
                 reckoning
                 without
                 Piety
                 ,
                 
                 reckons
                 without
                 his
                 host
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 pay
                 for
                 it
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Callender
                 lies
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 which
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 
                 tells
                 us
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 Isai.
                 27.1
                 .
                 
                   That
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   punish
                   Leviathan
                   with
                   his
                   sore
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   strong
                   sword
                   ,
                   &c.
                   (
                   viz.
                   Policy
                   )
                
                 that
                 
                   piercing
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   crooked
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 then
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Leviathan
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Hebrew
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 subtile
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 as
                 Ezek.
                 29.3
                 .
                 and
                 devilish
                 
                   Dragon
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 shall
                 be
                 too
                 strong
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 finde
                 him
                 out
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 
                   crooked
                   windings
                
                 and
                 
                   turnings
                   ,
                   insinuations
                
                 and
                 subtilties
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   shall
                   punish
                   him
                
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ere
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 break
                 and
                 crush
                 his
                 very
                 head
                 and
                 skull
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 his
                 cunning
                 and
                 craft
                 lies
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 down
                 with
                 these
                 Idols
                 of
                 Brass
                 and
                 Iron
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 of
                 Iron
                 and
                 Clay
                 )
                 I
                 mean
                 those
                 Heads
                 and
                 Powers
                 who
                 have
                 usurped
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 83.11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Make
                   their
                   Nobles
                   like
                
                 Oreb
                 ,
                 and
                 Zeeb
                 ;
                 
                 
                   yea
                   ,
                   all
                   their
                   Princes
                   as
                
                 Zebah
                 and
                 Zalmunna
                 :
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 
                 Like
                 those
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Midianites
                 (
                 a
                 great
                 army
                 )
                 whom
                 Gideon
                 slew
                 ,
                 Judg.
                 7.25
                 .
                 and
                 8.12
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 by
                 
                   weak
                   means
                
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 As
                 by
                 three
                 hundred
                 men
                 he
                 routed
                 and
                 destroyed
                 all
                 their
                 hoast
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 :
                 So
                 Lord
                 (
                 sayes
                 David
                 )
                 who
                 
                   prayes
                   ,
                   Let
                   these
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Nobles
                   ,
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   be
                   like
                   them
                   !
                
                 And
                 he
                 
                   prophecies
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   like
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 See
                 verse
                 12.
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   take
                   the
                   houses
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   possession
                   .
                
                 O
                 sad
                 !
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 sacriledge
                 !
                 to
                 rob
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Church-Powers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 their's
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 
                   Civil
                   Magistrates
                
                 )
                 must
                 meddle
                 with
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 of
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 
                   Gods
                   houses
                
                 their
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 possession
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Nomothetick
                   Politicks
                
                 .
                 O
                 the
                 ominous
                 !
                 imminent
                 danger
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 State
                 !
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 Princes
                 !
                 and
                 Powers
                 !
                 For
                 see
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   my
                   God!
                   make
                   them
                   like
                   a
                   wheel
                   !
                
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   set
                   them
                   as
                   a
                   round
                   rolling
                   Globe
                   ,
                
                 or
                 Wheel
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 
                   run
                   ,
                   run
                   ,
                   run
                   ,
                   run
                   ,
                
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 run
                 themselves
                 all
                 to
                 pieces
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 never
                 in
                 more
                 danger
                 of
                 a
                 desperate
                 downfal
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 running
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 mad
                 )
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 
                   take
                   the
                   houses
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 
                   Orders
                   ,
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   affairs
                   of
                   Gods
                   house
                
                 to
                 be
                 their's
                 in
                 
                 possession
                 ,
                 and
                 their's
                 in
                 right
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   rule
                   ,
                   rectifie
                   ,
                   judge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Nomothetick
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Policy
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 as
                 a
                 
                   round
                   wheel
                
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 rowl
                 and
                 run
                 ,
                 (
                 more
                 with
                 might
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   with
                   right
                
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 least
                 touch
                 of
                 a
                 finger
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 puts
                 them
                 upon
                 a
                 running
                 motion
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 )
                 O
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mercy
                 if
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 rub
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 impede
                 their
                 precipitancy
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 hinder
                 their
                 
                   rash
                   running
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 seldom
                 that
                 such
                 (
                 who
                 act
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 orbe
                 )
                 are
                 recovered
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 career
                 ruine-ward
                 be
                 stopped
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 set
                 as
                 a
                 wheel
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 meddle
                 with
                 Gods
                 Government
                 in
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   take
                   his
                   houses
                   into
                   their
                   possession
                   ,
                
                 by
                 going
                 beyond
                 their
                 
                   bounds
                   of
                   Civil
                   Magistracy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 crying
                 sacriledge
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 as
                 a
                 wheel
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 to
                 
                   run
                   down
                   ,
                   down
                   ,
                   downward
                   ,
                
                 (
                 and
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 staid
                 )
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 
                   broken
                   a
                   pieces
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Which
                 the
                 Lord
                 prevent
                 in
                 much
                 mercy
                 our
                 States
                 from
                 being
                 so
                 set
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 )
                 from
                 being
                 moved
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 State-Ministers
                 to
                 run
                 so
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 sad
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 )
                 to
                 this
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 which
                 hitherto
                 the
                 
                   supream
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   over-ruling
                   God
                
                 hath
                 graciously
                 kept
                 ;
                 and
                 kept
                 also
                 our
                 Rulers
                 from
                 meddling
                 with
                 that
                 stone
                 which
                 hath
                 grownd
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Princes
                 and
                 Nobles
                 to
                 powder
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 wiser
                 then
                 others
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 fell
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 under
                 an
                 
                   Abimilechean
                   fate
                
                 and
                 destiny
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 unavoidable
                 fall
                 of
                 a
                 
                   milstone
                   of
                   wrath
                
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 break
                 their
                 brain-pans
                 a
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 distract
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 unlawful
                 to
                 
                   remove
                   the
                   bounds
                   set
                   by
                   their
                   fathers
                
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Prov.
                 22.28
                 .
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 
                   unlawful
                   to
                   alter
                   the
                   bounds
                
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   hath
                   set
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 13.7
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 
                   give
                   to
                
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   is
                
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   Christs
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 chap.
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 most
                 clear
                 distinction
                 ,
                 and
                 distance
                 between
                 
                   matters
                   Civil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 required
                 nothing
                 of
                 
                   Civil
                   Magistrates
                
                 ,
                 as
                 incumbent
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Civil
                   orbs
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Civil
                   matters
                
                 .
                 Grant
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 zealous
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 more
                 hurt
                 then
                 good
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Jehu-like
                 spirit
                 :
                 What
                 think
                 you
                 
                 of
                 Vzzah
                 ?
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 mean
                 well
                 ?
                 (
                 poor
                 man
                 !
                 
                 )
                 1
                 Chron.
                 13.9
                 .
                 when
                 he
                 ran
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 Ark
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 danger
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 seeming
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 20.
                 necessity
                 too
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 Oxen
                 stumbled
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 like
                 to
                 faln
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 from
                 Kiriath-Jearim
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 meddled
                 with
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 place
                 to
                 intermeddle
                 with
                 the
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   the
                   Ark
                
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 all
                 Israel
                 a
                 sore
                 check
                 for
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Jeremy
                   Dyke
                
                 sayes
                 )
                 and
                 destroyed
                 Vzzah
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 if
                 Magistrates
                 will
                 meddle
                 with
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 were
                 Religion
                 in
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 danger
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 stumbling
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 
                   carry
                   it
                
                 ;
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 
                   heavy
                   blow
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 uncomfortable
                 day
                 to
                 England
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 cost
                 us
                 in
                 England
                 a
                 check
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 their
                 neck
                 ;
                 and
                 Perez-Vzzah
                 will
                 appear
                 afresh
                 ,
                 for
                 following
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 warning
                 by
                 .
                 And
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 till
                 each
                 keeps
                 his
                 orb
                 ,
                 and
                 acts
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 
                   proper
                   place
                
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 
                   Civil
                   matters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 (
                 being
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 intrusted
                 with
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 13.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 his
                 sphere
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 
                   Spiritual
                   matters
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 (
                 being
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 intrusted
                 with
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 5.1
                 .
                 &
                 13.17
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 study
                 tricks
                 ,
                 politicks
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 Civil
                 affairs
                 :
                 
                 But
                 these
                 being
                 Magistrates
                 or
                 Ministers
                 for
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Magistrates
                 or
                 Ministers
                 for
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 till
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 orb
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 far
                 from
                 a
                 good
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 (
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 lamentable
                 check
                 .
                 And
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Heads
                   of
                   Brass
                
                 and
                 Iron
                 will
                 yet
                 be
                 kept
                 up
                 Idols
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   Gold.
                
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 beseech
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 so
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 let
                 
                   Ministers
                   meddle
                
                 with
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   State
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 study
                 Politicians
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 Azariah
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 )
                 cast
                 out
                 Vzziah
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 lifted
                 to
                 his
                 destruction
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 26.16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 commanded
                 ;
                 so
                 ought
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 
                 places
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 Luther
                 writes
                 ,
                 
                   Epist.
                   tom
                
                 .
                 7.
                 fol.
                 209.
                 to
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Frederick
                 and
                 
                   John.
                   I
                   would
                   not
                
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   Preaching
                   be
                   denied
                   any
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   free
                   Liberty
                   ;
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   transgress
                   Gospel-bounds
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   seditious
                   and
                   fierce
                   ,
                   &c.
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   your
                   Lordships
                   duty
                   to
                   suppress
                   ,
                   and
                   banish
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   We
                   will
                   freely
                   grant
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                   the
                   Word
                   against
                   all
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   restrain
                   your
                   hands
                   and
                   spirits
                   from
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   our
                   Magistracy
                   and
                   Civil
                   Power
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Either
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 orbs
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 Phaeton-spirit
                 ,
                 
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 disorders
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 set
                 all
                 on
                 fire
                 again
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 such
                 are
                 said
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   be
                   lifted
                   up
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   destruction
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chro.
                 26.16
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 pride
                 is
                 never
                 without
                 a
                 fall
                 .
                 And
                 till
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 both
                 Magistracy
                 and
                 Ministry
                 must
                 needs
                 lie
                 under
                 much
                 contempt
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   restitution
                   of
                   times
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 glorious
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 as
                 Bishops
                 had
                 not
                 best
                 to
                 storm
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 thrown
                 down
                 from
                 their
                 
                   Lordships
                   ,
                   Judgeships
                   ,
                   Justices
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 neither
                 let
                 our
                 Stately-Ministers
                 be
                 offended
                 for
                 calling
                 them
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 whereinto
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 our
                 honorable
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 whose
                 honor
                 is
                 to
                 
                   rule
                   well
                
                 within
                 their
                 sphere
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 
                   edge
                   tool
                
                 that
                 will
                 cut
                 their
                 fingers
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   Extorquere
                   timidis
                   commutationem
                   possunt
                   ,
                   sed
                   fidem
                   inspirare
                   non
                   possunt
                   ,
                
                 Ambr.
                 epist.
                 13.
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 orb
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Quest.
                 But
                 may
                 not
                 Magistrates
                 suppress
                 Errors
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Answ.
                   Evil
                   doings
                
                 and
                 practises
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 before
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 
                   competent
                   Judges
                
                 of
                 
                   controversal
                   points
                
                 ,
                 
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 doctrines
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 eminent
                 servant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Burroughs
                 in
                 his
                 Vindication
                 against
                 Edwards
                 ,
                 answereth
                 this
                 Question
                 :
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   where
                   the
                   hainousness
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   turbulency
                   of
                   the
                   carriage
                   manifests
                   stubbornness
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   These
                   hainous
                   actions
                   and
                   turbulent
                   carriages
                   ,
                   do
                   come
                   within
                   their
                   cognizance
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   fit
                   Judges
                   of
                   controversies
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   or
                   matters
                   
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                   But
                   why
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   for
                   this
                   should
                   there
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   stirre
                   and
                   out-cry
                   against
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Independent
                   way
                   ?
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   must
                   needs
                   bee
                   a
                   confusion
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   if
                   liberty
                   in
                   it
                   bee
                   but
                   granted
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   judge
                   between
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 intollerable
                 wrong
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Churches
                 to
                 grade
                 and
                 grace
                 Ministers
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 the
                 States
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 no
                 lesse
                 lamentable
                 ;
                 an
                 injury
                 done
                 to
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 gratifie
                 Magistrates
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 suppress
                 sinne
                 ,
                 errours
                 in
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 judgements
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 by
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 no
                 
                   Judge
                   of
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 to
                 pronounce
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Dell
                 sayes
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 liable
                 to
                 erre
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 Acts
                 14
                 ▪
                 14.
                 
                   vid.
                   Owens
                   Essay
                   for
                   Church
                   government
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 72.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 he
                 wil
                 do
                 all
                 he
                 can
                 (
                 
                   dentibus
                   &
                   unguibus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 uphold
                 his
                 owne
                 opinion
                 and
                 religion
                 (
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 false
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 sentence
                 others
                 (
                 though
                 ever
                 so
                 true
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 false
                 ,
                 
                   heresies
                   ,
                   blasphemies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 appears
                 ,
                 Acts
                 24.14
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Acts
                 28.22
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 sentence
                 Christ
                 and
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 but
                 their
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 Every
                 Magistrate
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 his
                 office
                 to
                 maintaine
                 his
                 owne
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 
                   false
                   gods
                
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 worships
                 would
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 most
                 places
                 true
                 Religion
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Rack
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                 But
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Divines
                
                 ,
                 or
                 able
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 Then
                 Magistrates
                 must
                 act
                 upon
                 an
                 implicite
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeve
                 as
                 they
                 beleeve
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Then
                 Magistrates
                 were
                 but
                 the
                 Ministers
                 or
                 
                   Assemblies
                   executioners
                
                 (
                 a
                 flat
                 peece
                 of
                 Popery
                 )
                 methinks
                 Pilate
                 stands
                 for
                 a
                 Sea-mark
                 before
                 such
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 did
                 but
                 execute
                 the
                 
                   Priests
                   sentence
                
                 upon
                 Christ
                 in
                 
                   crucifying
                   him
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3
                 This
                 would
                 take
                 Ministers
                 off
                 the
                 
                   right
                   means
                
                 of
                 ruining
                 errour
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 by
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 their
                 duties
                 in
                 doing
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 
                 such
                 Magistrates
                 would
                 doe
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ;
                 but
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Why
                 Magistrates
                 (
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 suppresse
                 errours
                 &c.
                 is
                 because
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 after
                 him
                 never
                 medled
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 before
                 )
                 with
                 
                   secular
                   powers
                
                 to
                 suppresse
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 neither
                 was
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 maintained
                 or
                 entertained
                 as
                 usefull
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 for
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeers
                 after
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Because
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 other
                 Lawes
                 to
                 suppresse
                 
                   Errours
                   ,
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   Blasphemies
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.20
                 .
                 Mat.
                 18.17
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Cum
                   multis
                   aliis
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 Lawes
                 left
                 us
                 upon
                 record
                 in
                 Primitive
                 times
                 were
                 errours
                 depressed
                 and
                 punished
                 .
              
               
                 Query
                 ,
                 Whether
                 a
                 Member
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Church-society
                 ,
                 comes
                 not
                 under
                 
                   secular
                   Cognizance
                
                 for
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   Affirm
                
                 .
                 So
                 far
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 Church-fellowship
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 
                   worldly
                   government
                
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 no
                 further
                 ;
                 For
                 
                   worldly
                   government
                
                 reaches
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 Saints
                 as
                 Saints
                 ,
                 yea
                 as
                 
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   visible
                
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   in
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 
                   world
                   ,
                   Church-government
                
                 is
                 over
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   Civill
                   government
                
                 is
                 over
                 them
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 or
                 Nation
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 Christs
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 Caesars
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 arrogates
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 casts
                 a
                 Christian
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Hereticke
                 )
                 erroneous
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 hand
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 We
                 grant
                 that
                 a
                 member
                 (
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 society
                 or
                 out
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 for
                 that
                 )
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 come
                 under
                 
                   Civill
                   Cognizance
                
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   2
                
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Negative
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 finde
                 no
                 warrant
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 for
                 any
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 any
                 (
                 be
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 bad
                 )
                 to
                 
                   secular
                   powers
                
                 for
                 punishment
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 he
                 must
                 bee
                 delivered
                 up
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 before
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 yet
                 under
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 after
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 without
                 her
                 Lines
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 finde
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 practise
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 ,
                 till
                 Popery
                 was
                 pretty
                 ripe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 the
                 
                   dear
                   Saints
                
                 suffered
                 death
                 presently
                 and
                 frequently
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 But
                 if
                 Magistrates
                 doe
                 take
                 Cognizance
                 of
                 
                   Blasphemers
                   ,
                   Hereticks
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 they
                 out-run
                 not
                 Gods
                 rule
                 in
                 
                   inflicting
                   mulcts
                
                 and
                 punishments
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 actions
                 ;
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 goe
                 not
                 too
                 far
                 ,
                 Luke
                 9.55
                 ,
                 56.
                 
                 
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 
                   sentence
                   to
                   death
                
                 any
                 for
                 mis-beleeving
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 beleeving
                 our
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 (
                 fundamental
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 )
                 principles
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 faith
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 an
                 
                   errour
                   is
                   this
                
                 )
                 sayes
                 
                   John
                   Husse
                
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Adversaries
                   )
                   to
                   deliver
                   poore
                   people
                   up
                   to
                   secular
                   powers
                   to
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   &
                   c
                
                 !
                 O
                 cruell
                 accursed
                 invention
                 !
                 Mr.
                 Hooper
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 letter
                 of
                 his
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 to
                 a
                 
                   precious
                   friend
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 fifty
                 five
                 tels
                 him
                 how
                 thi●
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 extremity
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 onely
                 argument
                 (
                 which
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 grant
                 )
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 they
                 cannot
                 doe
                 by
                 the
                 
                   convincing
                   word
                
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 doe
                 by
                 delivering
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 worldly
                 compulsive
                 powers
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 also
                 good
                 Bradfords
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 he
                 sayes
                 to
                 the
                 then
                 
                   Lord
                   Chancellor
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   been
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   now
                   a
                   yeare
                   ,
                   and
                   almost
                   three
                   quarters
                   in
                   a
                   stinking
                   prison
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   you
                   never
                   questioned
                   me
                   for
                   my
                   opinions
                   ,
                   before
                   this
                   time
                   or
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   might
                   have
                   freely
                   spoke
                   my
                   conscience
                   without
                   peril
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   !
                
                 
                 
                   now
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   a
                   Law
                   to
                   hang
                   and
                   put
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   answer
                   freely
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   your
                   minds
                   ,
                   so
                   now
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   ask
                   me
                   this
                   question
                
                 !
                 (
                 about
                 Christ
                 really
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 )
                 
                   Ah!
                   my
                   Lord
                   !
                   my
                   Lord
                   !
                   Christ
                   used
                   not
                   this
                   way
                   to
                   bring
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 Bernardus
                 writ
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
                 ,
                 who
                 condemned
                 many
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 delivered
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 
                   secular
                   Powers
                
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Apostolos
                   (
                   lego
                   )
                   stetisse
                   judicandos
                   ,
                   sedisse
                   judicantes
                   non
                   lego
                   ,
                   hoc
                   erit
                   ,
                   illud
                   fuit
                   .
                
                 I
                 read
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   stood
                   to
                   be
                   judged
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   never
                   read
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   sate
                   as
                   Judges
                   to
                   sentence
                   any
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   this
                   shall
                   be
                
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   world
                
                 )
                 and
                 judge
                 their
                 Judges
                 that
                 now
                 deliver
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 bee
                 murdered
                 and
                 massacred
                 .
                 This
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 long
                 agone
                 the
                 Saints
                 were
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 woman
                 ,
                 Mistress
                 Askew
                 ,
                 Martyr
                 in
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 eighths
                 dayes
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 Wrisley
                 (
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Chancellor
                   )
                   I
                   have
                   searched
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   all
                   over
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   cannot
                   finde
                   that
                   ever
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   
                   his
                   Apostles
                   put
                   any
                   to
                   death
                   though
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   or
                   delivered
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   any
                   others
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   to
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Marlinus
                 that
                 eminent
                 French-Bishop
                 upon
                 this
                 very
                 account
                 withdrew
                 communion
                 from
                 his
                 fellow-brethren
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 they
                 consented
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 way
                 to
                 Maximus
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 the
                 Priscilianists
                 (
                 as
                 known
                 Hereticks
                 as
                 ever
                 lived
                 )
                 yet
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Emperour
                   .
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 
                   put
                   to
                   death
                
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 
                   none
                   to
                   death
                
                 (
                 though
                 Hereticks
                 )
                 neither
                 hath
                 hee
                 
                   given
                   power
                
                 to
                 any
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 denyed
                 it
                 ,
                 Luke
                 9.56
                 .
                 Nay
                 I
                 will
                 fetch
                 a
                 Gray-Friar
                 that
                 was
                 
                   Philips
                   Confessor
                   ,
                   Alphonaeus
                
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 before
                 Philip
                 and
                 Q.
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                 February
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 fifty
                 and
                 five
                 ;
                 hee
                 bitterly
                 cryes
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 bloody
                 Bishops
                 for
                 burning
                 men
                 ,
                 saying
                 plainly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   learned
                   it
                   not
                   in
                   Scripture
                   to
                   burne
                   any
                   for
                   his
                   conscience
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   should
                   live
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   converted
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purport
                 .
                 And
                 deare
                 Lord
                 !
                 shall
                 we
                 then
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 rigid
                 judgement
                 ?
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 !
                 against
                 tender
                 consciences
                 !
                 against
                 erroneous
                 persons
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Friar
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 how
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 declined
                 this
                 devillish
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 Mr.
                 Cranmer
                 had
                 never
                 more
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 then
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 and
                 beg
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 to
                 the
                 Warrant
                 for
                 delivering
                 up
                 
                   Joan
                   Butcher
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Magistrates
                   power
                
                 to
                 burne
                 her
                 :
                 
                 All
                 his
                 great
                 Councels
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Arguments
                 could
                 not
                 prevaile
                 with
                 that
                 Christian-hearted
                 young
                 King
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   ?
                   Will
                   you
                   have
                   mee
                   to
                   send
                   her
                   soule
                   quick
                   to
                   Hell
                   ?
                   you
                   say
                   her
                   errour
                   will
                   damne
                   her
                   ;
                   should
                   I
                   then
                   be
                   so
                   cruel
                   to
                   send
                   her
                   presently
                   to
                   the
                   devill
                   in
                   this
                   errour
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   O
                   no!
                   let
                   her
                   live
                   to
                   repent
                   !
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   saving
                   of
                   her
                   soule
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   her
                   longer
                   life
                   and
                   liberty
                   to
                   repent
                   (
                   which
                   the
                   murthering
                   of
                   her
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   )
                   I
                   hold
                   it
                   more
                   holy
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   she
                   should
                   live
                
                 to
                 be
                 
                   converted
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 that
                 this
                 sweet
                 bird
                 chirps
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 
                   young
                   man
                
                 manifested
                 his
                 dislike
                 of
                 such
                 
                   secular
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   punishments
                   for
                   errors
                
                 (
                 though
                 grievous
                 )
                 but
                 O!
                 how
                 few
                 such
                 Saint-like
                 Caesars
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 now
                 !
                 I
                 might
                 heap
                 up
                 many
                 eminent
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 yea
                 (
                 I
                 thinke
                 )
                 fetched
                 from
                 all
                 
                 ages
                 against
                 this
                 
                   bloody
                   tenet
                
                 and
                 opinion
                 of
                 giving
                 up
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                   erroneous
                   persons
                
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 :
                 
                 Many
                 
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                
                 have
                 breathed
                 out
                 flames
                 against
                 this
                 
                   Antichristian
                   custom
                
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 lent
                 us
                 light
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 (
                 I
                 do
                 well
                 remember
                 )
                 when
                 a
                 
                   flaming
                   faggot
                
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 Ridley
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 Ha!
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Latimer
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 
                   Ridley
                   ,
                   Come
                   be
                   of
                   good
                   comfort
                   Brother
                   !
                   play
                   the
                   man
                   !
                   We
                   shall
                   this
                   day
                   light
                   such
                   a
                   candle
                   in
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   I
                   trust
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   put
                   out
                
                 !
                 I
                 hope
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 light
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   putting
                   to
                   death
                
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Ordinance
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 fire
                 and
                 faggots
                 are
                 no
                 good
                 Reformers
                 .
                 Were
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 
                   Turk
                   ,
                   Saracen
                   ,
                   Jew
                   ,
                   Heretick
                   ,
                
                 or
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 ?
                 
                 whilst
                 he
                 lives
                 quietly
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceably
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 ,
                 nor
                 why
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 
                   put
                   to
                   death
                
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 verily
                 perswaded
                 he
                 believes
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 enough
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 ,
                 can
                 I
                 see
                 how
                 a
                 Church
                 dare
                 (
                 warrantably
                 )
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 
                   secular
                   powers
                
                 (
                 purposely
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 Antichrists
                 advantage
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 his
                 warfare
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 to
                 thousands
                 now
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 that
                 shines
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 
                   spiritual
                   evils
                
                 must
                 have
                 
                   spiritual
                   remedies
                
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 these
                 evils
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.4
                 ▪
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 of
                 
                   mens
                   heads
                
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 proper
                 remedy
                 of
                 
                   cutting
                   off
                
                 mens
                 Errors
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 of
                 
                   cutting
                   off
                
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 Errors
                 :
                 
                 Let
                 all
                 means
                 (
                 spiritual
                 )
                 be
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 such
                 whose
                 diseases
                 are
                 spiritual
                 and
                 mental
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.25
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 sweep
                 up
                 Christs
                 house
                 with
                 Antichrists
                 broom
                 ;
                 nor
                 fight
                 with
                 his
                 hands
                 Christs
                 battles
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 his
                 weapons
                 our
                 warfare
                 .
              
               
                 Quaere
                 .
                 What
                 must
                 Magistrates
                 do
                 then
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 All
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 encourage
                 and
                 countenance
                 the
                 servants
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 them
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 ever
                 so
                 few
                 ,
                 or
                 contemptible
                 ;
                 declaring
                 against
                 all
                 known
                 ▪
                 and
                 apparent
                 gross
                 Errors
                 ,
                 and
                 Heresies
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 allow
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 Bilson
                 sayes
                 ,
                 serves
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Commissio
                   est
                   à
                   Christo
                   ,
                   permissio
                   à
                   Magistratu
                   .
                   Christ
                
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 Caesar
                 demands
                 ;
                 Christ
                 gives
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Magistrates
                 the
                 Liberty
                 :
                 But
                 let
                 not
                 Magistrates
                 take
                 too
                 much
                 liberty
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 
                 )
                 Christ
                 allows
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 approves
                 of
                 
                   Magistrates
                   Government
                   ,
                   Magistrates
                
                 must
                 allow
                 and
                 approve
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   .
                   Christ
                
                 hath
                 commanded
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 
                   command
                   Christs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   for
                   Gods
                   sake
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 13.1
                 .
                 Gal.
                 4.14
                 .
                 are
                 
                   obedient
                   to
                   them
                
                 (
                 for
                 
                   sancti
                   non
                   subjiciunt
                   se
                   homini
                   propter
                   hominem
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   sed
                   propter
                   Deum
                
                 ;
                 )
                 so
                 they
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 servants
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 them
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 corrupt
                 them
                 with
                 hono●s
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 honor
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 corruptions
                 :
                 
                 As
                 Ministers
                 cannot
                 make
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 Magistrates
                 make
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   State
                
                 (
                 or
                 Magistrates
                 )
                 in
                 doing
                 their
                 offices
                 for
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Civil
                   affairs
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   State
                
                 hinder
                 the
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 their
                 offices
                 for
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   spiritual
                   affairs
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 each
                 must
                 remember
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 Constantine
                 could
                 say
                 (
                 
                   Vos
                   est
                   is
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   sed
                   ego
                   extra
                   Ecclesiam
                   Episcopus
                
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Minister
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ;
                 ye
                 
                   are
                   Overseers
                   and
                   Officers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 (
                 within
                 )
                 
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   an
                   Overseer
                   and
                   Officer
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 (
                 without
                 ;
                 )
                 Constantine
                 kept
                 his
                 course
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 without
                 mingling
                 or
                 mangling
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   affairs
                
                 with
                 Civil
                 ,
                 or
                 Civil
                 with
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ;
                 so
                 must
                 every
                 Magistrate
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 design
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 those
                 powers
                 and
                 policies
                 that
                 hinder
                 Christs
                 reign
                 in
                 his
                 Zion
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   alone
                   Head
                
                 and
                 Lord.
                 
                 
                   Christs
                   Kingdom
                
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   glory
                
                 (
                 the
                 Fathers
                 )
                 are
                 
                   both
                   alike
                
                 ;
                 who
                 rules
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 rules
                 in
                 the
                 other●
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 admitted
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 are
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 whom
                 the
                 one
                 receives
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 receives
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 receives
                 not
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Civil
                   Magistrates
                
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 ,
                 or
                 punish
                 there
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 In
                 Heaven
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 )
                 therefore
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Son.
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 dares
                 usurpe
                 this
                 
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 the
                 
                   alone
                   Head
                
                 and
                 Lord
                 )
                 takes
                 
                   too
                   much
                   upon
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Chrysostom
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   tributum
                   Caesaris
                   ,
                   
                   sed
                   servitium
                   diaboli
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   due
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   devils
                   work
                
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 cause
                 his
                 
                   unevitable
                   downfal
                
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 the
                 
                   Devils
                   .
                   Trap
                
                 observes
                 there
                 ,
                 on
                 Matth.
                 22.21
                 .
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Article
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 doubled
                 and
                 repeated
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   our
                   double
                
                 and
                 
                   special
                   care
                
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 give
                 
                   God
                   his
                   due
                   ▪
                   Rom.
                
                 13.7
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Oh!
                 O
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 give
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 due
                 !
                 then
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 plead
                 so
                 for
                 Caesars
                 Chair
                 in
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 sit
                 there
                 with
                 the
                 heel
                 of
                 his
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 to
                 kick
                 the
                 Saints
                 brains
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 crush
                 them
                 headlong
                 ,
                 that
                 stoop
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 form
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 Christ
                 sits
                 not
                 on
                 
                   Caesars
                   throne
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 he
                 (
                 who
                 hath
                 too
                 long
                 )
                 sit
                 upon
                 
                   Christs
                   throne
                
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 
                   other
                   Lords
                   have
                   had
                   dominion
                   over
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   usurped
                   Headships
                
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 Brass
                 and
                 Iron
                 ,
                 
                 Jer.
                 6.28
                 .
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   will
                   give
                   gold
                   for
                   brass
                   ,
                   and
                   silver
                   for
                   iron
                   ,
                   Isai.
                
                 60.17
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   Gold
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 silver
                 seven
                 times
                 purified
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   (
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Plato
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   vid.
                   Cartwrights
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Discipline
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 )
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 see
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 Estate
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 Citizens
                 happiest
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 King
                 and
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Laws
                 and
                 Decrees
                 to
                 submit
                 unto
                 :
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 never
                 so
                 happy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 
                   Christ
                   alone
                
                 sits
                 upon
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 governs
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 see
                 Cap.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 9.
                 of
                 Lib.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 sure
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   great
                   work
                
                 that
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 bringing
                 about
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 coming
                 to
                 reign
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 
                   mean
                   time
                
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 us
                 own
                 neither
                 the
                 Brazen
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   Heads
                
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Head
                 ;
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 neither
                 Spiritual
                 nor
                 
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 nor
                 
                   Civil
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 !
                 )
                 O
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 !
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   Gold
                
                 ;
                 our
                 
                   Master
                   !
                   Lord
                   !
                   Head
                
                 !
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 !
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 Partner
                 or
                 Paramount
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 large
                 proved
                 !
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 conclude
                 ;
                 All
                 others
                 are
                 beheaded
                 !
                 having
                 lost
                 their
                 long
                 
                   usurped
                   ruledom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 !
                 
                 And
                 with
                 
                   John
                   Hus
                
                 ;
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Christus
                   sine
                   talibus
                   capitibus
                   monstrosis
                   ,
                   melius
                   ecclesiam
                   suam
                   regulavit
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 27.
                 
                 Object
                 .
                 Christ
                 alone
                 is
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 governs
                 his
                 own
                 
                   Church
                   (
                   influendo
                   &
                   infundendo
                
                 )
                 
                 without
                 such
                 
                   prodigious
                   helps
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   monstrous
                   heads
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Antichrist
                 would
                 crowd
                 in
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 said
                 Gregory
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Lib
                 6.
                 
                 Epist.
                 24.
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 
                   John
                   Patriarch
                
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Quid
                   tu
                   Christo
                   universalis
                   ecclesiae
                   capiti
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 What
                 will
                 you
                 answer
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 the
                 sole
                 
                   Universal
                   Head
                
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ?
                 that
                 thou
                 darest
                 to
                 arrogate
                 that
                 title
                 ?
                 which
                 is
                 Antichristian
                 for
                 thee
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 
                   Hold
                   fast
                   the
                   head
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.19
                 .
                 
                   from
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   by
                   joynts
                
                 and
                 
                   bands
                   ,
                   having
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   ministred
                   and
                   knit
                   together
                   ,
                
                 increaseth
                 with
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 be
                 sure
                 you
                 hold
                 your
                 Head
                 ;
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 supplieth
                 the
                 members
                 with
                 all
                 necessaries
                 ;
                 
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 knits
                 every
                 member
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 increaseth
                 every
                 one
                 with
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   increase
                
                 :
                 Now
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 
                   The
                   anthropie
                
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 fetch
                 our
                 
                   life
                   ,
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 from
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Arteries
                   .
                   Christiani
                   Christo
                   capiti
                   adhaerent
                   ,
                   &
                   ab
                   eo
                   percipiunt
                   ,
                   &
                   hauriunt
                   vitam
                   spiritualem
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 No
                 Member
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 much
                 moisture
                 ,
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 growth
                 .
                 And
                 every
                 Member
                 is
                 moved
                 with
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 Palsie-Members
                 (
                 so
                 Palsie-Christians
                 )
                 that
                 move
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 directs
                 .
                 
                 When
                 Cyneas
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 of
                 Pyrrhus
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 return
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 asked
                 by
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 What
                 he
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 answered
                 ;
                 O
                 Sir
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 
                   Respublica
                   Regum
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Statesmen
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 is
                 King
                 and
                 Head
                 ;
                 O
                 happiness
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 !
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 Head
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 
                   heart
                   ,
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 quickning
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Anima
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 soul
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 every
                 Member
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 resolves
                 us
                 he
                 is
                 Voluntas
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 maketh
                 us
                 think
                 he
                 is
                 Animus
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Intellectus
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 deliberates
                 us
                 he
                 is
                 Mens
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 keeps
                 our
                 remembrance
                 he
                 is
                 Memoria
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 to
                 judge
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Ratio
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 moves
                 our
                 desires
                 he
                 is
                 Affectus
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 breaths
                 us
                 and
                 inspires
                 us
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Spiritus
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 enables
                 us
                 to
                 apprehend
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Sensus
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 Christ
                 our
                 Head
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 .
                 VVherefore
                 let
                 us
                 
                   hold
                   him
                   fast
                
                 for
                 our
                 Head
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 heare
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 no
                 Brazen-face
                 ,
                 no
                 Iron-pate
                 ,
                 no
              
               
                 
                   O
                   monstrum
                   horrendum
                   !
                   informe
                   ,
                   ingens
                   !
                   cui
                   lumen
                   ademptum
                
                 !
                 Christ
                 willed
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 Caesars
                 stamp
                 on
                 the
                 coyne
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 give
                 Caesar
                 his
                 due
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 wee
                 see
                 Christs
                 stampe
                 on
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Worships
                 ,
                 Churches
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 give
                 Christ
                 his
                 due
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 alone
                 Head
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 far
                 for
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Tsur
                 .
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 Foundation
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 :
                 All
                 other
                 Foundations
                 being
                 false
                 ,
                 sandy
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 fail
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 House
                 without
                 a
                 foundation
                 cannot
                 stand
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 unsound
                 ,
                 sandy
                 foundation
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 better
                 then
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 not
                 sometimes
                 worse
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 deceitfull
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 Great
                 is
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 Luke
                 6.49
                 .
                 Matth.
                 7.27
                 .
                 
                 But
                 this
                 
                   spirituall
                   house
                
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   sure
                   foundation
                
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   building
                
                 )
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 laid
                 with
                 his
                 
                   owne
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Zach.
                 4.9
                 .
                 Isa.
                 14.32
                 .
                 other
                 places
                 are
                 founded
                 by
                 the
                 
                   arme
                   of
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Power
                   and
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
                 Palestina
                 must
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 Zion
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 (
                 sayes
                 Sasbout
                 )
                 the
                 
                   spirituall
                   Zion
                
                 (
                 meant
                 Christs
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 shall
                 never
                 fall
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   hath
                   founded
                   it
                
                 upon
                 a
                 Rocke
                 too
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 Mat.
                 7.25
                 .
                 Mat.
                 6.18
                 .
                 Luke
                 6.48
                 .
                 and
                 this
                 Rocke
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.4
                 .
                 2
                 Sam.
                 23.3
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 
                   built
                   upon
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.20
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.14
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                 sayes
                 Cotton
                 :
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   Priest
                   ,
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   Head
                   ,
                   Master
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Lawgiver
                   ,
                   Advocate
                   ,
                   Husband
                   ,
                   Brother
                   ,
                   Builder
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 hee
                 not
                 unto
                 his
                 people
                 ?
                 in
                 any
                 condition
                 ?
                 he
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 Minister
                 to
                 himselfe
                 as
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 both
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 the
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Argument
                 ;
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 the
                 Master
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 member
                 ;
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 even
                 so
                 may
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 Founder
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 foundation
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 preaches
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 testimony
                 was
                 true
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 pleads
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 argument
                 is
                 full
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 he
                 gives
                 out
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Law
                 is
                 life
                 ;
                 as
                 hee
                 offers
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 precious
                 ,
                 and
                 effectuall
                 ;
                 Even
                 so
                 he
                 layes
                 himselfe
                 low
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 bee
                 
                   fitly
                   built
                   upon
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Foundation
                 will
                 never
                 faile
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Rockie
                   foundation
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Rock
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 and
                 
                   firme
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 sinke
                 nor
                 
                   shrinke
                   (
                   per
                   saxum
                   foederis
                   firmitatem
                   notabant
                   antiqui
                   :
                
                 
                 Venning
                 )
                 but
                 soft
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   sandy
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 endanger
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   structure
                
                 :
                 Now
                 
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 and
                 most
                 
                   firme
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.11
                 .
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.19
                 .
                 which
                 cannot
                 faile
                 us
                 ▪
                 our
                 Salvation
                 lyes
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 
                   deceive
                   us
                
                 :
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 like
                 
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 which
                 abides
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 because
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Rocke
                   of
                   ages
                   :
                   Si
                   nos
                   ruemus
                   ,
                   ruet
                   Christus
                   una
                   ,
                
                 said
                 that
                 loud-tongued
                 and
                 
                   liveli-spirited
                   Luther
                
                 :
                 
                 If
                 we
                 fall
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shall
                 fall
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 
                   malo
                   cum
                   Christo
                   ruere
                   ,
                   quam
                   cum
                   Caesare
                   stare
                
                 )
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 (
                 sayes
                 another
                 )
                 
                   ruine
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   run
                   with
                   Caesar
                
                 ;
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 fall
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 stand
                 with
                 Caesar
                 :
                 such
                 can
                 never
                 fall
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.6
                 .
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Christ
                 the
                 foundation
                 stands
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 A
                 Rocke
                 is
                 high
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 pleasant
                 prospects
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 far
                 round
                 the
                 Horizon
                 and
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 whence
                 wee
                 look
                 with
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 hindrances
                 ,
                 Num.
                 23.9
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 
                   high
                   Rocke
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 61.2
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   foundation
                
                 lyes
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 
                   higher
                   then
                   all
                   Rocks
                
                 and
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 87.1
                 .
                 or
                 places
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 57.15
                 .
                 Psal.
                 91.14
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 
                   high
                   Rock
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Christ
                 )
                 the
                 Saints
                 see
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 faire
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 
                 most
                 eminent
                 discoveries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sweetest
                 Survey
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 being
                 below
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 hindrance
                 in
                 their
                 prospects
                 either
                 up
                 or
                 downe
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   round
                   about
                
                 ,
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 loveliest
                 ,
                 liveliest
                 ,
                 richest
                 ,
                 highest
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenliest
                 soul-ravishing
                 Discoveries
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 A
                 Rocke
                 is
                 a
                 
                   place
                   of
                   refuge
                
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 great
                 strength
                 and
                 security
                 ,
                 thither
                 people
                 run
                 for
                 refuge
                 and
                 safety
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 2.21
                 .
                 1
                 Sam.
                 13.6
                 .
                 and
                 23.25
                 .
                 a
                 Castle
                 in
                 a
                 Rocke
                 is
                 accounted
                 impregnable
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cannon
                   proof
                
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 Rocke
                 is
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32.31
                 .
                 Psal.
                 18.2
                 .
                 Psal.
                 31.2
                 .
                 a
                 
                   strong
                   Rocke
                
                 and
                 Castle
                 of
                 defence
                 ;
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 Saints
                 are
                 so
                 safe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 bee
                 stormed
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 :
                 Saints
                 are
                 secure
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 when
                 all
                 Devils
                 in
                 hell
                 let
                 flye
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 desperatest
                 Bullets
                 and
                 Darts
                 that
                 men
                 or
                 Devils
                 can
                 shoo●
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 impregnable
                 and
                 
                   impenetrable
                   Rocke
                
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 returned
                 with
                 a
                 powder
                 ,
                 or
                 bounded
                 backe
                 upon
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 
                   shot
                   them
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 are
                 
                   fallen
                   down
                
                 ,
                 
                 dead
                 and
                 blunted
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 mischiefe
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Gates
                   of
                   Hell
                
                 shall
                 not
                 
                   prevaile
                   against
                   them
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 the
                 power
                 nor
                 policy
                 of
                 Hell
                 combined
                 together
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 though
                 the
                 Devill
                 doth
                 by
                 himselfe
                 or
                 others
                 plot
                 with
                 his
                 seven-heads
                 ,
                 or
                 push
                 with
                 his
                 ten-hornes
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 all
                 the
                 fraudulent
                 plots
                 ,
                 practises
                 ,
                 malices
                 ,
                 machinations
                 ,
                 policies
                 ,
                 powers
                 ,
                 or
                 engines
                 that
                 Earth
                 or
                 Hell
                 can
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 
                 bee
                 enough
                 to
                 ruine
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 seated
                 sure
                 and
                 safe
                 upon
                 a
                 Rocke
                 that
                 is
                 higher
                 and
                 mightier
                 then
                 they
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 batter
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 conquer
                 ▪
                 they
                 may
                 reach
                 to
                 her
                 heel
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 peradventure
                 bruise
                 her
                 heele
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 
                   break
                   themselves
                
                 a
                 peeces
                 :
                 They
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 breach
                 in
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 battery
                 in
                 this
                 Rocke
                 ;
                 
                 no
                 though
                 the
                 Devill
                 should
                 discharge
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Cannons
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greatest
                 Ordinances
                 hee
                 hath
                 at
                 them
                 :
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 those
                 two
                 cast
                 by
                 Alphonsus
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Ferrara
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 
                 
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Grandiabolo
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Great-devill
                 ,
                 neither
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 Hell
                 ,
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   Devils
                
                 can
                 remove
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   founded
                
                 upon
                 this
                 Rocke
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 shake
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 
                   shame
                   her
                
                 ;
                 disturb
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 
                   destroy
                   her
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 may
                 challenge
                 
                 the
                 
                   Venetian
                   Motto
                   ,
                   Nec
                   fluctu
                   nec
                   flatu
                   movetur
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Mat.
                 7.25
                 .
                 and
                 Psal.
                 62.2
                 .
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   onely
                   is
                   my
                   rocke
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   SALVATION
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   my
                   DEFENCE
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   greatly
                   moved
                
                 ;
                 so
                 vers
                 .
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 haste
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 A
                 Rocke
                 keeps
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 removes
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 doth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   same
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ;
                 hee
                 
                   alters
                   not
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 removes
                 from
                 being
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 his
                 
                   peoples
                   principles
                   ,
                   graces
                   ,
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   joyes
                   ,
                   enjoyments
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 ever
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Zion
                   a
                   sure
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 28.26
                 .
                 and
                 
                   cannot
                   bee
                   removed
                
                 .
                 Hebr.
                 12.28
                 .
                 
                   immobile
                   saxum
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 A
                 Rocke
                 is
                 very
                 lasting
                 ,
                 an
                 Heiroglyphick
                 of
                 permanency
                 ,
                 durability
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetuity
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 never
                 decay
                 ,
                 or
                 decrease
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 
                   increase
                   of
                   his
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   end
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 9.7
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 A
                 Rocke
                 yeelds
                 severall
                 and
                 singular
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shade
                 from
                 the
                 scorching
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 from
                 being
                 Sun-burnt
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 doth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 32.2
                 .
                 and
                 he
                 keeps
                 from
                 being
                 sin-burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 hell-burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 a
                 Rocke
                 affords
                 
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Rocke
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Mine
                 and
                 Treasury
                 of
                 all
                 
                   precious
                   things
                   hid
                   in
                   him
                
                 ,
                 Col.
                 3.2
                 .
                 and
                 fetched
                 
                   from
                   him
                
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 8.10
                 ,
                 11.18
                 .
                 Rev.
                 3.17.18
                 .
                 Rev.
                 5.12
                 .
                 Prov.
                 3.15
                 .
                 the
                 Rock
                 yeelds
                 honey
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 doth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32.13
                 .
                 Psal.
                 81.16
                 .
                 his
                 
                   words
                   are
                   drops
                   of
                   honey
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 19.10
                 .
                 and
                 his
                 lips
                 and
                 doctrine
                 drop
                 
                   sweet
                   smelling
                   myrrh
                
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 5.13
                 .
                 The
                 Rocke
                 yeelds
                 oyle
                 ,
                 
                 Deut.
                 32.13
                 .
                 Job
                 .
                 29.6
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 Christ
                 doth
                 the
                 
                   unction
                   from
                   on
                   High
                
                 ,
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 1
                 Jo.
                 2
                 20.
                 and
                 Rev.
                 3.17
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 
                 affords
                 wholesome
                 hearbs
                 and
                 sallets
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   cheeks
                   are
                   as
                   a
                   bed
                   of
                   spices
                   ,
                
                 Cant.
                 5.13
                 .
                 besides
                 from
                 the
                 Rock
                 flowes
                 the
                 most
                 rich
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 sweet
                 
                   Christall
                   streams
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 8.15
                 .
                 Job
                 .
                 28.10
                 .
                 so
                 the
                 most
                 springs
                 and
                 best
                 streams
                 of
                 
                   water
                   of
                   life
                
                 flow
                 from
                 Christ
                 the
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.4
                 .
                 Psal.
                 46.4
                 .
                 Isa.
                 33.21
                 .
                 Joh.
                 4.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Joh.
                 7.38
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 A
                 Rocke
                 is
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Foundation
                 in
                 it
                 will
                 cost
                 much
                 sweat
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 continuall
                 paines
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 much
                 meanes
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 paines
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 continuall
                 vigilancy
                 must
                 bee
                 had
                 to
                 bee
                 
                 well-bottomed
                 upon
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 Phil.
                 2.12
                 .
                 therefore
                 saith
                 Peter
                 ,
                 2
                 Epist.
                 1.10
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 endeavour
                 sedulously
                 ,
                 and
                 study
                 it
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 yee
                 do
                 ;
                 yee
                 shall
                 not
                 fall
                 :
                 therefore
                 learne
                 (
                 saith
                 Solomon
                 )
                 Prov.
                 30.26
                 .
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Conies
                
                 (
                 poore
                 little
                 things
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 with
                 labour
                 
                   worke
                   out
                   holes
                
                 and
                 burrowes
                 in
                 the
                 
                   roots
                   of
                   the
                   Rocks
                
                 ;
                 
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 learne
                 diligence
                 and
                 bee
                 sure
                 to
                 get
                 in
                 force
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   dig
                   deep
                
                 into
                 this
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 A
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 proves
                 a
                 
                   stumbling
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 most
                 dangerous
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 bruise
                 and
                 breake
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 batter
                 thee
                 a
                 peeces
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 Christ
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 carelessenesse
                 or
                 selfe-conceit
                 doe
                 fall
                 
                   at
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   on
                   him
                
                 ,
                 O!
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 (
                 rough
                 )
                 
                   Rocke
                   of
                   offence
                
                 !
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.8
                 .
                 Rom.
                 9.32
                 .
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 
                   obey
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   yeeld
                   to
                   him
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 stumble
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 him
                 ;
                 they
                 that
                 fall
                 upon
                 this
                 stone
                 !
                 are
                 bruised
                 and
                 broken
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 this
                 
                   stone
                   falls
                
                 upon
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   grown'd
                   to
                   powder
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 20.18
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Rocke
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 upon
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 
                 Christ
                 meant
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Vpon
                   this
                   Rocke
                   I
                   will
                   build
                   my
                   Church
                   ;
                   Tu
                   quidem
                   Petrus
                   es
                   ,
                   cognominatus
                   a
                   me
                   qui
                   sum
                   petra
                   ,
                   atque
                   super
                   hanc
                   Petram
                   aedificabo
                   Ecclesiam
                   meam
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 thus
                 saith
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 in
                 1
                 
                   Epist.
                   ad
                   Cor.
                
                 3.11
                 .
                 
                   CHRIST
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   FOVNDATION
                   of
                   this
                   heavenly
                   FABRICKE
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   its
                   BEGINNING
                   from
                   ABOVE
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   FOVNDATION
                   hath
                   the
                   TITLE
                   of
                   a
                   ROCKE
                   ,
                   because
                   CHRIST
                   is
                   the
                   SVREST
                   FOVNDATION
                   (
                   &
                   Christus
                   in
                   summo
                   loco
                   situs
                   est
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Reasons
                 why
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 her
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 this
                 Rocke
                 for
                 her
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 are
                 divers
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 trouble
                 you
                 with
                 but
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 ;
                 as
                 first
                 is
                 for
                 
                   safeties
                   sake
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 For
                 
                   safeties
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 meet
                 with
                 multitude
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 of
                 tempests
                 and
                 
                   stormes
                   ,
                   winds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 waves
                 ,
                 
                 Mat.
                 7.25
                 .
                 whence
                 Bolton
                 calls
                 her
                 the
                 Tossed-ship
                 ,
                 she
                 meets
                 with
                 a
                 
                   continuall
                   succession
                
                 of
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 molestations
                 ,
                 one
                 on
                 the
                 necke
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 like
                 Jobs
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Clouds
                 rack
                 ,
                 Eccl.
                 12.2
                 .
                 
                   Fluctus
                   fluctum
                   trudit
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 The
                 
                   skies
                   are
                   overcast
                
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 fall
                 in
                 lesser
                 and
                 
                   lighter
                   crosses
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 
                   smaller
                   raine
                
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 in
                 sharpe
                 stinging
                 and
                 piercing
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 like
                 stormes
                 of
                 haile
                 ,
                 the
                 raine
                 falls
                 ,
                 the
                 floods
                 arise
                 ,
                 the
                 winds
                 blow
                 ,
                 the
                 waves
                 beat
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 Noahs-Arke
                 is
                 pitched
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 holds
                 out
                 ,
                 being
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   sure
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 faile
                 utterly
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 battered
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 tryed
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 therefore
                 shee
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 Rocke
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 sit
                 downe
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 up
                 what
                 it
                 will
                 cost
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 we
                 must
                 suffer
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 wee
                 bee
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   good
                   foundation
                
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 sinke
                 under
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 shrinke
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 many
                 trials
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Why
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 built
                 upon
                 this
                 Rocke
                 is
                 for
                 
                   orders
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 whosoever
                 will
                 venture
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 may
                 begin
                 at
                 
                   this
                   foundation
                
                 first
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.10
                 .
                 and
                 bee
                 sure
                 he
                 goe
                 wisely
                 to
                 worke
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 )
                 so
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 will
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 may
                 first
                 get
                 up
                 the
                 Rocke
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 much
                 difficulty
                 to
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 )
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 (
                 Gods
                 Church
                 )
                 
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Rocke
                
                 :
                 many
                 have
                 been
                 wrong
                 that
                 thought
                 first
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 no!
                 no!
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 communion
                 and
                 closenesse
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 enter
                 into
                 communion
                 with
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 1
                 Jo.
                 1.3
                 .
                 Eph.
                 2.2.20
                 .
                 First
                 on
                 the
                 foundation
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 verse
                 22.
                 into
                 
                   the
                   building
                
                 :
                 where
                 this
                 order
                 is
                 omitted
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 minded
                 ,
                 they
                 build
                 but
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   false
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 stand
                 the
                 sturdy
                 storms
                 :
                 And
                 truly
                 I
                 am
                 possessed
                 with
                 some
                 jealousie
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 
                   gathered
                   Churches
                
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 members
                 in
                 them
                 )
                 are
                 built
                 amisse
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 amended
                 in
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 
                   Reasons
                   sake
                
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 building
                 ;
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 body
                 which
                 the
                 foundation
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 Therefore
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 foundation
                 to
                 be
                 
                   first
                   laid
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 superstructure
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   beares
                   up
                   all
                   by
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 1.3
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 
                   which
                   no
                   other
                   FOVNDATION
                   could
                   be
                   laid
                
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.11.12
                 .
                 in
                 whom
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 
                   foundation
                   )
                   all
                   the
                   building
                
                 (
                 for
                 every
                 bit
                 and
                 parcel
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 dependance
                 upon
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 abiding
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 being
                 fastned
                 and
                 nailed
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 
                   all
                   being
                   fitly
                   ordered
                   together
                   doe
                   joyntly
                
                 (
                 and
                 unanimously
                 )
                 
                   grow
                   (
                   higher
                
                 and
                 higher
                 )
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 built
                 up
                 in
                 Christ
                 still
                 )
                 
                   a
                   holy
                   Temple
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 2.20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                   through
                   his
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Wee
                 must
                 bee
                 sure
                 then
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 be
                 laid
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 
                   wise
                   builders
                   do●
                   
                     
                       vse
                    
                     1
                  
                   thus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Heb.
                 11.10
                 .
                 Abraham
                 (
                 the
                 representative
                 of
                 B●leevers
                 )
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   look
                   for
                   a
                   City
                   which
                   hath
                   foundations
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Tents
                 he
                 set
                 up
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 passenger
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 
                   without
                   foundations
                
                 laid
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 easily
                 bee
                 pulled
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ;
                 I
                 dare
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 
                   gathered
                   Churches
                
                 (
                 built
                 in
                 a
                 trice
                 )
                 are
                 but
                 such
                 Tents
                 without
                 foundations
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 (
                 as
                 soon
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 trice
                 )
                 bee
                 pulled
                 downe
                 and
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 
                   us
                   look
                   for
                
                 ,
                 and
                 verily
                 expect
                 with
                 confidence
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 there
                 signifies
                 )
                 a
                 City
                 i.
                 e.
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   whose
                   builder
                   and
                   maker
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                
                 which
                 hath
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 foundation
                 ;
                 these
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 buildings
                 will
                 abide
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 no
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 Prov.
                 10.25
                 .
                 they
                 are
                 on
                 an
                 
                   everlasting
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 fall
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 wee
                 
                   must
                   looke
                
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 build
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 make
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 
                   sound
                   foundation
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 44.28
                 .
                 say
                 to
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   built
                   ,
                
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 mentioned
                 yet
                 of
                 a
                 foundation
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   O
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Thy
                   foundation
                   shall
                   be
                   laid
                
                 !
                 
                 or
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 laid
                 before
                 you
                 begin
                 to
                 build
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 The
                 Temple
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 type
                 the
                 foundation
                 was
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 typified
                 must
                 answer
                 the
                 typifying
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 in
                 Zach.
                 4
                 9.
                 
                 Zerubbabels
                 owne
                 hands
                 that
                 have
                 laid
                 
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   this
                   house
                   shall
                   finish
                   it
                
                 ;
                 but
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 layes
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 thus
                 Hag.
                 2.18
                 .
                 
                   Consider
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   the
                   foundation
                   is
                   laid
                
                 :
                 Consider
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 before
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 worth
                 considering
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 without
                 that
                 ,
                 little
                 heed
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 unlesse
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 
                   foundation
                   is
                   once
                   laid
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 principles
                 setled
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 set
                 forward
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 )
                 and
                 
                   build
                   on
                
                 with
                 care
                 and
                 consideration
                 ,
                 heed
                 and
                 diligence
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   from
                   that
                   very
                   day
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   blesse
                   you
                   .
                
                 vers
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 
                   From
                   thence
                   you
                   shall
                   grow
                   up
                   into
                   a
                   high
                   and
                   
                   holy
                   building
                
                 ;
                 and
                 go
                 on
                 considerately
                 ,
                 
                   Quantum
                   ad
                   actum
                   intellectus
                   ,
                   &
                   quantum
                   ad
                   veritatem
                   intuentis
                   ,
                
                 both
                 in
                 your
                 understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 judgements
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 without
                 a
                 
                   foundation
                   first
                   laid
                
                 )
                 you
                 cannot
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 must
                 deviate
                 from
                 those
                 rules
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   right
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 become
                 considerate
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 prudence
                 is
                 ordered
                 and
                 regulated
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 that
                 day
                 the
                 
                   Foundation
                   is
                   laid
                
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
                 but
              
               
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   2
                
                 Use
                 2.
                 
                 Be
                 sure
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 
                   good
                   foundation
                
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 fancies
                 to
                 himself
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 sound
                 and
                 
                   sure
                   o●e
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 hold
                 :
                 One
                 that
                 builds
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   rotten
                   ,
                   reeling
                   ,
                   sandy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   unfit
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 found
                 a
                 fool
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Christ
                 calls
                 him
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 7.26
                 .
                 
                 For
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 his
                 fairest
                 ground-work
                 will
                 
                   deceive
                   him
                
                 ;
                 his
                 building
                 soon
                 will
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 trial
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 down
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Spiders
                   web
                
                 .
                 All
                 such
                 fools
                 (
                 or
                 
                   unwise
                   builders
                
                 )
                 fail
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 point
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 
                   necessary
                   one
                
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 but
                 build
                 upon
                 the
                 sand
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 his
                 building
                 soon
                 sinks
                 ,
                 
                 shatters
                 a
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 tumbles
                 down
                 .
                 The
                 
                   wise
                   mans
                
                 and
                 
                   fools
                   house
                
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 subterstructure
                 and
                 superstructure
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 foundation
                 ;
                 the
                 wisemans
                 lies
                 deep
                 ,
                 little
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 sound
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                   heart
                   of
                   Oak
                
                 )
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 rot
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   fools
                   foundation
                
                 is
                 shallow
                 ,
                 lies
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 much
                 seen
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 soon
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 razed
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 unsound
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 sinks
                 under
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 layes
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 building
                 too
                 they
                 differ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fools
                 lies
                 loosly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 
                   well
                   fastned
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   one
                   to
                   another
                
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 easily
                 slip
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 fall
                 beside
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 which
                 ground-work
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 stake
                 stuck
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 
                   easily
                   be
                   pulled
                
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 truly
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 for
                 fear
                 
                   many
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 now
                 are
                 )
                 prove
                 but
                 such
                 buildings
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 so
                 easily
                 
                   slip
                   aside
                
                 the
                 foundation
                 (
                 pretended
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   well
                   united
                
                 to
                 
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 fastned
                 
                   one
                   in
                   another
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Wise
                   mans
                
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 
                   City
                   compacted
                
                 ,
                 knit
                 fast
                 to
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 pinned
                 in
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 with
                 )
                 the
                 Rock
                 :
                 
                 From
                 whence
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 
                   razed
                   ,
                   raised
                
                 ,
                 or
                 removed
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 an
                 
                   intire
                   stone
                
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 of
                 Solomons
                 Temple
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   building
                   one
                
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 
                   sweetness
                   ,
                   evenness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 union
                 ,
                 is
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 shakings
                 and
                 oppositions
                 :
                 That
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 can
                 be
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Rock
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 foundation
                 wherein
                 ,
                 and
                 whereon
                 they
                 are
                 laid
                 ;
                 so
                 not
                 one
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 violentest
                 temptations
                 that
                 can
                 befal
                 them
                 )
                 can
                 be
                 parted
                 from
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 are
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   one
                   another
                
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 
                   that
                   is
                   joyned
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.17
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 very
                 reason
                 why
                 many
                 
                   fair
                   buildings
                
                 (
                 so
                 in
                 appearance
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 again
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 built
                 upon
                 
                   false
                   foundations
                
                 ,
                 of
                 mens
                 Creation
                 ;
                 as
                 their
                 
                   Rules
                   ,
                   Canons
                   ,
                   Commandments
                
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Directories
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   outward
                   forms
                
                 of
                 holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 thing
                 or
                 other
                 which
                 is
                 sandy
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 will
                 fail
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 infirm
                 and
                 ruinous
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.11
                 .
                 sayes
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 their
                 buildings
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 their
                 
                   Heads
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   plant
                   which
                   my
                   Father
                   hath
                   not
                   planted
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   pulled
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   roots
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Their
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 discovered
                 to
                 be
                 nought
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 Ezek
                 13.14
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   break
                   down
                   the
                   wall
                
                 (
                 the
                 work
                 )
                 
                   that
                   ye
                   have
                   daubed
                   with
                   untempered
                   morter
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   bring
                   it
                   down
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
                 
                 
                 Why
                 so
                 ?
                 Mark
                 !
                 
                   That
                   the
                   foundation
                   thereof
                
                 (
                 that
                 rotten
                 ,
                 ruinous
                 foundation
                 )
                 
                   may
                   be
                   discovered
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   fall
                   :
                
                 None
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 naughty
                 ,
                 deceitful
                 foundations
                 ,
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   laid
                   open
                
                 to
                 our
                 children
                 after
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 build
                 upon
                 such
                 
                   rotten
                   stuff
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 such
                 buildings
                 must
                 fall
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 
                   foundations
                   may
                   be
                   discovered
                   ,
                   (
                   It
                   shall
                   fall
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 none
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   fall
                
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 others
                 will
                 beware
                 upon
                 what
                 grounds
                 and
                 foundation
                 they
                 build
                 upon
                 hereafter
                 :
                 
                   False
                   Prophets
                
                 are
                 builders
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 busie
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 but
                 mark
                 the
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 with
                 
                   untempered
                   morter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 tumble
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 storm
                 ;
                 
                 
                 it
                 cannot
                 stand
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 fall
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 :
                 Then
                 they
                 that
                 under
                 such
                 buildings
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 safety
                 ,
                 or
                 shelter
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 as
                 eminent
                 imminent
                 danger
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Twenty
                 seven
                 thousand
                 of
                 Benhadads
                 men
                 were
                 in
                 Aphek
                 ,
                 in
                 1
                 Kings
                 20.30
                 .
              
               
                 O!
                 O
                 then
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 sound
                 foundation
                 !
                 Such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 
                   sink
                   ,
                   rot
                   ,
                   fail
                   ,
                   fall
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Rock
                 .
                 VVherefore
                 beware
                 of
                 such
                 buildings
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 mens
                 sandy
                 and
                 untempered
                 stuff
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 fall
                 on
                 your
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 a
                 
                   deal
                   of
                   mischief
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 upon
                 Christ
                 the
                 foundation
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 strong
                 ,
                 defenceable
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 of
                 standing
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   3
                
                 Use
                 3.
                 
                 Be
                 sure
                 Christ
                 be
                 that
                 Rock
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 
                   founded
                   Isai.
                
                 28.16
                 .
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Stone
                   of
                   probation
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   stone
                   of
                   foundation
                
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
                 Solomons
                 Temple
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 being
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 this
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 endued
                 with
                 
                   most
                   skill
                
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 ablest
                 of
                 the
                 laborers
                 in
                 that
                 building
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 this
                 
                   work
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 To
                 
                   lay
                   the
                   foundation
                   principles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fit
                 out
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 in
                 hand
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 very
                 wise
                 ,
                 experienced
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 raw
                 and
                 unexperienced
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 endued
                 with
                 
                   divine
                   skill
                
                 and
                 understanding
                 for
                 this
                 work
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 require
                 the
                 most
                 accurate
                 regard
                 and
                 judgement
                 )
                 do
                 but
                 do
                 what
                 must
                 be
                 undone
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 much
                 discredit
                 upon
                 the
                 work
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 Solomon
                 sent
                 to
                 Hiram
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 2.
                 and
                 about
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   able
                   men
                
                 ;
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 seek
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 another
                 reason
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 full
                 of
                 perswasion
                 and
                 power
                 )
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 
                   seeming
                   orderly
                
                 gathered
                 Churches
                 that
                 yet
                 are
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 rifled
                 ,
                 and
                 ript
                 up
                 to
                 
                   lay
                   the
                   foundation
                
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 good
                 )
                 yet
                 more
                 orderly
                 ,
                 and
                 regularly
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 
                   heavenly
                   skill
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 :
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 
                   next
                   place
                
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 
                   choisest
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 most
                 precious
                 and
                 
                   permanent
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 costly
                 and
                 curious
                 stone
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 5.17
                 ,
                 and
                 7.10
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 
                   pretious
                   tryed
                   stone
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 28.16
                 .
                 &
                 8.14
                 .
                 
                   Cut
                   out
                   without
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   elect
                   for
                   that
                   use
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.6
                 .
                 Most
                 costly
                 ,
                 chary
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 Thus
                 in
                 Rev.
                 21.
                 
                 19.
                 
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 we
                 finde
                 garnished
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   pretious
                   stones
                
                 ;
                 indeed
                 all
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 excellencies
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   foundation
                   of
                   every
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 was
                 laid
                 ;
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 largest
                 and
                 liveliest
                 testimonies
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 
                   exprest
                   ,
                   Ezra
                
                 3.10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 
                   laying
                   of
                   this
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 )
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 shouting
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                   Grace
                   ,
                   grace
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   Zach
                
                 4.6
                 .
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 with
                 wide
                 acclamations
                 and
                 cryes
                 of
                 rejoycing
                 and
                 gladness
                 ▪
                 O
                 (
                 shall
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 grace
                 !
                 the
                 
                   wonderful
                   grace
                
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 !
                 And
                 mark
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 till
                 the
                 
                   foundation
                   be
                   laid
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 
                   loud
                   shoutings
                   out
                   ,
                   grace
                   ,
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 whole
                 strength
                 and
                 stress
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 so
                 does
                 ours
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 our
                 
                   City
                   of
                   Refuge
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 this
                 stone
                 which
                 most
                 builders
                 have
                 refused
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 others
                 have
                 rejected
                 ,
                 become
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   our
                   Corner
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
               
                 Use
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 
                   last
                   use
                
                 then
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 make
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 inform
                 us
                 of
                 these
                 
                   two
                   necessary
                   things
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   imbodying
                   together
                
                 .
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   4
                
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   well
                   grounded
                
                 ;
                 secondly
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 
                   well
                   united
                
                 ;
                 without
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 better
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 building
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   fall
                   will
                   be
                   great
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 requisite
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 pitch
                 upon
                 Dublin
                 (
                 at
                 present
                 )
                 to
                 press
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 
                   laying
                   a
                   sure
                   foundation
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 ye
                 be
                 
                   well
                   grounded
                
                 and
                 
                   founded
                   upon
                   the
                   Rock
                
                 ;
                 how
                 requisit
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 before
                 ;
                 onely
                 this
                 I
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 building
                 will
                 never
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 last
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 
                   perpetual
                   use
                
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 
                   full
                   appearance
                
                 ,
                 or
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 alteration
                 or
                 cessation
                 .
                 This
                 Church-state
                 upon
                 this
                 foundation
                 ceases
                 not
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 superstructure
                 may
                 sometimes
                 want
                 
                   mending
                   ,
                   ordering
                
                 ,
                 and
                 repairing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 it
                 shall
                 
                   remain
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   Dan.
                
                 7.14
                 .
                 Luke
                 1.33
                 .
                 Isa.
                 9.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 59.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Eph.
                 3.21
                 .
                 Till
                 it
                 be
                 
                   grown
                   up
                   into
                   a
                   perfect
                   stature
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 translated
                 into
                 a
                 
                   state
                   triumphant
                
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 Therefore
                 Paul
                 charges
                 Timothy
                 to
                 a
                 special
                 care
                 of
                 those
                 Ordinances
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 continue
                 till
                 the
                 
                   coming
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 So
                 see
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11
                 ▪
                 26.
                 
                 Christ
                 hath
                 promised
                 his
                 presence
                 and
                 
                   personal
                   assistance
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 28.20
                 .
                 Now
                 Saints
                 that
                 are
                 built
                 up
                 together
                 upon
                 this
                 foundation
                 ,
                 cannot
                 fall
                 ;
                 neither
                 shall
                 
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   h●ll
                
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 age
                 ,
                 be
                 
                   able
                   to
                   prevail
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 16.18
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 room
                 left
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 
                   erronious
                   opinion
                
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Prynne
                 ;
                 now
                 for
                 such
                 States-Politicians
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 Christs
                 worship
                 like
                 the
                 weather-cock
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 serve
                 every
                 wind
                 ;
                 or
                 his
                 building
                 but
                 a
                 Crane
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 St●●e
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 turn
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 ;
                 and
                 Religion
                 like
                 a
                 
                   nose
                   of
                   wax
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 stand
                 which
                 way
                 they
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 formed
                 into
                 what
                 fashion
                 they
                 think
                 fittest
                 for
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 most
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Government
                
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 that
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 that
                 
                   policy
                   ,
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 persons
                 expect
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 his
                 
                   rod
                   of
                   Iron
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 reached
                 out
                 ,
                 against
                 such
                 Politicians
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 ;
                 who
                 like
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Navar
                 (
                 to
                 Beza
                 )
                 profess
                 not
                 to
                 stir
                 a
                 foot
                 further
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 it
                 promotes
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 agrees
                 with
                 his
                 interest
                 .
                 Let
                 such
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 
                   Rocks
                   to
                   fall
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   hide
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb.
                
                 The
                 
                   great
                   day
                
                 of
                 his
                 
                   wrath
                   is
                   come
                
                 .
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 6.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Neither
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 can
                 we
                 read
                 less
                 then
                 an
                 apparent
                 repugnancy
                 to
                 
                   sound
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 
                   sure
                   foundation
                
                 in
                 that
                 lean
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cessation
                   of
                   Ordinances
                
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 hold
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Eph.
                 3.21
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.26
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 forsake
                 publick
                 
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 10.23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 Duties
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 will
                 neither
                 build
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 built
                 up
                 ;
                 pretending
                 the
                 
                   day
                   is
                   not
                   come
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Hag.
                 1
                 ▪
                 2
                 ,
                 4.
                 and
                 it
                 
                   is
                   time
                   enough
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 notes
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   double
                   sin
                
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Their
                 negligence
                 ,
                 and
                 pretending
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 time
                 to
                 cover
                 their
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 their
                 rashness
                 in
                 charging
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 work
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   house
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 made
                 
                   too
                   much
                   haste
                
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 better
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 lie
                 in
                 their
                 ruines
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   days
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 
                 Apostolick-power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 :
                 
                 But
                 O!
                 what
                 an
                 error
                 is
                 here
                 !
                 Have
                 they
                 any
                 warrant
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 for
                 this
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 a
                 sensual
                 ?
                 carnal
                 ?
                 low
                 spirit
                 ?
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 
                   miracles
                   ,
                   Job
                
                 .
                 20.29
                 .
                 and
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 
                   faith
                   ?
                   Heb.
                
                 11.7
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 miracles
                 fallible
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 notes
                 of
                 deceivers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Christs
                
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   days
                   ?
                   Matth.
                
                 24.24
                 .
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 Christ
                 call
                 them
                 evil
                 and
                 adulterous
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 seek
                 for
                 such
                 
                   signs
                   ?
                   Matth.
                
                 12.38
                 ,
                 39.
                 before
                 they
                 will
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 go
                 about
                 this
                 building
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 unsound
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 
                   sinfully
                   sensual
                
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 ,
                 though
                 (
                 I
                 will
                 judge
                 no
                 person
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 sin
                 )
                 for
                 in
                 
                   forsaking
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   Christian-duties
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 They
                 run
                 a
                 
                   desperate
                   hazard
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 10.23
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 which
                 ,
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Prodromus
                 ,
                 or
                 Harbinger
                 of
                 that
                 pardonless
                 ,
                 pitiless
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 and
                 of
                 ruine
                 ,
                 V.
                 39.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 offered
                 on
                 the
                 
                   first
                   part
                
                 of
                 this
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 being
                 well-grounded
                 upon
                 this
                 
                   Rock
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 To
                 be
                 well-united
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Rock
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 communion
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.9
                 .
                 
                   God
                   is
                   faithful
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   are
                   called
                   unto
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Oracles
                 (
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Ainsworth
                 )
                 to
                 raise
                 men
                 into
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   with
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 1.3
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 variety
                 of
                 similitudes
                 to
                 resemble
                 this
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 illustrate
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 we
                 the
                 Members
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 by
                 due
                 
                   joynts
                   ,
                   arteries
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sinews
                 ,
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 receiving
                 
                   life
                   ,
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 actions
                 and
                 affairs
                 from
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 
                   arteries
                   ,
                   sinews
                   ,
                   joynts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   spirits
                   united
                   one
                   to
                   another
                
                 :
                 so
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 we
                 the
                 
                   branches
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   One
                
                 with
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 stock
                 ,
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 all
                 participating
                 of
                 the
                 
                   same
                   juice
                
                 ,
                 fatness
                 ,
                 
                 sap
                 ,
                 sweetness
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 
                   one
                   branch
                
                 deriving
                 from
                 
                   another
                   ,
                   refreshed
                
                 by
                 
                   another
                   ,
                   growing
                
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 :
                 So
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 
                   building
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 2.21
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.9
                 .
                 all
                 fastned
                 ,
                 knit
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 
                   foundation
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 although
                 one
                 may
                 differ
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   form
                   ,
                   shape
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   place
                   ,
                   
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 although
                 some
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 courser
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 a
                 
                   finer
                   substance
                
                 and
                 appearance
                 in
                 this
                 building
                 ;
                 
                 although
                 some
                 be
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 lesser
                 ;
                 some
                 in
                 
                   one
                   fashion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 alike
                 do
                 depend
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 set
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 ;
                 all
                 are
                 
                   rooted
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 2.7
                 .
                 Eph.
                 3.17
                 .
                 grounded
                 and
                 
                   built
                   upon
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   pinned
                   ,
                   fastned
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   united
                   to
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 so
                 to
                 
                   one
                   another
                
                 (
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 ;
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 live
                 or
                 
                   stand
                   ,
                   one
                   without
                
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 be
                 
                   many
                   in
                   particulars
                
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 are
                 under
                 
                   one
                   form
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 under
                 another
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 are
                 coupled
                 together
                 ,
                 tacked
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   nailed
                   together
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 grow
                 together
                 up
                 
                   unto
                   an
                   holy
                   temple
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 lie
                 loosely
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 
                   firmly
                   fastned
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 we
                 shall
                 
                   slip
                   aside
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fall
                   out
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Joh.
                 2.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 and
                 thereby
                 bring
                 danger
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   building
                
                 .
                 
                 This
                 communion
                 makes
                 us
                 in
                 unity
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 is
                 neither
                 comfort
                 ,
                 nor
                 continuance
                 in
                 a
                 Church-state
                 ;
                 neither
                 am
                 I
                 of
                 opinion
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 
                   one
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 
                   one
                   form
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   one
                   opinion
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 or
                 
                   society
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 that
                 
                   hold
                   together
                
                 in
                 love
                 and
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 finde
                 no
                 building
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 ,
                 no
                 Church
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 without
                 
                   different
                   forms
                   ,
                   opinions
                   ,
                   appearances
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 and
                 Matter
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 Members
                 (
                 and
                 particular
                 parcels
                 of
                 several
                 shape
                 and
                 use
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 
                   wisdom
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 so
                 well-united
                 and
                 
                   set
                   together
                
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 appears
                 so
                 admirable
                 a
                 decorum
                 ,
                 so
                 goodly
                 a
                 frame
                 ,
                 and
                 lovely
                 a
                 proportion
                 and
                 symmetry
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 
                   least
                   Member
                
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 most
                 differing
                 from
                 others
                 in
                 form
                 or
                 fashion
                 )
                 could
                 be
                 spared
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 people
                 (
                 under
                 what
                 dispensation
                 soever
                 )
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 his
                 house
                 withal
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 please
                 )
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Book
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 those
                 Churches
                 that
                 consist
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 subsist
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 an
                 uniformity
                 ,
                 will
                 fall
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   building
                
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 the
                 Lord
                 builds
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 though
                 many
                 Members
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 differ
                 in
                 
                   opinions
                   ,
                   forms
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 useful
                 and
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 
                 making
                 fractions
                 ,
                 or
                 divisions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 promote
                 the
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                
                 being
                 all
                 are
                 borne
                 up
                 by
                 
                   one
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 whom
                 all
                 are
                 built
                 ,
                 one
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 foundation
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 )
                 is
                 as
                 able
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 one
                 as
                 another
                 (
                 so
                 fastened
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 bee
                 hee
                 of
                 what
                 judgement
                 soever
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 under
                 what
                 shape
                 soever
                 hee
                 appeares
                 to
                 others
                 (
                 so
                 he
                 be
                 but
                 
                   good
                   matter
                
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 those
                 Churches
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   building
                
                 (
                 doubtlesse
                 )
                 that
                 doe
                 agree
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 though
                 differ
                 in
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 
                   sundry
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 natures
                 ,
                 languages
                 ,
                 judgements
                 ,
                 or
                 opinions
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 firmly
                 cemented
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   united
                   one
                   to
                   another
                
                 in
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 enlivens
                 ,
                 enlightens
                 ,
                 quickens
                 ,
                 comprehends
                 ,
                 acts
                 ,
                 inables
                 ,
                 moves
                 ,
                 and
                 governs
                 all
                 ,
                 though
                 under
                 
                   diversity
                   of
                   gifts
                
                 and
                 administrations
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 
                   stand
                   by
                   his
                   wisdome
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 Sion
                 thus
                 governed
                 ,
                 thus
                 grounded
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 united
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 
                   delight
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   ,
                   beautifull
                   for
                   scituation
                   ,
                
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 a
                 
                   faire
                   air
                
                 ,
                 lovely
                 climate
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 good
                 land
                 ,
                 but
                 lying
                 on
                 a
                 fair
                 ,
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sure
                   foundation
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   never
                   bee
                   removed
                   ,
                
                 but
                 which
                 
                   he
                   will
                   establish
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 48.2.8
                 .
                 SELAH
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hosts
                   ,
                   let
                   your
                   hands
                   be
                   strong
                   ,
                   ye
                   that
                   heare
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   is
                   laid
                
                 (
                 Christ
                 being
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 preached
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Temple
                   might
                   be
                   built
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 building
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 laid
                 upon
                 this
                 Foundation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 conclude
                 ;
                 The
                 Lord
                 make
                 our
                 Builders
                 wise
                 in
                 laying
                 the
                 Foundation
                 first
                 ;
                 I
                 feare
                 ,
                 too
                 many
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 deale
                 home
                 with
                 my
                 owne
                 naughty
                 ,
                 
                 deceitfull
                 heart
                 herein
                 )
                 that
                 have
                 sought
                 more
                 their
                 owne
                 fame
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 felicity
                 ,
                 more
                 to
                 glorifie
                 themselves
                 then
                 God
                 in
                 gathering
                 the
                 godly
                 into
                 Fellowships
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 gotten
                 a
                 good
                 many
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 
                   great
                   ones
                
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 themselves
                 some
                 body
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 Christen
                 their
                 Churches
                 into
                 their
                 owne
                 names
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 shame
                 us
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 findes
                 guilty
                 !
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 called
                 Trajane
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Great
                   Builder
                
                 )
                 the
                 wal-flower
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 engraven
                 on
                 so
                 many
                 walls
                 .
                 So
                 indeed
                 
                 are
                 many
                 mens
                 names
                 most
                 shamefully
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 impudently
                 )
                 ingraven
                 on
                 your
                 Churches
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 
                   Primitive
                   times
                
                 ,
                 we
                 never
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 Churches
                 called
                 by
                 mens
                 names
                 then
                 ;
                 as
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Peters
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 called
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 built
                 upon
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 Rocke
                 which
                 Eagles
                 flye
                 up
                 to
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Ostridges
                 have
                 their
                 nests
                 in
                 Sand.
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 true
                 Churches
                 and
                 Saints
                 have
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 substantiall
                 Foundation
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Rhetoricke
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Fist
                 extended
                 and
                 displayed
                 into
                 an
                 
                   open
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 Logick
                 a
                 hand
                 contracted
                 into
                 a
                 close
                 Fist
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 dilated
                 into
                 many
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 good
                 Christian
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 condensed
                 into
                 one
                 Bosome
                 ,
                 being
                 alike
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 Rockie
                 Foundation
                 which
                 will
                 never
                 faile
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Ahezachecha
                 .
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Sion
                 called
                 home
                 ,
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 haste
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 Way
                 of
                 Christ
                 among
                 his
                 Companions
                 in
                 the
                 Gardens
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 next
                 newes
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 wisdome
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 and
                 calls
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 poore
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 
                   her
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   drinke
                   of
                   her
                   wine
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   forsake
                   the
                   foolish
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   goe
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   understanding
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   she
                   cries
                
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entry
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 doores
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 8.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 yea
                 shee
                 hath
                 sent
                 out
                 her
                 Maidens
                 (
                 the
                 Ministers
                 )
                 
                   to
                   cry
                   aloud
                
                 (
                 by
                 preaching
                 her
                 doctrine
                 )
                 Prov.
                 9.4
                 .
                 and
                 her
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                 Prov.
                 9.1
                 .
                 For
                 wisdome
                 hath
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 hewed
                 out
                 her
                 pillars
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 before
                 ;
                 what
                 follows
                 ?
                 
                 why
                 
                   hearken
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   yee
                   children
                   !
                   blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   keep
                   in
                   my
                   wayes
                   ,
                   blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   heareth
                   mee
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   watching
                   daily
                   at
                   my
                   gates
                   ,
                   waiting
                   at
                   the
                   posts
                   of
                   my
                   doors
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 gates
                 of
                 Zion
                 are
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   Churches
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 Christ
                 calls
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   Arise
                   !
                   and
                   come
                   away
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 Ainsworth
                 sayes
                 )
                 Beleevers
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 labour
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 abide
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 
                   contend
                   together
                
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 1.27
                 .
                 
                   which
                   was
                   once
                   DELIVERED
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ;
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 foretold
                 in
                 Isa.
                 2.3
                 .
                 and
                 
                   he
                   will
                   teach
                   us
                   his
                   wayes
                
                 (
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 step
                 is
                 this
                 )
                 
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   walke
                   in
                   his
                   pathes
                
                 ;
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 ever
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 make
                 no
                 delay
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 
                   into
                   practise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 It
                 argues
                 carnality
                 to
                 procrastinate
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 off
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 delay
                 our
                 comming
                 at
                 the
                 call
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 have
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 Luke
                 14.18
                 .
                 and
                 alwayes
                 observe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 let
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 Micah
                 4.2
                 .
                 sayes
                 ,
                 and
                 Jer.
                 50.4
                 .
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   go
                   and
                   seek
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   aske
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   Zion
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Come
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   joyne
                   our selves
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   Covenant
                   .
                   (
                   I●unt
                   ,
                   non
                   subsistent
                   ad
                   vocationem
                   Christi
                   ,
                   non
                   moras
                   trahent
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Oecolamp
                   .
                   in
                   loc
                
                 .
                 So
                 Psal
                 ,
                 110.3
                 .
                 besides
                 the
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 45.11
                 .
                 Mat.
                 28.20
                 .
                 and
                 loud
                 calls
                 a●
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 many
                 menaces
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 against
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 disobedient
                 subjects
                 ,
                 doe
                 sufficiently
                 testifie
                 to
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 2.12
                 .
                 Luke
                 19.23
                 .
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 16.22
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 practises
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 times
                 of
                 hottest
                 persecutions
                 and
                 
                   fiery
                   trials
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 their
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 ready
                 obedience
                 to
                 this
                 order
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 manifest
                 the
                 reality
                 of
                 this
                 assertion
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 Saints
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 positive
                 Precepts
                 to
                 joyn
                 together
                 somewhere
                 in
                 a
                 Gospel-way
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 handled
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.41
                 ,
                 42.
                 1
                 
                 Thes.
                 1
                 ,
                 4
                 ▪
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.11.22
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.5
                 
                   Cum
                   multis
                   aliis
                
                 .
                 Now
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 reason
                 enough
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 What
                 other
                 
                   visible
                   way
                
                 for
                 Beleevers
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 Christ
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Fathers
                   bosome
                
                 ?
                 and
                 left
                 
                   behinde
                   him
                   ?
                   when
                   he
                   ascended
                   on
                   high
                   ?
                
                 till
                 his
                 second
                 coming
                 ?
                 but
                 this
                 ?
                 see
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 What
                 an
                 apparent
                 peece
                 of
                 disobedience
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 Christs
                 Call
                 and
                 Command
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 
                   Babylon
                   streets
                
                 ?
                 or
                 as
                 Lot
                 in
                 Sodome
                 ?
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 cry
                 aloud
                 in
                 our
                 eares
                 to
                 come
                 away
                 into
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 habitation
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 52.11
                 .
                 Rev.
                 18.4
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Eph.
                 2.21.28
                 .
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 conduct
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 16.13
                 .
                 and
                 14.26
                 .
                 and
                 
                   knocks
                   at
                   our
                   doors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 tarries
                 to
                 know
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 making
                 haste
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 motions
                 and
                 instigations
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 instincts
                 :
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 how
                 roughly
                 doe
                 they
                 resist
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 !
                 and
                 quench
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 !
                 that
                 stirs
                 in
                 them
                 !
                 and
                 strives
                 with
                 them
                 !
                 Act.
                 7.51
                 .
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.19
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 saddest
                 consequence
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 convinced
                 ,
                 )
                 Mat.
                 12.31
                 .
                 Marke
                 3.28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 Heb.
                 10.26.27
                 .
                 
                   agnitam
                   veritatem
                   flagitiose
                   insectari
                
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   Julian
                
                 ,
                 
                 Latomus
                 of
                 Loraine
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 sinned
                 the
                 
                   sinne
                   of
                   death
                
                 !
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 madly
                 and
                 maliciously
                 resisted
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 despited
                 the
                 
                   wayes
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 consciences
                 checks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 
                   Stephen
                   Gardiner
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Fox
                   Act.
                
                 and
                 
                   Mon.
                   Fol.
                
                 one
                 thousand
                 nine
                 hundred
                 and
                 five
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 sad
                 !
                 sad
                 sinne
                 !
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 !
                 
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 speake
                 against
                 his
                 person
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 
                   Sabellian
                   ,
                   Eunomian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Macedonian
                   hereticks
                
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 found
                 mercy
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 how
                 yee
                 dare
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 loathsome
                 Babylonish
                 wayes
                 of
                 confusion
                 ,
                 after
                 yee
                 are
                 called
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 convinced
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 since
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Sion
                 !
                 whilst
                 the
                 Spirit
                 moves
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 haste
                 into
                 Church-fellowship
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 doing
                 his
                 office
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 look
                 you
                 to
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 yours
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Consider
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 ill
                 consequences
                 which
                 must
                 unavoydably
                 follow
                 this
                 disobedience
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 neglect
                 ,
                 or
                 omission
                 of
                 these
                 
                   wayes
                   of
                   holinesse
                
                 or
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 ;
                 for
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 service
                 to
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 (
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 our
                 joy
                 and
                 meat
                 and
                 drinke
                 )
                 suffers
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 acceptably
                 and
                 orderly
                 performed
                 with
                 
                   joynt
                   consent
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 15.16
                 ▪
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Zeph.
                 3.9
                 .
                 the
                 Lambe
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 solemnize
                 publick
                 service
                 upon
                 
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 with
                 a
                 hundred
                 forty
                 and
                 foure
                 thousand
                 Saints
                 ,
                 there
                 their
                 voice
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 
                   voice
                   of
                   many
                   waters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   mighty
                   thunders
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 14.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   songs
                   of
                   praises
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 I
                 refer
                 to
                 
                   Ainsworths
                   Communion
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 duty
                 of
                 
                   edifying
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 
                   building
                   up
                   one
                   another
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   most
                   holy
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 grow
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 23.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 34.14.16
                 .
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 light
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 60.3
                 .
                 1
                 Jo.
                 1.17
                 .
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 5.2
                 .
                 1
                 Thess.
                 4.9
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.22
                 .
                 and
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 2.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 13.11
                 .
                 Eph.
                 4.3
                 .
                 instructing
                 and
                 provoking
                 
                   one
                   another
                   to
                   holinesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   good
                   works
                
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 3.16
                 ,
                 Jude
                 20.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.11
                 .
                 Heb.
                 10.24
                 .
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 implanted
                 together
                 to
                 flourish
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Courts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   bring
                   forth
                   fruits
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 92.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 faile
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   waters
                   run
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                
                 Ezek.
                 47.1
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 mutuall
                 aid
                 and
                 assistance
                 for
                 the
                 counsel
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.3
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.22.26
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 
                   unanimous
                   compliance
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   united
                   force
                
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 opposers
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 1.27
                 .
                 Jude
                 3
                 Gal.
                 5.1
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7
                 23.
                 
                 Can.
                 6.4
                 .
                 til
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 communion
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   an
                   Army
                   with
                   Banners
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 terrible
                 to
                 their
                 enemies
                 being
                 all
                 under
                 one
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 2.10
                 .
                 (
                 grant
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 colours
                 )
                 having
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 31.33
                 .
                 marching
                 all
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 ranke
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.5
                 .
                 making
                 all
                 one
                 arme
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 against
                 the
                 
                   same
                   enemies
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 joyntly
                 vindicating
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 joyntly
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   then
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   mouths
                   comes
                   fire
                   to
                   destroy
                   their
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 11.5
                 .
                 
                   joyntly
                   suffering
                
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.26
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.8
                 .
                 joyntly
                 refusing
                 traditions
                 ,
                 trumperies
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Christs
                 word
                 ,
                 joyntly
                 disputing
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 maintaining
                 of
                 their
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.1
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 Fellowship
                 together
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 fellow-feeling
                 ,
                 or
                 Saintly
                 sympathy
                 as
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.25.26
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.16
                 .
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 bearing
                 one
                 anothers
                 
                 burthens
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.2
                 .
                 Heb.
                 13.3
                 .
                 nor
                 forbearing
                 one
                 with
                 anothers
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 as
                 Eph.
                 4.32
                 .
                 Col.
                 3
                 ▪
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 in
                 
                   bowels
                   of
                   love
                
                 ,
                 pity
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 censures
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.13
                 .
                 Rom.
                 13.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 besides
                 they
                 are
                 exceeding
                 deficient
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 
                   Christian
                   duties
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 Prophesie
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 or
                 
                   tell
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ?
                 as
                 Mat.
                 18.17
                 .
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ?
                 or
                 
                   obey
                   them
                
                 that
                 are
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.17
                 .
                 or
                 vigilantly
                 
                   watch
                   over
                   one
                   anothers
                   conversation
                
                 ?
                 and
                 admonish
                 ,
                 or
                 reprove
                 orderly
                 ?
                 Mat.
                 18.15
                 .
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.14
                 .
                 and
                 4.18
                 .
                 2
                 Thess.
                 3.15
                 .
                 Rom.
                 15.14
                 .
                 &c.
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 I
                 refer
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Bartlets
                   Model
                
                 ;
                 But
                 to
                 the
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   4
                
                 Fourth
                 Reason
                 or
                 Argument
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 
                   special
                   priviledges
                
                 which
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 abundance
                 :
              
               
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 among
                 them
                 Christ
                 doth
                 most
                 manifest
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 36.2
                 .
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 then
                 
                   ordinary
                   measure
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 
                   face
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.6
                 .
                 Christ
                 takes
                 most
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                
                 to
                 walke
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 Rev.
                 1.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 and
                 2
                 ,
                 1.
                 in
                 his
                 rich
                 robes
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 cloath
                 or
                 
                   cover
                   with
                
                 ,
                 the
                 meanest
                 (
                 Saints
                 or
                 )
                 
                   member
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   with
                   a
                   garment
                   downe
                   to
                   the
                   foot
                   ,
                   and
                   girt
                   about
                   the
                   paps
                   with
                   a
                   golden
                   girdle
                   ,
                   for
                   himselfe
                   as
                   High-priest
                
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 as
                 Priests
                 .
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Temples
                   ,
                   house
                   ,
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 and
                 
                   golden
                   Candlesticks
                
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 Beleevers
                 in
                 Church-fellowship
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.16.17
                 .
                 Eph.
                 2.22
                 .
                 Heb.
                 3.6
                 .
                 Rev.
                 21.3
                 .
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 
                   he
                   walks
                   in
                   them
                
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 he
                 lodges
                 Psal.
                 132.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 rests
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 remarkable
                 manner
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 
                   King
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   his
                   beauty
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 33.17
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 I
                 referre
                 to
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Chap
                 ▪
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 this
                 Way
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 most
                 
                   singular
                   refreshments
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 sweetest
                 and
                 
                   highest
                   enjoyments
                
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 powrings
                 of
                 the
                 unction
                 
                   from
                   on
                   high
                
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 how
                 Christ
                 (
                 yea
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 after
                 him
                 )
                 did
                 daily
                 visit
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 and
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 them
                 he
                 uttered
                 so
                 
                   many
                   gracious
                   words
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 so
                 many
                 
                   mighty
                   miracles
                
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 
                 foreshew
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 would
                 regard
                 the
                 Church-assemblies
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 their
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 excellent
                 truths
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   bosome
                
                 to
                 them
                 above
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 hee
                 feeds
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 1.7
                 .
                 and
                 6.2
                 ▪
                 3.
                 and
                 
                   eats
                   pleasant
                
                 fruits
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 planting
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 4.16
                 .
                 there
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 
                   broad
                   rivers
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 33.21
                 .
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 streams
                 from
                 Lebanon
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Fountaine
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 4.12
                 .
                 as
                 in
                 Florence
                 and
                 Naples
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 Spring
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 Fountaine
                 from
                 which
                 with
                 an
                 Engine
                 they
                 can
                 sprout
                 out
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 streams
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 so
                 alluding
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church-fellowship
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 a
                 Fountaine
                 and
                 streams
                 i.
                 e.
                 they
                 are
                 refreshed
                 with
                 streams
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 eminent
                 manner
                 )
                 then
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 besides
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 
                   common-fields
                   ,
                   flowers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 trees
                 without
                 ,
                 
                 have
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 clouds
                 and
                 ordinary●
                 raine
                 and
                 showers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   Churches
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   bed
                   of
                   spices
                
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 6.2
                 .
                 are
                 more
                 watered
                 then
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   meanes
                
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 preaching
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 expounding
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinary
                 publick
                 showers
                 or
                 refreshments
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 
                   fountaine
                   within
                
                 that
                 is
                 never
                 dry
                 ,
                 of
                 purer
                 and
                 more
                 
                   Chrystall
                   showers
                
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 
                   taken
                   away
                
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 entailed
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 
                   spirituall
                   manner
                
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20.24
                 .
                 Isa.
                 4.5.6
                 .
                 Isa.
                 25.6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 
                 Psal.
                 132.13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 56.7
                 .
                 Isa.
                 59.21
                 .
                 and
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 seated
                 there
                 to
                 
                   sanctifie
                   ,
                   season
                   ,
                   counsell
                   ,
                   quicken
                   ,
                   comfort
                   ,
                   encourage
                   ,
                
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 in
                 Church-fellowship
                 above
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 
                   a
                   drought
                
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Clouds
                 are
                 steril
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 barren
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 (
                 even
                 there
                 )
                 within
                 a
                 fountaine
                 and
                 streams
                 for
                 the
                 Gardens
                 .
                 
                 So
                 that
                 though
                 
                   Ministers
                   i.
                   e.
                   Clouds
                
                 may
                 be
                 empty
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   Fountaine
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 .
                 Thus
                 Saints
                 in
                 fellowship
                 are
                 fed
                 with
                 
                   fat
                   things
                
                 Isa.
                 25.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 with
                 
                   flaggons
                   and
                   apples
                
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 2.5
                 .
                 and
                 
                   full
                   refreshments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   above
                   all
                   other
                
                 the
                 dwellings
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 (
                 even
                 )
                 
                   in
                   old
                   age
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 92.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 more
                 free
                 with
                 them
                 then
                 with
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Husband
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 to
                 impart
                 his
                 most
                 intimate
                 bosome-loves
                 and
                 secrets
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 7.12
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.2
                 .
                 and
                 
                 to
                 let
                 out
                 his
                 very
                 heart-loves
                 into
                 his
                 wives
                 arms
                 and
                 bosome
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 62.4
                 ,
                 5
                 ▪
                 and
                 Isa.
                 61.10
                 .
                 Psal.
                 36.8
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Such
                 (
                 of
                 all
                 )
                 are
                 under
                 his
                 protection
                 and
                 banner
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 2.4
                 .
                 Isa.
                 4.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Joel
                 2.32
                 .
                 Isa.
                 54.17
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                
                 is
                 salvation
                 placed
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 46.13
                 .
                 Zach.
                 2.5
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 
                   heaven
                   upon
                   earth
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 12.1.12
                 .
                 O!
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 being
                 here
                 !
              
               
                 For
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 the
                 
                   like
                   Reasons
                
                 hath
                 this
                 Gospel-order
                 of
                 
                   Beleevers
                   in
                   fellowship
                
                 been
                 alwayes
                 praised
                 ,
                 prized
                 ,
                 and
                 indefatigably
                 sought
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 accounted
                 of
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 for
                 beleevers
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 though
                 hee
                 loves
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 33
                 3.
                 yet
                 he
                 
                   loves
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   Zion
                   more
                   then
                   all
                   other
                   the
                   dwellings
                   of
                   Jacob
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 87.2
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 loved
                 these
                 
                   Courts
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 accounted
                 a
                 day
                 better
                 there
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 84.10
                 .
                 the
                 Apostles
                 longed
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 
                   the
                   brethren
                   in
                   it
                
                 ,
                 
                 Rom.
                 1.11.12
                 .
                 1
                 Thes.
                 2.17
                 .
                 yea
                 and
                 esteemed
                 them
                 the
                 
                   Crown
                   of
                   their
                   joy
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes.
                 2.19.20
                 .
                 yea
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 (
                 as
                 man
                 )
                 exceedingly
                 
                   desired
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 comfort
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Disciples
                   prayers
                
                 ,
                 
                 Mat.
                 26.40.43
                 .
                 Luke
                 22.46
                 .
                 and
                 he
                 exceedingly
                 longed
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 
                   speciall
                   communion
                
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 
                   fellowship
                   with
                   him
                
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 parted
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 
                   taken
                   away
                
                 to
                 suffer
                 .
                 See
                 Luke
                 22.15
                 .
                 
                   with
                   desire
                   I
                   have
                   desired
                   to
                   eat
                   with
                   you
                   before
                   I
                   suffer
                
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 most
                 strong
                 affections
                 hereto
                 ,
                 for
                 thereby
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 abundantly
                 stengthned
                 and
                 refreshed
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 how
                 dare
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   follow
                   the
                   Lambe
                
                 ,
                 delay
                 entring
                 into
                 these
                 
                   wayes
                   of
                   holinesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 !
                 did
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   primitive
                   Saints
                
                 goe
                 before
                 us
                 into
                 this
                 Church-fellowship
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel-order
                 ?
                 what
                 hinders
                 us
                 ?
                 nay
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 run
                 into
                 them
                 ?
                 for
                 what
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 
                   proofs
                   ,
                   precepts
                   ,
                   promises
                   ,
                   practises
                   ,
                   reasons
                   ,
                   arguments
                   ,
                   motives
                   ,
                
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 to
                 provoke
                 us
                 ?
                 
                 were
                 they
                 but
                 duely
                 weighed
                 ?
                 who
                 durst
                 either
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 delay
                 comming
                 or
                 
                   joyning
                   ?
                   The
                   Lord
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   day
                   to
                   day
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 2.47
                 .
                 wherefore
                 make
                 this
                 use
                 !
                 put
                 forward
                 apace
                 for
                 the
                 
                   wayes
                   of
                   Sion
                
                 with
                 the
                 will
                 !
                 wherein
                 you
                 must
                 have
                 (
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 )
                 
                   inclinations
                   ,
                   resolutions
                
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 choosings
                 of
                 these
                 Tabernacles
                 
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 wayes
                 ;
                 if
                 once
                 you
                 get
                 into
                 these
                 Gates
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 quickly
                 be
                 in
                 Sion
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 may
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 learned
                 ,
                 able
                 schollars
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 godly
                 judicious
                 men
                 doe
                 both
                 print
                 and
                 preach
                 against
                 this
                 way
                 ;
                 the
                 Answer
                 is
                 easie
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 both
                 learned
                 and
                 godly
                 have
                 been
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 opposers
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   learned
                
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 appearance
                 )
                 the
                 
                   most
                   godly
                
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 Act.
                 13.50
                 .
                 were
                 those
                 that
                 raised
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 a
                 running
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 rigid
                 persecution-against
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 expelled
                 
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   coasts
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 should
                 never
                 the
                 more
                 hinder
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Though
                 they
                 be
                 learned
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 bee
                 but
                 men
                 ,
                 therefore
                 subject
                 to
                 mistakes
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   judicium
                   fit
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   secundum
                   vim
                   intellectualis
                   luminis
                
                 ,
                 they
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 print
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 apprehension
                 ;
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 All
                 are
                 not
                 learned
                 ,
                 nor
                 godly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 judges
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 
                   form
                   of
                   godlinesse
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   denying
                   the
                   power
                   thereof
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 letter
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 
                   life
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 whole
                 Libraries
                 in
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 Catechisme
                 ,
                 nor
                 Principle
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 29.11
                 .
                 Isa.
                 50.4
                 .
                 I
                 mean
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Divinity
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 learnes
                 us
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 6.45
                 .
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 1
                 Joh.
                 2.20.77
                 .
                 this
                 none
                 
                   but
                   the
                   Redeemed
                   have
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 14.3
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 our
                 Tutor
                 ,
                 and
                 teaches
                 us
                 
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Lambs
                   booke
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 5.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 such
                 have
                 indeed
                 the
                 
                   highest
                   skill
                
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 most
                 admirably
                 conversant
                 with
                 the
                 
                   originall
                   language
                
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 here
                 lyes
                 the
                 difference
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   Learning
                   comes
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 16.23
                 .
                 whilst
                 the
                 others
                 comes
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 :
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 They
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 will
                 know
                 more
                 then
                 now
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Doe
                 not
                 learned
                 ,
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 print
                 ,
                 
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 by
                 unanswerable
                 arguments
                 against
                 all
                 opposers
                 whatsoever
                 ?
                 and
                 answer
                 the
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 objections
                 of
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 This
                 opposition
                 of
                 theirs
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 evincing
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 more
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 Act.
                 28.22
                 .
                 Act.
                 24.5.14
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 people
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 into
                 errors
                 presently
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 Answ.
                 First
                 ,
                 Some
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 that
                 enter
                 ,
                 doe
                 run
                 into
                 errour
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 this
                 their
                 uniting
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Gospel-order
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 
                   stricter
                   enemy
                
                 to
                 error
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 
                   order
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 appearance
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 growth
                 of
                 error
                 ,
                 or
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 16.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 6.3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Act.
                 20.29.31
                 .
                 Rev.
                 2.14.16
                 .
                 2
                 Jo●
                 .
                 10.
                 though
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 conscientious
                 have
                 (
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 )
                 their
                 liberty
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Nay
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 neglect
                 and
                 omission
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 to
                 enter
                 
                   into
                   fellowship
                
                 according
                 to
                 Gospel-order
                 ,
                 makes
                 so
                 much
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 runne
                 into
                 wayes
                 of
                 error
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 hinted
                 before
                 in
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 but
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 argue
                 
                   ex
                   concessis
                
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Errors
                 are
                 usefull
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.19
                 .
                 In
                 
                   Pope
                   Clements
                
                 the
                 fifths
                 time
                 ,
                 Frederick
                 King
                 of
                 Sicily
                 made
                 this
                 his
                 master-objection
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 errours
                 and
                 evill-orders
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 he
                 might
                 well
                 doe
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 satisfied
                 with
                 this
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   offences
                   must
                   come
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   heresies
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   approved
                   may
                   bee
                   manifest
                
                 ;
                 by
                 
                   Arnoldus
                   de
                   nova
                   villa
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   truth
                
                 too
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 Isa.
                 60.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 a
                 
                   glorious
                   light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 
                   grosse
                   darknesse
                
                 are
                 both
                 foretold
                 for
                 
                   one
                   time
                
                 together
                 ;
                 should
                 wee
                 halfe
                 so
                 much
                 prize
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 presse
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 we
                 never
                 a
                 night
                 ?
                 nor
                 darknesse
                 ?
                 but
                 
                   both
                   together
                
                 doth
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdome
                 hath
                 so
                 ordained
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 Ruler
                 who
                 gave
                 liberty
                 to
                 his
                 subjects
                 for
                 certain
                 dayes
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 evill
                 or
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 questioned
                 for
                 any
                 wickednesse
                 done
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 murdered
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 villany
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 nature
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 in
                 policy
                 to
                 indear
                 government
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 giving
                 his
                 people
                 a
                 taste
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 prize
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Obj.
                 We
                 are
                 well
                 enough
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 salvation
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 here
                 in
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 Yet
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 
                   well
                   enough
                
                 ;
                 for
                 ye
                 live
                 in
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 and
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 Babylons
                 plagues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 Christs
                 commands
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 go
                 
                   unpunished
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 10.20
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 love
                 
                   your
                   own
                   souls
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 getting
                 into
                 the
                 
                   gates
                   of
                   Sion
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 VVhat
                 a
                 
                   carnal
                   ,
                   low
                   ,
                   degenerate
                   ,
                   base
                   Spirit
                
                 hast
                 thou
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 content
                 with
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 Canaan
                 ?
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Onions
                 and
                 Leeks
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 if
                 ye
                 had
                 the
                 
                   Milk
                   and
                   Honey
                
                 ?
                 
                 Thou
                 doest
                 fall
                 foully
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Spirit
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 Saint
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ever
                 
                   going
                   forward
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 husks
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 crums
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 
                   bread
                   enough
                
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Fathers
                   house
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 unkindly
                 doest
                 thou
                 deal
                 with
                 
                   Dear
                   Christ
                
                 ?
                 who
                 took
                 care
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 
                 and
                 brought
                 this
                 way
                 from
                 Heaven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 heart
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 and
                 wilt
                 thou
                 now
                 slight
                 both
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 thy
                 salvation
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 here
                 in
                 these
                 
                   Parochial
                   ways
                
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 and
                 convinced
                 by
                 
                   Gods
                   Word
                
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 a
                 false-way
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 ever
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 thy
                 
                   poor
                   soul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 (
                 almost
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 hinderer
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 salvation
                 .
                 
                 For
                 thou
                 dost
                 rob
                 thy
                 soul
                 of
                 the
                 
                   rich
                   benefit
                
                 of
                 being
                 
                   watched
                   over
                
                 ,
                 admonished
                 ,
                 
                   counselled
                   ,
                   comforted
                
                 ,
                 and
                 maist
                 lie
                 in
                 some
                 sin
                 (
                 which
                 thou
                 seest
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 might
                 see
                 )
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 thy
                 ruine
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 subject
                 to
                 wandrings
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 runnest
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 career
                 without
                 stop
                 or
                 stay
                 ,
                 warning
                 or
                 check
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 here
                 without
                 in
                 your
                 Parishes
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 
                   many
                   ordinances
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   exercising
                   of
                   gifts
                   ,
                   prophesying
                
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 communication
                 and
                 conference
                 in
                 the
                 
                   things
                   of
                   God.
                   Mal.
                
                 3.16
                 .
                 And
                 such-like
                 pretious
                 benefits
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 Church-way
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 at
                 large
                 for
                 your
                 edification
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 just
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 thee
                 to
                 
                   thy
                   lusts
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   swear
                   in
                   his
                   wrath
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   never
                   enter
                   into
                   his
                   rest
                
                 ;
                 never
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 motion
                 more
                 at
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 ;
                 or
                 once
                 to
                 encline
                 thine
                 
                   heart
                   thereunto
                
                 ;
                 If
                 now
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 clear
                 calls
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 
                   resist
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 Heb.
                 3
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                   harden
                   not
                   
                   your
                   hearts
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 comes
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 
                   dry
                   up
                
                 ,
                 or
                 wither
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 snib
                 or
                 
                   nip
                   off
                
                 those
                 buds
                 ,
                 or
                 blast
                 those
                 blooms
                 which
                 are
                 
                   in
                   you
                
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 to
                 set
                 so
                 fair
                 for
                 fruit
                 ;
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 
                   hardness
                   of
                   your
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 unkindness
                 ,
                 and
                 cruelties
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 conceptions
                 of
                 Christ
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 
                   dry
                   up
                
                 those
                 sweet
                 
                   sappy
                   motions
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 
                   your
                   heart
                
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 prove
                 but
                 a
                 
                   barren
                   branch
                
                 ,
                 a
                 withered
                 sear
                 stick
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   cut
                   up
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   fire
                   ,
                   John
                
                 15.16
                 .
                 Heb.
                 6.8
                 .
                 
                   they
                   are
                   nigh
                   the
                   curse
                   that
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 deceitfulness
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ex
                   à
                   privat
                   .
                   &
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   drawn
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 fallacy
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 who
                 ever
                 refuseth
                 this
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 runs
                 a
                 desperater
                 hazard
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 aware
                 off
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 then
                 
                   let
                   him
                   take
                   heed
                   !
                   take
                   heed
                   !
                
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 Ministers
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 look
                 about
                 them
                 too
                 !
                 and
                 beware
                 !
                 
                 for
                 a
                 
                   greater
                   alteration
                
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 !
                 and
                 to
                 
                   befal
                   them
                
                 !
                 then
                 ever
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 !
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 Sirs
                 !
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 busie
                 about
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 !
                 and
                 no
                 longer
                 delay
                 it
                 !
                 or
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 
                   halves
                   !
                   Numb
                
                 .
                 14.24
                 .
                 or
                 by
                 
                   haltings
                   !
                   between
                   too
                
                 !
                 Do
                 they
                 yet
                 know
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 lightning
                 ?
                 and
                 thunder
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 ?
                 which
                 grew
                 so
                 angry
                 at
                 their
                 Morter-Churches
                 and
                 Parish-Temples
                 ?
                 what
                 houses
                 were
                 burnt
                 or
                 beaten
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 Churches
                 ?
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 of
                 worship
                 too
                 ?
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 Counties
                 too
                 ?
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ?
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 an
                 History
                 ere
                 long
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 and
                 all
                 would
                 take
                 warning
                 and
                 
                   sin
                   no
                   more
                
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 dishonoring
                 God
                 in
                 
                   idolizing
                   forms
                
                 !
                 and
                 humane
                 inventions
                 !
                 or
                 in
                 worshipping
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   in
                   Anti-christian
                
                 ways
                 !
                 and
                 
                   traditions
                   !
                   )
                   least
                   a
                   worse
                   thing
                   happen
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 Was
                 there
                 ever
                 any
                 that
                 hardned
                 his
                 heart
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 prospered
                 at
                 
                   last
                   ?
                   Job
                
                 9.4
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 some
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                   You
                   forget
                   your self
                
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 would
                 )
                 
                   whilest
                   you
                   urge
                   so
                   much
                   your
                   Form
                   of
                   Discipline
                   !
                   For
                   we
                   look
                   for
                   Zion
                   more
                   spiritually
                   !
                   and
                   for
                   spiritual
                   worshippers
                   !
                
              
               
               
                 
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 urge
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 obedience
                 to
                 Christs
                 positive
                 commands
                 
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 )
                 although
                 some
                 soar
                 too
                 high
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 that
                 account
                 the
                 
                   Practical
                   Part
                
                 of
                 Worship
                 a
                 meer
                 Form.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 urge
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 Church-members
                 as
                 Christs-members
                 ;
                 but
                 first
                 to
                 have
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 Son
                 ▪
                 
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   these
                
                 are
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 :
                 Yet
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 whilest
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Form
                 ;
                 and
                 whilest
                 
                   under
                   it
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   above
                   it
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   spiritual
                   worshippers
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 John
                 4.23
                 .
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                
                 together
                 ;
                 
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 none
                 be
                 so
                 censorious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                
                 when
                 indeed
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 least
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 our
                 Brethren
                 to
                 live
                 above
                 it
                 in
                 
                   their
                   Spirits
                
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 .
                 We
                 live
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Abraham
                 lived
                 in
                 Tents
                 ,
                 and
                 David
                 in
                 Tabernacles
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 also
                 look
                 for
                 
                   Sion
                   more
                   spiritually
                
                 !
                 
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 thereunto
                 :
                 Before
                 we
                 can
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 glorious
                 within
                 ,
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 87.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   His
                   foundation
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   mountains
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   loveth
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   Zion
                   more
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   dwellings
                   of
                   Jacob.
                   Glorious
                   things
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   City
                   of
                   God!
                
                 
                 There
                 is
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 laid
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   gates
                   of
                   Zion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 loves
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 its
                 self
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 glorious
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 enter
                 through
                 the
                 gates
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 
                   Churches
                   gathered
                
                 :
                 
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 Salvation
                 is
                 placed
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 46.13
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Zion
                 ,
                 as
                 Jer.
                 50.5
                 .
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   ask
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   Sion
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   faces
                   thitherward
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Come
                   let
                   us
                   joyn
                   our selves
                   together
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 We
                 must
                 ask
                 first
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Churches
                 ▪
                 )
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 Zion
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Saints
                 come
                 to
                 
                   Sion
                   ,
                   Jer.
                
                 3.14
                 .
                 Isa.
                 51.11
                 .
                 &
                 35.10
                 .
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 By
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 these
                 gates
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 live
                 in
                 Tents
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 
                   City
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 11.9.10
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 live
                 in
                 Sion
                 in
                 her
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   full
                   effusion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 which
                 appears
                 plainly
                 in
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 known
                 in
                 her
                 
                   Gates
                   ,
                   Towers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Palaces
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 48.3
                 .
                 &
                 44.12
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Quaere
                 .
                 How
                 we
                 should
                 groundedly
                 know
                 we
                 are
                 fitted
                 for
                 this
                 
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 in
                 Church-society
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 pressed
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 clear
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 your
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   full
                   perswasion
                
                 in
                 your
                 brest
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 the
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 especially
                 Vers.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Acts
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 19.
                 
                 &
                 8.
                 
                 Saints
                 ever
                 first
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 entered
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 must
                 be
                 exceedingly
                 longing
                 and
                 desirous
                 after
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 make
                 ready
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 be
                 
                   freely
                   willing
                
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 110.3
                 .
                 Jer.
                 50.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 all
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   Kingdom
                
                 are
                 voluntiers
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes.
                 1.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Acts
                 4.32
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.3
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 Such
                 are
                 made
                 free
                 to
                 follow
                 Christ
                 any
                 where
                 soever
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 14.4
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 at
                 his
                 
                   call
                   ,
                   Mark
                
                 1.18
                 .
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 prepared
                 to
                 
                   leave
                   all
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 
                   cross
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 19.27
                 .
                 accounting
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 will
                 cost
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 pass
                 not
                 a
                 pin
                 for
                 storms
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 expect
                 before
                 hand
                 ;
                 as
                 1
                 Thes.
                 3.3
                 .
                 Phil.
                 1.27
                 ,
                 28.
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 hold
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 ye
                 
                   look
                   on
                
                 in
                 these
                 overtures
                 of
                 your
                 affections
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 
                   King
                   in
                   his
                   beauty
                
                 .
                 O
                 the
                 sweet
                 !
                 Soul-ravishing
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 !
                 in
                 grace
                 !
                 and
                 glory
                 !
                 This
                 makes
                 these
                 Tabernacles
                 so
                 amiable
                 !
                 his
                 goodness
                 in
                 these
                 gardens
                 is
                 so
                 
                   desireable
                   ,
                   Psa.
                
                 87.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Isa.
                 33.17
                 .
                 Psa
                 27.4
                 .
                 Act.
                 2.28
                 .
                 Ps.
                 84.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 &
                 63.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 3.18
                 .
                 &
                 6.16
                 .
              
               
                 
                 5.
                 
                 Have
                 ye
                 a
                 clear
                 discovery
                 of
                 
                   your
                   fellowship
                
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 ?
                 Then
                 ye
                 may
                 from
                 the
                 
                   same
                   principle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   same
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 have
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 1
                 John
                 1.7
                 .
                 but
                 be
                 sure
                 ye
                 begin
                 in
                 Christ
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 foundation
                 is
                 not
                 laid
                 ;
                 else
                 ye
                 will
                 
                   fall
                   out
                
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 2.19
                 .
                 ye
                 cannot
                 continue
                 else
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 your
                 ending
                 be
                 worse
                 then
                 your
                 beginning
                 .
              
               
               
                 6.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 end
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 
                   chosen
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 bought
                 by
                 
                   Christs
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 
                   called
                   you
                   out
                   of
                   darkness
                   into
                   light
                   ?
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 2
                 Thes.
                 1.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 in
                 subordination
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 why
                 then
                 these
                 are
                 
                   good
                   grounds
                
                 .
                 But
                 many
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 have
                 
                   base
                   ,
                   by
                   ,
                   sinister
                   ends
                   ,
                
                 
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 creep
                 into
                 this
                 Church-way
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 (
                 or
                 will
                 be
                 ere
                 long
                 )
                 a
                 scandal
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 bring
                 a
                 scorn
                 upon
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 O!
                 how
                 often
                 hath
                 it
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 Dublin
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 such
                 ,
                 whose
                 sincerity
                 is
                 without
                 exception
                 )
                 with
                 
                   bleeding
                   hearts
                
                 !
                 Look
                 yee
                 !
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 trade
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 some
                 place
                 is
                 got
                 in
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 preferred
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 
                   Gentleman
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 bold
                 as
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 among
                 themselves
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 nothing
                 else
                 byassed
                 them
                 into
                 these
                 ways
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   politick
                   ends
                
                 !
                 O
                 sad
                 !
                 
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 do
                 bring
                 the
                 
                   ways
                   of
                   holiness
                
                 into
                 contempt
                 !
                 they
                 grieve
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 !
                 and
                 keep
                 out
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 !
                 they
                 raise
                 fractions
                 within
                 ,
                 factions
                 without
                 ;
                 they
                 open
                 the
                 
                   wide
                   mouthes
                
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 side
                 for
                 
                   lucres
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   lusts
                   sake
                
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 .
                 Ah!
                 alas
                 !
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 though
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   naked
                   knees
                
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 thankful
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 liberty
                 the
                 truth
                 hath
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 holiness
                 and
                 Religion
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 advanced
                 ;
                 
                 Yet
                 I
                 do
                 verily
                 believe
                 ,
                 never
                 more
                 Hypocrites
                 then
                 now
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 none
                 but
                 
                   honest
                   men
                
                 must
                 be
                 preferred
                 into
                 places
                 or
                 offices
                 )
                 do
                 dissemble
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ;
                 get
                 into
                 Church-fellowships
                 (
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Church-member
                 making
                 them
                 of
                 note
                 )
                 and
                 exercise
                 their
                 gifts
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 get
                 up
                 into
                 Pulpits
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 forbid
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 should
                 orderly
                 )
                 and
                 change
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 their
                 
                   hearts
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 4.3
                 .
                 Hosea
                 7.16
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 lights
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 darkness
                 before
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 6.2
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Isa.
                 58.2
                 .
                 and
                 though
                 these
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 evil
                 which
                 they
                 love
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 durst
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 men
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 
                   love
                   not
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   seen
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                   Numb
                
                 .
                 14.2
                 .
                 &
                 4.40
                 .
                 O
                 these
                 !
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 scandal
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 !
                 this
                 Land
                 !
                 this
                 
                 Reformation
                 !
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 !
                 whererefo
                 beware
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 byassed
                 by
                 such
                 sinister
                 ,
                 
                 
                   carnal
                   ,
                   fleshly
                   ends
                
                 !
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   hope
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   nothing
                   ,
                   Job
                
                 8.13
                 .
                 Their
                 flower
                 will
                 fade
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 joy
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 
                   moment
                   ,
                   Job
                
                 20.5
                 .
                 When
                 Religion
                 is
                 much
                 in
                 fashion
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 a
                 fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 most
                 men
                 
                   will
                   swim
                   with
                   the
                   stream
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 I
                 roughly
                 offered
                 a
                 
                   few
                   directions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 
                   lent
                   my
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   few
                   helps
                
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 
                   seek
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   Sion
                
                 !
                 but
                 least
                 they
                 leap
                 before
                 they
                 look
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 weigh
                 them
                 
                   in
                   the
                   ballance
                   of
                   the
                   sanctuary
                
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 many
                 Church-fellowships
                 in
                 my
                 judgement
                 (
                 given
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                
                 )
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 
                   doubtful
                   state
                
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 purged
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Refiners
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Fullers
                   soap
                
                 :
                 
                 I
                 do
                 therefore
                 beseech
                 you
                 seriously
                 to
                 seek
                 such
                 a
                 society
                 as
                 hath
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   sweetest
                   harmony
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 alike
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Which
                 hath
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 one
                 is
                 robbed
                 by
                 the
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 or
                 her
                 right
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Where
                 they
                 live
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 Forms
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Where
                 holiness
                 is
                 highest
                 ,
                 and
                 appears
                 in
                 most
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Where
                 every
                 Saint
                 may
                 walk
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 light
                 (
                 so
                 he
                 be
                 
                   holy
                   ,
                   humble
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 though
                 he
                 differ
                 in
                 
                   some
                   things
                
                 from
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Where
                 you
                 see
                 most
                 
                   self-denial
                   ,
                   humility
                
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 serving
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Where
                 you
                 see
                 most
                 order
                 and
                 Gospel-decency
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Where
                 appears
                 most
                 sympathy
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   bowels
                   of
                   love
                
                 ,
                 and
                 pity
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 VVhere
                 their
                 
                   unity
                   consists
                
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 fo●m
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   in
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 VVhere
                 you
                 finde
                 most
                 readiness
                 to
                 
                   meet
                   together
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   instruct
                   ,
                   counsel
                   ,
                   comfort
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   build
                   up
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   Faith
                
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 honor
                 given
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   taken
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 5.44
                 .
                 after
                 the
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   having
                   mens
                   persons
                
                 in
                 admiration
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 such
                 things
                 I
                 might
                 offer
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 more
                 
                 liberty
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 onely
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 brief
                 I
                 lay
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 Books
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 do
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 induced
                 thereunto
                 by
                 abundance
                 of
                 experience
                 afforded
                 me
                 (
                 through
                 Gods
                 goodness
                 )
                 from
                 
                   variety
                   of
                   observations
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 of
                 many
                 
                   gathered
                   Churches
                
                 in
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 now
                 stand
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 open
                 
                   your
                   eyes
                
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   your
                   ears
                
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   lead
                   you
                
                 by
                 
                   his
                   light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 
                   holy
                   tabernacles
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 43.3
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Part
                
                 of
                 this
                 Platform
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 
                   totum
                   essentiale
                
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   
                     The
                     Efficient
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Material
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Formal
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Objective
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Instrumental
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     
                       And
                       Final
                    
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 is
                 requisit
                 
                   before
                   embodying
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 next
                 part
                 relates
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   after
                   embodying
                   together
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               First
               Book
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Challah
               .
               The
               Heavenly
               Nymph
               :
               OR
               THE
               BRIDE
               .
            
             
               Rising
               up
               to
               Perfection
               ,
               and
               preparing
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               her
               Bridegroom
               :
               Being
               the
               Second
               Book
               of
               Church-Discipline
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               appears
               the
               BRIDES
               beauty
               in
               her
               Members
               ,
               and
               Complexions
               ,
               her
               submission
               and
               obedience
               to
               Christ
               ,
               her
               Modesty
               and
               her
               Chastity
               ,
               her
               Humility
               ,
               and
               her
               Loves
               ,
               with
               other
               Graces
               and
               Ornaments
               that
               appertain
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               AS
               ALSO
               The
               BRIDEGROOMS
               great
               love
               to
               her
               (
               
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 dwellings
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               87.2
               .
               )
               his
               care
               of
               her
               ,
               his
               special
               Presence
               ,
               and
               abode
               with
               her
               ,
               his
               Royal
               maintenance
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               provisions
               for
               her
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               fulnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               Grace
               that
               filleth
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 1.23
              
               .
            
             
               Or
               you
               have
               (
               in
               this
               Book
               )
               a
               sight
               of
               the
               Moon
               shining
               (
               though
               under
               Clouds
               and
               
                 thick
                 darknesse
              
               )
               as
               she
               receives
               her
               light
               and
               life
               from
               the
               Sun
               (
               in
               the
               former
               Book
               .
               )
            
             
               Or
               Christ
               (
               her
               Head
               )
               coming
               in
               glory
               ,
               being
               big-bellied
               with
               the
               precious
               Promises
               and
               Prophesies
               ,
               and
               Types
               ,
               never
               before
               so
               opened
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               travelling
               to
               be
               delivered
               in
               these
               
                 latter
                 dayes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 as
                 of
                 seven
                 dayes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Isa.
               30.26
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 JOHN
                 ROGERS
              
               ,
               A
               friend
               of
               the
               Bridegrooms
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Brides
               .
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Now
               at
               
                 Thomas
                 Apostles
                 Lond.
              
               But
               communicated
               at
               Brides
               in
               Dublin
               in
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Psal.
                   45.11
                
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 shall
                 the
                 King
                 greatly
                 desire
                 thy
                 beauty
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   Isa.
                   62.5
                
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 rejoyceth
                 over
                 the
                 Bride
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 over
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Rev.
                   21.2
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Jerusalem
                 prepared
                 as
                 a
                 Bride
                 adorned
                 for
                 her
                 husband
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Zach.
                   14.20
                   ,
                   21.
                
                 
              
               
                 Holinesse
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 pot
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 shall
                 be
                 holinesse
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 Canaanite
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Zeph
                   3.20
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 a
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 among
                 all
                 peoples
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Rev.
                   19.5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                
              
               
                 Be
                 glad
                 O
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 mariage
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Bride
                 hath
                 made
                 her self
                 ready
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ier.
                   30.17
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 Sion
                 which
                 none
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 on
                 )
                 seek
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Rev.
                   22
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 saith
                 Come
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 R.
                 Ibbitson
              
               .
               1653.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               all
               Christian
               Readers
               of
               all
               Judgements
               ,
               a
               word
               or
               two
               first
               .
            
             
               
                 Christian
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               IF
               thou
               beest
               so
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               wonder
               ,
               that
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
               ,
               The
               Day
               is
               coming
               when
               Kiriath-Sepher
               shall
               be
               smitten
               ,
               
               whose
               name
               signifies
               the
               
                 City
                 of
                 Books
              
               ,
               and
               our
               City
               and
               Country
               are
               full
               these
               times
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               next
               Age
               will
               be
               all
               out
               of
               date
               ,
               and
               lye
               moulding
               like
               old
               Almanacks
               in
               corners
               ;
               
               for
               then
               the
               Lamb
               shall
               be
               our
               Light
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Lord
                 our
                 Temple
              
               .
               And
               as
               Solon
               said
               of
               Laws
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 many
                 good
                 LAWS
                 made
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 alas
                 !
                 there
                 wants
                 ONE
                 yet
              
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               
                 Why
                 a
                 LAW
                 to
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 EXECUTION
              
               ;
               
               so
               we
               have
               many
               good
               Books
               abroad
               ,
               but
               give
               way
               to
               one
               more
               I
               pray
               ,
               for
               there
               wants
               one
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Book
               which
               will
               put
               us
               upon
               the
               practise
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               
                 Lambs
                 Book
              
               written
               within
               and
               
                 without
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 5.2
                 ,
                 3.
              
               and
               
                 Ezek.
                 2.9
              
               .
               this
               is
               ere
               long
               to
               come
               abroad
               ,
               though
               I
               feare
               it
               will
               finde
               but
               few
               Readers
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Presse
               sayes
               to
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               as
               Esaiah
               said
               to
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Plurima
                 habeo
                 ,
                 sint
                 tua
                 tibi
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               32.4
               .
               I
               have
               
                 enough
                 my
                 brother
              
               ,
               Gen.
               
                 33.9
                 .
                 keep
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 .
              
               And
               amongst
               the
               multitude
               it
               comes
               to
               my
               turne
               to
               bring
               in
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               but
               I
               hardly
               know
               whom
               to
               invite
               ,
               
               for
               although
               I
               may
               find
               a
               
                 few
                 guests
              
               (
               these
               stomack-full
               times
               )
               that
               may
               come
               to
               feed
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               that
               most
               will
               but
               sit
               to
               looke
               on
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               provided
               for
               the
               proud
               ,
               or
               Prelatick
               Palat
               ;
               neither
               puffe-paste
               ,
               
               nor
               kick-shawes
               ;
               But
               as
               Aeschilus
               the
               Poet
               said
               of
               his
               Tragedies
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               but
               small
               dishes
               of
               great
               Homers
               supper
               ;
               so
               I
               
               say
               ,
               I
               here
               present
               you
               a
               poore
               Dish
               or
               two
               from
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               who
               will
               sup
               with
               you
               in
               this
               the
               
                 Kings
                 house
              
               and
               Palace
               ,
               wherein
               you
               shall
               finde
               the
               feast
               of
               
                 fat
                 things
                 ,
                 flaggons
              
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               the
               Apples
               of
               the
               
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               yea
               
                 spiced
                 Cups
              
               ,
               and
               green
               Sallets
               ,
               and
               sweet
               flowers
               to
               boot
               ,
               gathered
               out
               of
               Spring-garden
               :
               and
               because
               some
               men
               must
               have
               their
               dishes
               set
               out
               with
               flourishes
               ,
               they
               shall
               finde
               the
               attestation
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               and
               orthodox
               Writers
               in
               all
               Ages
               to
               this
               Treatises
               truth
               :
               And
               to
               satisfie
               all
               senses
               ;
               the
               Bridegroom
               hath
               provided
               the
               best
               
                 soul-ravishing
                 Musick
              
               ,
               
               I
               mean
               the
               melody
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               his
               guests
               that
               come
               at
               his
               call
               to
               this
               marriage-house
               and
               Feast
               ,
               for
               
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 ready
              
               ,
               the
               fatlings
               and
               oxen
               are
               killed
               ,
               Come
               !
            
             
               But
               I
               know
               the
               wantonnesse
               of
               the
               times
               make
               many
               look
               for
               
                 pretty
                 knacks
              
               now
               ,
               
               as
               the
               
                 last
                 courses
              
               ;
               but
               soft
               there
               ;
               Those
               Spaniards
               are
               wisest
               who
               will
               have
               the
               best
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               your
               toyes
               at
               first
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Books
               of
               these
               
                 few
                 years
              
               coming
               ,
               are
               like
               to
               be
               the
               last
               course
               ;
               but
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               they
               must
               bee
               the
               best
               ,
               
               most
               solid
               ,
               sweet
               ,
               spiritual
               Dishes
               that
               have
               not
               been
               yet
               brought
               in
               .
            
             
               
               Some
               there
               be
               that
               will
               read
               good
               Books
               and
               Authors
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Butter-flye
               that
               sucks
               flowers
               ,
               onely
               to
               paint
               her
               wings
               with
               ;
               so
               to
               feed
               their
               fancies
               ,
               opinions
               ,
               and
               judgements
               with
               ,
               but
               not
               like
               the
               Bee
               to
               fetch
               out
               the
               hony
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Others
               there
               be
               that
               are
               worse
               ,
               and
               would
               sucke
               out
               poyson
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               lusts
               of
               their
               hearts
               ;
               these
               may
               hap
               be
               taken
               too
               ,
               as
               those
               in
               the
               
                 act
                 of
                 Adultery
              
               ;
               for
               if
               one
               reads
               two
               are
               catched
               .
            
             
               
               Others
               there
               be
               that
               come
               out
               of
               Criticisme
               too
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               ambo-dexterity
               of
               their
               captiosities
               ,
               I
               should
               say
               capacities
               ,
               little
               to
               their
               credit
               do
               they
               buffet
               words
               with
               blows
               ,
               and
               pick
               holes
               in
               cyphers
               to
               satisfie
               the
               curiositie
               of
               their
               quick-silvered
               Genius
               .
            
             
               
               Alexander
               ,
               when
               one
               did
               present
               him
               with
               his
               dexterity
               in
               finding
               fault
               with
               ,
               and
               vilipending
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               in
               extolling
               his
               owne
               Arts
               and
               Activities
               ,
               desired
               to
               see
               what
               he
               could
               doe
               ;
               so
               his
               choice
               art
               appearing
               (
               to
               be
               so
               poor
               )
               as
               onely
               to
               cast
               a
               Pease
               through
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               Needle
               a
               little
               bigger
               :
               
               Well
               ,
               sayes
               Alexander
               ,
               
               Give
               ,
               Give
               him
               a
               bushel
               of
               pease
               for
               his
               pains
               to
               maintain
               his
               sport
               with
               .
               And
               though
               Alexander
               was
               very
               free
               in
               
                 giving
                 gifts
              
               ,
               and
               rewards
               ,
               he
               thought
               a
               
                 bushel
                 of
                 pease
              
               reward
               
               enough
               to
               keep
               up
               his
               curiosity
               ,
               So
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               recompence
               such
               Readers
               if
               they
               come
               hither
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               whole
               bushel
               full
               for
               them
               to
               keep
               up
               their
               trade
               .
            
             
               Other
               Readers
               we
               have
               who
               minde
               more
               the
               mark
               then
               the
               mettal
               ,
               and
               more
               minde
               who
               writes
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               written
               ;
               
               the
               name
               carries
               it
               upon
               the
               
                 wings
                 of
                 credit
              
               ,
               whereby
               many
               are
               bribed
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               their
               time
               ,
               their
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               at
               the
               Authors
               rate
               :
               The
               
                 rich
                 Citizens
              
               are
               their
               best
               Readers
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               pay
               most
               for
               it
               .
               And
               many
               ,
               
               I
               was
               saying
               orthod
               —
               but
               I
               mean
               Organ-players
               will
               play
               no
               longer
               then
               such
               blow
               the
               bellows
               ,
               and
               fill
               the
               pipes
               ;
               for
               their
               fame
               makes
               things
               furthest
               off
               ,
               look
               fairest
               ,
               best
               and
               greatest
               .
            
             
               But
               although
               I
               make
               account
               to
               meet
               with
               many
               of
               the
               third
               sort
               of
               Readers
               ,
               
               who
               have
               said
               before-hand
               they
               will
               salute
               this
               Book
               with
               Argos-eyes
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Zoilus
               his
               zeal
               ,
               
               yet
               they
               are
               accounted
               as
               Crates
               the
               Theban
               was
               called
               ,
               the
               Door-opener
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               would
               rush
               into
               every
               mans
               company
               to
               hear
               what
               they
               said
               ,
               and
               to
               gain-say
               it
               at
               a
               venture
               ;
               and
               so
               do
               these
               sometimes
               ;
               
               they
               reprehend
               what
               they
               understand
               not
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               they
               ●ail
               because
               they
               (
               thinke
               they
               )
               understand
               what
               (
               indeed
               )
               they
               understand
               not
               ,
               
               and
               like
               Dogs
               they
               choose
               to
               pisse
               in
               the
               fairest
               places
               ;
               and
               
                 all
                 times
              
               with
               naked
               natural
               ,
               reason
               they
               read
               ;
               Like
               the
               Smith
               that
               smoaks
               for
               it
               ,
               
               for
               that
               he
               takes
               a
               red-hot
               iron
               glowing
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               with
               his
               bare
               hands
               so
               I
               warrant
               them
               they
               burne
               their
               fingers
               (
               at
               least
               )
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               branded
               .
               It
               is
               this
               bids
               them
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               
                 forbidden
                 fruit
              
               ;
               and
               makes
               them
               Owl-like
               frowne
               at
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Sun.
               
               Those
               that
               make
               reason
               their
               guide
               ,
               
               do
               but
               set
               a
               mad
               unruly
               horse
               to
               be
               formost
               in
               the
               Team
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               Abraham
               when
               he
               went
               up
               to
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               he
               left
               his
               servants
               and
               his
               Asse
               below
               ;
               so
               though
               our
               natural
               Reason
               ,
               and
               humane
               Arts
               may
               serve
               for
               below
               ,
               
               yet
               they
               must
               bee
               left
               behinde
               if
               wee
               will
               come
               up
               to
               the
               top
               of
               this
               Mount
               ;
               for
               our
               Reason
               without
               the
               Grace
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Spirit
               that
               leads
               up
               ,
               is
               but
               like
               Sampson
               without
               his
               Guide
               when
               his
               eyes
               were
               out
               ,
               
               for
               without
               the
               direction
               of
               his
               Guide
               he
               could
               not
               finde
               the
               Pillars
               of
               the
               house
               ;
               Nor
               shall
               you
               finde
               the
               Pillars
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 house
              
               without
               the
               guidance
               of
               his
               gracious
               Spirit
               .
               
            
             
             
               Thus
               Reader
               thou
               art
               invited
               to
               come
               and
               welcome
               ,
               be
               of
               what
               judgement
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               for
               that
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               bidden
               to
               the
               Feast
               ,
               thou
               art
               guided
               in
               hither
               by
               grace
               .
               Wherefore
               come
               hither
               heartily
               ,
               yea
               as
               into
               a
               Wardrobe
               ,
               not
               to
               finde
               an
               Inventory
               of
               new
               things
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               too
               troublesome
               ;
               but
               to
               find
               out
               what
               is
               fit
               for
               thy
               weare
               ,
               use
               ,
               and
               application
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               Book
               I
               was
               much
               engaged
               upon
               the
               Power
               of
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               I
               shall
               bee
               most
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Spirit
               ;
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               .
               The
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Churches
               ;
               which
               will
               be
               abundantly
               
                 powred
                 forth
              
               in
               these
               latter
               dayes
               ,
               
                 Vide
                 chap.
                 9.
              
               
            
             
               As
               to
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               my
               duty
               in
               shewing
               their
               duties
               ,
               and
               dare
               not
               like
               some
               ,
               Mermaid-like
               ,
               sing
               them
               into
               the
               Sea.
               
               But
               I
               feare
               I
               may
               be
               answered
               as
               Antigonus
               answered
               one
               that
               presented
               him
               a
               Book
               concerning
               Justice
               :
               Thou
               art
               a
               Fool
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               to
               present
               me
               a
               Book
               of
               Justice
               ,
               when
               thou
               seest
               me
               making
               wars
               with
               other
               Cities
               and
               Countries
               .
               
               Little
               lesse
               said
               one
               of
               the
               corrupt
               Lawyers
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               Mr
               Maynard
               )
               ●o
               me
               last
               March
               before
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
              
               of
               the
               Seale
               in
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 Chamber
              
               at
               the
               Temple
               ,
               whilst
               he
               was
               pleading
               the
               Law
               for
               a
               
                 Delinquent
                 (
                 Malignant
              
               )
               Patron
               (
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               
               an
               open
               notorious
               Enemy
               and
               Cavalier
               against
               God
               and
               State
               )
               yet
               having
               compounded
               he
               must
               have
               the
               power
               to
               present
               a
               man
               of
               a
               wicked
               malignant
               spirit
               (
               none
               else
               )
               and
               knowne
               for
               swearing
               ,
               
               company-keeping
               and
               other
               vices
               ,
               and
               hee
               must
               force
               such
               a
               one
               upon
               the
               poore
               people
               (
               that
               never
               heard
               him
               so
               mu●h
               as
               preach
               )
               to
               the
               joy
               of
               all
               the
               malignant
               ,
               godlesse
               wretches
               in
               the
               Country
               all
               about
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               griefe
               of
               all
               the
               godly
               ,
               who
               cry
               and
               complaine
               of
               this
               detestable
               unsufferable
               injustice
               and
               foule-oppression
               ,
               
               which
               will
               never
               leave
               crying
               for
               vengeance
               till
               it
               come
               with
               a
               powder
               upon
               the
               heads
               of
               some
               ;
               O!
               that
               godly
               ,
               eminent
               holy
               men
               ,
               whom
               all
               the
               Country
               would
               petition
               ,
               and
               beg
               for
               ;
               the
               very
               faithful
               ,
               useful
               Ministers
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               must
               be
               justled
               out
               from
               a
               
                 godly
                 people
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Church-communion
               too
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Church-enemies
               ,
               Christs
               enemies
               and
               State-enemies
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               is
               known
               most
               notoriously
               ;
               yea
               that
               Soules
               must
               be
               thus
               made
               sale
               of
               ,
               and
               slaves
               of
               ,
               to
               serve
               mens
               lusts
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               too
               by
               bribes
               ,
               extortion
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               
               injustice
               ,
               and
               thorough
               friends
               made
               by
               money
               or
               gifts
               !
               O
               let
               the
               
                 righteous
                 God
              
               come
               downe
               and
               judge
               !
               The
               whole
               world
               that
               hears
               of
               it
               abhors
               it
               .
               And
               with
               tears
               and
               prayers
               ,
               some
               are
               crying
               aloud
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               this
               lamentable
               Reformation
               in
               the
               want
               of
               the
               
                 Laws
                 Regulation
              
               :
               The
               very
               justice
               of
               the
               Law
               as
               it
               now
               stands
               is
               most
               monstrous
               injustice
               ,
               and
               sends
               many
               a
               precious
               soule
               and
               family
               a
               begging
               ,
               against
               all
               honesty
               and
               Christianity
               ;
               
               for
               the
               
                 wicked
                 Lawyers
              
               (
               who
               live
               no
               other
               way
               but
               by
               sin
               ;
               and
               one
               may
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               be
               as
               lawfully
               tolerated
               to
               live
               in
               drunkennesse
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               whoredome
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               money
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               trade
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               to
               live
               by
               ,
               take
               money
               for
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               trade
               of
               lying
               ,
               oppressing
               the
               Fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               widows
               ,
               cheating
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               eating
               up
               the
               bread
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               yea
               the
               
                 poor
                 as
                 bread
              
               ,
               turning
               out
               godly
               ,
               putting
               in
               ungodly
               and
               wicked
               debauched
               Whoremongers
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Drunkards
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               in
               their
               room
               )
               I
               say
               these
               
                 ungodly
                 ones
              
               (
               for
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               they
               can
               be
               other
               )
               Christ
               himselfe
               deprecates
               and
               accuses
               ,
               as
               a
               crew
               from
               hell
               that
               live
               by
               sin
               ;
               
                 Wo
                 to
                 you
                 Lawyers
              
               ,
               Luke
               
                 11.46
                 ,
                 47.
              
               for
               these
               are
               the
               
                 enemies
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               
               and
               have
               another
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Romans
               had
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               Terminus
               .
               But
               for
               the
               incredible
               wickednesse
               of
               those
               of
               that
               Profession
               ,
               their
               guiltinesse
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               sinnes
               which
               the
               Nation
               lyes
               under
               ,
               as
               
                 Blood
                 ,
                 Theft
                 ,
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 Contentions
                 ,
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 Cozenage
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Fraud
                 ,
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 Lying
                 ,
                 Perjury
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               not
               ?
               and
               for
               the
               injustice
               and
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Law
               as
               it
               now
               stands
               without
               regulation
               or
               reformation
               ,
               to
               the
               utter
               undoing
               of
               thousands
               that
               are
               aged
               ,
               godly
               and
               deserving
               Families
               ,
               with
               many
               a
               sad
               and
               lamentable
               history
               thereof
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               late
               excessive
               exorbitances
               of
               their
               injustice
               and
               oppression
               ,
               scarce
               paralleld
               in
               any
               of
               the
               former
               ages
               ;
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               an
               accurate
               account
               will
               be
               given
               thereof
               to
               all
               the
               world
               in
               a
               book
               compiled
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               But
               in
               the
               
                 mean
                 time
              
               ,
               this
               Mr.
               M.
               one
               of
               the
               cast
               out
               members
               of
               the
               house
               (
               I
               hear
               )
               pleading
               for
               this
               cause
               of
               the
               D●vill
               (
               for
               I
               dare
               call
               it
               no
               other
               )
               much
               offended
               me
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               I
               was
               urged
               in
               conscience
               to
               say
               before
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
                 :
                 Sir
              
               ,
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               had
               been
               your
               best
               Statute-book
               in
               this
               businesse
               
                 about
                 souls
                 :
                 You
                 use
                 not
                 Gods
                 word
                 :
              
               but
               before
               I
               could
               goe
               further
               ,
               he
               punched
               mee
               aside
               ,
               
               with
               some
               abusive
               fowl-mouthed
               language
               (
               as
               I
               hope
               ere
               long
               to
               declare
               to
               the
               world
               )
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 What
                 do
                 yee
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               So
               the
               Lawyers
               pushed
               me
               aside
               .
               But
               what
               a
               sad
               thing
               is
               this
               ?
               that
               such
               Laws
               ?
               and
               such
               Laywers
               should
               bee
               suffered
               ?
               and
               how
               can
               a
               good
               reformation
               be
               laid
               upon
               so
               base
               a
               foundation
               ?
               
               They
               are
               the
               Lawyers
               all
               this
               while
               that
               have
               hindered
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               will
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               have
               such
               influence
               upon
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               In
               reforming
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               I
               wish
               our
               Governours
               would
               beware
               of
               leaning
               to
               Policie
               too
               much
               ;
               for
               hitherto
               like
               Jewellers
               when
               they
               see
               a
               spot
               or
               spek
               or
               cloud
               in
               the
               Jewel
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               grownd
               out
               without
               sensible
               abatement
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               
               
               they
               will
               not
               meddle
               with
               it
               :
               neither
               will
               our
               Governors
               as
               yet
               meddle
               with
               the
               
                 regulation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               because
               there
               must
               (
               then
               )
               be
               abundance
               of
               the
               corrupt
               ,
               cloudy
               ,
               spotty
               ,
               oppressive
               part
               of
               it
               be
               quite
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               and
               grownd
               to
               powder
               then
               ;
               but
               I
               hope
               ere
               long
               that
               policie
               will
               be
               out
               of
               power
               and
               prevalency
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               I
               have
               read
               Caligula
               ,
               upon
               the
               suit
               and
               out-cry
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               desired
               the
               Law
               might
               be
               set
               up
               that
               all
               might
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               ensnared
               by
               it
               ;
               but
               he
               had
               so
               well
               learned
               the
               art
               of
               Policie
               ,
               
               that
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               written
               in
               so
               small
               a
               hand
               that
               none
               could
               read
               it
               ,
               or
               was
               the
               better
               for
               
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 it
              
               open
               :
               I
               will
               not
               apply
               it
               ;
               onely
               this
               ,
               what
               are
               wee
               the
               better
               for
               the
               
                 Englishing
                 the
                 Law
              
               ?
               are
               not
               the
               Lawyers
               as
               compleat
               Knaves
               in
               plaine
               English
               as
               they
               are
               in
               their
               
                 other
                 language
              
               ?
               which
               (
               like
               themselves
               )
               is
               so
               full
               of
               Solecismes
               and
               Apocopies
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               long
               as
               this
               lasts
               ,
               the
               pleas
               which
               some
               make
               for
               Religion
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               serve
               onely
               as
               Hacknies
               for
               their
               Lusts
               to
               ride
               and
               spur
               on
               in
               their
               way
               :
               Nor
               yet
               is
               it
               that
               we
               would
               deal
               with
               the
               Law
               as
               the
               man
               in
               the
               Fable
               was
               dealt
               with
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 two
                 wives
              
               ,
               the
               old
               which
               he
               had
               married
               plucked
               out
               all
               his
               black-hairs
               out
               of
               his
               head
               (
               the
               evidence
               of
               his
               youth
               )
               and
               his
               young
               wife
               (
               that
               he
               married
               after
               )
               plucked
               out
               all
               his
               gray-hairs
               ,
               
               that
               no
               standards
               of
               Antiquity
               might
               remaine
               ,
               so
               that
               
                 betwixt
                 both
              
               ,
               they
               left
               him
               bald
               ;
               I
               say
               we
               would
               not
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               
                 antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               to
               remaine
               (
               as
               some
               Levellers
               it
               may
               be
               would
               )
               nor
               would
               we
               that
               there
               should
               
               be
               no
               Novelty
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               as
               the
               wicked
               Lawyers
               it
               may
               be
               would
               :
               )
               But
               we
               say
               ,
               and
               affirm
               it
               in
               the
               
                 sight
                 of
                 God
              
               and
               men
               ,
               That
               the
               Law
               must
               be
               purged
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Lawyers
               too
               ;
               and
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               the
               
                 old
                 (
                 tyranny
              
               )
               must
               out
               ,
               and
               much
               of
               new
               must
               be
               added
               for
               the
               liberties●f
               ●f
               Saints
               and
               Subjects
               :
               For
               the
               best
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Forms
              
               are
               attended
               with
               abundance
               of
               corrupt
               (
               yet
               close
               )
               Interests
               ,
               that
               must
               down
               ,
               down
               ,
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               For
               that
               Form
               and
               Custom
               is
               got
               up
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Reason
               and
               Right
               .
               
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               Controversie
               ,
               with
               the
               Law
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               now
               are
               )
               and
               God
               himself
               must
               be
               on
               our
               side
               :
               For
               Laws
               were
               made
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               are
               themselves
               to
               be
               condemned
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               they
               fall
               short
               of
               pure
               and
               
                 restored
                 Reason
              
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               age
               wherein
               we
               live
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               degrees
               restored
               to
               perfection
               .
               Now
               as
               Reason
               is
               purer
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               
               then
               in
               the
               last
               ,
               so
               the
               Laws
               must
               be
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               must
               be
               purer
               in
               the
               
                 next
                 age
              
               ,
               then
               in
               this
               .
               But
               many
               of
               our
               Laws
               are
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               results
               of
               the
               
                 humors
                 ,
                 designs
              
               ,
               and
               corruptions
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               establish
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               mightinesses
               ;
               so
               I
               account
               corrupt
               Presentations
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 wicked
                 enemies
              
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               so
               
                 Fealties
                 ,
                 Homages
                 ,
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               with
               a
               hundred
               other
               things
               that
               I
               could
               name
               .
            
             
               And
               Law
               in
               this
               sence
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               Will
               ,
               
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Lust
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 Custom
                 ,
                 Pride
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               as
               corrupt
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               made
               them
               .
               But
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               will
               deliver
               us
               !
               But
               so
               may
               the
               Lawyers
               say
               ,
               Did
               the
               poor
               man
               say
               to
               the
               Pirate
               ,
               when
               he
               seized
               upon
               him
               and
               his
               ship
               ,
               and
               was
               plundring
               of
               it
               ;
               O!
               sayes
               the
               
                 poor
                 man
              
               !
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ye
               will
               not
               know
               how
               to
               answer
               this
               :
               
               Sayest
               thou
               so
               !
               sayes
               the
               Pirate
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               if
               I
               shall
               stay
               so
               long
               before
               I
               answer
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 last
                 day
              
               ,
               I
               care
               not
               ;
               but
               now
               you
               shall
               go
               with
               me
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               So
               the
               Brazen-headed
               oppressing
               Lawyers
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               will
               say
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               stay
               till
               that
               day
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               enough
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               have
               been
               answered
               .
               Say
               ye
               so
               ?
               Will
               not
               the
               Rocks
               and
               Mountains
               stand
               still
               yet
               ?
               Though
               ye
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 fall
                 on
                 us
              
               ?
               O
               fearful
               !
               desperate
               boldness
               !
               but
               know
               this
               day
               is
               hard
               by
               ,
               even
               at
               your
               doors
               ;
               and
               what
               will
               ye
               do
               now
               ?
               Now
               the
               Lord
               is
               coming
               to
               judge
               the
               Earth
               ?
               now
               those
               whom
               you
               have
               judged
               and
               
               oppressed
               ,
               
               shall
               be
               your
               judges
               ?
               For
               then
               (
               that
               is
               shortly
               )
               shall
               be
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Principles
               and
               
                 Power
                 ,
                 Equity
              
               and
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Reason
              
               and
               Right
               ;
               which
               is
               now
               gradually
               rising
               and
               standing
               upon
               their
               feet
               .
               All
               Laws
               were
               made
               according
               to
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Reason
               that
               the
               men
               then
               had
               that
               made
               them
               :
               Now
               as
               men
               grow
               up
               in
               purified
               and
               
                 inlightned
                 Reason
              
               in
               every
               age
               ,
               the
               Law
               is
               to
               be
               
                 mended
                 ,
                 refined
              
               ,
               and
               purified
               accordingly
               :
               So
               that
               the
               weak
               and
               
                 imperfect
                 Reason
              
               of
               
                 former
                 ages
              
               ,
               hath
               lest
               much
               to
               be
               added
               to
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               mended
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               the
               purer
               and
               
                 perfected
                 Reason
              
               of
               
                 after
                 ages
              
               .
               But
               for
               want
               of
               this
               regulating
               and
               mending
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 Lust
              
               hath
               succeeded
               Reason
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               (
               by
               fair
               glosses
               and
               counterfeits
               of
               Reason
               )
               enthroned
               in
               the
               room
               of
               it
               .
               
               And
               
                 Lust
                 ,
                 Custom
                 ,
                 Will
                 ,
                 Might
                 ,
              
               and
               Form
               ,
               hath
               as
               yet
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 Reason
              
               ,
               and
               turns
               it
               out
               of
               doors
               ,
               and
               condemns
               it
               for
               an
               Offender
               ,
               a
               Law-breaker
               ,
               and
               a
               Traytor
               ;
               as
               to
               instance
               ,
               Let
               a
               Minister
               be
               in
               a
               living
               ,
               and
               preach
               there
               three
               quarters
               of
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               then
               another
               be
               put
               in
               a
               week
               or
               two
               before
               the
               Harvest
               ;
               he
               that
               comes
               for
               that
               week
               or
               two
               ,
               shall
               have
               all
               the
               Means
               (
               by
               the
               
                 abomination
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               
               )
               and
               he
               that
               preached
               there
               ,
               all
               before
               ,
               must
               have
               nothing
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               so
               said
               the
               foresaid
               Lawyers
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
              
               ;
               though
               Conscience
               cries
               out
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               Reason
               condemns
               it
               ,
               and
               Equity
               would
               not
               suffer
               it
               ;
               yet
               against
               
                 Equity
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Conscience
              
               and
               all
               ;
               Lust
               and
               
                 Will
                 ,
                 Custom
              
               and
               Form
               ▪
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               condemns
               
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               Traytors
               ,
               and
               Disobedient
               ,
               and
               Rebellious
               ;
               When
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Law
               as
               it
               stands
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               
                 unconscionable
                 oppressing
                 ,
                 humorous
                 ,
                 self-corrupted
                 Form
              
               and
               Custom
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               clear
               
                 Right
                 ,
                 Equity
                 ,
                 Light
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
              
               and
               Understanding
               .
               Now
               when
               this
               Principle
               comes
               to
               be
               restored
               ,
               and
               
                 true
                 Reason
              
               and
               Equity
               to
               be
               the
               Law
               ;
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               be
               within
               forty
               five
               years
               ;
               then
               wo
               be
               to
               the
               Lawyers
               ,
               
               and
               to
               all
               such
               Persons
               and
               
                 Personal
                 Interests
              
               !
               the
               Form
               tumbles
               !
               Custom
               falls
               !
               Wills
               of
               men
               shall
               no
               longer
               be
               a
               Law
               !
               nor
               shall
               the
               Law
               be
               as
               Lawyers
               say
               it
               then
               !
               But
               I
               will
               avouch
               it
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 Judges
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               so
               strict
               to
               the
               
                 Form
                 ,
                 Lust
              
               ,
               and
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               shall
               be
               found
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Traytors
                 ,
                 Oppressors
                 ,
                 Prevaricators
                 ,
                 Rebels
                 ,
              
               and
               Opposers
               
               of
               true
               
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Equity
                 ,
                 Reason
              
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               
               and
               the
               States
               that
               are
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               O
               that
               our
               Governors
               would
               make
               hast
               to
               reform
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Light
               !
               and
               the
               Reason
               of
               this
               Age
               !
               If
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               the
               
                 just
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 !
              
               who
               is
               
                 gone
                 forth
              
               against
               all
               Nations
               for
               their
               unjust
               Laws
               and
               oppressions
               !
               I
               say
               this
               
                 great
                 God
              
               will
               come
               of
               a
               sudden
               ,
               and
               regulate
               both
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               them
               too
               !
               The
               Paracelsian
               that
               promises
               to
               restore
               nature
               and
               health
               ,
               to
               a
               
                 corrupt
                 body
              
               ,
               doth
               soonest
               subvert
               and
               overthrow
               both
               
                 health
                 ,
                 body
              
               ,
               and
               all
               together
               .
               So
               will
               our
               Governors
               ,
               if
               they
               think
               to
               reform
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               
                 well
                 purged
              
               over
               and
               over
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               Lawyers
               :
               
               Till
               then
               neither
               Reason
               nor
               Religion
               can
               have
               orbe-room
               enough
               .
               I
               hope
               none
               will
               think
               me
               their
               enemie
               ,
               for
               telling
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               speaking
               my
               Conscience
               .
               It
               is
               to
               set
               
                 light
                 upon
                 a
                 hill
              
               ,
               let
               none
               be
               offended
               ;
               
               but
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               I
               pass
               not
               a
               pin
               .
               For
               as
               Theodorus
               of
               Cyrene
               answered
               Lysimachus
               ,
               when
               he
               threatned
               to
               
                 crucifie
                 him
              
               ,
               O
               Sir
               !
               said
               he
               ,
               Let
               your
               Courtiers
               and
               Favorites
               fear
               that
               !
               for
               I
               had
               as
               
                 lieve
                 rot
                 in
                 the
                 air
              
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               Earth
               :
               I
               could
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               willingly
               
                 save
                 men
              
               an
               inquisition
               after
               me
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               and
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               come
               of
               my
               own
               accord
               ,
               
                 Here
                 I
                 am
              
               !
               What
               will
               ye
               ?
               for
               I
               remember
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Burgundy
                 ▪
              
               
               who
               was
               sirnamed
               
                 Carolus
                 Audax
              
               ,
               was
               son
               to
               that
               Duke
               who
               was
               sirnamed
               Bonus
               ;
               for
               Conscience
               and
               Confidence
               ,
               are
               near
               a
               kin
               :
               Wherefore
               of
               
                 whom
                 should
                 I
                 be
                 afraid
                 ?
                 Psal.
                 27.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 my
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               I
               must
               be
               as
               ready
               to
               
                 write
                 ,
                 print
                 ,
                 preach
              
               ,
               and
               pray
               against
               the
               sins
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               meanest
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               make
               no
               more
               on
               it
               ,
               though
               I
               suffer
               for
               it
               :
               Or
               though
               they
               deal
               with
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 old
                 Senate
              
               did
               ,
               
               that
               burned
               up
               Numa
               his
               Books
               ,
               for
               mentioning
               the
               secrets
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Crocodiles
               ,
               
               which
               besiege
               the
               banks
               of
               Nilus
               ,
               and
               way-lay
               the
               Travellers
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               
               were
               but
               pricked
               with
               the
               quill
               of
               the
               
                 Bird
                 ,
                 Ibis
              
               ,
               
               they
               will
               be
               so
               weak
               and
               stupified
               therewith
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               stir
               ,
               or
               hurt
               any
               more
               .
            
             
               O
               that
               this
               course
               were
               taken
               with
               our
               
                 English
                 Crocodiles
              
               !
               
               Those
               wicked
               Lawyers
               that
               way-lay
               ,
               oppress
               ,
               tear
               ,
               and
               torment
               so
               many
               persons
               and
               families
               of
               this
               Nation
               :
               Did
               every
               one
               arm
               himself
               with
               a
               quill
               ;
               and
               make
               it
               a
               good
               pen
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 hard
                 nib
              
               ,
               
               and
               write
               but
               as
               long
               as
               that
               would
               last
               ,
               what
               they
               know
               of
               them
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               and
               touch
               them
               therewith
               but
               to
               the
               quick
               ,
               (
               as
               well
               as
               they
               were
               able
               )
               I
               am
               certain
               ,
               we
               should
               finde
               them
               stupified
               ,
               and
               stingless
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               way-lay
               us
               ,
               hurt
               us
               ,
               and
               oppress
               us
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               of
               them
               here
               ,
               expecting
               a
               more
               
                 perfect
                 Character
              
               of
               them
               ere
               long
               in
               a
               Book
               by
               it self
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               thing
               Reader
               ,
               that
               this
               Treatise
               most
               of
               all
               intends
               ,
               
               is
               the
               
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               wherein
               I
               expect
               Antagonists
               ,
               tag
               and
               rag
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 ridged
                 ones
              
               of
               all
               judgements
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               Anabaptists
               ;
               but
               I
               hope
               to
               be
               armed
               for
               them
               with
               the
               
                 armor
                 of
                 light
              
               .
               The
               
                 frothy
                 agitations
              
               of
               some
               
                 unquiet
                 heads
              
               and
               
                 busie
                 brains
              
               ,
               may
               cast
               away
               cost
               ,
               and
               
                 twist
                 straws
              
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               their
               labor
               may
               be
               worth
               a
               pound
               ,
               but
               their
               matter
               or
               stuffe
               not
               worth
               a
               penny
               .
               But
               before
               hand
               ,
               I
               shall
               pray
               them
               to
               forbear
               passion
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               a
               Prelate
               ;
               For
               a
               
                 foolish
                 sentence
              
               dropped
               upon
               Paper
               ,
               
               will
               set
               pride
               and
               folly
               upon
               a
               Hill.
               
            
             
               Memnon
               ,
               the
               General
               of
               Darius
               his
               Army
               ,
               hearing
               a
               
                 mercenary
                 Soldier
              
               ,
               
               with
               vile
               language
               revile
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               exclaim
               against
               him
               ;
               he
               struck
               him
               with
               a
               Lance
               ,
               saying
               ,
               He
               hired
               him
               to
               fight
               against
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               rail
               upon
               him
               .
               Clamors
               against
               a
               very
               Enemy
               ,
               requires
               rather
               reproof
               then
               praise
               ;
               and
               I
               think
               there
               was
               no
               man
               much
               commended
               (
               but
               much
               condemned
               )
               that
               poor
               empty
               ,
               wide-mouthed
               Libeller
               of
               Garlick-hithe
               ,
               for
               his
               Pamphlet
               he
               put
               out
               lately
               ,
               
               whereby
               he
               hath
               brought
               himself
               into
               the
               report
               and
               reproof
               of
               all
               that
               hear
               his
               name
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               eminently
               up
               ,
               and
               famous
               ere
               long
               in
               London
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Cheshire
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               :
               I
               had
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               a
               full
               Character
               of
               him
               (
               indeed
               )
               by
               Master
               Manwaring
               (
               one
               that
               knew
               him
               well
               in
               Cheshire
               )
               at
               my
               Lord
               Bradshawes
               Table
               lately
               ,
               whilest
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Brereton
              
               ,
               with
               an
               
                 eminent
                 Minister
              
               
               (
               that
               knows
               him
               highly
               too
               )
               was
               by
               ;
               and
               gave
               so
               good
               account
               of
               him
               ,
               That
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               how
               he
               could
               end
               in
               
                 one
                 lying
              
               (
               impudent
               )
               Pamphlet
               ;
               and
               like
               a
               Squib
               (
               too
               dry
               ,
               it
               seems
               )
               flash
               all
               out
               at
               once
               .
               But
               if
               he
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               will
               leave
               railing
               and
               fall
               to
               writing
               ,
               what
               tends
               to
               edification
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               heartily
               embrace
               both
               it
               and
               them
               ,
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               I
               finde
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Spirit
              
               with
               them
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               as
               the
               Athenians
               dashed
               out
               of
               their
               Calender
               a
               day
               in
               May
               (
               when
               Neptune
               and
               Minerva
               were
               at
               oddes
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               
                 bitter
                 fray
              
               :
               )
               So
               from
               my
               heart
               I
               wish
               all
               our
               
                 bitter
                 frayes
              
               may
               be
               ended
               ,
               and
               their
               dayes
               blotted
               out
               .
               And
               O!
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               
                 pour
                 out
                 his
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               in
               these
               
                 latter
                 dayes
              
               ,
               upon
               
                 all
                 flesh
              
               ;
               which
               will
               make
               us
               all
               one
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
               and
               
                 power
                 of
                 godliness
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 equal
                 worship
              
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               
                 Christian
                 Reader
              
               ,
               
               if
               thou
               comest
               to
               drink
               of
               the
               
                 pure
                 streams
              
               ,
               sweep
               away
               the
               froth
               (
               for
               that
               is
               mine
               )
               with
               thy
               
                 hand
                 of
                 faith
              
               ;
               and
               take
               up
               of
               what
               is
               spiritual
               and
               pretious
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               Lords
               )
               and
               make
               not
               too
               much
               stir
               ,
               least
               you
               raise
               the
               mud
               ;
               for
               that
               will
               make
               it
               worst
               of
               all
               .
               
               
               
                 Caius
                 Lucillius
              
               ,
               a
               
                 Learned
                 man
              
               ,
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               he
               wished
               the
               things
               that
               he
               had
               written
               ,
               might
               neither
               be
               read
               of
               the
               (
               altogether
               )
               unlearned
               ;
               nor
               yet
               of
               the
               
                 highly
                 Learned
              
               :
               For
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               would
               understand
               nothing
               ;
               and
               the
               others
               would
               understand
               more
               then
               himself
               .
               But
               I
               wish
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               unlearned
               might
               learn
               something
               of
               me
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 more
                 learned
              
               might
               teach
               something
               to
               me
               :
               So
               that
               I
               hope
               this
               will
               stir
               up
               some
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               write
               ;
               
               which
               will
               be
               the
               worse
               for
               the
               Worms
               ,
               and
               may
               hap
               to
               keep
               their
               Libraries
               from
               being
               eat
               up
               .
               But
               I
               wish
               they
               be
               the
               Learned
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               for
               such
               learning
               is
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Shield
              
               which
               defends
               the
               truth
               .
               But
               when
               
                 Golden
                 Shields
              
               were
               gone
               ,
               Rehoboam
               was
               fain
               to
               do
               the
               deed
               with
               
                 Brazen
                 Shields
              
               .
               So
               I
               know
               where
               this
               
                 true
                 Learning
              
               ,
               is
               wanting
               some
               
                 Wilde
                 Heads
              
               will
               supply
               the
               room
               with
               
                 rage
                 ,
                 boldness
              
               ,
               and
               impudence
               .
               I
               shall
               keep
               thee
               no
               longer
               ,
               
                 good
                 Reader
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 outward
                 Court
              
               ,
               or
               
               
                 Common
                 Chamber
              
               ;
               but
               I
               pray
               thee
               go
               further
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               his
               
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Presence
              
               ;
               where
               put
               up
               one
               Petition
               for
               him
               ,
               who
               desires
               to
               live
               and
               die
               the
               Lords
               ,
            
             
               
                 And
                 yours
                 ,
                 And
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   nothing
                   in
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 But
                 
                   JOHN
                   ROGERS
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   my
                   Study
                   ,
                   at
                
                 Thomas
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Moneth
                   .
                   
                     25.
                     1653.
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Parish
               of
               Purleigh
               in
               ESSEX
               ,
               nigh
               Malden
               ;
               wherein
               the
               Author
               was
               setled
               Minister
               ;
               till
               of
               late
               .
            
             
               
                 Dear
                 Friends
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Call
               you
               dear
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               I
               found
               you
               at
               a
               
                 dear
                 rate
              
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               leave
               you
               so
               ;
               yet
               some
               of
               you
               are
               
                 very
                 dear
              
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               whom
               I
               can
               freely
               bear
               in
               my
               bosom
               to
               the
               Father
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Death
               ,
               or
               departure
               of
               a
               Minister
               from
               his
               people
               should
               be
               his
               last
               Sermon
               ;
               I
               must
               therefore
               say
               in
               general
               to
               you
               this
               ,
               That
               my
               greatest
               grief
               for
               most
               of
               you
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               like
               the
               Cypresse
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               were
               watered
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               withered
               .
               Would
               it
               not
               grieve
               you
               ,
               Husbandmen
               ,
               to
               see
               your
               
                 good
                 seed
              
               every
               year
               to
               be
               lost
               ,
               and
               to
               lie
               and
               rot
               under
               
                 huge
                 ,
                 hard
                 clods
              
               ?
               and
               never
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               up
               ?
               So
               how
               can
               it
               but
               be
               my
               
                 complaints
                 
                 before
                 my
                 Lord
              
               and
               Master
               ,
               when
               I
               give
               up
               my
               accounts
               ,
               Heb.
               13.17
               .
               and
               say
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               
                 preached
                 !
                 prayed
                 !
                 catechized
                 !
                 expounded
                 !
                 conferred
              
               for
               above
               this
               five
               years
               at
               Purleigh
               to
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               not
               beleeved
               nor
               obeyed
               thy
               word
               :
               but
               many
               of
               them
               are
               as
               ignorant
               ,
               arrogant
               ,
               bitter
               ,
               prophane
               still
               ,
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               opposers
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Gospel
               still
               ,
               as
               ever
               .
               O
               sad
               !
               what
               comfort
               can
               I
               have
               of
               this
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               thriving
               of
               the
               flocke
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Shepherd
               ?
               and
               their
               losse
               his
               griefe
               ?
               Blessed
               bee
               God
               whom
               I
               serve
               !
               that
               some
               of
               you
               are
               my
               joy
               and
               my
               crowne
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               wear
               with
               me
               to
               heaven
               ,
               Phil.
               4.1
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               most
               of
               you
               (
               with
               much
               griefe
               of
               heart
               ,
               I
               must
               say
               it
               )
               have
               rejected
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               tenders
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               warme
               bowels
               and
               ●eeking
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               oh
               !
               heavy
               ,
               shal
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Day
                 of
                 your
                 salvation
              
               !
               O
               deare
               souls
               !
               precious
               hearts
               ,
               for
               whom
               I
               weep
               in
               secret
               !
               what
               will
               yee
               doe
               in
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               !
               where
               will
               you
               
                 hide
                 your selves
              
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lamb
               !
               O
               ,
               O!
               how
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               bring
               forth
               nothing
               but
               briars
               and
               thorns
               !
               what
               ?
               are
               yee
               
                 accursed
                 ground
                 ?
                 Heb.
              
               6.7
               ,
               10.28
               .
               Hos.
               6.5
               .
               Matth.
               12.41
               .
               Ier.
               11.6
               .
               Ezek.
               34.13.33
               .
               &c.
               Let
               me
               aske
               you
               ,
               Is
               it
               not
               lamentable
               to
               see
               a
               
                 poor
                 father
              
               wringing
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               weeping
               over
               a
               
                 stubborn
                 childe
              
               ,
               wishing
               he
               had
               never
               been
               borne
               !
               saying
               ,
               I
               have
               tryed
               him
               so
               many
               weeks
               ,
               and
               months
               ,
               and
               yeers
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               would
               you
               not
               pity
               the
               
                 poor
                 man
              
               ?
               and
               say
               of
               this
               stubborne
               wretch
               ,
               Well
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               
                 good
                 father
              
               ,
               God
               will
               never
               blesse
               you
               ,
               you
               cannot
               thrive
               ,
               you
               will
               come
               to
               nothing
               .
               Oh!
               so
               is
               it
               grievous
               to
               my
               heart
               !
               as
               it
               was
               to
               Ieremiah
               ,
               and
               Elijah
               ,
               to
               complaine
               to
               God
               of
               the
               stubbornnesse
               of
               the
               people
               :
               Ah!
               it
               is
               too
               notoriously
               
               knowne
               that
               I
               have
               taken
               much
               pains
               to
               little
               purpose
               amongst
               you
               :
               And
               yet
               ,
               O!
               what
               plottings
               !
               and
               conspiracies
               there
               were
               against
               me
               ?
               what
               lies
               and
               libels
               were
               invented
               ?
               what
               scandals
               raised
               ?
               what
               scoffes
               and
               scornes
               I
               continually
               met
               with
               ?
               what
               huge
               taxes
               and
               troubles
               you
               cast
               upon
               me
               ?
               what
               backbitings
               and
               railings
               every
               day
               ?
               what
               variety
               of
               designes
               were
               hatched
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               you
               to
               afflict
               me
               ?
               yea
               ,
               with
               plotted
               and
               premeditated
               malice
               &
               menacings
               to
               undo
               me
               ?
               what
               work
               you
               made
               to
               render
               me
               contemptible
               to
               all
               the
               Country
               ?
               before
               Magistrates
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               people
               ,
               &
               all
               ?
               yea
               the
               children
               and
               servants
               set
               upon
               mee
               to
               abuse
               me
               ?
               yea
               to
               stone
               me
               ?
               yea
               to
               swear
               to
               take
               away
               my
               life
               from
               me
               ?
               all
               which
               forced
               me
               to
               bee
               much
               absent
               from
               you
               .
               And
               oh
               friends
               !
               do
               ye
               think
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               visit
               you
               for
               these
               things
               ?
               have
               yee
               not
               suffered
               your
               servants
               and
               children
               to
               laugh
               and
               sport
               in
               the
               
                 publick
                 places
              
               openly
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               whilst
               the
               word
               hath
               been
               preaching
               ?
               and
               when
               I
               have
               mildly
               reproved
               them
               to
               make
               mowes
               and
               mocks
               at
               me
               in
               the
               
                 open
                 Church
              
               ?
               yea
               to
               lay
               dog-whips
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               on
               the
               
                 Pulpit
                 cushion
              
               when
               I
               was
               to
               preach
               ?
               What
               kinde
               of
               injury
               and
               abuses
               have
               you
               not
               returned
               to
               me
               ,
               for
               all
               my
               love
               and
               pains
               ,
               and
               care
               ,
               and
               continual
               prayers
               for
               you
               ?
               hath
               there
               one
               
                 poor
                 soule
              
               of
               us
               in
               Church-communion
               escap'd
               your
               malice
               and
               menacing
               ?
               and
               your
               diligence
               to
               raise
               ill-reports
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               wrongs
               to
               
                 befall
                 them
              
               ?
               have
               yee
               not
               vowed
               not
               to
               leave
               us
               ,
               til
               you
               had
               rooted
               all
               of
               us
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               not
               left
               a
               Round-head
               or
               Independent
               to
               dwell
               nigh
               you
               ?
               have
               yee
               not
               consulted
               with
               all
               the
               Malignants
               about
               ,
               how
               to
               bring
               to
               passe
               these
               designs
               ?
               yet
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               these
               troubles
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               
                 new
                 trials
              
               and
               
               wrongs
               from
               some
               or
               other
               of
               you
               ?
               yet
               the
               Lord
               will
               one
               day
               witnesse
               what
               a
               care
               I
               had
               of
               you
               ,
               when
               I
               could
               not
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               or
               durst
               not
               ;
               how
               I
               provided
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               how
               ye
               were
               the
               travel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               trouble
               of
               my
               soul.
               Yet
               when
               you
               had
               not
               worried
               mee
               away
               with
               all
               this
               ,
               how
               often
               did
               many
               of
               you
               designe
               to
               starve
               me
               from
               you
               ?
               And
               though
               like
               a
               Bird
               kept
               in
               a
               Cage
               without
               meat
               ,
               yet
               I
               must
               doe
               my
               duty
               ,
               and
               sing
               ,
               though
               the
               thorne
               were
               ever
               at
               my
               breast
               .
               Still
               I
               followed
               you
               with
               love
               ,
               patience
               ,
               pity
               to
               your
               poor
               miserable
               soules
               (
               O
               that
               yee
               knew
               it
               !
               )
               and
               with
               sweat
               and
               swinke
               praying
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               and
               expounding
               ,
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               Seminary
               (
               in
               Lancashire
               riding
               disguised
               )
               that
               lost
               his
               glove
               ,
               one
               that
               found
               it
               
                 rode
                 gallopping
              
               after
               him
               to
               restore
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               Seminary
               fearing
               he
               was
               a
               Pursevant
               ,
               put
               spurs
               to
               horse
               ,
               and
               flew
               from
               him
               as
               fast
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               and
               for
               fear
               he
               should
               be
               overtaken
               ,
               hee
               makes
               his
               horse
               take
               a
               hedge
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               skipping
               over
               ,
               fell
               full
               into
               a
               desperate
               deep
               pit
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               drowned
               presently
               ;
               O!
               so
               Sirs
               !
               the
               faster
               I
               have
               followed
               you
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               to
               recover
               you
               ,
               to
               help
               to
               save
               you
               ,
               why
               alas
               !
               the
               faster
               you
               fled
               away
               into
               sinne
               ,
               after
               sinne
               ,
               rejecting
               all
               offers
               and
               opportunities
               (
               almost
               )
               refusing
               to
               come
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               on
               the
               week-day
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               you
               not
               coming
               above
               once
               on
               the
               Lords-day
               !
               Oh
               ,
               alas
               !
               for
               the
               
                 Lords
                 sake
              
               !
               hear
               !
               make
               not
               such
               post-haste
               in
               sin
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               your
               soule
               ,
               body
               ,
               and
               all
               !
               but
               O
               remember
               !
               the
               Pit
               is
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               yee
               may
               soon
               be
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               have
               a
               care
               lest
               you
               perish
               !
               Have
               I
               not
               
                 spent
                 out
              
               my
               
                 owne
                 bowels
              
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               candle
               consumed
               my selfe
               (
               even
               out
               )
               to
               give
               you
               light
               !
               have
               I
               thought
               my
               life
               
               too
               deare
               for
               your
               souls
               !
               O
               no!
               but
               you
               would
               not
               regard
               it
               !
               some
               pretended
               I
               was
               young
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               off
               !
               but
               alas
               !
               this
               was
               but
               a
               colour
               !
               did
               not
               
                 young
                 Solomon
              
               give
               good
               counsel
               ?
               young
               Daniel
               discerne
               much
               ?
               young
               Joseph
               fill
               the
               Granary
               with
               plenty
               ?
               and
               excell
               all
               the
               Grandees
               and
               Gravities
               in
               Pharoahs
               Court
               ,
               for
               wisdome
               and
               judgement
               ?
               Did
               not
               
                 young
                 Christ
              
               put
               the
               Doctors
               to
               silence
               ?
               and
               
                 young
                 Timothy
              
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               powerfully
               and
               profitably
               ?
               But
               indeed
               ,
               the
               maine
               offence
               (
               you
               know
               )
               was
               my
               zeal
               for
               God
               ;
               for
               silence
               is
               the
               basest
               tenure
               a
               Minister
               can
               hold
               his
               living
               by
               ;
               I
               could
               not
               be
               silent
               ,
               
                 but
                 tell
                 Israel
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 of
                 his
                 transgressions
                 .
              
               Though
               many
               feed
               their
               Ministers
               as
               the
               Theef
               doth
               his
               
                 Dog
                 ,
                 porrigit
                 panem
                 ,
                 ut
                 sileat
                 ,
              
               he
               gives
               him
               bread
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               bark
               ,
               
               lest
               he
               discover
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               benevolence
               could
               not
               tongue-tye
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               't
               will
               bee
               sad
               for
               you
               to
               have
               a
               Minister
               who
               can
               suffer
               you
               ,
               and
               see
               you
               live
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               yet
               let
               you
               alone
               ;
               the
               City
               is
               in
               danger
               when
               the
               Alarm-bell
               is
               tyed
               up
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               Parish
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               read
               of
               a
               Law
               made
               in
               a
               
                 certain
                 Town
              
               that
               none
               should
               bring
               a
               Rumor
               of
               the
               enemies
               coming
               upon
               
                 pain
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               
               &
               this
               was
               because
               they
               had
               before
               some
               false
               Alarms
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               at
               last
               the
               enemy
               came
               suddenly
               and
               destroyed
               them
               all
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Proverb
               ,
               Here
               stands
               
                 a
                 Town
                 destroyed
                 by
                 silence
              
               .
               God
               grant
               it
               be
               not
               true
               of
               Purleigh
               ,
               
               for
               the
               want
               of
               a
               carefull
               and
               
                 faithfull
                 Minister
              
               !
               neither
               could
               I
               please
               your
               
                 itching
                 humors
              
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               you
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               condition
               you
               are
               in
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               others
               (
               may
               hap
               )
               will
               doe
               without
               fear
               or
               
                 wit
                 ,
                 warrant
              
               ,
               or
               order
               :
               
               For
               as
               a
               Painter
               of
               old
               being
               asked
               ,
               who
               taught
               him
               his
               Art
               ;
               answered
               ,
               
                 The
                 people
              
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               study
               how
               to
               
               please
               their
               fancies
               :
               So
               may
               some
               Ministers
               say
               .
               But
               this
               I
               can
               say
               from
               my
               soule
               ,
               that
               I
               sought
               
                 all
                 meanes
              
               to
               make
               you
               sure
               of
               Christ.
               
               And
               as
               the
               Angel
               stirred
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Pool
               ,
               
               but
               thrust
               no
               man
               in
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               worke
               to
               bee
               performed
               by
               themselves
               ;
               so
               I
               have
               stirred
               ,
               but
               ah
               !
               alas
               ,
               how
               few
               of
               you
               have
               stepped
               in
               !
               onely
               a
               few
               of
               the
               poorer
               sort
               ;
               As
               when
               an
               Angler
               laies
               in
               ,
               
               he
               hath
               many
               
                 small
                 ones
              
               (
               and
               that
               was
               my
               hap
               )
               but
               
                 few
                 great
                 ones
              
               that
               were
               struck
               ,
               
                 ut
                 puncti
                 &
                 compuncti
              
               ,
               Act.
               2.37
               .
               Yet
               this
               is
               my
               comfort
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               lost
               all
               my
               labour
               ,
               and
               my
               reward
               is
               with
               
                 my
                 God
              
               :
               As
               an
               Advocate
               that
               hath
               his
               reward
               ,
               
               let
               the
               cause
               goe
               how
               it
               will
               :
               
               And
               though
               Flowers
               grew
               ,
               though
               none
               gathered
               them
               ,
               and
               Springs
               run
               ,
               though
               none
               dranke
               them
               ;
               yet
               there
               may
               come
               a
               sore
               drought
               when
               you
               will
               wish
               for
               those
               well-heads
               that
               were
               opened
               to
               you
               but
               you
               regarded
               not
               .
               
               The
               
                 good
                 Lord
              
               lay
               this
               in
               mercy
               upon
               your
               spirits
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               let
               me
               leave
               
                 one
                 word
              
               with
               you
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               forgot
               ,
               viz.
               to
               prize
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               Gods
               book
               of
               Canticles
               ,
               and
               begins
               and
               ends
               with
               love
               (
               as
               I
               have
               formerly
               laid
               it
               before
               you
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               Canticles
               )
               it
               begins
               with
               a
               Kisse
               ,
               
               and
               ends
               with
               Spices
               .
               The
               manna
               comes
               downe
               in
               the
               dews
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Prize
               Gospel-Discipline
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               !
               and
               to
               enjoy
               ▪
               Christ
               in
               both
               ,
               
               is
               like
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               not
               onely
               delights
               us
               with
               contemplation
               ,
               
               but
               warms
               ,
               and
               enlivens
               us
               by
               his
               Application
               .
               Wherefore
               beware
               the
               world
               steals
               not
               away
               your
               hearts
               ;
               
               the
               Bird
               that
               is
               limed
               is
               held
               fast
               ,
               and
               so
               art
               thou
               !
               O
               then
               have
               a
               care
               !
               I
               have
               read
               that
               when
               Honorius
               was
               told
               that
               Rome
               was
               lost
               ;
               he
               cryed
               out
               ,
               Ah!
               Alas
               !
               thinking
               it
               had
               been
               a
               Hen
               that
               he
               called
               by
               that
               name
               ;
               
               but
               when
               he
               heard
               
               it
               was
               his
               
                 Imperial
                 City
              
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               was
               lost
               and
               sacked
               by
               Alaricus
               the
               Goth
               ,
               his
               spirits
               were
               revived
               again
               that
               his
               losse
               was
               no
               worse
               :
               so
               O!
               how
               few
               of
               you
               are
               halfe
               so
               much
               troubled
               to
               hear
               you
               have
               lost
               your
               souls
               ,
               as
               to
               heare
               you
               have
               lost
               your
               Cattle
               !
               corne
               !
               money
               ,
               or
               such
               
                 like
                 things
              
               as
               belong
               to
               the
               world
               !
               And
               without
               the
               Lord
               awaken
               you
               ,
               yee
               are
               undone
               !
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               had
               a
               paper
               given
               him
               of
               the
               Conspirators
               that
               were
               ready
               to
               murther
               him
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               
               not
               minding
               the
               paper
               ,
               
               but
               regarding
               other
               things
               of
               lesse
               concernment
               ,
               he
               lost
               his
               life
               for
               it
               !
               And
               so
               will
               you
               ,
               unlesse
               yee
               arise
               !
               and
               repent
               !
               O
               heare
               the
               voice
               !
               with
               Jerome
               !
               saying
               ,
               
                 Arise
                 yee
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 !
              
               
               
                 Arise
                 yee
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 !
                 Arise
                 yee
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
              
               !
               O
               be
               warned
               !
               lest
               the
               many
               warnings
               (
               which
               yee
               have
               had
               by
               me
               and
               others
               )
               be
               at
               last
               regarded
               !
               
               And
               all
               of
               them
               knit
               together
               like
               the
               many
               beams
               of
               the
               Sunne
               in
               a
               burning-glasse
               ,
               may
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               serve
               to
               kindle
               a
               fire
               and
               flame
               in
               your
               hearts
               after
               I
               am
               gone
               from
               you
               ,
               
               and
               to
               be
               no
               more
               seen
               among
               you
               !
               Heare
               the
               Watch-man
               !
               hark
               !
               hee
               gives
               you
               warning
               Sirs
               !
               by
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               beware
               of
               an
               
                 invasion
                 !
                 Sathan
              
               is
               mustering
               up
               against
               your
               soules
               !
               the
               enemy
               is
               nigh
               !
               that
               will
               destroy
               you
               !
               Up
               ,
               up
               !
               make
               haste
               !
               Arme
               ,
               Arme
               ,
               Arme
               !
               but
               if
               you
               will
               not
               ,
               yet
               I
               shall
               have
               comfort
               ,
               Isa.
               49.5
               .
               and
               yee
               shall
               know
               (
               to
               your
               cost
               )
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Prophet
               sent
               to
               warne
               you
               ,
               whom
               yee
               have
               
                 despised
                 ,
                 Ezek.
              
               33.33
               .
               Jer.
               28.9
               .
            
             
               Gods
               vengeance
               sleeps
               not
               ,
               
               but
               like
               a
               pragmatical
               Promoter
               is
               searching
               your
               houses
               for
               ill
               
                 gotten
                 goods
              
               ,
               
               i.e.
               gotten
               by
               theft
               ,
               robbing
               God
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               when
               you
               should
               be
               at
               Church
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               you
               
               were
               in
               the
               fields
               telling
               your
               Cattel
               ,
               counting
               your
               estate
               ,
               
               laying
               up
               for
               
                 many
                 years
              
               with
               the
               Fool
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Luke
               12.19
               ,
               20.
               
               Now
               the
               searcher
               is
               coming
               who
               will
               apprehend
               yee
               all
               for
               fellons
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               ye
               before
               the
               great
               Judge
               ;
               and
               what
               follows
               but
               the
               sentence
               ?
            
             
               
               Demosthenes
               was
               asked
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               time
               what
               were
               ▪
               the
               parts
               of
               Oratory
               ;
               who
               answered
               ,
               
               Every
               time
               
                 Pronunciatio
                 ,
                 Pronunciatio
                 ,
                 Pronunciatio
              
               ;
               and
               so
               should
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 next
                 part
              
               is
               the
               
                 Pronunciation
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
              
               .
               O
               what
               will
               yee
               
                 doe
                 in
                 that
                 day
              
               ?
               Isa.
               10.3
               .
               whither
               will
               
                 yee
                 flye
              
               ?
               O
               I
               feare
               it
               !
               though
               you
               will
               not
               see
               it
               !
               for
               as
               Caesar
               said
               of
               the
               Scythians
               ,
               
               
                 difficilius
                 est
                 invenire
                 quam
                 interficere
              
               ;
               so
               I
               thinke
               may
               be
               said
               of
               your
               sinnes
               (
               Sirs
               )
               which
               you
               will
               not
               see
               ,
               
               but
               ye
               
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               26.
               yet
               I
               say
               I
               feare
               it
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               you
               ,
               are
               as
               men
               that
               goe
               to
               a
               Lottery
               with
               heads
               ful
               of
               hopes
               ,
               but
               returne
               with
               hearts
               full
               of
               blanks
               ;
               
               and
               the
               greatest
               blanke
               of
               all
               will
               bee
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               hath
               so
               filled
               your
               hearts
               that
               Christ
               could
               finde
               no
               room
               ;
               
               like
               the
               Reubenites
               ,
               Num.
               32.4
               ,
               5.
               you
               are
               content
               to
               stay
               on
               this
               side
               Iordan
               ,
               
               because
               it
               is
               a
               place
               fit
               for
               Cattel
               :
               And
               like
               Spiders
               ,
               
               O
               what
               pains
               ye
               take
               !
               how
               yee
               toyle
               !
               even
               to
               eviscerate
               your selves
               ,
               and
               spend
               your
               own
               bowels
               with
               working
               !
               and
               what
               comes
               on
               't
               ?
               Hah
               !
               onely
               a
               web
               to
               catch
               a
               flye
               in
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               least
               besome
               from
               above
               will
               sweep
               downe
               into
               the
               dust
               in
               one
               night
               ,
               Luke
               12.20
               .
               O!
               it
               is
               this
               that
               made
               them
               in
               Luke
               14.18
               ,
               19.
               with
               one
               consent
               to
               
                 reject
                 the
                 offers
                 of
                 grace
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Call
               !
               
               And
               it
               is
               this
               worldlinesse
               that
               makes
               you
               like
               Tumblers
               stand
               upon
               your
               heads
               ,
               and
               kick
               at
               heaven
               with
               your
               heels
               .
               It
               is
               this
               that
               made
               you
               to
               persecute
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               expell
               us
               your
               coasts
               .
               O
               take
               heed
               !
               
               God
               hath
               planted
               his
               Artillery
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               parley
               ,
               if
               you
               make
               not
               your
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               forsake
               the
               world
               to
               
                 follow
                 Christ
              
               !
               from
               the
               Lord
               I
               am
               to
               tell
               you
               it
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               ingaged
               against
               you
               with
               his
               armies
               of
               judgements
               ,
               Matth.
               22.7
               .
               and
               there
               is
               no
               hopes
               of
               you
               .
               And
               the
               world
               like
               a
               bullet
               shot
               from
               a
               peece
               of
               Ordnance
               ,
               whilst
               it
               runs
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               
               and
               danceth
               (
               you
               think
               before
               you
               )
               on
               the
               ground
               shall
               deceive
               you
               ;
               (
               for
               you
               shall
               be
               like
               the
               
                 ignorant
                 souldiers
              
               )
               that
               thinkes
               to
               take
               it
               up
               with
               your
               hands
               ,
               
               but
               it
               dasheth
               out
               your
               brains
               ,
               which
               example
               shall
               warn
               others
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               wiser
               that
               succeed
               you
               ,
               by
               seeing
               the
               
                 Lords
                 vengeance
              
               on
               you
               .
            
             
               Thus
               having
               stood
               Sentinel
               all
               this
               while
               among
               you
               ,
               though
               I
               must
               be
               justled
               aside
               now
               from
               you
               ;
               
               I
               have
               given
               you
               WARNING
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               leave
               you
               :
               You
               shall
               finde
               the
               world
               a
               Book
               full
               of
               
                 false
                 prints
              
               (
               as
               by
               men
               )
               but
               at
               the
               End
               of
               all
               ,
               
               thousands
               of
               Errata's
               shall
               appear
               to
               your
               shame
               :
               And
               being
               thus
               to
               part
               ,
               
               I
               shall
               say
               (
               with
               Synesius
               )
               I
               carry
               nothing
               from
               Purleigh
               (
               of
               ΠΥP
               &
               ΛAOΣ
               fire
               ,
               and
               people
               )
               but
               
                 bonam
                 conscientiam
                 &
                 malam
                 valetudinem
              
               ,
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               
               an
               ill
               constitution
               ,
               and
               an
               empty
               purse
               (
               being
               denied
               by
               you
               the
               bread
               I
               have
               earn'd
               with
               
                 sweating
                 brows
              
               )
               yet
               the
               Lord
               shew
               you
               mercy
               ,
               and
               melt
               your
               hearts
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               his
               will
               give
               you
               the
               breast
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               breach
               ;
               
               the
               blessing
               and
               not
               the
               blow
               ,
               and
               spare
               the
               Rod
               for
               those
               few
               sakes
               ;
               that
               like
               children
               long
               for
               full
               breasts
               of
               milk
               among
               you
               .
               Wherefore
               flye
               Sirs
               !
               
               flye
               from
               the
               Common-Law
               which
               will
               condemn
               you
               !
               to
               that
               Chancery-Court
               (
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               )
               where
               Christ
               sits
               as
               Judge
               to
               relieve
               you
               ;
               
               and
               there
               I
               will
               promise
               to
               meet
               you
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               plead
               for
               you
               by
               prayer
               ,
               though
               I
               never
               
               see
               you
               more
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               unlesse
               you
               meet
               me
               at
               home
               in
               our
               
                 Fathers
                 house
              
               .
               
               And
               so
               farewel
               !
               Dear
               hearts
               !
               farewel
               !
               —
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               
                 farewel
                 ,
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 ,
                 live
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 all
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               13.11
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Thus
               prayes
            
             
               
                 Your
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   late
                   your
                   Minister
                   in
                   the
                   hot
                   bowels
                   of
                
                 love
                 
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   yet
                   ready
                   to
                
                 serve
                 
                   the
                   meanest
                   and
                   worst
                
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 my
                 Master
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
                   In
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   whom
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   JOHN
                   ROGERS
                   .
                
              
               
                 From
                 my
                 Study
                 at
                 
                   Thomas
                   Apostles
                   Lond.
                
                 
                 
                   March.
                   25.
                   1653.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               TABERNACLE
               For
               the
               SVN
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               BOOK
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Hhacham
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 entring
                 into
                 Church-society
                 must
                 consider
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sure
                 they
                 be
                 upon
                 good
                 grounds
                 ,
                 being
                 throughly
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 they
                 are
                 entring
                 into
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   very
                   way
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 appointed
                 for
                 Beleevers
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 WEE
                 are
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Gates
                 of
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 
                 Prov.
                 9.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 to
                 the
                 Towers
                 and
                 Palaces
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 
                   her
                   refuge
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 48.3
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 
                   enter
                   in
                
                 ,
                 take
                 some
                 I●structions
                 ;
                 Be
                 
                   more
                   ready
                   to
                   hear
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Preacher
                 )
                 
                   then
                   to
                   offer
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   fools
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 
                   for
                   they
                   consider
                   not
                
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 hear
                 (
                 
                   auribus
                   cor●is
                   &
                   corporis
                
                 )
                 with
                 head
                 and
                 heart-ears
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 these
                 Lessons
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 let
                 in
                 by
                 
                   both
                   ears
                
                 ,
                 and
                 concerne
                 both
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   man
                
                 (
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.29
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   man
                
                 (
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 
                   damnation
                   ,
                   Mark.
                
                 16.16
                 .
                 and
                 Rom.
                 14.23
                 .
                 
                   &c.
                   which
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   to
                   offer
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   fools
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 rash
                 and
                 preposterous
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 post
                 into
                 
                   Gods
                   house
                
                 without
                 remembring
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 seriously
                 resolving
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 doing
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 are
                 going
                 ;
                 why
                 ,
                 these
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 outside
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 one
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 
                   sound
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   saving
                   grace
                
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 fools
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 fore-warned
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 Pastor
                 or
                 Elder
                 to
                 try
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 try
                 our selves
                 :
                 
                 Wherefore
                 
                   keep
                   thy
                   foot
                   when
                   thou
                   goest
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Eccles.
                 5.1
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   keep
                   a
                   watch
                
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 prisoner
                 who
                 must
                 not
                 stir
                 without
                 his
                 Keeper
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   observe
                   diligently
                
                 whither
                 thou
                 art
                 now
                 going
                 ,
                 consider
                 seriously
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 go
                 in
                 safely
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 in
                 rightly
                 ,
                 and
                 reverently
                 ,
                 and
                 orderly
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 humility
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 in
                 devotion
                 and
                 full
                 perswasion
                 of
                 heart
                 ;
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Psal.
                 45.10
                 .
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 instructions
                 to
                 the
                 
                   daughters
                   of
                   Sion
                
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 hearken
                 and
                 
                   consider
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 in
                 
                   Heb.
                   prudently
                
                 to
                 attend
                 ,
                 and
                 skilfully
                 or
                 knowingly
                 to
                 minde
                 .
                 Thus
                 Psal.
                 48.13
                 .
                 
                   Consider
                   her
                   Palaces
                
                 .
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 serious
                 consideration
                 makes
                 many
                 runne
                 into
                 these
                 
                   assemblies
                   of
                   Sion
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Church-wayes
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 what
                 ;
                 whereby
                 abundance
                 of
                 trouble
                 is
                 brought
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 so
                 receives
                 them
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   considered
                   my
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.59
                 .
                 (
                 sayes
                 David
                 )
                 and
                 
                   I
                   will
                   consider
                   thy
                   testimonies
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.95
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 use
                 and
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 nothing
                 is
                 rightly
                 ordered
                 .
                 The
                 Mariner
                 considers
                 his
                 course
                 by
                 his
                 Compasse
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Pilgrim
                 puts
                 on
                 his
                 Considering-cap
                 continually
                 in
                 his
                 journey
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   right
                   way
                   ;
                   Stat
                   &
                   cogitat
                   ipse
                   secum
                   utram
                   debeat
                   eligere
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nec
                   prius
                   adoriendum
                   iter
                   quam
                   animo
                   definierit
                   ,
                   &
                   pleniore
                   mentis
                   intentione
                   deciderit
                
                 ;
                 And
                 hee
                 will
                 resolve
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 before
                 he
                 
                   foot
                   it
                
                 :
                 
                 And
                 must
                 not
                 wee
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 before
                 us
                 ?
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 sands
                 !
                 if
                 wee
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 
                   good
                   haven
                
                 !
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 much
                 concerne
                 us
                 to
                 consider
                 our
                 way
                 !
                 when
                 it
                 lyes
                 doubtfull
                 between
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 and
                 Independent
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 
                   Non
                   omni●
                   via
                   dirigit
                   ad
                   Hierusalem
                   illam
                   quae
                   in
                   C●●lis
                   est
                   ,
                
                 
                 (
                 sayes
                 Cooper
                 on
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 )
                 Now
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 bee
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 goes
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 rashly
                 runne
                 in
                 a
                 
                   false
                   way
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 hee
                 is
                 right
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 may
                 wrongly
                 runne
                 into
                 a
                 
                   right
                   way
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 doubt
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   way
                
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 Now
                 to
                 doubt
                 is
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 shew
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Act.
                 17.23
                 .
                 tells
                 the
                 Athenians
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 too
                 superstitious
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 and
                 
                   full
                   of
                   false
                   religions
                
                 (
                 like
                 worshippers
                 of
                 Demon-gods
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 
                   whom
                   ye
                   ignorantly
                   worship
                   ,
                   him
                   declare
                   I
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 Yee
                 worship
                 an
                 
                   unknowne
                   God
                
                 ,
                 although
                 hee
                 bee
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 ignorance
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 yee
                 know
                 not
                 whom
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 ,
                 nor
                 inded
                 how
                 to
                 
                   worship
                   him
                   whom
                   I
                   declare
                   unto
                   you
                
                 :
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 yee
                 fall
                 into
                 
                   false
                   wayes
                
                 and
                 Worships
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 a
                 
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 may
                 be
                 false
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 true
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 it
                 concerns
                 them
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 way
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   to
                   your selves
                   said
                   Moses
                   to
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 saith
                 Jeremy
                 to
                 Judah
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 6.1
                 .
                 &
                 16.6
                 .
                 and
                 24.4
                 that
                 no
                 
                   man
                   deceive
                   you
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Paul
                 sayes
                 so
                 to
                 Timothy
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.16
                 .
                 and
                 Peter
                 to
                 all
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.19
                 .
                 ye
                 will
                 
                   doe
                   well
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   take
                   ye
                   heed
                   ,
                   watch
                   and
                   pray
                   ,
                   Mar.
                
                 13.33
                 .
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 pressed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 and
                 Paul
                 in
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.10
                 .
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   foundation
                   is
                   laid
                
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 
                   every
                   man
                   take
                   heed
                   how
                   he
                   buildeth
                   thereon
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 
                   adjicere
                   oculos
                   animi
                
                 )
                 let
                 him
                 see
                 with
                 a
                 serious
                 and
                 
                   discerning
                   eye
                
                 ,
                 what
                 hee
                 doth
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 slight
                 ,
                 perfunctory
                 glance
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 intent
                 and
                 
                   attentive
                   observation
                
                 of
                 what
                 hee
                 is
                 about
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 made
                 so
                 many
                 dolefull
                 complaints
                 and
                 sad
                 invectives
                 against
                 Israel
                 ,
                 as
                 Isa.
                 1.3
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Oxe
                   knoweth
                   his
                   owner
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Asse
                   his
                   Masters
                   crib
                
                 ;
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   Dog
                   knows
                   his
                   Master
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 hee
                 is
                 more
                 wity
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 dull
                 block-headed
                 Oxe
                 ,
                 the
                 stupid
                 
                   sloathfull
                   Asse
                
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 eat
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 consider
                 first
                 what
                 is
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                   Israel
                   doth
                   not
                   know
                   ,
                   my
                   people
                   doth
                   not
                   consider
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 brutish
                 and
                 foolish
                 ,
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 consider
                 what
                 was
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 
                   good
                   for
                   them
                
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 would
                 swallow
                 downe
                 any
                 unwholesome
                 trash
                 or
                 
                   trumpery
                   ,
                   superstition
                
                 or
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 like
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 hath
                 surfeited
                 with
                 unwholesome
                 food
                 and
                 trash
                 ,
                 
                 breakes
                 out
                 into
                 
                   scabs
                   ,
                   botches
                
                 and
                 boiles
                 .
                 So
                 Israel
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 sinfull
                 stinking
                 soares
                 ,
                 verse
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 same
                 consideration
                 so
                 pressed
                 ,
                 imports
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 up
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   intuitive
                   part
                
                 ,
                 and
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 requires
                 a
                 
                   clear
                   understanding
                
                 to
                 be
                 actuated
                 and
                 put
                 forth
                 with
                 a
                 sound
                 and
                 
                   authentick
                   judgement
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 a
                 faithfull
                 and
                 
                   regular
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 oftentimes
                 arises
                 from
                 rashnesse
                 and
                 precipitancy
                 ,
                 and
                 inconsideration
                 ;
                 whilst
                 a
                 man
                 omits
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 produce
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 
                   sound
                   judgement
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 a
                 serious
                 consideration
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 necessary
                 injunction
                 laid
                 upon
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 
                   fully
                   satisfied
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   safely
                   perswaded
                
                 of
                 the
                 verity
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 worship
                 !
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sheba
                 was
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 of
                 
                   Solomons
                   building
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 report
                 that
                 ran
                 abroad
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   ;
                   when
                   she
                   saw
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   order
                   thereof
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 
                   no
                   more
                   spirit
                   was
                   left
                   in
                   her
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 doubt
                 or
                 question
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 with
                 a
                 
                   serious
                   eye
                
                 let
                 us
                 observe
                 what
                 wee
                 are
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   leap
                   before
                   we
                   look
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 consideration
                 for
                 
                   satisfactions
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 these
                 four
                 ensuing
                 things
                 will
                 occur
                 in
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 eye
                 the
                 
                   essentiall
                   parts
                
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 or
                 
                   building
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 stand
                 ,
                 Act.
                 5.39
                 .
                 else
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 rooted
                 up
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 15.13
                 .
                 and
                 fall
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 127.1
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 this
                 I
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Book
                 ;
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 consider
                 how
                 all
                 these
                 
                   parts
                   agree
                
                 in
                 one
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 compact
                 building
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 unity
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 !
                 being
                 
                   aptly
                   disposed
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 behinde
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 consideration
                 arises
                 from
                 the
                 excellent
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 efficacious
                 faculty
                 and
                 ability
                 (
                 
                   ad
                   operandum
                   &
                   ad
                   causandum
                
                 )
                 which
                 this
                 Church-way
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 build
                 us
                 up
                 in
                 grace
                 and
                 holinesse
                 !
                 to
                 strengthen
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 establish
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   edifie
                   ,
                   exhort
                   ,
                   instruct
                
                 ,
                 and
                 provoke
                 to
                 love
                 !
                 and
                 
                   good
                   works
                
                 !
                 to
                 
                   exercise
                   gifts
                
                 and
                 graces
                 !
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Consider
                 this
                 Gospel-order
                 and
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 
                 
                   (
                   secundum
                   habitudinem
                   ,
                   quam
                   habet
                   ad
                   causata
                   )
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sweet
                 care
                 ,
                 habitude
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 those
                 gracious
                 ,
                 holy
                 effects
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                   faith
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   holiness
                   ,
                   gifts
                   ,
                   graces
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 tender
                 is
                 she
                 of
                 them
                 !
                 the
                 Hen
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 care
                 to
                 
                   hatch
                   up
                
                 her
                 chickens
                 !
                 nor
                 the
                 fond
                 Mother
                 to
                 
                   nurse
                   up
                
                 her
                 
                   darling
                   babe
                
                 !
                 
                 but
                 this
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 hath
                 as
                 much
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 more
                 )
                 to
                 nourish
                 !
                 cherish
                 !
                 
                 and
                 perfect
                 up
                 
                   Faith
                   !
                   Love
                   !
                   Peace
                   !
                   Purity
                   !
                   Humility
                   !
                   Holiness
                   !
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 fruits
                 as
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 hereby
                 in
                 abundant
                 measure
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 quantity
                 and
                 quality
                 !
                 
                 Now
                 for
                 your
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 eye
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 be
                 set
                 seriously
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   be
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 Rom.
                 14.5
                 .
                 
                   in
                   your
                   own
                   mindes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 every
                 man
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 in
                 Vers.
                 23.
                 he
                 that
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 
                   doubteth
                   is
                   damned
                
                 ;
                 a
                 smart
                 Aphorism
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 rendred
                 for
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 being
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 That
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 
                 In
                 
                   your
                   own
                   minde
                
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 anothers
                 
                   mans
                   opinion
                
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 ever
                 so
                 able
                 ,
                 
                   learned
                   ,
                   wise
                   ,
                   godly
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 man
                 is
                 but
                 man
                 ;
                 therefore
                 be
                 thou
                 careful
                 (
                 Christian
                 !
                 )
                 for
                 thy
                 self
                 !
                 look
                 to
                 thy
                 own
                 conscience
                 !
                 and
                 let
                 other
                 men
                 alone
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 light
                 !
                 other
                 mens
                 opinions
                 ,
                 or
                 conceits
                 ,
                 or
                 doings
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 rule
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 understand
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 goeth
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 his
                 heart
                 filled
                 with
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 the
                 way
                 !
                 For
                 
                   he
                   that
                   doubteth
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 dijudicare
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 
                   alternantibus
                   sententiis
                   secum
                   disceptare
                
                 )
                 is
                 double-minded
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 1.8
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 hath
                 a
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 heart
                 ,
                 halts
                 between
                 
                   two
                   opinions
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 another
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 Independents
                 :
                 Now
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 and
                 resolves
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 that
                 minde
                 and
                 inclines
                 to
                 that
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 
                   unstable
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   ways
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 in
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 stands
                 but
                 
                   upon
                   one
                   leg
                
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 thing
                 will
                 
                   throw
                   him
                   down
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 
                   another
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 to
                 ratifie
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 and
                 satisfied
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 
                   right
                   way
                
                 ;
                 else
                 thou
                 wilt
                 never
                 stand
                 long
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   least
                   wind
                   of
                   doctrine
                
                 will
                 throw
                 thee
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 fall
                 will
                 bring
                 a
                 
                   foul
                   scandal
                
                 upon
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   raise
                   the
                   dust
                
                 !
                 But
                 
                   he
                   that
                   doubteth
                
                 
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 he
                 still
                 puts
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 variance
                 with
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 knows
                 not
                 fully
                 ,
                 freely
                 ,
                 certainly
                 ,
                 or
                 absolutely
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 Budaeus
                 saith
                 )
                 is
                 at
                 no
                 certainty
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 whose
                 understanding
                 is
                 confounded
                 ,
                 and
                 judgement
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 
                   divers
                   parts
                
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ways
                 knows
                 not
                 which
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 is
                 damned
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 is
                 condemned
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   adjudged
                   guilty
                
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 taken
                 (
                 saith
                 Par
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 
                   procreant
                   cause
                
                 of
                 
                   godly
                   actions
                
                 and
                 motions
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Faith.
                   For
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   is
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Aphorism
                 and
                 Maxim.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 And
                 from
                 another
                 Maxim
                 or
                 
                   general
                   Rule
                
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 an
                 
                   undeniable
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 which
                 makes
                 me
                 up
                 a
                 
                   third
                   Reason
                
                 in
                 order
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 doubt
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   great
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Table
                
                 ;
                 it
                 takes
                 away
                 faith
                 ,
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 one
                 believe
                 he
                 pleases
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 accepts
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 doubts
                 whether
                 he
                 does
                 or
                 no
                 that
                 which
                 
                   pleases
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 his
                 will.
                 By
                 faith
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 a
                 
                   full
                   perswasion
                
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 sweet
                 plerophory
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 way
                 sweet
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 sweet
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 minde
                 and
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   4
                
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 
                 lustily
                 and
                 lively
                 ,
                 Jude
                 3.
                 yea
                 ,
                 against
                 
                   all
                   opposers
                
                 ,
                 to
                 thy
                 very
                 heart-blood
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 10.32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 No
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 
                   maintain
                   the
                   truth
                
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 !
                 or
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 by
                 arguments
                 out
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 !
                 that
                 art
                 not
                 convinced
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 in
                 thy
                 very
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Angels
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 should
                 say
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   be
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 ,
                 your
                 
                   good
                   meanings
                
                 and
                 mindes
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 turn
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 the
                 gray
                 ,
                 Colliar-like
                 ,
                 implicite
                 
                   faith
                   of
                   Papists
                
                 (
                 which
                 believe
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 believe
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 you
                 have
                 from
                 your
                 
                   Irish
                   Catholicks
                
                 at
                 this
                 hour
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 ask
                 them
                 what
                 the
                 Church
                 believes
                 ,
                 
                 why
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 believe
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 do
                 ye
                 believe
                 ?
                 why
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 believes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 :
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 
                   simplex
                   conversio
                
                 is
                 all
                 we
                 can
                 get
                 from
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 talk
                 a
                 day
                 together
                 with
                 
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Christian
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 warrant
                 his
                 opinion
                 and
                 judgement
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 discipline
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 8
                 ▪
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Or
                   else
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   light
                   in
                   them
                
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 else
                 they
                 want
                 understanding
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rightly
                 informed
                 and
                 inlightned
                 as
                 a
                 
                   beginning
                   imperant
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Par
                 ,
                 upon
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 want
                 the
                 will
                 too
                 ,
                 well
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 made
                 pliant
                 as
                 a
                 
                   beginning
                   obsequent
                
                 and
                 e●cequent
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ere
                 you
                 are
                 aware
                 ,
                 your
                 
                   soul
                   will
                   be
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   chariots
                   of
                   Amminadib
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 show
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 .
                 
                 )
                 For
                 conscience
                 carries
                 thee
                 out
                 sweetly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 sure
                 
                   testimony
                   within
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 
                   white
                   stone
                
                 ;
                 )
                 when
                 by
                 
                   good
                   arguments
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 assured
                 ,
                 That
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   way
                
                 of
                 worship
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 thou
                 canst
                 comfortably
                 and
                 cordially
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 Rom.
                 14.14
                 .
                 
                   I
                   know
                   and
                   am
                   perswaded
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   .
                
                 Not
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 upon
                 certain
                 and
                 
                   infallible
                   Scriptures
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 stedfastly
                 believe
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 thou
                 wilt
                 prove
                 a
                 stout
                 Champion
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 indeed
                 !
                 and
                 darest
                 stand
                 for
                 it
                 !
                 when
                 thou
                 knowest
                 thou
                 art
                 right
                 :
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 it
                 first
                 ;
                 for
                 thy
                 faith
                 and
                 perswasion
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 (
                 subjective
                 )
                 seated
                 in
                 thy
                 knowledge
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 subject
                 ;
                 thy
                 opinion
                 or
                 perswasion
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 apprehension
                 and
                 understanding
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 your
                 full
                 perswasion
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 this
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 do
                 well
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 examine
                 your
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 concerning
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.19
                 .
                 have
                 ye
                 searched
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 and
                 do
                 you
                 finde
                 them
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 
                   clear
                   testimony
                
                 to
                 this
                 truth
                 ?
                 doth
                 the
                 Word
                 (
                 in
                 your
                 judgement
                 and
                 
                   understanding
                   )
                   warrant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 witness
                 to
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   order
                
                 ?
                 then
                 you
                 will
                 well
                 do
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 fear
                 not
                 yet
                 discouragements
                 or
                 troubles
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 daunt
                 yee
                 ;
                 do
                 you
                 your
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 God
                 alone
                 to
                 defend
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 ye
                 your
                 good
                 .
                 When
                 our
                 Saviour
                 bad
                 Peter
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 throw
                 their
                 nets
                 in
                 for
                 a
                 
                   draught
                   of
                   fish
                
                 ;
                 why
                 they
                 had
                 many
                 discouragements
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 night
                 long
                 they
                 had
                 thrown
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 their
                 labors
                 ;
                 
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   at
                   thy
                   word
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Peter
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   let
                   down
                   the
                   net
                   :
                
                 So
                 
                 should
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 friends
                 will
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 our
                 persons
                 hated
                 ,
                 our
                 names
                 traduced
                 ,
                 our
                 injuries
                 great
                 ,
                 our
                 enemies
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 multitudes
                 of
                 discouragements
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 (
                 and
                 look
                 for
                 it
                 aforehand
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 skies
                 are
                 very
                 calm
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 meet
                 with
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   At
                   thy
                   Word
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   enter
                   into
                   this
                   way
                
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 but
                 
                   Christs
                   word
                
                 and
                 warrant
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 confident
                 and
                 couragious
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fully
                   satisfied
                
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 further
                 this
                 direction
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 must
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Be
                 
                   well
                   instructed
                
                 and
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 ;
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 fellowship
                 they
                 finde
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 hold
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   days
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 hundred
                 yeers
                 after
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 deflowred
                 and
                 defiled
                 with
                 
                   humane
                   inventions
                   ,
                   dregs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   devices
                   ;
                   whilest
                   the
                   pattern
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Mount
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 onely
                 Canon-law
                 and
                 liberty
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.24
                 ,
                 25.
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   first
                   institution
                
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 Christ
                 about
                 divorcement
                 ,
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 
                   first
                   institution
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 divorces
                 were
                 not
                 
                   lawful
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 proves
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 Matth.
                 19.4
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 great
                 and
                 
                   rich
                   promises
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 foretel
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 
                   first
                   ,
                   Jer.
                
                 33.7
                 ,
                 11.
                 so
                 Acts
                 3.19
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 To
                 teach
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 things
                 as
                 at
                 
                   first
                   ;
                   holiness
                   ▪
                   fellowship
                   ,
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   discipline
                   ,
                
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 
                   ask
                   after
                   ,
                   Jer
                   ▪
                
                 6.16
                 .
                 The
                 
                   good
                   old
                   way
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   (
                   quam
                   primum
                   ,
                   &
                   verum
                   ,
                   &
                   optimum
                   )
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   true
                   way
                
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   truth
                   is
                   older
                   then
                   error
                
                 ;
                 and
                 error
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 excrement
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Primitive
                   practise
                
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 s●t
                 before
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 pattern
                 to
                 all
                 succeeding
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Be
                 also
                 well
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 now
                 in
                 
                   these
                   days
                
                 :
                 Sit
                 down
                 (
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Bartlet
                 )
                 and
                 compare
                 our
                 present
                 stations
                 with
                 the
                 
                   first
                   order
                
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 see
                 wherein
                 we
                 fall
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 blush
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                
                 43.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 and
                 then
                 come
                 
                   out
                   of
                   Babylon
                
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Book
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 Then
                 when
                 ye
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 (
                 in
                 your
                 judgements
                 and
                 beleefe
                 )
                 a
                 Church-society
                 in
                 Gospel-order
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 are
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 prepared
                 and
                 ordered
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 doe
                 not
                 delay
                 entring
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 sure
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 society
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 grounds
                 )
                 you
                 judge
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 nighest
                 to
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 closest
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   patterne
                
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 which
                 yee
                 shall
                 do
                 well
                 very
                 diligently
                 to
                 look
                 out
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 observe
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 spheres
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 particular
                 becks
                 of
                 providence
                 how
                 things
                 joyne
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 fittly
                 concur
                 for
                 your
                 admittance
                 into
                 this
                 Church-way
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 holy
                 Sibs
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   fitting
                   occasions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 suiting
                 of
                 things
                 well
                 together
                 doe
                 intimate
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 all
                 Providences
                 have
                 their
                 language
                 to
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 minde
                 their
                 Call
                 cleare
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Providence
                   makes
                   the
                   way
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 For
                 indeed
                 Gods
                 Providence
                 runs
                 along
                 like
                 waters
                 in
                 a
                 Brook
                 ,
                 where
                 every
                 little
                 peble
                 hath
                 a
                 language
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 wee
                 shall
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 understand
                 them
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 wrong
                 reading
                 spoyles
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 not
                 reading
                 of
                 Gods
                 Providences
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 period
                 and
                 stop
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Direction
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Be
                 sure
                 ye
                 have
                 no
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.3
                 .
                 neither
                 in
                 your
                 
                   selfe
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 your
                 own
                 
                   wit
                   ,
                   parts
                   ,
                   gifts
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 thereupon
                 to
                 run
                 (
                 rashly
                 )
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 (
                 rather
                 upon
                 a
                 presumption
                 out
                 of
                 
                   pride
                   ,
                   vain-glory
                
                 ,
                 selfe-love
                 ,
                 or
                 curiosity
                 )
                 then
                 upon
                 well-grounded
                 perswasion
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 have
                 any
                 dependance
                 upon
                 any
                 others
                 whosoever
                 they
                 bee
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 reject
                 both
                 
                   you
                   and
                
                 your
                 carnall
                 confidences
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 2.37
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Be
                 not
                 byassed
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 by
                 imaginations
                 taken
                 from
                 your
                 owne
                 senses
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 shallow
                 and
                 unsound
                 )
                 for
                 by
                 such
                 spirits
                 (
                 full
                 of
                 spight
                 )
                 came
                 
                   Christs
                   way
                
                 to
                 be
                 evill
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Act.
                 28.22
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.5
                 .
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 strong-holds
                 in
                 such
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 Christ
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 
                 wherefore
                 let
                 your
                 
                   judgement
                   master
                
                 your
                 affections
                 (
                 lest
                 
                   false
                   conclusions
                
                 bee
                 ushered
                 in
                 by
                 
                   carnall
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 fancy
                 and
                 conceit
                 :
                 
                 )
                 For
                 the
                 wisdome
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 above
                 is
                 without
                 partiality
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 3.17
                 ▪
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 or
                 
                   mis-judging
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 
                   one
                   way
                
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 prejudice
                 (
                 being
                 prepossessed
                 with
                 hard
                 conceits
                 and
                 opinions
                 )
                 of
                 any
                 
                   other
                   way
                
                 .
                 We
                 wrong
                 a
                 man
                 much
                 by
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 take
                 up
                 prejudicate
                 opinions
                 of
                 him
                 without
                 grounds
                 ;
                 &
                 so
                 suffer
                 our
                 conceits
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 envenomed
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 unjust
                 suspicions
                 ,
                 
                 
                 whereby
                 we
                 deprive
                 our selves
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 were
                 set
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jewes
                 against
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 yea
                 this
                 prejudice
                 made
                 Nathaniels
                 question
                 in
                 Joh.
                 1.46
                 .
                 
                   Canany
                   good
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   Nazareth
                   ?
                
                 
                 wherefore
                 bee
                 impartial
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 conceit
                 or
                 deceit
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 searchest
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 hearest
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 enquirest
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 ;
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 then
                 !
                 let
                 the
                 Lord
                 cast
                 the
                 scales
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 sweetly
                 satisfied
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 breasts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 heart
                 full
                 of
                 perswasion
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 When
                 yee
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 this
                 sweet
                 and
                 swelling
                 Plerophory
                 ,
                 yee
                 may
                 ,
                 yea
                 must
                 move
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 a
                 certainty
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 certitude
                 or
                 assurance
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 
                   highest
                   part
                
                 of
                 your
                 perswasion
                 )
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 in
                 Christs
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 (
                 
                   Ex
                   causa
                   certitudinis
                
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 truths
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 so
                 perswade
                 and
                 assure
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 yee
                 conclude
                 ,
                 seeing
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   sure
                   and
                   true
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 the
                 
                   perswasion
                   which
                   it
                   begets
                   must
                   bee
                   so
                   too
                   ,
                   and
                   sound
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 And
                 then
                 (
                 
                   Ex
                   parte
                   subjecti
                
                 )
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 capacities
                 and
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 knowledge
                 and
                 judgements
                 ;
                 th●nce
                 yee
                 gather
                 up
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 the
                 persons
                 called
                 into
                 this
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 stand
                 in
                 
                   great
                   need
                
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 divers
                 reasons
                 ,
                 being
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 appointed
                 and
                 prepared
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 hence
                 arises
                 a
                 
                   full
                   perswasion
                
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 clear
                 satisfaction
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 would
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 venture
                 or
                 enter
                 one
                 foot
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 
                   what
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   is
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 doe
                 well
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 bee
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 
                   visible
                   
                   way
                
                 of
                 worship
                 that
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 hath
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Fathers
                   bosome
                   (
                   the
                   Tabernacles
                   that
                   came
                   downe
                   from
                   above
                   )
                
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 
                   ascended
                   on
                   high
                
                 ,
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 that
                 he
                 
                   left
                   behinde
                   him
                
                 for
                 all
                 beleevers
                 to
                 dwell
                 and
                 be
                 perfected
                 in
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 perswasion
                 to
                 the
                 triall
                 and
                 touchstone
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 else
                 (
                 as
                 Dike
                 saith
                 upon
                 Faith
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 lurch
                 ,
                 gulled
                 and
                 cheated
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 too
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 1
                 King.
                 22.20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 you
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 lying
                 false
                 spirit
                 that
                 perswades
                 and
                 prevails
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 Clement
                 (
                 lib.
                 5.
                 
                 Recognitionum
                 )
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   is
                   more
                   obnoxious
                   and
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   who
                   beleeves
                   he
                   knows
                   what
                   he
                   knows
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   sees
                   what
                   he
                   sees
                   not
                   ,
                   to
                   maintaine
                   that
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   not
                
                 ?
                 (
                 being
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 imagines
                 )
                 tooth
                 and
                 nail
                 he
                 
                   strikes
                   at
                   truth
                   for
                   falsehood
                   ,
                   and
                   falsehood
                   for
                   truth
                   .
                
                 Like
                 a
                 
                   drunken
                   fellow
                
                 that
                 thinks
                 himselfe
                 sober
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 goes
                 
                   all
                   wayes
                
                 like
                 a
                 Drunkard
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 perswaded
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 sober
                 man
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 thinke
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 perhaps
                 his
                 giddy
                 braines
                 and
                 fancies
                 ,
                 make
                 him
                 beleeve
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 others
                 that
                 stagger
                 ,
                 who
                 goe
                 stedfastly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 goes
                 steadily
                 whilst
                 he
                 staggers
                 ;
                 such
                 whimsical
                 perswasions
                 are
                 of
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 .
                 It
                 concerns
                 us
                 then
                 to
                 know
                 whence
                 our
                 
                   full
                   perswasion
                
                 arises
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 whither
                 it
                 reaches
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 it
                 brings
                 forth
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 A
                 true
                 and
                 
                   full
                   perswasion
                
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 without
                 ,
                 Thess.
                 2.13
                 .
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   within
                
                 us
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 16.8
                 .
                 Joh.
                 14.16
                 .
                 1
                 Job
                 .
                 2.20.27
                 .
                 1
                 Joh.
                 5.6
                 .
                 these
                 have
                 convinced
                 our
                 judgements
                 ,
                 inlightened
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 conformed
                 our
                 wills
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   undeniable
                   arguments
                
                 and
                 proofs
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 waits
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 patience
                 for
                 his
                 
                   concurring
                   Providences
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 did
                 for
                 his
                 
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   Abraham
                
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 Israel
                 for
                 Canaan
                 ;
                 runs
                 not
                 rashly
                 ,
                 without
                 feare
                 or
                 wit
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeves
                   ,
                   makes
                   not
                   haste
                
                 ;
                 Isa.
                 28.
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 haste
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 haste
                 then
                 good
                 speed
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 waits
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Providence
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 will
                 meet
                 with
                 many
                 trials
                 and
                 assaults
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 will
                 get
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 abide
                 firme
                 .
                 So
                 Act.
                 19.23
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 
                   stir
                   there
                   was
                   about
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   contra
                   viam
                   Domini
                   )
                
                 or
                 as
                 some
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Gospel-way
                 ,
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 Paul
                 preached
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 gained
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 So
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.5
                 .
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 threats
                 and
                 fears
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 oppositions
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 faith
                 and
                 
                   full
                   perswasion
                
                 stayes
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 quiets
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfies
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 establishes
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 20.20
                 .
                 
                   ie
                   staies
                
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   man
                
                 in
                 much
                 peace
                 and
                 assurance
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 multitudes
                 of
                 troubles
                 and
                 trials
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 ship
                 that
                 lyes
                 at
                 anchor
                 ,
                 though
                 something
                 tossed
                 with
                 wind
                 and
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 swelling
                 threatning
                 Surges
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 rising
                 thick
                 one
                 on
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 boysterous
                 beating
                 about
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 yet
                 remains
                 safe
                 ,
                 unmoved
                 ,
                 being
                 firme
                 ,
                 and
                 fastened
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 bee
                 carried
                 away
                 ;
                 So
                 art
                 thou
                 able
                 to
                 undergo
                 all
                 oppositions
                 ,
                 threats
                 ,
                 swelling
                 ,
                 surging
                 waves
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 rest
                 resolved
                 ,
                 established
                 and
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 by
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 stil
                 thou
                 wilt
                 
                   stand
                   by
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 stronger
                 and
                 stronger
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 did
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 3.1
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 dangerous
                 conflicts
                 ,
                 and
                 trucelesse
                 troubles
                 with
                 the
                 
                   house
                   of
                   Saul
                
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 multiplied
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 1.
                 for
                 true
                 faith
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 conquest
                 and
                 triumph
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 1
                 Joh.
                 5.4
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.8
                 .
                 Heb.
                 11.33
                 ,
                 34.
                 
                 Eph.
                 6.16
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 A
                 true
                 and
                 full
                 perswasion
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 makes
                 thee
                 most
                 ready
                 to
                 run
                 into
                 it
                 (
                 but
                 orderly
                 )
                 and
                 very
                 obsequious
                 ,
                 
                 Gal.
                 5.6
                 .
                 Heb.
                 11.8
                 .
                 Rom.
                 16.26
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 how
                 readily
                 desirous
                 ,
                 and
                 thankfully
                 observant
                 art
                 thou
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                
                 !
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 his
                 command
                 of
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 (
                 Babel
                 )
                 confusion
                 into
                 Zion
                 !
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 A
                 true
                 and
                 full
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 makes
                 thee
                 see
                 an
                 emptinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 worthlesnesse
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 excellency
                 and
                 usefuln●sse
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 Christs
                 )
                 that
                 
                   all
                   others
                
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 .
                 Thus
                 David
                 seeing
                 an
                 amiablenesse
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Tabernacles
                
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 there
                 
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   thousand
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   tents
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 84.1
                 ,
                 2.10
                 .
                 and
                 saith
                 Psal.
                 86.8
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   like
                   thee
                   ;
                   No
                   wayes
                   like
                   thy
                   wayes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 A
                 
                   true
                   ,
                   full
                   perswasion
                
                 ,
                 makes
                 thee
                 exceedingly
                 fond
                 ,
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 longing
                 ,
                 and
                 labouring
                 after
                 these
                 
                   wayes
                   of
                   Sion
                
                 !
                 
                 O!
                 how
                 dost
                 thou
                 thirst
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 84
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Psal
                 ,
                 63.1.2
                 .
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 them
                 !
                 Psal.
                 42.2
                 .
                 Cant.
                 8.1
                 .
                 Cant.
                 7.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Rev.
                 22.20
                 .
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 that
                 
                   beleeves
                   ,
                   makes
                   not
                   haste
                
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   fullest
                   perswasions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 faith
                 makes
                 most
                 
                   haste
                   of
                   all
                
                 ;
                 and
                 cannot
                 but
                 
                   make
                   haste
                
                 (
                 but
                 regularly
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 True
                 and
                 full
                 perswasion
                 makes
                 thee
                 very
                 confident
                 (
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 confidence
                 )
                 and
                 bold
                 (
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 
                   humble
                   boldnesse
                
                 )
                 having
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 
                   good
                   conscience
                
                 to
                 bear
                 thee
                 out
                 against
                 all
                 adversaries
                 or
                 oppositions
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 
                 therefore
                 in
                 Heb.
                 10.22
                 .
                 Heb.
                 4.16
                 .
                 Eph.
                 3.12
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sawcy
                 ,
                 impudent
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 strangers
                 that
                 intrude
                 may
                 have
                 (
                 and
                 carry
                 a
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 
                 whilst
                 their
                 hearts
                 tell
                 them
                 they
                 goe
                 beyond
                 
                   good
                   manners
                
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sweet
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 friendly
                 familiar
                 boldnesse
                 upon
                 invitation
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 grounded
                 upon
                 Gods
                 
                   free
                   love
                
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 not
                 swelling
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 selfe-confidence
                 or
                 conceit
                 ,
                 but
                 alleadging
                 meerly
                 love
                 and
                 grace
                 from
                 above
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 confidence
                 in
                 Christ
                 makes
                 them
                 humbly
                 bold
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 approach
                 his
                 Court
                 and
                 
                   Sanctuary
                   (
                   audaces
                   sunt
                   promptiores
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 This
                 full
                 perswasion
                 puts
                 thee
                 upon
                 others
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 also
                 participate
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 this
                 Church-way
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 6.1
                 .
                 Mal.
                 3.16
                 .
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.29
                 .
                 Col.
                 4.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Heb.
                 3.13
                 .
                 Thus
                 Andrew
                 called
                 Peter
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Philip
                   Nathaniel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 young
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 be
                 idle
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 especially
                 those
                 whom
                 we
                 love
                 ,
                 those
                 we
                 would
                 faine
                 get
                 in
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 11.30
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 few
                 notes
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 rise
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 examine
                 before
                 yee
                 enter
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 longer
                 on
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 people
                 run
                 hudling
                 on
                 headlong
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 scarce
                 know
                 how
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 care
                 how
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 get
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 lamentation
                 :
                 And
                 
                   poor
                   souls
                
                 !
                 what
                 comfort
                 can
                 they
                 finde
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 without
                 faith
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   stagger
                   through
                   unbeleef
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 tell
                 (
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 doubts
                 )
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 right
                 or
                 no!
                 alas
                 
                 for
                 them
                 !
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 nothing
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 )
                 sweet
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 think
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 they
                 think
                 )
                 pleases
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 it
                 displeased
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 this
                 drives
                 them
                 often-times
                 into
                 despaire
                 ,
                 and
                 alwayes
                 into
                 error
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 so
                 many
                 run
                 into
                 
                   strange
                   opinions
                
                 and
                 errors
                 that
                 run
                 so
                 rashly
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   Threnodia
                
                 and
                 deep
                 sorrow
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 that
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 carefull
                 !
                 
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 (
                 saies
                 
                   Erasm.
                   Roterod.
                
                 in
                 Simil.
                 )
                 the
                 more
                 directly
                 he
                 bears
                 upon
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 beams
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 shadow
                 he
                 makes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 that
                 understands
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 informed
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 
                   divine
                   light
                
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 more
                 this
                 Sonne
                 hath
                 shined
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 fancy
                 ,
                 imagination
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   foolish
                   opinions
                
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lesse
                 he
                 runs
                 into
                 errours
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 obliquely
                 he
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   way
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lesse
                 he
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 
                   divine
                   light
                
                 (
                 from
                 above
                 )
                 informed
                 and
                 fully
                 ▪
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 runs
                 into
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   longer
                   shadows
                
                 he
                 makes
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 ye
                 beware
                 !
                 O
                 beware
                 !
                 how
                 yee
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                
                 !
                 
                 let
                 serious
                 and
                 due
                 consideration
                 be
                 had
                 that
                 yee
                 come
                 
                   in
                   due
                   order
                
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 yee
                 will
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 breach
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 blessing
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 15.23
                 .
                 and
                 this
                 Church-state
                 instead
                 of
                 Peniel
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Perez-uzza
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Perez-nephesh
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   thy
                   soule
                
                 ;
                 so
                 see
                 Mat
                 22.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 what
                 befel
                 the
                 friend
                 that
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 
                   right
                   order
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 welcome
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 1.10
                 .
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 provocation
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 Numb
                 .
                 14.11
                 .
                 Psal.
                 78.21
                 ,
                 22.
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 effectual
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 4.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 this
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 perswasion
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   way
                
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Christs
                 Gospel
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 doing
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   will
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 enervate
                 ,
                 enfeeble
                 ,
                 and
                 deforce
                 the
                 efficacie
                 and
                 excellency
                 ,
                 vertue
                 and
                 operation
                 and
                 spirituall
                 advantages
                 which
                 beleevers
                 finde
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   thou
                   hast
                   believed
                   so
                   be
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 8.13
                 .
                 and
                 chap.
                 9.29
                 .
                 See
                 Mark.
                 6.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 one
                 such
                 a
                 
                   doubting
                   member
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 much
                 mischiefe
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 hindrance
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 dear
                 friends
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 
                   have
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 21.21
                 .
                 and
                 are
                 but
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 in
                 your
                 souls
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 you
                 are
                 entring
                 into
                 ,
                 then
                 welcome
                 ,
                 expect
                 
                   great
                   blessings
                
                 and
                 
                   mighty
                   works
                
                 ,
                 and
                 energy
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 1.19
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Nahar
                 Sahhish
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 must
                 by
                 a
                 voluntary
                 consent
                 unite
                 ,
                 and
                 knit
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 comes
                 in
                 order
                 next
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 
                   former
                   Booke
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 and
                 13.
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 at
                 large
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 ballance
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 every
                 soule
                 see
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 he
                 enters
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Fellowship
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 a
                 voluntary
                 and
                 free●motion
                 without
                 a
                 coaction
                 .
                 No
                 earthly
                 power
                 can
                 compell
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 this
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   must
                   draw
                   him
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 6.44
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 spiritual
                 armes
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 two
                 armes
                 reached
                 out
                 all
                 
                   the
                   day
                   long
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.21
                 .
                 None
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 constrained
                 into
                 this
                 communion
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   adde
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.47
                 .
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 makes
                 
                   them
                   a
                   willing
                   people
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 100.3
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 Cant.
                 6.12
                 .
                 when
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 or
                 wheels
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 needs
                 run
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 1.3
                 .
                 hence
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 often-times
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 (
                 a
                 volunteer
                 or
                 not
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Wheele
                
                 ,
                 that
                 sets
                 all
                 others
                 a
                 going
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 should
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 must
                 become
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 assent
                 
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 perswaded
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   persuasio
                   importat
                   assensum
                   intellectus
                   ad
                   id
                   quod
                   creditur
                   ,
                
                 before
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 act
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 offer
                 proof
                 for
                 under
                 several
                 considerations
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 reasons
                 are
                 raised
                 to
                 ratifie
                 this
                 truth
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 (
                 A
                 
                   principio
                   agente
                
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 principle
                 that
                 moves
                 them
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 a
                 willing
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 either
                 (
                 
                   in
                   se
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   extra
                   se
                
                 )
                 a
                 natural
                 principle
                 which
                 produces
                 natural
                 effects
                 ,
                 and
                 natural
                 actions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 natural
                 motions
                 ,
                 from
                 natural
                 reasons
                 for
                 natural
                 ends
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 a
                 principle
                 above
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 produces
                 acts
                 of
                 grace
                 flowing
                 from
                 divine
                 reason
                 for
                 divine
                 ends
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 voluntarinesse
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 principle
                 which
                 carries
                 the
                 soule
                 on
                 through
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   difficulties
                
                 and
                 dangers
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 cost
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 world
                 and
                 devils
                 be
                 all
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 an
                 high
                 and
                 holier
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 God-like
                 principle
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 thus
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   willing
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 26.41
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 free
                 with
                 alacrity
                 and
                 readinesse
                 to
                 run
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.32
                 .
                 Gal.
                 5.7
                 .
                 thus
                 Luke
                 15.18
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   arise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   I
                   will
                   goe
                   to
                   my
                   Father
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                
                 come
                 what
                 will
                 come
                 ;
                 come
                 death
                 ,
                 come
                 life
                 ;
                 come
                 temptations
                 ,
                 come
                 troubles
                 ,
                 come
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 come
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   home
                   to
                   my
                   fathers
                   house
                   ,
                
                 there
                 is
                 
                   bread
                   enough
                
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 starved
                 with
                 husks
                 ,
                 among
                 a
                 
                   swinish
                   multitude
                
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   I
                   will
                   arise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 runne
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 to
                 
                   will
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   is
                   present
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Chapter
                 2.
                 an
                 efficacious
                 will
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 takes
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 principle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 act
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 hurried
                 away
                 indeed
                 upon
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 a
                 
                   most
                   noble
                   people
                
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 6.11
                 .
                 with
                 strong
                 and
                 lusty
                 flaming
                 affections
                 and
                 desires
                 !
                 I
                 
                   will
                   goe
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   way
                   ,
                
                 I
                 will
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 bondage
                 !
                 this
                 Babylon
                 !
                 this
                 Cage
                 of
                 
                   unclean
                   birds
                
                 !
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Cage-door
                 shut
                 !
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 !
                 though
                 the
                 flesh
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 violent
                 ,
                 though
                 my
                 friends
                 nothing
                 but
                 frown
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 devils
                 of
                 Hell
                 rage
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 gone
                 for
                 Zion
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 into
                 those
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 this
                 
                   voluntary
                   consent
                
                 is
                 so
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 requisite
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   living
                   principle
                
                 which
                 produces
                 such
                 gracious
                 effects
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 a
                 
                   perfect
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Chron.
                 28.9
                 .
                 
                   Serve
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   perfect
                   heart
                   and
                   willing
                   minde
                   ,
                
                 
                 they
                 come
                 otherwise
                 without
                 hearts
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.145
                 .
                 dead
                 to
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 heavily
                 forward
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 made
                 willing
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 agency
                 ,
                 and
                 need
                 no
                 constraint
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.2
                 .
                 
                   not
                   by
                   constraint
                   ,
                   but
                   willingly
                   .
                
                 O
                 then
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 motion
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   God!
                
                 though
                 no
                 body
                 else
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 or
                 family
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 hated
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 thanks
                 at
                 all
                 among
                 men
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 hee
                 being
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 a
                 
                   divine
                   principle
                   (
                   extra
                   se
                
                 )
                 considers
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 suffers
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 hee
                 seeks
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 abundantly
                 
                   above
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Consider
                 that
                 (
                 
                   omne
                   agens
                   seu
                   motum
                   agat
                   moveatur
                   propter
                   finem
                   ,
                
                 
                 every
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 moved
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 above-said
                 principle
                 in
                 the
                 
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   power
                
                 whereby
                 hee
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 cordial
                 Volunteer
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 every
                 such
                 a
                 
                   willing
                   man
                
                 proposes
                 to
                 himself
                 some
                 end
                 that
                 suits
                 his
                 principle
                 ,
                 a
                 divine
                 end
                 for
                 his
                 divine
                 principle
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   carnal
                   principle
                
                 seeks
                 a
                 
                   carnal
                   end
                
                 ;
                 for
                 alwayes
                 observe
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 principle
                 carries
                 ,
                 is
                 evermore
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 make
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 principle
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 good
                 or
                 
                   bad
                   ,
                   spiritual
                
                 or
                 carnal
                 ;
                 
                 if
                 the
                 principle
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 moved
                 be
                 
                   above
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   above
                   himselfe
                
                 ;
                 see
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 stone
                 which
                 you
                 throw
                 up
                 to
                 hit
                 such
                 a
                 mark
                 with
                 ,
                 the
                 up-motion
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 power
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 flyes
                 upward
                 by
                 a
                 
                   principle
                   (
                   extra
                   se
                
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 throwes
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 up-mark
                 of
                 the
                 upward
                 motion
                 is
                 the
                 
                   end
                   (
                   extra
                   se
                
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 throws
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 principle
                 that
                 appoints
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 falling
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 stone
                 again
                 ,
                 this
                 downward
                 motion
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 (
                 
                   in
                   se
                
                 )
                 and
                 seeks
                 its
                 owne
                 Center
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 principle
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 move
                 to
                 some
                 
                   end
                   .
                   (
                   Non
                   solum
                   ut
                   moveantur
                   ,
                   sed
                   ut
                   moveantur
                   in
                   finem
                   )
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   whereof
                   ye
                   are
                   now
                   ashamed
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 6.21
                 .
                 
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   is
                   death
                   ,
                
                 but
                 the
                 
                   end
                   of
                   holinesse
                   is
                   everlasting
                   life
                   .
                
                 Destructive
                 principles
                 have
                 destructive
                 ends
                 ,
                 but
                 saving
                 principles
                 saving
                 ends
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 
                 We
                 have
                 used
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   one
                   knows
                   his
                   beginning
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   his
                   end
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 men
                 may
                 know
                 their
                 end
                 if
                 they
                 know
                 their
                 principles
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 presse
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 lest
                 ye
                 bring
                 but
                 the
                 
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   fools
                
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 1.
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 sets
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 motion
                 or
                 action
                 ever
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 hee
                 begins
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 proceeding
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 wise
                 in
                 Christ
                 (
                 and
                 would
                 fain
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 Zion-ward
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 principle
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 certain
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 which
                 hee
                 purposes
                 ,
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 proposes
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 principles
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 move
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 proposed
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 
                   honour
                   and
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 
                   forth
                   his
                   praises
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   peculiar
                   one
                   called
                   thereto
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 motion
                 or
                 action
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 principle
                 ,
                 which
                 moves
                 or
                 acts
                 him
                 for
                 
                   such
                   or
                   such
                   an
                   end
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 shewn
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 simile
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 )
                 by
                 whom
                 hee
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Saint
                 who
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 hath
                 
                   spirituall
                   ends
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 principle
                 from
                 above
                 hath
                 ends
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 glorious
                 ,
                 divine
                 ends
                 above
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 
                   natural
                   principle
                
                 hath
                 
                   natural
                   ends
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 carried
                 on
                 into
                 these
                 
                   assemblies
                   of
                   Sion
                
                 by
                 carnal
                 principles
                 ,
                 come
                 alwayes
                 in
                 for
                 carnal
                 ends
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 another
                 reason
                 why
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 be
                 Church-members
                 must
                 be
                 volunteers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 
                   divine
                   principles
                
                 into
                 these
                 
                   divine
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   divine
                   ends
                
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 knows
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 principle
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 moves
                 to
                 that
                 
                   special
                   end
                
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 is
                 become
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 voluntary
                 in
                 his
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 means
                 conducing
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 more
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 sets
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   end
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   why
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   end
                
                 that
                 he
                 seeks
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 centers
                 toward
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 my
                 Motto
                 .
                 And
                 consider
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 (
                 
                   Regula
                   voluntatis
                
                 )
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 carried
                 and
                 continued
                 :
                 
                 for
                 every
                 
                   (
                   principium
                   ad
                   cer●um
                   finem
                   )
                   principle
                
                 putting
                 forth
                 to
                 some
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 order
                 or
                 other
                 in
                 his
                 motion
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 now
                 (
                 
                   debitus
                   ordo
                   ad
                   finem
                   secundum
                   aliquam
                   regulam
                   mensuratur
                
                 )
                 the
                 
                   will
                   without
                   a
                   Rule
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 like
                 an
                 unbroken
                 colt
                 without
                 a
                 curbe
                 ,
                 kicking
                 and
                 flinging
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 any
                 way
                 at
                 randome
                 ,
                 without
                 order
                 or
                 equity
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Rule
                 is
                 either
                 
                   humane
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 homogenean
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 nigh
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 (
                 this
                 is
                 
                   regula
                   proxima
                
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 
                   divine
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Wisdome
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   eternal
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 supreme
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   primary
                   rule
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   will
                   (
                   Regula
                   suprema
                
                 )
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 Heterogenean
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 move
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 and
                 crossely
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 walk
                 disorderly
                 and
                 sinfully
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 
                   such
                   withdraw
                   thy self
                   (
                   ab
                   hac
                   rectitudine
                   obliquatur
                   )
                
                 as
                 2
                 Thess.
                 3.6
                 ,
                 7.11
                 .
                 for
                 every
                 good
                 action
                 and
                 motion
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 their
                 
                   Rule
                   ;
                   Now
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   walke
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   rule
                   ,
                   peace
                   be
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 6.16
                 .
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 
                   all
                   walke
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   rule
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 3.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 
                 By
                 this
                 
                   Divine
                   reason
                
                 and
                 rule
                 are
                 the
                 wils
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 
                   are
                   made
                   willing
                
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 ,
                 and
                 fitted
                 and
                 directed
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Christ
                   sits
                   and
                   rules
                
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 Law
                 )
                 
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 Zach.
                 6.13
                 .
                 Mat.
                 2.6
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 serves
                 for
                 another
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 voluntarily
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 have
                 
                   this
                   rule
                
                 to
                 order
                 their
                 steps
                 ,
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 and
                 direct
                 them
                 into
                 these
                 wayes
                 of
                 holinesse
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 order
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Rule
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 obedience
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 By
                 
                   inclining
                   the
                   will
                
                 to
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 Psal.
                 119.112
                 .
                 then
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 
                   good
                   minde
                
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 suiting
                 your
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 need
                 you
                 have
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   Omnis
                   inclinatio
                   is
                   ad
                   conveniens
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Intentions
                 and
                 Purposes
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 read
                 of
                 Heb.
                 4.12
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 
                   intents
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 which
                 word
                 takes
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effect
                 :
                 
                 1
                 The
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 conceiving
                 :
                 And
                 2
                 The
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 things
                 conceived
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 purposes
                 and
                 intentions
                 .
                 Thus
                 Daniel
                 purposed
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 1.8
                 .
                 and
                 Paul
                 purposed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 19.21
                 .
                 Rom.
                 1.13
                 .
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 act
                 
                 of
                 a
                 
                   deliberate
                   will
                
                 spontaneously
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 carried
                 out
                 (
                 after
                 inclination
                 )
                 into
                 resolution
                 and
                 determination
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 
                   Paul
                   determine
                   to
                   know
                   nothing
                   save
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   crucified
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.2
                 .
                 so
                 eager
                 he
                 was
                 after
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 nothing
                 else
                 would
                 serve
                 his
                 turne
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 else
                 is
                 as
                 drosse
                 and
                 dirt
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 intentions
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 heart
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 were
                 after
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Then
                 the
                 will
                 comes
                 to
                 turn
                 aside
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 vain
                 and
                 false
                 wayes
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.113
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.101
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 To
                 make
                 absolute
                 choise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   God
                
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 Psal.
                 119.30
                 .
                 so
                 Isa.
                 56.4
                 .
                 this
                 election
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 free-will
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 picks
                 and
                 culs
                 out
                 
                   one
                   way
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   (
                   aliis
                   recusatis
                   )
                
                 letting
                 all
                 others
                 alone
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 this
                 
                   free
                   election
                
                 or
                 choise
                 which
                 the
                 will
                 makes
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 concur
                 .
              
               
                 
                 1
                 
                   Knowledge
                   (
                   ex
                   parte
                   cognitivae
                   virtutis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 discerne
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 his
                 will
                 most
                 affects
                 ,
                 
                 inclines
                 to
                 ,
                 resolves
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 choise
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 wayes
                 ;
                 and
                 must
                 know
                 wherein
                 this
                 way
                 that
                 he
                 chooses
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 excels
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 and
                 chosen
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2
                 
                   Desire
                   (
                   ex
                   parte
                   appetitivae
                
                 )
                 whereby
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 of
                 
                   a
                   sound
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 most
                 ardently
                 desire
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 he
                 judges
                 by
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 Psal.
                 119.173
                 .
                 and
                 this
                 sets
                 the
                 soul
                 a
                 longing
                 and
                 desiring
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.5.174
                 .
                 and
                 Psal.
                 62.2
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 will
                 comes
                 to
                 challenge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 appropriate
                 an
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.7
                 .
                 O
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 
                   my
                   Beloved
                
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 !
                 Cant.
                 5.16
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 the
                 soule
                 clings
                 close
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 !
                 as
                 Hezekiah
                 did
                 cleave
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
                 18.6
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Ruth
                 did
                 cleave
                 unto
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 Ruth
                 1.14
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 whilst
                 Orpah
                 left
                 her
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 went
                 from
                 her
                 ;
                 Ruth
                 would
                 not
                 leave
                 her
                 .
                 Verse
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Intreat
                   me
                   not
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   saith
                   shee
                   ,
                   for
                   where
                   thou
                   goest
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   goe
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   thou
                   livest
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   live
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   thou
                   dyest
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   dye
                   ;
                   and
                   thy
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   people
                   ,
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                
                 nothing
                 shall
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
                 Oh!
                 so
                 to
                 cleave
                 close
                 to
                 Christ
                 whilst
                 others
                 (
                 Orpah's
                 )
                 fall
                 from
                 him
                 !
                 and
                 
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 when
                 others
                 contemne
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 !
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 his
                 way
                 is
                 indeared
                 to
                 you
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 prize
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 way
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 God
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 people
                 yours
                 ,
                 his
                 wayes
                 yours
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 where
                 he
                 lives
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 !
                 O
                 when
                 no
                 discouragement
                 can
                 daunt
                 ye
                 ,
                 or
                 drive
                 you
                 to
                 decline
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 !
                 no
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 can
                 stir
                 you
                 thence
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 sweet
                 indeed
                 ;
                 then
                 you
                 say
                 with
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   stuck
                   to
                   thy
                   testimonies
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 119.31
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 then
                 !
                 how
                 precious
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Promises
                   ,
                   Providences
                   ,
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Priviledges
                
                 which
                 you
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 propriety
                 you
                 have
                 to
                 them
                 !
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 
                   divine
                   reason
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 to
                 worship
                 there
                 .
                 Now
                 every
                 voluntary
                 action
                 or
                 motion
                 is
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 recourse
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 this
                 order
                 taken
                 from
                 
                   Divine
                   reason
                
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 the
                 
                   (
                   objectum
                   voluntatis
                   )
                   object
                   of
                   will
                   ,
                
                 so
                 fitted
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 
                   bonum
                   apprehensum
                
                 )
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 desirable
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 apprehended
                 to
                 bee
                 )
                 which
                 moves
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 
                   affection
                   (
                   bonum
                   omnia
                   appetunt
                
                 )
                 say
                 the
                 
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   Tho.
                   Aq.
                   Ethic.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Tom.
                 5.
                 )
                 some
                 good
                 or
                 other
                 that
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 proper
                 and
                 convenient
                 to
                 the
                 Principle
                 which
                 moves
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 looks
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 his
                 object
                 in
                 his
                 
                   voluntary
                   motions
                
                 into
                 
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Who
                   will
                   shew
                   us
                   any
                   good
                   ?
                
                 Psal.
                 4.6
                 .
                 is
                 every
                 ones
                 question
                 ;
                 therefore
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 
                   understanding
                   (
                   nonex
                   veritate
                   rei
                
                 )
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   proper
                   object
                   of
                   the
                   will.
                
                 A
                 
                   moral
                   principle
                
                 looks
                 on
                 a
                 
                   moral
                   good
                
                 ;
                 a
                 natural
                 on
                 a
                 
                   natural
                   good
                
                 ;
                 
                 a
                 civil
                 on
                 a
                 
                   civil
                   good
                
                 ,
                 a
                 spiritual
                 on
                 a
                 spiritual
                 good
                 ;
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 things
                 right
                 or
                 
                   wrong
                   true
                
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   mind
                   (
                   objecta
                   intellectus
                
                 )
                 but
                 things
                 apprehended
                 good
                 in
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 
                   moving
                   principle
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 7.11
                 .
                 in
                 that
                 verse
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   different
                   good
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 principle
                 that
                 moves
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 natural
                 or
                 spiritual
                 :
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   appetitive
                   faculties
                
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   longing
                   affections
                
                 are
                 distinguished
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   apprehensive
                   faculties
                
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 thou
                 apprehendest
                 this
                 way
                 to
                 bee
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 this
                 
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 thou
                 desirest
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 willest
                 it
                 with
                 longings
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 lesse
                 thou
                 seest
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 are
                 thy
                 affections
                 towards
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 a
                 thing
                 bee
                 most
                 excellently
                 good
                 and
                 desirable
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 moves
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 will
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 
                   apprehended
                   so
                   to
                   be
                
                 .
                 Prov.
                 19.8
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   keepeth
                   understanding
                   shall
                   finde
                   good
                   .
                   David
                
                 doth
                 most
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 to
                 
                   dwell
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 nigh
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 apprehended
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   good
                   for
                   him
                
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 73.28
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 17.4
                 .
                 therefore
                 Lord
                 let
                 us
                 
                   build
                   Tabernacles
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 another
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 men
                 should
                 come
                 voluntary
                 into
                 
                   Church
                   fellowship
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   universal
                   
                     
                       reason
                    
                     4
                  
                   good
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   spiritual
                   good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 advantages
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 hereby
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 principles
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 
                   made
                   a
                   willing
                   people
                
                 .
                 What
                 makes
                 men
                 so
                 desirous
                 of
                 eating
                 ?
                 but
                 the
                 meat
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 or
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 apprehension
                 )
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ?
                 what
                 makes
                 men
                 run
                 in
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 mad
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rewards
                 which
                 they
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 ?
                 
                 And
                 why
                 doe
                 the
                 Apostles
                 so
                 presse
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Christs
                 commands
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ?
                 Tit.
                 3.8
                 .
                 Heb.
                 13.9
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 (
                 
                   bonum
                   universale
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 originale
                 )
                 an
                 
                   universal
                   good
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 a
                 good
                 for
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   all
                   conditions
                
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 good
                 be
                 thy
                 object
                 ,
                 and
                 draws
                 thee
                 as
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 doubtlesse
                 
                   God
                   alone
                
                 is
                 this
                 good
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 19
                 16.17
                 .
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 alone
                 (
                 his
                 love
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 wine
                 ,
                 his
                 presence
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 life
                 )
                 can
                 fill
                 thy
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 move
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 able
                 and
                 
                   effectual
                   object
                
                 .
                 No
                 one
                 good
                 like
                 unto
                 this
                 can
                 move
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thee
                 a
                 compleat
                 and
                 thorough
                 Volunteer
                 ;
                 when
                 
                   Moses
                   prayed
                   to
                   see
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 33.18
                 .
                 
                   he
                   said
                
                 Verse
                 19.
                 and
                 
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   all
                   my
                   good
                   to
                   passe
                   before
                   thee
                   .
                
                 But
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 
                   velle
                   bonum
                
                 )
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 undeniable
                 inclination
                 ,
                 and
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   person
                   willing
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   willed
                
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 from
                 this
                 sweet
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 into
                 the
                 thing
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   5
                
                 willed
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   universal
                   good
                
                 ,
                 another
                 Reason
                 
                 might
                 bee
                 taken
                 to
                 confirme
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 enter
                 into
                 
                   Christs
                   Church-way
                
                 must
                 come
                 by
                 a
                 
                   voluntary
                   consent
                
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 earnestly
                 carried
                 out
                 into
                 God
                 this
                 
                   universal
                   good
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 run
                 for
                 .
                 Hence
                 saith
                 
                   Aug.
                   de
                   dono
                   persever
                   .
                   C.
                
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Nos
                   volumus
                   ,
                   sed
                   Deus
                   operatur
                   in
                   nobis
                   &
                   velle
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nos
                   operamur
                   ,
                   sed
                   Deus
                   operatur
                   in
                   nobis
                   ,
                   &
                   operari
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 We
                 will
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 works
                 in
                 us
                 that
                 will
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   to
                   will
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 we
                 worke
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 who
                 worketh
                 in
                 us
                 that
                 
                   working
                   of
                   good
                
                 also
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 the
                 principle
                 ,
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 us
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.6
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
              
               
                 Six●hly
                 ,
                 The
                 Instruments
                 which
                 propound
                 and
                 offer
                 this
                 object
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 and
                 prevailed
                 with
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 and
                 spontaneous
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntary
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Gospel-order
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   outward
                   instrument
                
                 is
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Sword
                   of
                   Christs
                   Kingdome
                
                 to
                 conquer
                 with
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Scepter
                 to
                 govern
                 by
                 .
                 So
                 Act.
                 2.41
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 were
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   gladly
                   received
                   the
                   word
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Ainsworth
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 willingly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 without
                 any
                 compulsion
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 they
                 
                   imbraced
                   it
                   (
                   cum
                   approbationes
                
                 )
                 with
                 welcome
                 ,
                 
                 joyfully
                 with
                 hearty
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   dearest
                   friend
                
                 ,
                 or
                 best
                 guest
                 that
                 could
                 come
                 ;
                 now
                 such
                 as
                 received
                 the
                 Gospel
                 so
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ▪
                 The
                 Church
                 did
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 binding
                 or
                 
                   loosing
                   ,
                   taking
                
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 casting
                 out
                 ,
                 still
                 the
                 Statute-book
                 ,
                 Christs
                 Word
                 and
                 Gospel
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   Lawes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Canons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 Votes
                 and
                 Orders
                 in
                 
                   Classical
                   ,
                   Provincial
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   National
                   Assemblies
                
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 was
                 heard
                 of
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 were
                 any
                 cuffed
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 staved
                 in
                 by
                 
                   Magistrates
                   powers
                
                 .
                 
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Dels
                 judgement
                 in
                 
                   His
                   way
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 63.64
                 .
                 &c.
                 who
                 sayes
                 ,
                 Who
                 so
                 ever
                 
                   affirms
                   that
                   the
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   or
                   Canons
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   Rabbies
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   or
                   Councels
                   ,
                   are
                   fitter
                   and
                   better
                   to
                   order
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   then
                   the
                   pure
                   and
                   naked
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   speaks
                   in
                   my
                   judgement
                   very
                   blasphemously
                   .
                   Luther
                
                 sayes
                 
                   (
                   in
                   Epist.
                   ad
                   Carolum
                   Ducem
                   Subaudiae
                   Tom
                
                 7
                 ▪
                 
                   fo●
                   ▪
                
                 483.
                 )
                 
                   Christiani
                   eo
                   verbo
                   &
                   non
                   alio
                   regi
                   debent
                   ,
                   quo
                   Christiani
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   liberi
                   a
                   peccatis
                   )
                   
                   fiunt
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   (
                   sine
                   additionibus
                   conciliorum
                   Doctorum
                   Patrum
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Christians
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   ordered
                
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   became
                   Christians
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 from
                 sin
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 
                   without
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   Councels
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 governe
                 and
                 
                   guide
                   Christians
                
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Councels
                   ,
                   Decrees
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Words
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 keep
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 become
                 Christians
                 ,
                 nor
                 continue
                 such
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 by
                 those
                 means
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 wee
                 lose
                 the
                 truth
                 for
                 their
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 their
                 Scribbles
                 ;
                 the
                 Bible
                 for
                 their
                 Babel
                 ;
                 yea
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 creatures
                 images
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 intellect
                 hath
                 taken
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Devices
                 ,
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 called
                 ;
                 suppose
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 Christians
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tampered
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 restrained
                 by
                 the
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 or
                 traditions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 let
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.20.22
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Secular
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 into
                 
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 compelled
                 by
                 
                   iron
                   weapons
                
                 to
                 joyne
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 against
                 their
                 wills
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 largely
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 leaves
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 and
                 13.
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 adde
                 now
                 little
                 to
                 but
                 this
                 )
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 Luther
                 sayes
                 in
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 Epistle
                 )
                 Christians
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 spontaneously
                 ,
                 onely
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 perswaded
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   convinced
                   ,
                
                 and
                 lead
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 16.8
                 .
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 So
                 are
                 they
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 to
                 bee
                 brought
                 in
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Quae
                   ergo
                   insania
                   est
                   spontanee
                   bonos
                   urgere
                   legibus
                   malorum
                   ?
                
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 rough
                 spirits
                 abroad
                 that
                 spit
                 nothing
                 but
                 fire
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 imprisonments
                 and
                 punishments
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 convinced
                 ,
                 inlightned
                 ,
                 or
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 opinion
                 .
                 Some
                 imagine
                 men
                 must
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Magstrates
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 promoted
                 and
                 propagated
                 by
                 weapons
                 ,
                 
                 blows
                 ,
                 and
                 cuffes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 as
                 Mr.
                 
                   Hooker
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   Church-discipline
                   ,
                   chap.
                
                 1.
                 asserts
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   power
                
                 may
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 Civil
                 )
                 require
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 tenders
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 
                   vox
                   significativa
                
                 )
                 but
                 cannot
                 compel
                 their
                 consciences
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Power
                 is
                 very
                 uncivil
                 that
                 intermeddles
                 with
                 Church-matters
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 Magistrates
                 must
                 leave
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 
                   rule
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 in
                 receiving
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 
                   gladly
                   received
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ;
                 and
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 by
                 
                   his
                   Word
                
                 and
                 Spirit
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 and
                 prevailed
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   addes
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 whom
                 men
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 (
                 by
                 any
                 indirect
                 means
                 soever
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   adde
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 many
                 in
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 durst
                 not
                 but
                 bear
                 testimony
                 to
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 (
                 to
                 no
                 little
                 persecution
                 of
                 my self
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 name
                 and
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Church-gathered
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 walked
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 I
                 was
                 there
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 also
                 had
                 their
                 share
                 of
                 sufferings
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 have
                 added
                 their
                 testimony
                 to
                 mine
                 .
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 reproof
                 reached
                 
                   great
                   persons
                
                 that
                 invited
                 many
                 in
                 by
                 
                   indirect
                   means
                
                 (
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 Seducers
                 ,
                 then
                 Saints
                 )
                 whether
                 by
                 promising
                 expressions
                 of
                 preferment
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 commanding
                 words
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 over
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 under
                 their
                 commands
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 going
                 to
                 houses
                 to
                 make
                 proselytes
                 by
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 if
                 their
                 purposes
                 might
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 effects
                 were
                 very
                 bad
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 hereby
                 many
                 Hypocrites
                 crept
                 in
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 being
                 byassed
                 with
                 by-ends
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 afterwards
                 proved
                 incendiaries
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 disturbers
                 of
                 our
                 peace
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 let
                 the
                 Lord
                 alone
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 pleased
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 alone
                 to
                 have
                 perswaded
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 sought
                 the
                 inlargement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 to
                 
                   great
                   numbers
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 which
                 men
                 eye
                 too
                 much
                 )
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 means
                 then
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 great
                 men
                 are
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Church
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 
                   greater
                   care
                
                 of
                 receiving
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 should
                 enter
                 or
                 crowd
                 in
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 fear
                 of
                 those
                 
                   great
                   ones
                
                 ▪
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 ends
                 of
                 getting
                 a
                 benefit
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 
                   great
                   men
                
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Courts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 inlightned
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 enlivened
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 these
                 ways
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   ways
                   of
                   holiness
                
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 left
                 here
                 for
                 believers
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 together
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 our
                 experiences
                 produce
                 this
                 Caution
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 
                 sufficiently
                 suffered
                 to
                 give
                 others
                 warning
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Boniface
                 the
                 third
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 first
                 read
                 of
                 )
                 that
                 used
                 his
                 
                   Volumus
                   ,
                   Mandamus
                   ,
                   Statuimus
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 bringing
                 in
                 Members
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 wanted
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 commanding
                 powers
                 ;
                 for
                 till
                 Antichrists
                 time
                 we
                 finde
                 none
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 willing
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 
                   Christ.
                   Christs
                   words
                
                 are
                 works
                 (
                 when
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 go
                 together
                 )
                 Psal.
                 33.9
                 .
                 
                   He
                   spake
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   .
                   (
                   In
                   verbo
                   Christi
                   factiva
                   est
                   ratio
                   .
                   )
                
                 He
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   there
                   be
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   light
                
                 ;
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Damsel
                   ,
                   Tabitha
                   cumi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   she
                   arose
                
                 ;
                 he
                 bid
                 
                   Lazarus
                   come
                   forth
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 John
                 11.
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 vertue
                 in
                 his
                 
                   voice
                   ,
                   (
                   verbum
                   Christi
                   est
                   expressivum
                   &
                   operativum
                   )
                
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 1.10
                 .
                 And
                 
                   the
                   arm
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 53.1
                 .
                 To
                 save
                 ,
                 assist
                 ,
                 deliver
                 ,
                 draw
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 into
                 his
                 fold
                 :
                 This
                 arm
                 does
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 outward
                 instrument
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Christ
                 does
                 draw
                 them
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 
                   run
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 1.3
                 .
                 and
                 leave
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   Friends
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 commands
                 ,
                 or
                 call
                 ;
                 they
                 stand
                 not
                 disputing
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 
                   obey
                   his
                   call
                   ,
                   Matth
                   ▪
                
                 4.20
                 ,
                 22.
                 and
                 
                   come
                   away
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 inward
                 working
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 work
                 is
                 to
                 
                   convince
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   John
                
                 16.8
                 .
                 and
                 
                   to
                   lead
                   us
                   into
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 16.13
                 .
                 &
                 14.17
                 ,
                 26.
                 or
                 
                   guide
                   us
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 drag
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 willingness
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 walk
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 follow
                 the
                 Spirit
                 as
                 a
                 guide
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   skilful
                   guide
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   counselling
                   guide
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   comforting
                   guide
                
                 ;
                 that
                 will
                 go
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 suspence
                 ,
                 and
                 hang
                 off
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 work
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   undeniable
                   Arguments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Reasons
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 heartily
                 and
                 willingly
                 yeeld
                 to
                 his
                 motions
                 and
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 finde
                 him
                 both
                 a
                 protection
                 and
                 direction
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Quest.
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 I
                 have
                 
                   Christs
                   Spirit
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Answ.
                 By
                 his
                 efficacy
                 and
                 power
                 in
                 doing
                 his
                 office
                 :
                 A
                 
                   painted
                   fire
                
                 will
                 not
                 warm
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 a
                 
                   painted
                   Sun
                
                 give
                 light
                 ;
                 now
                 
                 by
                 their
                 
                   effectual
                   operations
                
                 you
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   true
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Sun.
                
                 
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Sun
                
                 will
                 discover
                 
                   false
                   painted
                   suns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 
                   true
                   fire
                
                 will
                 burn
                 up
                 the
                 false
                 ;
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Spirit
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 discover
                 ,
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn
                 all
                 other
                 
                   false
                   spirits
                
                 ;
                 But
              
               
                 Quest.
                 How
                 doth
                 this
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 convince
                 and
                 bring
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 keep
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 Mouendo
                 ,
                 by
                 inlightning
                 our
                 intellect
                 ,
                 
                 informing
                 our
                 mindes
                 with
                 his
                 counsel
                 and
                 admonitions
                 ;
                 he
                 leads
                 us
                 with
                 open
                 eyes
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 32.8
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 wisemans
                 eyes
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 
                   head
                   (
                   Christ
                   ;
                
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirits
                   illumination
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 1.18
                 .
                 He
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 see
                 an
                 amiableness
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Tabernacles
                
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 tents
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 understanding
                 is
                 filled
                 
                   with
                   light
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 1.9
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 object
                 which
                 moves
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 (
                 that
                 we
                 spake
                 before
                 of
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 (
                 
                   attractivum
                   bonum
                
                 )
                 the
                 
                   best
                   good
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Movendo
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 inclines
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                 moves
                 our
                 wills
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 us
                 resolved
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 before
                 the
                 Spirit
                 took
                 us
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 
                   Mount
                   Pisgah
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   divine
                   contemplation
                
                 to
                 behold
                 Canaan
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 he
                 makes
                 us
                 willing
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 hearts
                 full
                 of
                 wishes
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 swift
                 in
                 motions
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Removendo
                 .
                 This
                 Spirit
                 removes
                 the
                 remora's
                 ,
                 
                 answers
                 all
                 objections
                 ,
                 takes
                 away
                 all
                 impediments
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 us
                 on
                 through
                 all
                 difficulties
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 though
                 Satan
                 like
                 a
                 
                   roaring
                   Lyon
                
                 robbed
                 of
                 her
                 whelps
                 ,
                 rage
                 at
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 assault
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 
                   rough
                   Claws
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sharpe
                   temptations
                
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 flesh
                 flie
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 full-mouth
                 and
                 foul-mouthed
                 language
                 and
                 invectives
                 ;
                 Though
                 the
                 
                   world
                   frown
                
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 threaten
                 never
                 to
                 look
                 well
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 friends
                 forsake
                 us
                 ,
                 neighbors
                 estranged
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 acquaintance
                 persecute
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   threaten
                
                 to
                 begger
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 triumph
                 over
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   carries
                   us
                
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 then
                 Conquerors
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 Cant.
                 5.6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Spouse
                   through
                   inward
                   temptations
                   ,
                   Vers.
                
                 6.
                 
                 When
                 
                   Christ
                   had
                
                 (
                 in
                 her
                 eye
                 )
                 
                   left
                   her
                
                 ,
                 forsaken
                 her
                 ,
                 nor
                 regarding
                 her
                 prayers
                 ,
                 or
                 tears
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   outward
                   
                   troubles
                   ,
                   Vers.
                
                 7.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 watchmen
                 (
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 her
                 
                   friends
                   )
                   frowned
                
                 on
                 her
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   smote
                   her
                
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 fetched
                 blood
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   keepers
                   of
                   the
                   wall
                
                 abused
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 away
                 her
                 vail
                 ,
                 and
                 tore
                 it
                 in
                 peeces
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 her
                 to
                 
                   open
                   shame
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 show
                 
                   her
                   nakedness
                
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 to
                 hoot
                 at
                 ,
                 after
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hurt
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 believe
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 an
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Spouse
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 were
                 both
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 )
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 carries
                 her
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 sayes
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 44.10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 yet
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 
                 Thou
                 
                   makest
                   us
                   a
                   by-word
                
                 ,
                 a
                 reproach
                 ,
                 a
                 derision
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   spoil
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   hate
                   us
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   appointed
                   for
                   slaughter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Dragons
                 ;
                 and
                 confusion
                 is
                 ever
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Yet
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   have
                   we
                   not
                   forgotten
                   thee
                   ,
                   nor
                   dealt
                   falsly
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   our
                   heart
                   turned
                   back
                   from
                   thee
                   ;
                   nor
                   do
                   we
                   decline
                   thy
                   way
                
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 carried
                 them
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 thick
                 and
                 thin
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 removes
                 all
                 thy
                 rubbidge-corruption
                 that
                 would
                 
                   hinder
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 and
                 throws
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 
                   every
                   strong
                   hold
                   ,
                   or
                   imagination
                
                 thou
                 hast
                 against
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Which
                 before
                 he
                 admonished
                 thee
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 motioned
                 thee
                 to
                 ;
                 and
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 Spirit
                 confirms
                 thee
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 conforms
                 thee
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   witness
                   in
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 5
                 10.
                 
                 
                 If
                 any
                 
                   false
                   witness
                
                 do
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 rail
                 at
                 this
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 theif
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 did
                 
                   revile
                   Christ.
                
                 )
                 If
                 thou
                 meetest
                 with
                 any
                 arguments
                 from
                 
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 fain
                 weaken
                 thy
                 faith
                 and
                 foundation
                 ;
                 why
                 yet
                 the
                 Spirit
                 bears
                 
                   testimony
                   within
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 his
                 
                   own
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 
                   right
                   way
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 16.13
                 .
                 And
                 
                   this
                   witness
                   within
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   the
                   word
                   without
                
                 ,
                 do
                 both
                 agree
                 in
                 their
                 testimony
                 .
                 
                 Yea
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   seal
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 4.30
                 .
                 
                 And
                 set
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 
                   seal
                   upon
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 8.6
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 not
                 onely
                 near
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   on
                   thy
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   thine
                   own
                   spirit
                   :
                
                 A
                 seal
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 witness
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 carries
                 the
                 witness
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 witnessing
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 work
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 carrying
                 the
                 
                 image
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sealeth
                 us
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Sibs
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Fountain
                   Sealed
                
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 a
                 Seal
                 serves
                 to
                 confirm
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 doth
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   seal
                   instruction
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   Job
                
                 33.16
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 confirms
                 us
                 in
                 what
                 the
                 Word
                 instructs
                 and
                 declares
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 Seal
                 is
                 for
                 
                   distinctions
                   sake
                
                 (
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Sibs
                 saith
                 )
                 to
                 distinguish
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   way
                
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 of
                 mens
                 making
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                   who
                   are
                   his
                   ,
                
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 his
                 .
                 This
                 distinguishes
                 the
                 precious
                 from
                 the
                 
                   vile
                   Jer.
                
                 15.19
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 seal
                 the
                 Lord
                 knows
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 seal
                 sets
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   image
                
                 on
                 his
                 way
                 and
                 worship
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 a
                 seal
                 signifies
                 a
                 propriety
                 and
                 right
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 Merchants
                 use
                 to
                 seal
                 their
                 wares
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 not
                 claim
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 Psal.
                 4.3
                 .
                 
                   Know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   set
                   apart
                   the
                   righteous
                   for
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 set
                 
                   his
                   mark
                
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 
                   culled
                   out
                
                 and
                 severed
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 
                   excellent
                   manner
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 )
                 
                   the
                   righteous
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   Chasid
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   One
                
                 ,
                 
                 Acts
                 13.35
                 .
                 full
                 of
                 
                   holiness
                   ,
                   goodness
                   ,
                   piety
                   ,
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 
                   gracious
                   man
                
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 
                   gracious
                   way
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   set
                   apart
                
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 as
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 right
                 .
                 Thus
                 every
                 Saint
                 sets
                 his
                 seal
                 to
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 John
                 3.33
                 .
                 who
                 being
                 
                   convinced
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 confirmed
                 by
                 this
                 testimony
                 within
                 him
                 (
                 which
                 holds
                 against
                 all
                 opposers
                 )
                 he
                 gives
                 his
                 testimonial
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32.4
                 .
                 and
                 bears
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 15.26
                 ,
                 27.
                 and
                 sets
                 to
                 his
                 seal
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribes
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 chuses
                 it
                 to
                 walk
                 ▪
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Christs
                   witnesses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 bear
                 his
                 testimony
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 5.32
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 assures
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 perswades
                 them
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 wheel
                 ;
                 so
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   believed
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   sealed
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 Spirit
                 then
                 rests
                 
                   on
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 
                   way
                   thus
                   witnessed
                
                 and
                 sealed
                 to
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Dove
                 did
                 upon
                 the
                 Ark
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 did
                 rest
                 and
                 abide
                 upon
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   John
                
                 1.32
                 .
                 whereby
                 he
                 was
                 known
                 ;
                 so
                 hereby
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirits
                 resting
                 on
                 us
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 above
                 .
                 So
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.14
                 .
                 
                   Happy
                   are
                   ye
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   rests
                   upon
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   rests
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.9
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Dove
                 which
                 wandred
                 about
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 found
                 rest
                 ,
                 nor
                 where
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 
                   sole
                   of
                   his
                   foot
                
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 world
                 iniquity
                 doth
                 abound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 are
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 floods
                 are
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Dove
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Spirit
                 comes
                 again
                 weary
                 and
                 spent
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 sent
                 out
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Spirit
                 found
                 Christ
                 such
                 an
                 Ark
                 and
                 rested
                 there
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 findes
                 the
                 Church
                 such
                 an
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 rests
                 there
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 Saint
                 in
                 a
                 sence
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 rests
                 there
                 ;
                 )
                 And
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 out
                 (
                 by
                 
                   Messengers
                   ,
                   means
                
                 of
                 
                   Grace
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 abroad
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 footing
                 among
                 them
                 without
                 ;
                 but
                 oftentimes
                 he
                 returns
                 with
                 this
                 tale
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 waters
                 are
                 too
                 high
                 yet
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 the
                 Spirit
                 rests
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 .
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   baptized
                   by
                   one
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.13
                 .
                 
                   Into
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   to
                   drink
                   into
                   one
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 So
                 Eph.
                 4.4
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   one
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 As
                 
                   one
                   Soul
                
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 quickens
                 ,
                 moves
                 ,
                 governs
                 ,
                 
                   comprehends
                   all
                
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Member
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 
                   one
                   Spirit
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 every
                 
                   Member
                   ,
                   Eye
                   ,
                   Ear
                   ,
                   Hand
                   ,
                   Head
                   ,
                   Foot
                   ▪
                   &c.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Soul
                
                 ,
                 that
                 acts
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Members
                
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 
                   different
                   way
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Eye
                 to
                 see
                 with
                 ,
                 Ear
                 to
                 hear
                 with
                 ,
                 Hand
                 to
                 work
                 with
                 ,
                 Foot
                 to
                 walk
                 with
                 ,
                 tongue
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 ,
                 Head
                 to
                 plot
                 with
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 many
                 several
                 ways
                 the
                 
                   Soul
                   works
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 the
                 Spirit
                 works
                 in
                 divers
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 manners
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.4
                 .
                 in
                 
                   several
                   Members
                
                 ;
                 some
                 to
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 exhort
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 oversee
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 direct
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 
                   distribute
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Rom.
                
                 12.4
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 some
                 to
                 
                   one
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 This
                 
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                
                 rests
                 upon
                 every
                 Member
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 by
                 this
                 
                   one
                   Spirit
                
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 this
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   instrument
                
                 of
                 
                   working
                   in
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   winning
                   upon
                   us
                
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Church-fellowship
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 
                   apparent
                   difference
                
                 between
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   true
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 entring
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 :
                 A
                 true
                 Saint
                 is
                 made
                 willing
                 and
                 spontaneous
                 by
                 a
                 
                   principle
                   within
                
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 as
                 the
                 Automata
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 of
                 
                   artificial
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Clocks
                   ,
                   Jacks
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   like
                   engines
                
                 of
                 ingenuity
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 some
                 
                   weight
                   without
                
                 that
                 poyseth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 them
                 upon
                 motion
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 ,
                 swayeth
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 ,
                 and
                 weigheth
                 upon
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 willing
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 concerning
                 Dublin
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 
                   inward
                   principle
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 instrumental
                 or
                 
                   organical
                   
                     
                       reason
                    
                     6
                  
                   causes
                
                 of
                 carrying
                 the
                 will
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 is
                 matter
                 for
                 a
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 
                   voluntary
                   cause
                
                 ▪
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 arms
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   hath
                   appointed
                   to
                   pull
                   them
                   out
                   of
                
                 Babylon
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   into
                   Sion
                
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 instruments
                 or
                 
                   means
                   must
                   do
                   it
                
                 ,
                 until
                 these
                 hands
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 do
                 lead
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 
                   carnal
                   ,
                   corrupt
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Antichristian
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 call
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 convinced
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 running
                 by
                 a
                 
                   voluntary
                   instinct
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 flowing
                 up
                 (
                 
                   more
                   fluminis
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 tide
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 instinct
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 compulsion
                 )
                 
                   into
                   the
                   mountain
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   all
                   mountains
                   ,
                   Isai.
                
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 consider
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 because
                 the
                 
                   will
                   of
                   man
                
                 is
                 inclined
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   7
                
                 carried
                 on
                 into
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 (
                 
                   ab
                   interiori
                   principio
                
                 )
                 by
                 an
                 
                   inward
                   instinct
                
                 and
                 principle
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 coaction
                 ,
                 or
                 violent
                 compulsion
                 comes
                 from
                 
                   without
                   ,
                   (
                   ab
                   exteriori
                   principio
                   )
                
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   high
                   absurdity
                
                 ,
                 a
                 groundless
                 and
                 
                   irregular
                   opinion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   positively
                   repugnant
                
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 one
                 spiritualized
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 willing
                 by
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 
                   compulsive
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 
                   ways
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 seeing
                 (
                 
                   violentia
                   directe
                   opponitur
                   voluntario
                   ,
                   &
                   violentia
                   causat
                   involuntarium
                
                 )
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 voluntier
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 serve
                 as
                 the
                 seventh
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 ratifie
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 That
                 men
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 compelled
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 in
                 voluntarily
                 ;
                 for
                 violence
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 under
                 several
                 considerations
                 hath
                 this
                 point
                 been
                 offered
                 for
                 a
                 voluntariness
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 
                   power
                   
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 venture
                 or
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 Church-way
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 voluntary
                 two
                 ways
                 ;
                 
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Directly
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 the
                 agent
                 of
                 his
                 willingliness
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 an
                 
                   inward
                   principle
                
                 ,
                 
                 )
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 fire
                 (
                 having
                 the
                 
                   principle
                   of
                   heat
                
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 agent
                 of
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 is
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Indirectly
                   voluntary
                
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 so
                 by
                 some
                 
                   outward
                   means
                   ,
                   promises
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   threatnings
                   ;
                   hopes
                
                 or
                 fears
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   doubting
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   disturbing
                   Member
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 such
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 as
                 are
                 
                   directly
                   voluntary
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 may
                 come
                 with
                 welcome
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 and
                 invited
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 
                   be
                   first
                   a
                   willing
                   minde
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   you
                   are
                   accepted
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.12
                 .
                 
                 
                   For
                   Christ
                   will
                   enjoy
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 one
                 )
                 
                   his
                   Spouses
                   love
                   and
                   person
                   by
                   a
                   willing
                   contract
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   a
                   ravishment
                   ;
                   He
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   have
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   to
                   consent
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 let
                 us
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   The
                   love
                   of
                   Christ
                   constraineth
                   us
                
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 Job
                 32.18
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   constraineth
                   us
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 sweetest
                 
                   compulsive
                   powers
                
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 for
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Sagad
                   Dur.
                
                 or
                 
                   Pagad
                   Dur.
                
                 After
                 this
                 full
                 perswasion
                 and
                 
                   voluntary
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 concurrence
                 ,
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 
                   orderly
                   uniting
                
                 and
                 embodying
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 solemne
                 order
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 solemnity
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 
                   publike
                   place
                
                 .
              
               
                 MAny
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   tranquillity
                
                 will
                 intrude
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 pretend
                 willingnesse
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 to
                 goe
                 about
                 the
                 Lords
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 
                   earthly
                   powers
                
                 and
                 Rulers
                 look
                 kindly
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 allow
                 us
                 our
                 liberty
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 build
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 as
                 Patrons
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   protecting
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 prove
                 favourers
                 and
                 abetters
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 !
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 Zerubbabel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 Ezra
                 4.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   you
                   and
                   us
                
                 (
                 joyntly
                 )
                 
                   to
                   build
                   an
                   house
                   unto
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   our selves
                   together
                   will
                   build
                   it
                   ,
                
                 unto
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 .
                 Remember
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 separate
                 ,
                 the
                 cleane
                 from
                 the
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 from
                 the
                 prophane
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   one
                   free
                   consent
                
                 (
                 being
                 fully
                 convinced
                 )
                 concurre
                 together
                 in
                 this
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 without
                 the
                 unclean
                 hands
                 or
                 help●
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 adversaries
                 to
                 Sion
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 our
                 Ruler
                 is
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   order
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 confusion
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 
                   things
                   done
                   in
                   decency
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.40
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 
                   compositis
                   moribus
                
                 )
                 fitly
                 for
                 use
                 and
                 ornament
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 (
                 saies
                 one
                 )
                 of
                 great
                 request
                 and
                 inquest
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 for
                 real
                 and
                 
                 ritual
                 decency
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 much
                 concernment
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 Colosse
                 was
                 so
                 largely
                 commended
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.5
                 .
                 and
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 (
                 our
                 sweet
                 Master
                 )
                 intimates
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 setting
                 downe
                 the
                 
                   people
                   on
                   the
                   grasse
                
                 ,
                 
                 Matth.
                 14.18
                 .
                 and
                 15.
                 and
                 feeding
                 them
                 ,
                 ranke
                 by
                 ranke
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 sat
                 .
                 So
                 his
                 Churches
                 are
                 called
                 
                   beds
                   of
                   spices
                
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 6.2
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   beds
                   and
                   borders
                
                 orderly
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 s●ew
                 us
                 what
                 delight
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 an
                 orderly
                 and
                 well
                 set
                 out
                 
                   society
                   .
                   Order
                
                 is
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 Now
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 extra-essential
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 essential
                 ,
                 and
                 positively
                 relate
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 well-being
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   (
                   ita
                   ordo
                   dicitur
                   respectu
                   principii
                
                 )
                 and
                 may
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 omitted
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 large
                 before
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 respecting
                 
                   ritual
                   decency
                
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 grant
                 that
                 men
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 tyed
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 free
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 observe
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 change
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 cause
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 omit
                 to
                 premise
                 thus
                 much
                 before
                 I
                 proceed
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   What
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   Church
                   will
                   not
                   imitate
                   another
                   in
                   things
                   indifferent
                   and
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                
                 outward
                 and
                 circumstantial
                 ,
                 
                 ritual
                 and
                 formal
                 ?
                 
                   Yet
                   what
                   need
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   compulsion
                   by
                   Powers
                   ,
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   of
                   Councels
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   presently
                   converted
                   into
                   snares
                   and
                   laws
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Wittembergs
                 (
                 about
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Supper
                 )
                 
                   in
                   quibus
                   omnibus
                   cavendum
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   ne
                   legem
                   ex
                   libertate
                   faciamus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Be
                   sure
                   that
                   our
                   liberty
                   be
                   not
                   made
                   a
                   Law
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   snare
                   to
                   souls
                
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 warning
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 the
                 Reader
                 ere
                 I
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 confine
                 not
                 his
                 
                   light
                   ,
                   opinion
                   ,
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 or
                 perswasion
                 to
                 mine
                 here
                 (
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 mans
                 )
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 about
                 establishing
                 a
                 
                   set
                   Form
                
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 making
                 a
                 Directory
                 as
                 necessary
                 for
                 others
                 to
                 walke
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 ensnare
                 any
                 soules
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 trouble
                 any
                 consciences
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 given
                 me
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 measure
                 )
                 the
                 pattern
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   house
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 this
                 Form
                 of
                 embodying
                 together
                 by
                 a
                 
                   solemn
                   order
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 treating
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 promised
                 else
                 where
                 )
                 you
                 have
                 our
                 experiences
                 
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 proofs
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 in
                 our
                 judgement
                 the
                 most
                 orderly
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 manner
                 we
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Scriptural
                 and
                 consonant
                 to
                 rule
                 both
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 premising
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 promising
                 this
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 heartily
                 imbrace
                 ,
                 and
                 willingly
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 unction
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 in
                 
                   better
                   teachings
                
                 about
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 from
                 any
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 shall
                 be
                 offered
                 as
                 more
                 useful
                 and
                 profitable
                 in
                 this
                 forme
                 of
                 uniting
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 in
                 a
                 Gospel-Church-state
                 ,
                 
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 godly
                 ,
                 do
                 often
                 
                   meet
                   together
                
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Mal.
                 3.16.17
                 .
                 when
                 all
                 that
                 
                   feared
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   thought
                   on
                   his
                   name
                
                 (
                 and
                 his
                 worship
                 )
                 
                   conferred
                   often
                   together
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 deeply
                 incumbent
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 
                   often
                   together
                
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 with
                 savoury
                 speeches
                 tending
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.29
                 .
                 and
                 5.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Heb.
                 3.13
                 .
                 Jude
                 20.
                 
                 Act.
                 18.23
                 .
                 and
                 this
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 opportunity
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 ,
                 
                 Mal.
                 3.17
                 .
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 Lord
                 promises
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 gathering
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 will
                 I
                 make
                 up
                 my
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 peculium
                 ,
                 
                 my
                 jewels
                 picked
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 binde
                 them
                 up
                 together
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 day
                 wherein
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 distinction
                 and
                 separation
                 betwixt
                 the
                 precious
                 and
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 the
                 sheep
                 and
                 the
                 goats
                 ;
                 the
                 righteous
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Verse
                 18.
                 
                   shall
                   ye
                   discerne
                   between
                   him
                   that
                   serveth
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   serveth
                   him
                   not
                   .
                
                 Now
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   people
                   of
                   God
                
                 must
                 first
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   often
                   together
                
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 inquire
                 after
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 joynt
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 offerings
                 to
                 contribute
                 their
                 best
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   building
                   up
                
                 of
                 this
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 Then
                 let
                 all
                 vaine
                 communication
                 be
                 kept
                 out
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 5.4
                 .
                 and
                 let
                 your
                 words
                 bee
                 savoury
                 and
                 seasoned
                 with
                 that
                 salt
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 lost
                 its
                 savour
                 )
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 answer
                 any
                 objection
                 ,
                 or
                 question
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 Col.
                 4.6
                 .
                 exhorting
                 and
                 provoking
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 duty
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 3.13
                 .
                 and
                 10.24
                 ,
                 25.
                 and
                 declaring
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 their
                 clear
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 full
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 manifesting
                 of
                 longing
                 fond
                 affections
                 for
                 these
                 
                   Courts
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 
                   amiable
                   Tabernacles
                
                 ,
                 
                 Psal.
                 84.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 saying
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   goe
                   up
                   to
                   this
                   mountaine
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   teach
                   us
                   his
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   walke
                   in
                   his
                   pathes
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 2.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 and
                 
                   asking
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   Zion
                   with
                   your
                   faces
                   thitherward
                   ,
                
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   joyne
                   our selves
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 preparatory
                 to
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 embodying
                 which
                 follows
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 godly
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 to
                 joyne
                 in
                 what
                 society
                 seems
                 best
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 tyed
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 therefore
                 did
                 the
                 Apostles
                 gather
                 people
                 together
                 in
                 several
                 Cities
                 where
                 they
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 established
                 many
                 Churches
                 in
                 one
                 County
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 1.4.10
                 .
                 )
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   Syria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.1
                 .
                 Act.
                 15.41
                 .
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Cenchrea
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 16.1
                 .
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Corinth
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 might
                 enter
                 where
                 was
                 most
                 convenient
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 clearly
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 worke
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 being
                 affectionately
                 desirous
                 to
                 
                   walke
                   together
                
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 
                   agreed
                   it
                
                 ▪
                 Amos
                 3.3
                 .
                 they
                 doe
                 write
                 and
                 give
                 up
                 their
                 
                   names
                   together
                
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 which
                 they
                 propose
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 intimate
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 seeming
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 practise
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 Act.
                 1.15
                 .
                 Nehem.
                 7.5.38
                 .
                 which
                 thing
                 they
                 doe
                 to
                 one
                 whom
                 they
                 appoint
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 serves
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 they
                 most
                 
                   unanimously
                   desire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 a
                 
                   solemne
                   day
                
                 of
                 humiliation
                 (
                 or
                 more
                 )
                 to
                 bee
                 set
                 apart
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   promises
                   of
                   direction
                   and
                   guidance
                
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 which
                 else
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 undertake
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 58.11
                 .
                 Jo.
                 14.26
                 .
                 and
                 15.26
                 .
                 and
                 16.13
                 .
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 they
                 lye
                 low
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   licke
                   the
                   dust
                   ,
                   Nehem.
                
                 1.11
                 .
                 and
                 Nehem.
                 9.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
                 30.18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Act.
                 14.23
                 .
                 this
                 they
                 doe
                 by
                 themselves
                 separate
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 9.2
                 .
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 usually
                 a
                 most
                 humbling
                 heart-breaking
                 day
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 wondring
                 at
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 pitch
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 mercy
                 ,
                 to
                 pick
                 them
                 out
                 and
                 leave
                 so
                 many
                 behinde
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 them
                 with
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 refreshings
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 Act.
                 3.
                 
                 Oh!
                 how
                 doth
                 a
                 thousand
                 of
                 these
                 considerations
                 melt
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 !
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 make
                 them
                 with
                 teares
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 pressing
                 him
                 with
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 33.15.16
                 .
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 goe
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   wherein
                   say
                   they
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   knowne
                   that
                   we
                   and
                   thy
                
                 (
                 despised
                 )
                 
                   people
                   have
                   found
                   grace
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 
                   not
                   in
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   goest
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   guidest
                   us
                   ?
                   By
                   this
                   ,
                   shall
                   we
                
                 (
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   and
                   thy
                   people
                   be
                   separated
                   and
                   knowe
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   people
                
                 (
                 without
                 )
                 
                   that
                   are
                   round
                   about
                   us
                
                 :
                 Therefore
                 say
                 they
                 ▪
                 
                   For
                   Zions
                   sake
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   our
                   peace
                   ,
                   nor
                   give
                   thee
                   rest
                   ,
                   till
                   thy
                   righteousnesse
                   goe
                   before
                   us
                   as
                   brightnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   salvation
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   us
                   as
                   a
                   lamp
                   that
                   burneth
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 62.1.7
                 .
                 
                   and
                   till
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   us
                   a
                   praise
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   holy
                   people
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   redeemed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Hephzibah
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Beulah
                 ,
                 Verse
                 4.
                 and
                 12.
                 
                 
                   We
                   will
                   not
                   goe
                   up
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   without
                   thy
                   presence
                   with
                   us
                   ;
                   if
                   thy
                   presence
                   go
                   not
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   carry
                   us
                   not
                   up
                   hence
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 ,
                 or
                 these
                 dayes
                 thus
                 holily
                 ,
                 solemnly
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritually
                 spent
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 look
                 like
                 the
                 
                   new
                   mown
                   grasse
                
                 (
                 or
                 tender
                 springs
                 )
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Sun
                 shining
                 upon
                 it
                 after
                 a
                 showre
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 humble
                 holy
                 fr●me
                 of
                 spirit
                 may
                 wee
                 finde
                 amongst
                 them
                 !
                 what
                 Angel-like
                 looks
                 ?
                 sweet
                 words
                 ,
                 Christian
                 carriages
                 are
                 there
                 then
                 ?
                 O
                 how
                 they
                 blesse
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 much
                 alacrity
                 and
                 life
                 for
                 the
                 returns
                 made
                 upon
                 their
                 spirits
                 !
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 
                   with
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 guide
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 give
                 in
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 (
                 before
                 they
                 part
                 )
                 of
                 their
                 confidence
                 and
                 comforts
                 which
                 they
                 finde
                 within
                 ,
                 being
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 appointed
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 Church-body
                 and
                 unite
                 ;
                 having
                 nothing
                 to
                 obstruct
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 lying
                 plaine
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 apart
                 the
                 day
                 for
                 that
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 nigh
                 )
                 they
                 send
                 and
                 seek
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 joyne
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 testimony
                 to
                 them
                 upon
                 that
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 parting
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 duty
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                
                 as
                 a
                 Symbole
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 approbation
                 (
                 as
                 Pareus
                 hath
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Margin
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 p.
                 161.
                 
                 
                   Intimae
                   conjunctionis
                   symbolum
                   ,
                   non
                   authoritatis
                
                 )
                 of
                 friendship
                 and
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Lordship
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Beza
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Porrexerunt
                   manum
                   ,
                   quod
                   symbolum
                   esset
                   nostrae
                   in
                   Evangelii
                   doctrinâ
                   
                   summae
                   consensionis
                
                 ;
                 So
                 sayes
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 when
                 James
                 and
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 perceived
                 the
                 grace
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 unto
                 mee
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 the
                 
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                   ,
                   (
                   vide
                   Expositors
                
                 and
                 Septuagint
                 in
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 very
                 comely
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 their
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 good-liking
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 to
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 day
                 appointed
                 being
                 brought
                 in
                 now
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 shoulders
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 by
                 the
                 daily
                 prayers
                 and
                 preparations
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 weighty
                 worke
                 ;
                 they
                 judge
                 it
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 follow
                 )
                 to
                 bee
                 most
                 expedient
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 convincing
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 (
                 however
                 )
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 publike
                 (
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 persecution
                 )
                 I
                 meane
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 any
                 that
                 will
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 carry
                 away
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 begun
                 and
                 kept
                 on
                 for
                 some
                 houres
                 with
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 8.15
                 .
                 as
                 John
                 and
                 Peter
                 began
                 it
                 in
                 Samaria
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 
                   same
                   effect
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   might
                   fall
                   upon
                   them
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 
                   rest
                   on
                   them
                
                 .
                 They
                 pray
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 sleight
                 ,
                 overly
                 formal
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 
                   holy
                   violence
                
                 ,
                 to
                 beset
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 heaven
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 bounce
                 hard
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   might
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   mercy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 united
                 lively
                 power
                 for
                 the
                 large
                 pourings
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 unction
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 Act.
                 1.14
                 .
                 even
                 untill
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 or
                 house
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 
                   shake
                   again
                
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 this
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 
                   preparatory
                   Sermon
                
                 ,
                 or
                 speech
                 made
                 (
                 by
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 thereto
                 )
                 full
                 of
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 11.23
                 .
                 Barnabas
                 bid
                 them
                 
                   with
                   purpose
                   of
                   heart
                   to
                   cleave
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 Nehem.
                 8
                 1.
                 &c.
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   was
                   brought
                   out
                   and
                   read
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   religious
                   manner
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   could
                   hear
                   ,
                   both
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   peoples
                   ears
                   were
                   attentive
                   .
                
                 V.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 which
                 Ezra
                 opened
                 in
                 
                   a
                   Pulpit
                   of
                   wood
                   where
                   he
                   stood
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 4.5
                 .
                 
                   And
                   then
                   blessed
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Amen
                   ,
                   lifting
                   up
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                
                 Verse
                 6.
                 and
                 besides
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 
                 Joshua
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Bani
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sherebiah
                   ,
                   Jamin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Vers.
                 7.8
                 .
                 read
                 
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   distinctly
                   ,
                
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   caused
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   understand
                
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 that
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Law
                
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 
                   read
                   openly
                
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 he
                 who
                 preaches
                 and
                 exhorts
                 ,
                 is
                 principally
                 appointed
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Pulpit
                   of
                   wood
                
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 convenient
                 for
                 all
                 
                   peoples
                   ,
                   men
                
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 to
                 hear
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 rules
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 gathered
                 by
                 ,
                 the
                 grounds
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 embody
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel-order
                 and
                 fellowship
                 of
                 Saints
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 proved
                 and
                 pressed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 heare
                 and
                 understand
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 
                   peoples
                   ears
                   will
                   be
                   very
                   attentive
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 experienced
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 already
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 before
                 (
                 through
                 ignorance
                 of
                 this
                 Gospel-order
                 )
                 been
                 enemies
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 inveighed
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 came
                 but
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 tales
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 scoffes
                 ,
                 were
                 (
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 )
                 convinced
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 inclined
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 enquired
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 dazled
                 and
                 amazed
                 at
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 bee
                 opened
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 appear
                 armed
                 with
                 argument
                 of
                 proof
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 cryed
                 ,
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Amen
                   ,
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   probatum
                   est
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 after
                 this
                 is
                 declared
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   they
                   doe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   why
                   they
                   do
                
                 this
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 about
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 their
                 Rules
                 ,
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 Script●res
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Proofs
                 being
                 produced
                 and
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 compendium
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doe
                 lye
                 obvious
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 beyond
                 objection
                 :
                 Then
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 that
                 followes
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 begun
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 appointed
                 thereunto
                 as
                 the
                 ablest
                 to
                 lead
                 the
                 way
                 hitherto
                 ;
                 this
                 brother
                 besides
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 
                   worke
                   of
                   grace
                
                 upon
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 holding
                 out
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Experiences
                 (
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 usefull
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 Auditory
                 )
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.15
                 .
                 with
                 sweetnesse
                 and
                 humility
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 thereby
                 others
                 may
                 judge
                 him
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 
                   regenerate
                   state
                
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 from
                 
                   darknesse
                   into
                   light
                
                 ,
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 
                   state
                   of
                   nature
                
                 into
                 a
                 
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 indeed
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 1
                 Joh.
                 1.7
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 purpose
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 these
                 particulars
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 Chapters
                 that
                 follow
                 .
                 
                 But
                 after
                 this
                 Brother
                 hath
                 delivered
                 himselfe
                 at
                 large
                 (
                 having
                 the
                 more
                 liberty
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 leads
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 his
                 clear
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 undoubted
                 perswasion
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 whereinto
                 hee
                 is
                 now
                 entring
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 
                   way
                   of
                   
                   Christ
                
                 appointed
                 for
                 beleevers
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 the
                 
                   will
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 he
                 is
                 confident
                 upon
                 a
                 Scripture
                 and
                 
                   Spiritual
                   account
                
                 that
                 he
                 pleases
                 God
                 :
                 Then
                 follows
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 ablest
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 herein
                 care
                 must
                 bee
                 had
                 in
                 publike
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 a
                 Brother
                 give
                 advantage
                 to
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 to
                 harden
                 their
                 hearts
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 lest
                 thereby
                 Christ
                 should
                 suffer
                 in
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 her
                 happinesse
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 Brethren
                 as
                 are
                 ablest
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 are
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 
                   one
                   day
                
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 publike
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Jeshua
                   ,
                   Bani
                   ,
                   Sherebiah
                   ,
                   Jamin
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 distinctly
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 they
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 grounds
                 of
                 their
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 
                   full
                   perswasion
                
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 our
                 Law-giver
                 hath
                 laid
                 out
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 declare
                 their
                 sense
                 and
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 proceed
                 as
                 the
                 
                   former
                   Brother
                
                 did
                 in
                 rendring
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 
                   lively
                   hope
                
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   Experiences
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 declaring
                 their
                 
                   cleaving
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   this
                   way
                   with
                   full
                   purpose
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 doe
                 goe
                 on
                 
                   one
                   by
                   one
                
                 in
                 order
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 but
                 few
                 (
                 as
                 eight
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 lesse
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 worke
                 is
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 most
                 difficult
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 publike
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 most
                 especially
                 regarded
                 ,
                 and
                 wisely
                 and
                 watchfully
                 
                   carried
                   on
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Besides
                 (
                 as
                 Ainsworth
                 sayes
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 small
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 graine
                 of
                 mustard-seed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 seeds
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 13.32
                 .
                 and
                 as
                 Israel
                 once
                 was
                 the
                 
                   fewest
                   of
                   all
                   peoples
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 77.
                 
                 Christ
                 began
                 but
                 with
                 two
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 a
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 3.14
                 .
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 despised
                 ,
                 contemptible
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 too
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 and
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Sion
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 87.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   that
                   man
                   was
                   born
                   there
                   ,
                
                 so
                 that
                 not
                 numbers
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 expected
                 (
                 or
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 )
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   little
                   stone
                   cut
                   without
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   growing
                   greater
                   ,
                   and
                   greater
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   little
                   one
                   shal
                   become
                   a
                   thousand
                   .
                
                 After
                 they
                 be
                 gone
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 some
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 
                   formal
                   Covenant
                
                 in
                 writing
                 brought
                 forth
                 for
                 these
                 to
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 others
                 as
                 
                 they
                 enter
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 a
                 Covenant
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 engagement
                 made
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 will
                 appear
                 sufficient
                 when
                 wee
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapters
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 names
                 are
                 taken
                 together
                 into
                 the
                 Register
                 ,
                 
                 Nehem.
                 7.5
                 .
                 Act.
                 1.15
                 .
                 upon
                 Record
                 (
                 against
                 whom
                 no
                 exceptions
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 and
                 these
                 doe
                 by
                 prayer
                 together
                 give
                 themselves
                 up
                 
                   unto
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 willingly
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.5
                 .
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walke
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 
                   will
                   revealed
                
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 
                   picked
                   out
                
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Jo●
                 .
                 4
                 23.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2
                 ,
                 9.
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 helpfull
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 duties
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Statute-book
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 alwayes
                 to
                 lye
                 open
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 
                   busie
                   day
                
                 ,
                 they
                 poure
                 out
                 prayers
                 and
                 praises
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 ▪
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 in
                 Ezra
                 3.13
                 .
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   was
                   laid
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 discerne
                 the
                 
                   noise
                   of
                   the
                   shout
                   of
                   joy
                   ,
                
                 from
                 the
                 
                   noise
                   of
                   weeping
                
                 ,
                 both
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 so
                 filled
                 with
                 praises
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 discerned
                 from
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 in
                 Nehem.
                 13.13
                 .
                 separation
                 was
                 presently
                 practised
                 from
                 the
                 mixed
                 multitude
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 
                   separated
                   from
                   Israel
                   all
                   the
                   mixed
                   multitude
                
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 are
                 now
                 a
                 people
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 among
                 the
                 Nations
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 
                   are
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   mixed
                   multitude
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 other
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sisters
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 admitted
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 make
                 their
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 have
                 heard
                 before
                 )
                 declare
                 their
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 clear
                 the
                 
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                
                 upon
                 their
                 hearts
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 private
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 )
                 when
                 these
                 people
                 thus
                 enchurched●together
                 ●together
                 are
                 alone
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 
                   mixed
                   multitude
                
                 )
                 being
                 now
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 
                   visible
                   order
                
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 admission
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 in
                 utterance
                 or
                 expression
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 upbraid
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 purpose
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 afterward
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 hundreds
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 with
                 me
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 much
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 some
                 
                 that
                 run
                 preposterously
                 into
                 
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   fellowship
                
                 without
                 any
                 rule
                 laid
                 downe
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 any
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 read
                 and
                 opened
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 embody
                 together
                 ,
                 clearing
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 give
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 
                   sit
                   in
                   darknesse
                
                 to
                 it
                 ▪
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 day
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 or
                 due
                 preparation
                 for
                 this
                 weighty
                 worke
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 
                   solemne
                   prayers
                
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 serious
                 self-examinations
                 )
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 an
                 
                   hours
                   warning
                
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 or
                 other
                 too
                 that
                 is
                 unknowne
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 write
                 down
                 their
                 names
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 choose
                 officers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 an
                 houre
                 or
                 two's
                 time
                 ,
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 themselves
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 joyned
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 joyned
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 jumbled
                 together
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 undecent
                 and
                 undue
                 order
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 them
                 remember
                 that
                 in
                 1
                 Chron.
                 15.23
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   made
                   a
                   breach
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   sought
                   him
                   not
                   after
                   the
                   due
                   order
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Dike
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 failing
                 in
                 a
                 
                   prescribed
                   formality
                
                 (
                 which
                 some
                 would
                 think
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 regards
                 not
                 )
                 causes
                 a
                 breach
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 blessing
                 ;
                 so
                 precisely
                 strict
                 is
                 God
                 to
                 require
                 the
                 most
                 
                   solemne
                   order
                
                 too
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 
                   solemne
                   Ordinances
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 quick-sighted
                 a
                 Judge
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 small
                 prevarications
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 goe
                 and
                 fetch
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 solemnity
                 of
                 carrying
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Cart
                 hurrying
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 neglect
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 themselves
                 for
                 that
                 service
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 runne
                 to
                 it
                 hand
                 over
                 head
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 
                   Gods
                   order
                
                 :
                 So
                 also
                 this
                 Church-gathering
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   uniting
                   together
                
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Gospel
                   Church-state
                
                 is
                 an
                 undeniable
                 and
                 solemne
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 seriousnesse
                 ,
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 hurrying
                 ,
                 and
                 rushing
                 into
                 it
                 without
                 
                   due
                   regard
                
                 and
                 heed
                 ,
                 and
                 neglecting
                 prayers
                 ,
                 fastings
                 ,
                 holy
                 conferences
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   preparatory
                   means
                
                 appointed
                 to
                 season
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 qualifie
                 us
                 for
                 this
                 
                   great
                   duty
                
                 ,
                 is
                 doubtlesse
                 a
                 great
                 offence
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 must
                 we
                 then
                 expect
                 ?
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 sore
                 blow
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   smote
                   them
                
                 ;
                 it
                 proved
                 a
                 sad
                 day
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 last
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 severity
                 was
                 but
                 for
                 failing
                 in
                 
                   outward
                   order
                
                 ,
                 in
                 carrying
                 the
                 Arke
                 on
                 a
                 Cart
                 ▪
                 O!
                 then
                 sure
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 
                   sad
                   day
                
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 fail
                 in
                 that
                 inward
                 and
                 
                   spiritual
                   order
                
                 ,
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 
                   great
                   duty
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 bee
                 sought
                 in
                 a
                 
                   good
                   order
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 
                   good
                   Ordinance
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 will
                 deny
                 his
                 blessing
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 performe
                 my
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 conclude
                 this
                 Chapter
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 order
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 
                   first
                   solemne
                   day
                
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 embody
                 and
                 unite
                 ,
                 performed
                 in
                 publike
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 judged
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 able
                 to
                 speak
                 (
                 without
                 discredit
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 should
                 make
                 their
                 speeches
                 also
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Experience
                 hath
                 given
                 it
                 in
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 means
                 to
                 convince
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 upon
                 that
                 day
                 have
                 stepped
                 out
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 of
                 their
                 shops
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 spared
                 an
                 houre
                 or
                 two
                 out
                 of
                 meer
                 novelty
                 ;
                 why
                 these
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 way
                 so
                 laid
                 open
                 before
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 proved
                 and
                 pressed
                 from
                 precepts
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 gone
                 away
                 with
                 another
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 altogether
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   with
                   Agrippa
                   almost
                   perswaded
                
                 .
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 such
                 an
                 opportunity
                 when
                 you
                 doe
                 clandestinely
                 and
                 closely
                 embody
                 together
                 :
                 
                 Christ
                 went
                 often
                 into
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reprove
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sure
                 to
                 finde
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 lose
                 no
                 opportunity
                 :
                 So
                 he
                 disputed
                 with
                 the
                 Doctors
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 silence
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 goe
                 to
                 them
                 where
                 hee
                 knew
                 they
                 would
                 bee
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 Act.
                 18.28
                 .
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 eminent
                 character
                 of
                 Apollos
                 that
                 
                   he
                   mightily
                   convinced
                   the
                   Jewes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   that
                   publickly
                   ,
                   shewing
                   by
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 hee
                 confuted
                 them
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 non-plussed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 himselfe
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 )
                 hee
                 did
                 this
                 publickly
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Text
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ▪
                 in
                 the
                 
                   company
                   of
                   multitudes
                   of
                   them
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   great
                   Congregations
                
                 he
                 convinced
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 said
                 openly
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 
                   publike
                   appearance
                
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 convince
                 all
                 the
                 ungodly
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 
                   ungodly
                   deeds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 hard
                 speeches
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 doe
                 with
                 a
                 vengeance
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 openly
                 .
                 So
                 certainly
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 fit
                 opportunity
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 
                 publike
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 net
                 in
                 where
                 the
                 
                   most
                   Fish
                
                 meet
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 would
                 stop
                 the
                 
                   wide
                   mouths
                
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 prevent
                 the
                 scandals
                 which
                 are
                 raised
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 secret
                 and
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 close
                 embodying
                 together
                 ;
                 many
                 (
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 godly
                 too
                 )
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 censure
                 such
                 practises
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ashamed
                 to
                 bee
                 seen
                 ,
                 as
                 Joh.
                 3.19
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   they
                   loved
                   darknesse
                   rather
                   then
                   light
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   deeds
                   were
                   evill
                   .
                   Popish
                   Religion
                
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lives
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 under
                 
                   bastard
                   lights
                
                 ,
                 as
                 candles
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 
                   mens
                   make
                   .
                   Tenebri●nes
                   Papistae
                   male
                   sibi
                   conscii
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   aeternum
                   atri
                   &
                   tetri
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 all
                 the
                 
                   false
                   .
                   Truth
                
                 is
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 helpe
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 kept
                 a
                 close
                 prisoner
                 and
                 immured
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 shee
                 is
                 not
                 let
                 out
                 to
                 speake
                 for
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 take
                 for
                 truth
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 against
                 her
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Peter
                 cals
                 so
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.12
                 .
                 to
                 have
                 us
                 come
                 abroad
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   be
                   seen
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   our
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   stop
                   their
                   mouths
                   that
                   speake
                   against
                   us
                   as
                   evill
                   doers
                   .
                
                 This
                 would
                 remove
                 many
                 scandals
                 which
                 men
                 raise
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 
                   false
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   erroneous
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 would
                 we
                 but
                 appear
                 in
                 publike
                 upon
                 that
                 day
                 of
                 embodying
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 hear
                 our
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Evidences
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   gracious
                   works
                
                 upon
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 signs
                 of
                 our
                 onenesse
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 world
                 
                   will
                   beleeve
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 17.21.23
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 
                   praise
                   of
                   Zion
                
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 beauty
                 appears
                 in
                 publike
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 
                   amiable
                   beams
                
                 shine
                 abroad
                 .
                 
                 Beauty
                 loves
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ;
                 the
                 Sunne
                 hath
                 the
                 more
                 honour
                 and
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 esteem
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 shines
                 abroad
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 about
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 (
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 )
                 to
                 
                   look
                   forth
                   as
                   the
                   morning
                
                 ,
                 
                 Cant.
                 6.10
                 .
                 bright
                 ,
                 beauteous
                 ,
                 lightsome
                 ,
                 and
                 welcome
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 darke
                 night
                 of
                 
                   Antichristian
                   ignorance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 error
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 under
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 shee
                 is
                 to
                 arise
                 in
                 publike
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 
                   ascending
                   light
                
                 from
                 year
                 to
                 year
                 ;
                 from
                 one
                 administration
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 
                   perfect
                   day
                
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 4.18
                 .
                 and
                 high-noon
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 1.7
                 .
                 and
                 every
                 yeere
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 light
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 3.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Veniente
                   perfecto
                   evacuatur
                   imperfectum
                
                 )
                 
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 evening
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   morning
                   light
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 58.8
                 .
                 and
                 then
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   Faire
                   as
                   the
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Heb.
                 Lebanah
                 ,
                 
                 shining
                 bright
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 when
                 she
                 appears
                 thus
                 in
                 publike
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 morning
                 )
                 she
                 appears
                 in
                 pulchritude
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 Verse
                 9.
                 before
                 .
                 )
                 Thus
                 Ezek.
                 16.14
                 .
                 
                   Thy
                   renowne
                   went
                   forth
                   among
                   the
                   heathen
                   for
                   thy
                   beauty
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Clear
                   as
                   the
                   Sunne
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   terrible
                   as
                   an
                   Army
                   with
                   Banners
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 shee
                 appears
                 and
                 
                   looks
                   forth
                
                 in
                 publike
                 abroad
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 morning
                 ;
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 terror
                 is
                 shee
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 truth
                 !
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 Saints
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 
                   array
                   ,
                   ranke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 march
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 all
                 armed
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Armor
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 under
                 
                   one
                   Captaine
                   of
                
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 against
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 enemy
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 appearing
                 in
                 publike
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 addes
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 See
                 but
                 Act.
                 5.13
                 .
                 when
                 the
                 Saints
                 came
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 
                   publike
                   place
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Solomons
                   Porch
                
                 ;
                 O
                 what
                 honour
                 they
                 had
                 by
                 it
                 !
                 in
                 that
                 little
                 time
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   people
                   magnified
                   them
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 honoured
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 .
                 Doubtlesse
                 might
                 Christians
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 would
                 alwayes
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 publike
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 It
                 answers
                 the
                 Rule
                 most
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 publike
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   4
                
                 upon
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 duty
                 ;
                 
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 coming
                 up
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   Commands
                
                 ,
                 see
                 Mat.
                 10.27
                 .
                 
                   What
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                
                 (
                 whether
                 concerning
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 
                   Discipline
                   )
                   speake
                   abroad
                   in
                   the
                   open
                   light
                   ,
                   preach
                   it
                   on
                   the
                   house-tops
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 patent
                 and
                 
                   publike
                   places
                
                 ;
                 
                 teaching
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 whatsoever
                 
                   I
                   have
                   commanded
                   you
                
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.20
                 .
                 thus
                 Wisdome
                 sends
                 forth
                 her
                 Maidens
                 to
                 cry
                 and
                 call
                 in
                 the
                 
                   open
                   streets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 
                   publike
                   places
                
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 where
                 is
                 greatest
                 resort
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 9.3
                 .
                 and
                 Christ
                 tells
                 his
                 Disciples
                 in
                 Mark
                 4.22
                 .
                 there
                 
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   kept
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   come
                   abroad
                
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 This
                 publike
                 appearance
                 would
                 be
                 most
                 answer
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   5
                
                 able
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   practise
                
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Saints
                 too
                 in
                 the
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 (
                 though
                 then
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 )
                 see
                 what
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 18.20
                 .
                 
                   I
                   spake
                   openly
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   I
                   ever
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   whither
                   the
                   Jews
                   alwayes
                   resort
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   secret
                   have
                   I
                   said
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 So
                 Act.
                 20.20
                 .
                 
                   I
                   kept
                   backe
                   nothing
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   profitable
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   shewed
                   you
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   taught
                   you
                   publikely
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 was
                 brought
                 out
                 into
                 publike
                 too
                 sometimes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   6
                
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   publike
                   practise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   uniting
                   together
                
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   worke
                   it selfe
                
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 light
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 in
                 light
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 openly
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   veritas
                   abscondi
                   erubescit
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 3.21
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   doth
                   truth
                   ,
                   cometh
                   into
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   deeds
                   may
                   be
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   wrought
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   Light.
                
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 as
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 God
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 neither
                 ashamed
                 of
                 their
                 principle
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 
                   end
                   ,
                   &
                   quoad
                   fontem
                   &
                   quoad
                   finem
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Aug.
                   in
                   loc
                
                 .
                 The
                 honest
                 Tradesman
                 is
                 content
                 his
                 Wares
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 street-door
                 from
                 the
                 dim
                 shop-board
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 Heresie
                 to
                 hide
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 saies
                 Hall
                 ;
                 And
                 for
                 Antichristianisme
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Wares
                
                 to
                 loath
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Bats
                 and
                 Owles
                 that
                 love
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 
                   walk
                   as
                   children
                   of
                   light
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 5.8.11
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Frith
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 man
                 would
                 have
                 let
                 him
                 gone
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 escaped
                 ;
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                 no
                 ;
                 If
                 you
                 goe
                 to
                 Croyden
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 Bishop
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 lost
                 Frith
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 follow
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 ever
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 Frith
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 deliver
                 my self
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 do
                 ye
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 opinion
                 before
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 a
                 manifest
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 publike
                 ?
                 no!
                 —
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   7
                
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 adde
                 one
                 reason
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Incouragements
                 which
                 others
                 would
                 hereby
                 have
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 that
                 fellowship
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 
                   publike
                   appearance
                
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 
                   Solomons
                   Porch
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 5.12
                 .
                 was
                 very
                 attractive
                 as
                 in
                 V.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Beleevers
                   were
                   the
                   more
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 multitudes
                 both
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 lost
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 got
                 much
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 whilst
                 
                   Clandestine
                   embodying
                
                 discourages
                 many
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 people
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 an
                 amiablenesse
                 and
                 excellency
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Beloved
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 -
                 state
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 beloveds
                 ,
                 carrying
                 away
                 the
                 Banner
                 from
                 
                   ten
                   thousands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 presence
                 is
                 most
                 familiarly
                 and
                 ravishingly
                 in
                 these
                 
                   Gardens
                   enclosed
                
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 appeares
                 to
                 be
                 promised
                 and
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 bowels
                 will
                 earne
                 after
                 these
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 these
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 way
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Sion
                 did
                 
                   ask
                   first
                
                 (
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   )
                   what
                   is
                   he
                   ?
                   Cant.
                
                 5.9
                 .
                 
                 And
                 then
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 how
                 he
                 excelled
                 )
                 the
                 next
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 6.1
                 .
                 
                   O
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   he
                   ?
                   whether
                   is
                   be
                   gone
                   ?
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 So
                 when
                 they
                 hear
                 
                   what
                   this
                   way
                   is
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   next
                   question
                
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   it
                
                 ?
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 
                   get
                   in
                
                 ?
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   seek
                   him
                   with
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 partake
                 of
                 these
                 priviledges
                 with
                 you
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   will
                   go
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Zach.
                 8.23
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 Reasons
                 more
                 I
                 might
                 adde
                 hereto
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 produce
                 more
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 confirm
                 and
                 strengthen
                 this
                 Exhortation
                 of
                 appearing
                 in
                 publick
                 upon
                 that
                 day
                 especially
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   sed
                   sat
                   sapienti
                
                 .
                 )
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   you
                   do
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   shew
                   thy self
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   John
                
                 7.3
                 .
                 Let
                 all
                 men
                 see
                 and
                 observe
                 how
                 sweetly
                 your
                 practise
                 agrees
                 with
                 
                   Christs
                   Precept
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 way
                 with
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 till
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 men
                 surmize
                 much
                 evil
                 of
                 you
                 and
                 
                   your
                   opinion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 you
                 are
                 
                   without
                   warrant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 by
                 fancy
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 never
                 saw
                 any
                 dance
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 should
                 see
                 a
                 company
                 in
                 a
                 field
                 (
                 whilest
                 he
                 is
                 afar
                 off
                 )
                 and
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 hear
                 any
                 musick
                 )
                 he
                 thinks
                 them
                 mad
                 ,
                 wonders
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 to
                 skip
                 about
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 nigh
                 ,
                 and
                 hears
                 the
                 melody
                 of
                 the
                 musick
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 observes
                 their
                 dancing
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 agree
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 time
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 tune
                 of
                 the
                 musicks
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 admires
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ;
                 changes
                 his
                 former
                 thoughts
                 and
                 judgement
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 is
                 much
                 taken
                 and
                 delighted
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 marks
                 with
                 much
                 affection
                 the
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 foot
                 to
                 the
                 tune
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 attempt
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 one
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 he
                 but
                 fit
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 hardly
                 forbear
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vulgar
                 and
                 ordinary
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 strangers
                 to
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 may
                 think
                 you
                 mad
                 ,
                 and
                 wonder
                 what
                 you
                 mean
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 their
                 
                   Parish
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 fellowship
                 in
                 this
                 
                   orderly
                   way
                
                 ;
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 doth
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 with
                 much
                 content
                 observe
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 minde
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   this
                   way
                
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 agree
                 most
                 sweetly
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 wish
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                   the
                   number
                
                 of
                 them
                 whose
                 practise
                 appears
                 so
                 home
                 to
                 
                   the
                   precepts
                
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 
                   sweet
                   order
                
                 and
                 agreement
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 observed
                 and
                 asserted
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 heartily
                 wish
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 serve
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 Chamber-embodyings
                 ,
                 but
                 openly
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conviction
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 especially
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 tranquillity
                 and
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 
                   due
                   order
                
                 and
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 
                   shall
                   grow
                   up
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   body
                   fitly
                
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   compacted
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   every
                   joynt
                   supplieth
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   effectual
                   working
                   in
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   every
                   part
                   ,
                   shall
                   make
                   increase
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 4.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 
                   And
                   in
                   whom
                   all
                   the
                   building
                   fitly
                   framed
                   together
                   ,
                   shall
                   grow
                   up
                   an
                   holy
                   Temple
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 2.21
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Beith
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 thus
                 constituted
                 ,
                 takes
                 in
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Admission
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                   clear
                   Testimony
                
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 dipping
                 ,
                 or
                 tying
                 to
                 Forms
                 or
                 Judgements
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Church
                 thus
                 orderly
                 gathered
                 and
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 receive
                 in
                 Members
                 ,
                 as
                 Acts
                 2.41
                 .
                 &
                 5.13
                 .
                 &
                 9.26
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 their
                 Admission
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Power
                 that
                 takes
                 them
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 power
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Elders
                 or
                 Officers
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 assert
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 assent
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 Keyes
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 16.19
                 .
                 John
                 20.23
                 .
                 
                   And
                   whom
                   ye
                   receive
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   received
                   ;
                   whom
                   ye
                   loose
                
                 (
                 or
                 give
                 liberty
                 to
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   loosed
                   ;
                   and
                   whom
                   ye
                   restrain
                   ,
                   
                   shall
                   be
                   restrained
                   :
                
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 
                   plural
                   number
                
                 ,
                 in
                 John
                 20.
                 and
                 in
                 Matth.
                 16.
                 spoken
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Representative
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 and
                 20.
                 where
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 Church
                 ever
                 took
                 this
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
                 So
                 Acts
                 9.26
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 in
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.2
                 .
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   tryest
                
                 (
                 or
                 examinest
                 )
                 
                   them
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   found
                   them
                   liers
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 Perkins
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 gave
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Churches
                
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 Ephesus
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 )
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   take
                   in
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   keep
                   out
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   cast
                   out
                
                 obstinate
                 sinners
                 from
                 partaking
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 spiritual
                 and
                 
                   special
                   priviledges
                
                 ,
                 else
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 commended
                 them
                 for
                 executing
                 this
                 Power
                 .
                 Doctor
                 Ames
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Medul
                   .
                   Theol.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 37.
                 sect
                 .
                 6.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Potestas
                   (
                   quoad
                   jus
                   )
                   pertinet
                   ad
                   ecclesiam
                   illam
                   in
                   communi
                   ,
                   pertinet
                   enim
                   ad
                   illos
                   ejicere
                   ,
                   &
                   pertinet
                   ad
                   illos
                   admittere
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 power
                 by
                 right
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 
                   cast
                   out
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   admit
                   Members
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 this
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 .
                 
                 And
                 Mr.
                 
                   Dudly
                   Fenner
                   de
                   Sacr.
                   Theol.
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 p.
                 277
                 ,
                 278.
                 affirms
                 ,
                 for
                 affairs
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 
                   publick
                   moment
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 object
                 ,
                 or
                 exhort
                 ,
                 or
                 counsel
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 matters
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 heard
                 to
                 speak
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 given
                 their
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Officers
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 admit
                 or
                 exclude
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 
                   Clave
                   non
                   errante
                
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 as
                 Acts
                 15.22
                 .
                 
                   It
                   pleased
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 had
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 voting
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consenting
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Elders
                 neither
                 had
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 any
                 
                   absolute
                   power
                
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 heads
                 ,
                 that
                 concerns
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 spoken
                 in
                 Cap.
                 8.
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 large
                 discussed
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Book
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 positively
                 seated
                 in
                 her
                 ;
                 (
                 
                   ●ui
                   inest
                   virtus
                   &
                   authoritas
                   essentialiter
                   &
                   necessario
                   ,
                
                 )
                 which
                 she
                 may
                 execute
                 by
                 her self
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 best
                 and
                 safest
                 )
                 or
                 by
                 her
                 
                 servants
                 that
                 derive
                 it
                 from
                 her
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Quibus
                   inest
                   contingenter
                   ,
                   &
                   accidentaliter
                   &
                   minus
                   principaliter
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 Dr.
                 
                   Whitaker
                   de
                   Cavil
                   .
                   q.
                
                 5.
                 p.
                 178
                 ,
                 179.
                 )
                 Now
                 if
                 by
                 
                   her
                   servants
                
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 her
                 ;
                 
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 set
                 orders
                 and
                 limits
                 for
                 her
                 officers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 their
                 derived
                 or
                 
                   borrowed
                   power
                
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 masters
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 
                   all
                   are
                   yours
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Apollo's
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 all
                 yours
                 to
                 serve
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 ,
                 we
                 consent
                 to
                 a
                 
                   derivative
                   power
                
                 in
                 Officers
                 (
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 )
                 to
                 prepare
                 matters
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   judgement
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 way
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 Members
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 inquiring
                 into
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 questioning
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 propounding
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 by
                 taking
                 any
                 in
                 ,
                 nor
                 putting
                 any
                 by
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Power
                 is
                 absolutely
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 admit
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 fit
                 :
                 Thus
                 *
                 
                   Cyprian
                   Epistolarum
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 epist.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 much
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 if
                 Master
                 Hooker
                 grants
                 not
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Survey
                   of
                   Church-Discipline
                   ,
                   Part.
                
                 3.
                 chap.
                 1.
                 but
                 whether
                 he
                 does
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Persons
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 are
                 chiefly
                 to
                 lie
                 under
                 consideration
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 men
                 or
                 women
                 .
                 Wherein
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 hath
                 it
                 )
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 attended
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 in
                 their
                 admission
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   before
                   .
                
                 The
                 person
                 (
                 or
                 persons
                 )
                 that
                 does
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 makes
                 his
                 desire
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Officer
                 or
                 Brother
                 ,
                 who
                 acquaints
                 the
                 Church
                 therewith
                 ;
                 
                 then
                 order
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 name
                 into
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Record
                
                 ,
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 propounded
                 for
                 admission
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 person
                 is
                 desired
                 to
                 come
                 on
                 another
                 day
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 gives
                 order
                 to
                 some
                 Officers
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 inquire
                 strictly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inform
                 the
                 Church
                 carefully
                 and
                 honestly
                 of
                 the
                 
                   persons
                   life
                
                 ,
                 the
                 uprightness
                 of
                 his
                 conversation
                 ;
                 his
                 carriage
                 to
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 within
                 ,
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 report
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 
                   fear
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 person
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 conference
                 and
                 questions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 of
                 his
                 knowledge
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 in
                 the
                 
                   things
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 the
                 
                   hottest
                   Presbyterians
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 himself
                 admits
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 neither
                 scandalous
                 nor
                 ignorant
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 a
                 
                   searching
                   enquiry
                
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 finde
                 this
                 work
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 Brethren
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 onely
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 entrench
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 appoints
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 
                   sufficient
                   call
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 but
                 their
                 duty
                 therein
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 day
                 appointed
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 appears
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 or
                 sufficient
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 off
                 any
                 longer
                 (
                 after
                 this
                 sufficient
                 time
                 of
                 information
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 then
                 called
                 in
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 step
                 further
                 ;
                 stay
                 Sir.
                 
              
               
                 Quest.
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 you
                 count
                 sufficient
                 to
                 keep
                 one
                 off
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 large
                 discussed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   former
                   Book
                   ,
                   Chapter
                
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 If
                 he
                 lives
                 in
                 any
                 
                   known
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 commissions
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 or
                 omissions
                 of
                 his
                 known
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 this
                 his
                 practise
                 :
                 Why
                 ,
                 he
                 professes
                 himself
                 (
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 )
                 thereby
                 ,
                 not
                 free
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 subject
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 not
                 obeying
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 his
                 Scepter
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 
                   sinful
                   life
                
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 had
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                   done
                   now
                   in
                   admitting
                   them
                
                 ?
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 appoints
                 whom
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 usually
                 the
                 Pastor
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 restrin
                 the
                 wantonness
                 and
                 pride
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 hath
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 some
                 
                   mens
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 impede
                 the
                 progress
                 ,
                 and
                 profit
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                
                 in
                 
                   admitting
                   Members
                
                 ,
                 by
                 asking
                 many
                 nice
                 ,
                 indirect
                 ,
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 questions
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 Now
                 for
                 
                   orders
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 appointed
                 whom
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 person
                 (
                 formerly
                 propounded
                 ,
                 enquired
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 )
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 :
                 His
                 name
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 prayer
                 made
                 for
                 
                 direction
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 
                   discerning
                   spirit
                
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   difference
                
                 ,
                 between
                 
                   holy
                   and
                   unholy
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   sheep
                   and
                   goats
                
                 ;
                 and
                 remembring
                 promises
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   such
                   cases
                
                 :
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 doth
                 express
                 his
                 
                   earnest
                   desire
                
                 of
                 entring
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   threefold
                   Testimony
                
                 ,
                 
                 Negative
                 and
                 Affirmative
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 When
                 he
                 is
                 propounded
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   no
                   body
                
                 can
                 object
                 against
                 the
                 person
                 propounded
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 is
                 desired
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 grounds
                 .
                 For
                 Acts
                 9.26
                 .
                 though
                 Paul
                 assayed
                 to
                 
                   joyn
                   himself
                
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Disciples
                 were
                 
                   afraid
                   of
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 question
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 in
                 doubt
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 received
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 is
                 propounded
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 can
                 object
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 as
                 Mr.
                 
                   Dudley
                   Fenner
                
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 
                 But
                 further
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Another
                 testimony
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 others
                 ;
                 who
                 can
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 testimony
                 upon
                 their
                 
                   own
                   knowledge
                
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 how
                 long
                 ?
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Church-member
                 (
                 whose
                 testimony
                 is
                 most
                 valid
                 )
                 can
                 so
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 do
                 well
                 )
                 ,
                 as
                 Rom.
                 16.1
                 .
                 Col.
                 4.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 whose
                 testimonies
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 
                   writ
                   down
                
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 record
                 ,
                 for
                 future
                 use
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 testifie
                 from
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 sent
                 out
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 giving
                 in
                 their
                 
                   best
                   information
                
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 touching
                 his
                 unblameableness
                 in
                 conversation
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 a
                 further
                 and
                 fuller
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 
                   satisfactory
                   testimony
                
                 ;
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 within
                 ;
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 being
                 desired
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   satisfaction
                
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 upon
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 show
                 in
                 the
                 
                   next
                   Chapters
                
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 confessions
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 experiences
                 produced
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 if
                 enough
                 be
                 not
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 doubts
                 ,
                 doth
                 ask
                 some
                 question
                 for
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 deny
                 that
                 liberty
                 :
                 Now
                 this
                 testimony
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 most
                 sweet
                 and
                 useful
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 registred
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   most
                   special
                
                 that
                 
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   written
                   down
                
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapters
                 following
                 ;
                 and
                 often
                 times
                 from
                 a
                 
                   gracious
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 undeniably
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 :
                 Although
                 we
                 grant
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 very
                 imperfect
                 in
                 utterance
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 cannot
                 express
                 themselves
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 are
                 (
                 most
                 )
                 
                   gracious
                   ,
                   precious
                   Christians
                
                 .
                 Then
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ways
                 we
                 take
                 ;
                 either
                 to
                 get
                 what
                 we
                 can
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 asking
                 them
                 some
                 
                   easie
                   questions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 discreetly
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 useful
                 for
                 that
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 receiving
                 such
                 broken
                 and
                 imperfect
                 answers
                 as
                 they
                 give
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 words
                 dropping
                 sweetness
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   savoring
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 signifie
                 something
                 well-spelled
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 remember
                 once
                 in
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 a
                 sister
                 (
                 propounded
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 was
                 thus
                 quaeried
                 with
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 appointment
                 ,
                 and
                 answering
                 at
                 first
                 very
                 fearfully
                 ,
                 and
                 uncertainly
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 were
                 unsatisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 be
                 
                   past
                   by
                
                 for
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 meeting
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 put
                 her
                 by
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 was
                 an
                 approved
                 godly
                 Christian
                 in
                 life
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 when
                 she
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 she
                 burst
                 out
                 
                   into
                   tears
                
                 bitterly
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 many
                 other
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 argued
                 a
                 
                   broken
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 saith
                 she
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 me
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 last
                 
                   Lords
                   day
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 she
                 ,
                 you
                 ,
                 preaching
                 over
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Christ
                 called
                 us
                 freely
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 qualifications
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 6.
                 that
                 those
                 
                   that
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   put
                   by
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   upon
                   these
                   promises
                
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 ;
                 the
                 Word
                 hath
                 called
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 hath
                 called
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 me
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 come
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 worthiness
                 in
                 my self
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 I
                 now
                 be
                 put
                 by
                 ?
                 —
                 With
                 that
                 (
                 
                   poor
                   heart
                
                 !
                 )
                 her
                 passage
                 was
                 stopt
                 with
                 tears
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 which
                 drew
                 tears
                 from
                 the
                 
                   tender
                   hearts
                
                 of
                 divers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 observed
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 thorough
                 these
                 
                   weeping
                   words
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 her
                 bold
                 challenge
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   (
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 )
                 upon
                 as
                 
                   free
                   account
                
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 formal
                 qualifications
                 )
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 an
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 like
                 
                   call
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 (
                 though
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 mistake
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 qualifications
                 are
                 requisite
                 in
                 this
                 
                   external
                   union
                
                 
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 internal
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 Christ
                 on
                 his
                 terms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 hers
                 ;
                 yet
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 through
                 a
                 
                   watry
                   cloud
                
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 she
                 appeared
                 gracious
                 and
                 amiable
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 debate
                 ,
                 her
                 
                   love
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   zeal
                   ,
                   obedience
                   ,
                
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 appearing
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   tender
                   soul
                
                 was
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 remember
                 Master
                 Fenner
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 called
                 
                   Christs
                   Alarum
                   to
                   sinners
                
                 ,
                 mentions
                 a
                 story
                 of
                 Demosthenes
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 came
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 how
                 a
                 Neighbor
                 had
                 abused
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 him
                 ,
                 uttering
                 it
                 coldly
                 and
                 carelesly
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 dreamed
                 ;
                 Demosthenes
                 answered
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 believe
                 it
                 .
                 
                 No!
                 saith
                 the
                 man
                 !
                 in
                 a
                 passion
                 !
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 !
                 why
                 he
                 took
                 me
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 me
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 struck
                 me
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 !
                 (
                 the
                 man
                 acting
                 it
                 now
                 
                   zealously
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 And
                 do
                 ye
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 call
                 this
                 beating
                 ?
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 believe
                 it
                 ?
                 yes
                 ,
                 saith
                 Demosthenes
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 believe
                 thee
                 ;
                 for
                 now
                 thou
                 speakest
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 indeed
                 .
                 So
                 many
                 will
                 hardly
                 believe
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 word
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   act
                   zealously
                
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 grieving
                 
                   tender
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 in
                 expecting
                 too
                 much
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 the
                 
                   formal
                   way
                
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 send
                 any
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 keep
                 not
                 touch
                 to
                 
                   their
                   fancy
                
                 and
                 form
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Dell
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 
                   pestilent
                   doctrine
                
                 to
                 make
                 
                   things
                   necessary
                
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 regards
                 not
                 the
                 
                   form
                   ,
                   time
                
                 ,
                 or
                 circumstances
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 wisdom
                 and
                 discretion
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 without
                 tyes
                 upon
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 
                   the
                   form
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   power
                
                 of
                 godliness
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 eye
                 and
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 God
                 does
                 eye
                 and
                 own
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 seeing
                 
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 she
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 dwells
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 must
                 use
                 some
                 
                   external
                   rites
                
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 
                   the
                   Church
                
                 is
                 
                   nothing
                   sanctified
                
                 nor
                 satisfied
                 )
                 and
                 things
                 meerly
                 of
                 outward
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 .
                 
                 
                 Yet
                 let
                 her
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 observe
                 these
                 rules
                 .
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 order
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 keep
                 out
                 any
                 ;
                 and
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 all
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 
                   the
                   wisdom
                
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   the
                   discretion
                
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 and
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 To
                 do
                 all
                 for
                 peace
                 and
                 pieties
                 sake
                 ,
                 for
                 order
                 
                 and
                 edification
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Let
                 all
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 
                   deep
                   love
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 
                   sweetnesse
                   of
                   spirit
                
                 in
                 meeknesse
                 and
                 humility
                 ,
                 without
                 rashnesse
                 or
                 
                 roughnesse
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 observed
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 forme
                 as
                 wee
                 before
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 keep
                 a
                 good
                 Christian
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 eye
                 the
                 substance
                 then
                 the
                 circumstance
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Or
                 if
                 any
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 unable
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 publike
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 some
                 Maids
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 bashful
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 )
                 Then
                 the
                 Church
                 chooses
                 out
                 some
                 whom
                 she
                 sees
                 fit
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 
                   next
                   Assembly
                
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 private
                 the
                 
                   account
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   evidences
                   of
                   Gods
                   worke
                   of
                   grace
                
                 upon
                 his
                 or
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 either
                 take
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 in
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 approved
                 )
                 when
                 that
                 person
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 doe
                 
                   declare
                   by
                   word
                   of
                   mouth
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 some
                 easie
                 questions
                 are
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 )
                 asked
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 or
                 her
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   satisfaction
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 before
                 delivered
                 in
                 private
                 to
                 the
                 brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 declaring
                 his
                 (
                 or
                 her
                 )
                 
                   clear
                   satisfaction
                
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 perswasion
                 of
                 this
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 party
                 withdraws
                 untill
                 it
                 be
                 debated
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 consent
                 to
                 his
                 admittance
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 objections
                 and
                 scruples
                 are
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 declares
                 his
                 consent
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 him
                 into
                 fellowship
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 some
                 token
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 person
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Pastor
                 (
                 most
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 or
                 whom
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   appoints
                
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 using
                 a
                 short
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 and
                 requiring
                 some
                 resolution
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 often
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 
                   formal
                   Covenant
                
                 )
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 
                   cleave
                   close
                
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 this
                 
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   
                     utmost
                     power
                  
                   to
                   walk
                   as
                   becometh
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Faith
                   which
                   he
                   professes
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Rules
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Lawes
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   bee
                   manifested
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                
                 
                   After
                   admission
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 they
                 end
                 with
                 prayer
                 and
                 praise●
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 persons
                 or
                 person
                 now
                 (
                 newly
                 )
                 admitted
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 before
                 I
                 goe
                 further
                 ,
                 should
                 aske
                 me
                 ,
                 why
                 wee
                 are
                 so
                 strict
                 to
                 have
                 
                   a
                   threefold
                   testimony
                
                 for
                 all
                 we
                 admit
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 
                 keep
                 out
                 scandalous
                 and
                 
                   ignorant
                   persons
                
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 )
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 so
                 strict
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 tender
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 )
                 of
                 tying
                 any
                 to
                 a
                 forme
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 putting
                 any
                 by
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 judge
                 truly
                 godly
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   Lib.
                
                 2.
                 pag.
                 296.
                 requires
                 ,
                 
                   Profession
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   notifie
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   that
                   there
                   is
                
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 
                   saving
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   professe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   invisible
                   Saints
                   who
                   desire
                   to
                   joyne
                   themselves
                   members
                   to
                   a
                   visible
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 have
                 her
                 eyes
                 in
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 
                   orderly
                   way
                
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 saith
                 )
                 to
                 informe
                 her selfe
                 (
                 as
                 fully
                 as
                 she
                 can
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 fitnesse
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 she
                 takes
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 lest
                 she
                 break
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 a
                 scandal
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 In
                 receiving
                 women
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 
                   account
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 out
                 some
                 experience
                 of
                 saving
                 grace
                 on
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 forbids
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Though
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 to
                 that
                 more
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 present
                 I
                 answer
                 onely
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 women
                 are
                 forbid
                 to
                 speak
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 or
                 Ruling
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 forbid
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 suits
                 with
                 their
                 sexes
                 )
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 to
                 give
                 
                   account
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 any
                 questions
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 asks
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 at
                 large
                 afterward
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 opposed
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 What
                 if
                 wee
                 bee
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 another
                 Church
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 First
                 ,
                 He
                 must
                 make
                 it
                 appeare
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 then
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 hee
                 hath
                 liberty
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 Church-censure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 He
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Testimony
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 
                   recommend
                   him
                
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 suspicion
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   satisfaction
                
                 ,
                 several
                 questions
                 may
                 bee
                 propounded
                 :
                 but
                 be
                 sure
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 recommendation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 can
                 upon
                 their
                 owne
                 knowledge
                 
                 testifie
                 for
                 him
                 so
                 ;
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.18
                 .
                 
                   The
                   brother
                   whose
                   praise
                   is
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 Rom.
                 16.1
                 .
                 Col.
                 4.13
                 .
                 Eph.
                 6.21
                 .
                 The
                 Disciples
                 were
                 very
                 cautious
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 him
                 ,
                 Act.
                 19.27
                 .
                 till
                 Barnabas
                 did
                 bear
                 a
                 testimony
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 exiled
                 the
                 jealousies
                 and
                 fears
                 that
                 they
                 before
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 seek
                 such
                 satisfaction
                 as
                 suits
                 with
                 the
                 
                   rule
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 admitted
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 must
                 require
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 some
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   their
                   Spirits
                   t●wards
                   him
                   ,
                
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 they
                 bee
                 members
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 recommended
                 by
                 a
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   satisfactory
                   testimony
                
                 from
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 conclude
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 there
                 bee
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 
                   grand
                   Objections
                
                 to
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 But
                 you
                 take
                 in
                 members
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 judge
                 godly
                 ,
                 without
                 baptizing
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 never
                 did
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 baptised
                 ,
                 then
                 admitted
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 First
                 ,
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 2.41
                 .
                 and
                 8.12
                 .
                 &c.
                 before
                 admitted
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 never
                 were
                 before
                 baptised
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 those
                 members
                 which
                 we
                 admit
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 already
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 once
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 bee
                 repeated
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   gifts
                   and
                   calling
                   are
                   without
                   repentance
                   ,
                
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   configuramur
                   morti
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 now
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 
                   initiation
                   too
                
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 baptized
                 againe
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 see
                 
                   Euseb.
                   Eccl.
                   Hist.
                   Lib.
                
                 7.
                 cap.
                 8.
                 
                 Perkin
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Vol.
                   p.
                
                 75.
                 cap.
                 34.
                 
                 
                   August
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 2.
                 
                   contra
                   Petil.
                
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 But
                 in
                 Act.
                 19.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 we
                 hear
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Disciples
                   baptized
                
                 again
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 washed
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 not
                 baptized
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 
                   Johns
                   washing
                
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 
                   Johns
                   name
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 
                   Christs
                   institution
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 ;
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 they
                 were
                 baptized
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 
                   name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 members
                 wee
                 admit
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 
                   name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 fallen
                 on
                 them
                 in
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   2
                
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   We
                   have
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   heard
                   whether
                   there
                   bee
                   any
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 
                 much
                 lesse
                 enjoyed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 baptized
                 now
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   name
                
                 for
                 to
                 
                   receive
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 Vers.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 or
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   baptisme
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 outward
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 we
                 admit
                 no
                 members
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 verily
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 
                   baptized
                   into
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 dead
                 and
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   baptisme
                
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 and
                 thing
                 signified
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 This
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 or
                 washing
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 fore-run
                 Christ.
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   beleeve
                   on
                   him
                   which
                   should
                   come
                   after
                   him
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 baptisme
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 instituted
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeve
                 Christ
                 is
                 already
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   buried
                   ,
                   rose
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ascended
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 :
                 for
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 baptised
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 baptised
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Christs
                 baptisme
                 ;
                 the
                 fore-running
                 administration
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 Johns
                 )
                 passed
                 away
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Disciples
                 heard
                 and
                 understood
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 baptised
                 with
                 
                   Christs
                   Ordinance
                
                 .
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   But
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   account
                   that
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   were
                   baptised
                   with
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   intend
                   not
                   a
                   baptising
                   againe
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   abhor
                   ,
                   say
                   some
                   godly
                   people
                   )
                   but
                   we
                   beleeve
                   that
                   baptisme
                   (
                   you
                   so
                   call
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   none
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   would
                   have
                   you
                   baptised
                   ,
                   before
                   admitted
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   Baptisme
                
                 is
                 Baptisme
                 (
                 though
                 corruptly
                 administred
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 should
                 we
                 grant
                 you
                 a
                 graine
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 yet
                 too
                 little
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 weight
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 when
                 Infants
                 were
                 
                   undue
                   subjects
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 
                   due
                   order
                
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 no
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 not
                 hear
                 ,
                 or
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 bee
                 no
                 Word
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 baptisme
                 they
                 had
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 need
                 not
                 ,
                 nay
                 must
                 not
                 (
                 
                   de
                   nov●
                
                 )
                 take
                 it
                 up
                 againe
                 .
                 The
                 substance
                 will
                 stand
                 without
                 the
                 circumstance
                 or
                 ceremony
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 who
                 can
                 deny
                 but
                 the
                 godly
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   viz.
                   matter
                
                 and
                 
                   forme
                   (
                   materia
                   vel
                   est
                   remota
                   ,
                   vel
                   proxima
                   )
                
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 the
                 water
                 (
                 generally
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 washing
                 (
                 especially
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 forme
                 (
                 without
                 speaking
                 
                   de
                   modo
                
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 baptising
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 the
                 
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 godly
                 have
                 had
                 this
                 matter
                 and
                 this
                 forme
                 in
                 their
                 baptisme
                 ;
                 therefore
                 were
                 baptized
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 not
                 
                   fit
                   subjects
                
                 ;
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 is
                 therefore
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 no
                 Ordinance
                 ?
                 
                 Suppose
                 my
                 glove
                 were
                 put
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   childs
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 therefore
                 follow
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 glove
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   childs
                   glove
                
                 ,
                 and
                 fits
                 not
                 the
                 
                   childs
                   hand
                
                 ;
                 nay
                 surely
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 glove
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 glove
                 ;
                 but
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 You
                 were
                 not
                 dipped
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   right
                   baptizing
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 doth
                 signifie
                 to
                 dip
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 with
                 Beza
                 out
                 of
                 Matth.
                 3.13
                 .
                 to
                 dip
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 to
                 dive
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 ears
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 dip
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Num.
                 19.18
                 .
                 Ruth
                 2.14
                 .
                 1
                 Sam.
                 14.27
                 .
                 Deut.
                 33.24
                 .
                 
                   non
                   per
                   modum
                   immersionis
                   sed
                   effusionis
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 drowne
                 ,
                 throw
                 downe
                 ,
                 dive
                 all
                 over
                 ,
                 keep
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 dip
                 ;
                 And
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 word
                 signifies
                 to
                 wash
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Luke
                 11.38
                 .
                 the
                 very
                 word
                 there
                 wash
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 baptize
                 or
                 dip
                 ;
                 Now
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 Washing
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 thing
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 baptisme
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   corporis
                   ●blutionem
                   non
                   modo
                   per
                   immersionem
                   verum
                   etiam
                   per
                   aspersionem
                   vel
                   effusionem
                   aquae
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Heb.
                 10.22
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   draw
                   neer
                   to
                   God
                   with
                   a
                   true
                   heart
                   in
                   full
                   assurance
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   having
                   our
                   hearts
                   sprinkled
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 with
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   thing
                
                 signified
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 )
                 and
                 
                   our
                   bodies
                   washed
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 with
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   thing
                
                 signifying
                 )
                 
                   with
                   pure
                   water
                
                 ,
                 there
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 expressely
                 in
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 sprinkling
                 and
                 washing
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 36.25
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   sprinkle
                   clean
                   water
                   upon
                   you
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 points
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.21
                 .
                 and
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 observes
                 in
                 2
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Part
                   of
                   Church
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 save
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 
                   washing
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   birth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 renewing
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   powred
                   out
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 5.26
                 .
                 Tit.
                 3.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 following
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 
                   water
                   powred
                
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 
                   washing
                   of
                   baptisme
                
                 which
                 brings
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Consider
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 
                   baptized
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 
                   ad
                   proportionem
                   &
                   similitudinem
                
                 )
                 
                 by
                 
                   the
                   water
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 1.5
                 .
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 dived
                 or
                 drowned
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 powred
                 upon
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 )
                 guttatim
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 Act.
                 2.33
                 .
                 and
                 11.15
                 it
                 
                   falls
                   on
                   us
                
                 ,
                 we
                 fall
                 not
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 are
                 
                   baptized
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 us
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 administred
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 baptisme
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 sprinkling
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   powring
                   water
                   on
                
                 ;
                 and
                 diving
                 or
                 plunging
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 ears
                 in
                 baptisme
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 a
                 forme
                 ,
                 one
                 is
                 of
                 as
                 much
                 force
                 and
                 as
                 significant
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   casting
                   water
                
                 on
                 the
                 body
                 resembles
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 burial
                 (
                 as
                 sense
                 will
                 suggest
                 in
                 casting
                 the
                 mold
                 and
                 dust
                 upon
                 the
                 dead
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 diving
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 resembles
                 the
                 casting
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 into
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 powring
                 on
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   powring
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   blood
                
                 to
                 wash
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 orderly
                 ,
                 useful
                 ,
                 and
                 significant
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 
                   sprinkle
                   ,
                   powre
                
                 on
                 ,
                 dip
                 or
                 dive
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 (
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 deny
                 my
                 judgement
                 to
                 reach
                 thus
                 far
                 for
                 dipping
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 formes
                 of
                 sprinkling
                 or
                 powring
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 it
                 as
                 orderly
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 offence
                 to
                 
                   weake
                   souls
                
                 ;
                 I
                 should
                 sooner
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 dip
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 never
                 before
                 baptised
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 sprinkle
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 me
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 significant
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 pregnant
                 with
                 former
                 practises
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 signifies
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   same
                   use
                
                 ;
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 jangle
                 about
                 Colours
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     object
                  
                   5
                
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 But
                 you
                 were
                 baptised
                 by
                 a
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 unlawfull
                 administrator
                 before
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Answ.
                 Suppose
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 also
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 choose
                 whether
                 we
                 wil
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 many
                 godly
                 were
                 baptised
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 orderly
                 sent
                 forth
                 )
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 grant
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 
                   corrupt
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   foule
                   fingers
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 null
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 no
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 a
                 jewell
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 foule
                 sinke
                 ,
                 (
                 an
                 unfit
                 place
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 yet
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 a
                 jewell
                 (
                 in
                 its
                 self
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 
                   silver
                   Cabinet
                   ;
                   Baptismus
                   datus
                   a
                   meliori
                   ,
                   non
                   est
                   melior
                   ,
                   quia
                   efficaciam
                   ex
                   merito
                   &
                   spiritu
                   Christi
                   ,
                   non
                   alterius
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 Let
                 such
                 
                   dear
                   Friends
                
                 whom
                 I
                 highly
                 prize
                 and
                 have
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 
                   positive
                   warrant
                
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 but
                 consider
                 ,
                 this
                 latter
                 baptisme
                 of
                 theirs
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 guilty
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   charge
                   ours
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   unlawfully
                   administred
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 
                   an
                   unlawfull
                   administrator
                
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 not
                 lawfully
                 
                   called
                   to
                   it
                
                 .
                 Some
                 doe
                 it
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 
                   extraordinary
                   warrant
                
                 for
                 it
                 (
                 whilst
                 
                   extraordinary
                   officers
                
                 had
                 their
                 Call
                 and
                 Commission
                 immediately
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 prove
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   we
                   can
                   prove
                   they
                   are
                   ceased
                   .
                
                 )
                 Others
                 doe
                 it
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 
                   private
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 meer
                 supposition
                 that
                 any
                 
                   gifted
                   brother
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ordinary
                 disciple
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 gifts
                 and
                 instruction
                 hath
                 won
                 any
                 to
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 baptize
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 him
                 sure
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 Christ
                 ordain
                 officers
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   no
                   man
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   taketh
                   this
                   honour
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 did
                 much
                 wonder
                 at
                 the
                 boldnesse
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 Dublin
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 dissolute
                 carriage
                 and
                 conversation
                 ,
                 for
                 cursing
                 ,
                 and
                 swearing
                 ,
                 and
                 blaspheming
                 ,
                 (
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   pox
                   upon
                   all
                   Ordinances
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Formes
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 downe
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Devil
                   take
                   prayers
                
                 )
                 in
                 such
                 desperate
                 wayes
                 as
                 would
                 make
                 an
                 
                   honest
                   mans
                
                 heart
                 ake
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 
                   malicious
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 studying
                 to
                 doe
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 most
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 over
                 
                   head
                   and
                   ears
                
                 in
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 :
                 thereby
                 they
                 bring
                 a
                 very
                 
                   great
                   scandal
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hereby
                 they
                 make
                 many
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 their
                 shame
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 humble
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 they
                 
                   exceed
                   all
                
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 practise
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 ;
                 whilst
                 many
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 here
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 set
                 for
                 
                   eminent
                   examples
                
                 (
                 both
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 here
                 )
                 of
                 
                   sweetnesse
                   ,
                   patience
                   ,
                   humility
                   ,
                   obedience
                   ,
                   self-denial
                   ,
                
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 all
                 Saints
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 such
                 in
                 whom
                 
                   my
                   soule
                
                 much
                 rejoyces
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 much
                 refreshed
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 finde
                 what
                 lawfull
                 call
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 administer
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 (
                 anew
                 )
                 to
                 
                 any
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 purse
                 of
                 a
                 True-man
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Thiefe
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Thiefe
                 a
                 True-man
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 
                   last
                   place
                
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 up
                 the
                 Reare
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 judgements
                 into
                 one
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 )
                 Sure
                 none
                 can
                 deny
                 but
                 those
                 truly
                 spirituallized
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 baptised
                 in
                 their
                 infancy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Spiritu
                   sancto
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   worke
                
                 with
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   washing
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   grace
                
                 and
                 baptisme
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 within
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Rom.
                 3.6
                 .
                 an
                 insition
                 or
                 incorporation
                 into
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 can
                 we
                 desire
                 but
                 this
                 in
                 any
                 member
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 grant
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 failings
                 in
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   administration
                
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 so
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 blessing
                 with
                 it
                 (
                 though
                 much
                 might
                 be
                 omitted
                 in
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   order
                
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 make
                 us
                 judge
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 the
                 lesse
                 useful
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 uneffectual
                 )
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 fruit
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 baptisme
                 to
                 follow
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 a
                 lively
                 manner
                 upon
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 satisfied
                 .
                 This
                 covers
                 all
                 former
                 failings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 account
                 qualifies
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 ▪
                 and
                 fits
                 them
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   orderly
                   admission
                
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   dipping
                
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 ▪
                 their
                 
                   fundamental
                   Ordinance
                
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 no
                 communion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 bee
                 ever
                 so
                 holy
                 or
                 godly
                 .
                 
                 Oh
                 ,
                 I
                 fear
                 !
                 such
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Forme
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 as
                 meer
                 an
                 Idol
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 doe
                 (
                 or
                 did
                 )
                 of
                 Infant-baptisme
                 by
                 attributing
                 to
                 that
                 very
                 
                   empty
                   signe
                
                 (
                 nothing
                 in
                 its
                 selfe
                 ,
                 
                   Circumcision
                   is
                   nothing
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 uncircumcision
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   new
                   creature
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 )
                 what
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christs
                 baptisme
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 power
                 (
                 and
                 powring
                 out
                 )
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lest
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 censure
                 too
                 severely
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 insert
                 a
                 Letter
                 which
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 some
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Dublin
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 walked
                 there
                 ;
                 )
                 to
                 some
                 
                   few
                   members
                
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 Waterford
                 held
                 
                   private
                   correspondence
                   with
                
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 break
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 both
                 threatned
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Captaine
                 that
                 brought
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 instruments
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 a●
                 worke
                 on
                 purpose
                 in
                 
                   private
                   
                   places
                
                 with
                 those
                 members
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 writ
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 indeed
                 of
                 
                   dangerous
                   consequence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 much
                 
                   mischief
                   in
                   the
                   body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 sore
                 rent
                 at
                 first
                 from
                 us
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   judgement
                   were
                   blinded
                
                 ,
                 though
                 (
                 blessed
                 be
                 our
                 God
                 that
                 keeps
                 us
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 )
                 the
                 
                   little
                   Foxes
                   were
                   catched
                
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 
                   root
                   us
                   up
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 effect
                 was
                 to
                 draw
                 that
                 party
                 from
                 us
                 (
                 a
                 great
                 mercy
                 to
                 us
                 )
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 rigid
                 in
                 judgement
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 lamentably
                 raile
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 cruelly
                 afflict
                 and
                 wrong
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 run
                 rashly
                 with
                 them
                 into
                 that
                 way
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 Paul
                 said
                 of
                 Jannes
                 and
                 Jambres
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   madnesse
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   appear
                   to
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         A
                         Letter
                         from
                         Waterford
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Church
                         of
                         Christ
                         in
                         Waterford
                         ,
                         walking
                         in
                         the
                         faith
                         and
                         order
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         do
                         wish
                         all
                         grace
                         and
                         peace
                         to
                         the
                         Saints
                         in
                         Dublin
                         .
                         
                           Beloved
                           Friends
                           ,
                        
                      
                       
                         WE
                         hearing
                         
                           that
                           there
                           were
                           many
                           of
                           you
                           that
                           do
                           not
                           onely
                           beleeve
                           ,
                           but
                           have
                        
                         professedly
                         
                           put
                           on
                           the
                        
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         by
                         *
                         Baptisme
                         ,
                         
                           did
                           think
                        
                         it
                         our
                         duty
                         
                           in
                           the
                        
                         bowels
                         
                           of
                           love
                           to
                           enquire
                           of
                           your
                        
                         estate
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           we
                           hear
                           that
                           you
                           doe
                           not
                        
                         walke
                         up
                         orderly
                         
                           together
                           ,
                           but
                           are
                           joyned
                           in
                        
                         fellowship
                         
                           with
                           such
                           as
                           do
                        
                         fundamentally
                         differ
                         in
                         judgement
                         and
                         practise
                         ;
                         
                           to
                           wit
                           ,
                           such
                           as
                           agree
                           not
                           with
                           you
                           about
                           the
                           true
                        
                         state
                         
                           of
                           a
                        
                         visible
                         Church
                         ,
                         
                           nor
                           the
                        
                         fundamental
                         Ordinances
                         
                           thereof
                           .
                           Now
                           the
                        
                         Prophet
                         saith
                         ,
                         Can
                         two
                         walk
                         together
                         except
                         they
                         are
                         agreed
                         ?
                         
                           but
                           that
                           we
                           may
                           manifest
                           to
                           you
                           ,
                        
                         beloved
                         ,
                         
                           that
                           wee
                           have
                           a
                        
                         ground
                         
                           and
                           occasion
                           of
                        
                         griefe
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           offence
                           at
                           your
                           so
                        
                         
                         walking
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           we
                           shall
                           make
                           appeare
                           from
                           cleare
                           sight
                           of
                           Scripture
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           Consider
                           the
                           Commission
                           in
                           that
                           of
                        
                         Mat.
                         28
                         .
                         19.20.*
                         
                           where
                           Christ
                           layeth
                           down
                           an
                           order
                           that
                           is
                           binding
                           ,
                           which
                           is
                           this
                           ,
                           That
                           they
                           should
                        
                         teach
                         all
                         Nations
                         baptising
                         them
                         ,
                         
                           teaching
                           them
                           to
                           observe
                           whatsoever
                           he
                           had
                           commanded
                           them
                           ,
                           (
                           ye
                           see
                           here
                           is
                           an
                           orderly
                           way
                           commended
                           to
                        
                         teach
                         
                           to
                           the
                           Nations
                           ;
                           )
                           secondly
                           ,
                        
                         to
                         baptise
                         
                           such
                           as
                           are
                           taught
                           ;
                           and
                           thirdly
                           ,
                           to
                        
                         teach
                         
                           such
                           as
                           are
                        
                         baptised
                         ,
                         
                           to
                           observe
                        
                         whatsoever
                         Christ
                         had
                         commanded
                         ;
                         
                           that
                           is
                           ,
                           as
                           we
                           understand
                           ,
                           all
                           the
                           Laws
                           of
                           Gods
                           house
                           ,
                           the
                        
                         baptised
                         person
                         
                           is
                           to
                           submit
                           unto
                           ,
                           and
                           by
                           the
                        
                         Ministers
                         
                           taught
                           the
                        
                         observation
                         
                           of
                           ,
                           and
                           this
                        
                         Order
                         
                           is
                           binding
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           And
                           secondly
                           ,
                           It
                           appears
                           the
                        
                         Apostles
                         
                           did
                           so
                           understand
                           the
                        
                         Commission
                         ,
                         
                           because
                           they
                           taught
                           and
                        
                         practised
                         this
                         Order
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           this
                           onely
                           ,
                           to
                           wit
                           ,
                           first
                        
                         preached
                         to
                         conversion
                         ,
                         then
                         baptised
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Thirdly
                           ,
                           put
                           them
                           in
                           the
                        
                         practical
                         
                           observation
                           of
                           what
                        
                         Christ
                         
                           had
                           commanded
                           in
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           his
                        
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Againe
                           ,
                           else
                           the
                        
                         Ordinance
                         
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Supper
                         
                           would
                           be
                           prophaned
                           ,
                           if
                           that
                           should
                           bee
                        
                         received
                         
                           before
                           that
                        
                         fundamental
                         Ordinance
                         ,
                         
                           by
                           which
                           we
                        
                         put
                         on
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         are
                         ingrafted
                         into
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         planted
                         into
                         his
                         death
                         .
                         
                           Now
                           we
                           say
                           ,
                           this
                           is
                           a
                        
                         prophanation
                         of
                         
                         Gods
                         Ordinances
                         ,
                         the
                         Jewes
                         
                           might
                           as
                           well
                           h●ve
                           admitted
                           such
                        
                         uncircumcised
                         persons
                         
                           to
                           eat
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Passeover
                         ;
                         
                           but
                           the
                        
                         very
                         end
                         of
                         Church-fellowship
                         
                           is
                           the
                        
                         observation
                         
                           of
                           all
                        
                         Christs
                         commands
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           the
                        
                         Commission
                         
                           holds
                           forth
                           ;
                           but
                           this
                           your
                        
                         practise
                         ,
                         
                           crosseth
                           in
                           that
                           you
                        
                         agree
                         to
                         walk
                         with
                         
                           such
                           as
                           have
                           not
                           ,
                           nor
                        
                         practise
                         the
                         Ordinance
                         of
                         dipping
                         Beleevers
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           by
                           your
                        
                         communion
                         
                           with
                           them
                           in
                        
                         Church-administrations
                         ,
                         
                           you
                           are
                           made
                           guilty
                           of
                           their
                        
                         sin
                         of
                         disobedience
                         ,
                         
                           you
                           willingly
                           having
                        
                         communion
                         
                           with
                           them
                           in
                        
                         Church-admininistrations
                         ;
                         
                           for
                           Beloved
                           ,
                           you
                           may
                           upon
                           the
                           same
                        
                         principal
                         
                           admit
                           ,
                           into
                        
                         fellowship
                         
                           one
                           that
                           will
                           not
                        
                         receive
                         the
                         Lords
                         Supper
                         ,
                         
                           but
                           pleads
                           want
                           of
                        
                         satisfaction
                         
                           of
                           that
                           to
                           be
                           his
                        
                         duty
                         ;
                         
                           another
                           that
                           will
                           not
                        
                         owne
                         the
                         Ordinance
                         of
                         preaching
                         ,
                         
                           but
                           conferre
                           onely
                           (
                           as
                           some
                           such
                           we
                           know
                           )
                           and
                           others
                           that
                           will
                           not
                           give
                        
                         almes
                         ,
                         
                           or
                           contribute
                           to
                           the
                        
                         necessity
                         
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Saints
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           thus
                           in
                           a
                           word
                           (
                           upon
                           the
                           same
                        
                         ground
                         )
                         
                           that
                           you
                        
                         admit
                         one
                         
                           that
                           walks
                           in
                        
                         disobedience
                         
                           to
                           the
                        
                         Ordinance
                         of
                         baptisme
                         ,
                         
                           whether
                           through
                        
                         ignorance
                         or
                         error
                         ,
                         
                           you
                           may
                        
                         admit
                         
                           all
                           manner
                           of
                        
                         disobedience
                         
                           into
                           your
                        
                         Society
                         
                           upon
                           the
                        
                         same
                         ground
                         ,
                         
                           which
                           is
                        
                         a
                         total
                         destroying
                         ,
                         the
                         end
                         of
                         Church-fellowship
                         ,
                         
                           which
                           is
                           to
                           
                           bring
                           up
                        
                         every
                         member
                         
                           to
                           a
                        
                         visible
                         subjection
                         
                           to
                           all
                           the
                        
                         Lawes
                         of
                         Christ
                         
                           their
                           King
                           ,
                           or
                           else
                        
                         cast
                         
                           them
                           out
                           of
                           that
                        
                         Society
                         as
                         old
                         leaven
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Besides
                           ,
                           as
                           we
                           must
                           not
                           allow
                           in
                           our selves
                           any
                           known
                        
                         sinne
                         
                           unrepented
                           of
                           ;
                           so
                           must
                           wee
                           not
                           allow
                           it
                           in
                           any
                           in
                           the
                        
                         fellowship
                         ;
                         
                           but
                           when
                           wee
                           shall
                           begin
                           and
                        
                         constitute
                         
                           a
                           Church-fellowship
                           to
                           walke
                           in
                        
                         sin
                         ,
                         and
                         disobedience
                         ,
                         
                           this
                           is
                           a
                           horrible
                        
                         impiety
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Besides
                           in
                           the
                           fifth
                           place
                           ,
                           there
                           cannot
                           be
                           a
                           true
                        
                         visible
                         Church
                         
                           union
                           without
                        
                         baptisme
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           appears
                        
                         Eph.
                         4.
                         *
                         
                           and
                           beginning
                           where
                           the
                        
                         Apostle
                         pressing
                         union
                         
                           brings
                           all
                           these
                           things
                        
                         essentials
                         
                           that
                           must
                           be
                           agreed
                           in
                           ,
                           to
                           make
                           a
                           people
                        
                         one
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           that
                           he
                           takes
                           for
                           granted
                           the
                        
                         Ephesians
                         
                           did
                           agree
                           in
                           the
                           same
                           ,
                           which
                           as
                           he
                           saith
                           ,
                           There
                           is
                           one
                        
                         hope
                         ,
                         one
                         Lord
                         ,
                         one
                         Faith
                         ,
                         one
                         Baptisme
                         ,
                         one
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         Father
                         
                           of
                           all
                           .
                           Now
                           observe
                           a
                           true
                           Church
                           must
                           of
                           necessity
                           agree
                           in
                           owning
                        
                         one
                         
                           and
                           the
                        
                         same
                         Lord
                         ;
                         
                           secondly
                           ,
                           one
                           and
                           the
                        
                         same
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         
                           one
                           and
                           the
                           same
                        
                         Baptisme
                         ,
                         
                           one
                           and
                           the
                           same
                        
                         Faith
                         ,
                         
                           without
                           which
                           they
                           cannot
                        
                         walk
                         together
                         
                           in
                           the
                           Lord.
                           Againe
                           ,
                           many
                           of
                           these
                        
                         unbaptised
                         persons
                         
                           doe
                           justifie
                           that
                        
                         Idol
                         of
                         childrens
                         baptisme
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           consequently
                           the
                        
                         Church
                         and
                         Ministery
                         
                           from
                           whence
                           they
                           had
                           it
                           :
                           And
                           you
                           having
                        
                         communion
                         
                         
                           with
                           them
                           ,
                           judge
                           what
                           you
                           do
                           ,
                           bring
                           your selves
                           into
                        
                         communion
                         
                           with
                           ,
                           by
                           entertaining
                           persons
                           into
                        
                         communion
                         
                           with
                           you
                           that
                           are
                        
                         unbaptised
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Thus
                           beseeching
                           you
                           to
                        
                         beware
                         of
                         by-pathes
                         ,
                         
                           that
                           our
                           Lord
                           and
                           his
                        
                         Ministers
                         
                           have
                           left
                           no
                           footsteps
                           for
                           ;
                           but
                           rather
                           beloved
                           ,
                        
                         meet
                         together
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           lead
                        
                         one
                         example
                         of
                         sweet
                         communion
                         distinct
                         ,
                         
                           using
                           all
                           means
                           to
                           convent
                           such
                           as
                           have
                           any
                           fear
                           of
                        
                         God
                         ,
                         
                           that
                           they
                           may
                           come
                           into
                           you
                           ,
                           through
                           the
                        
                         door
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           not
                           at
                           the
                        
                         window
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           Christ
                           saith
                           in
                           another
                           case
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           And
                           thus
                           leaving
                           you
                           to
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           word
                           of
                           his
                           grace
                           ,
                           that
                           is
                           able
                           to
                           build
                           you
                           up
                           ,
                           we
                           remain
                           in
                           the
                           name
                           ,
                           and
                           in
                           the
                           behalfe
                           of
                           the
                           Church
                           ,
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           Yours
                           in
                           the
                           Lord
                           ,
                           
                             
                               
                                 Tho.
                                 Patient
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               
                                 Wil.
                                 Burgis
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               
                                 Ed.
                                 Hutchinson
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               
                                 Ed.
                                 Marshal
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               
                                 Rich.
                                 Sutton
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               
                                 James
                                 Standish
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               Swads
                               .
                            
                             
                               
                                 Tho.
                                 Brenton
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               
                                 Peter
                                 Row.
                              
                               
                            
                             
                               
                                 Wil.
                                 Leigh
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               
                                 Geo.
                                 Cawdron
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               
                                 Rich.
                                 Ladbrooke
                              
                               .
                            
                             
                               
                                 Edw.
                                 Roberts
                              
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           Dated
                           at
                           Waterford
                           ,
                           
                             Janu.
                             14.
                             1651.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   This
                   Letter
                   was
                   brought
                   by
                   Capt.
                   Vernon
                   ,
                   and
                   A.G.A.
                   to
                   some
                   seven
                   or
                   eight
                   of
                   their
                   judgement
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   withdrew
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   into
                   
                     private
                     meetings
                  
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Lords
                     dayes
                  
                   especially
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   sent
                   from
                   Mr.
                   Patience
                   ,
                   clandestinely
                   consulted
                   how
                   to
                   carry
                   on
                   their
                   designe
                   against
                   us
                   .
                   These
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   else
                   ,
                   are
                   their
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 ;
              
               
                 BEleevers
                 *
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 
                   baptised
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 none
                 were
                 beleevers
                 but
                 Anabaptists
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 fellowship
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 write
                 unto
                 as
                 to
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 and
                 exclude
                 others
                 that
                 differed
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 of
                 Rebaptisme
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 account
                 them
                 disorderly
                 walkers
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 
                   Christian
                   communion
                
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 dipped
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 without
                 this
                 ,
                 wee
                 
                   fundamentally
                   differ
                
                 from
                 the
                 
                   true
                   state
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 :
                 Let
                 
                   discerning
                   men
                
                 judge
                 then
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 scituation
                 of
                 such
                 
                   Formalists
                   Fellowships
                
                 I
                 who
                 (
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 confession
                 )
                 have
                 laid
                 their
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Sand
                 ,
                 not
                 on
                 Christ
                 the
                 Rocke
                 of
                 ages
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Vide
                   cap.
                
                 14.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 sense
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 read
                 that
                 Scripture
                 which
                 they
                 mention
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 
                 wrong
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 doe
                 (
                 
                   qui
                   Scripturis
                   auferunt
                   ,
                   non
                   afferunt
                   )
                
                 it
                 is
                 Amos
                 3.3
                 .
                 
                   Can
                   two
                   walke
                   together
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   they
                   be
                   agreed
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Prophet
                 means
                 not
                 ,
                 Can
                 
                   two
                   walke
                   together
                
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 washed
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 unlesse
                 in
                 one
                 Forme
                 ,
                 judgement
                 ,
                 opinion
                 or
                 practise
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                
                 observes
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 their
                 sin
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 threatens
                 them
                 in
                 v.
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ▪
                 5.
                 viz.
                 for
                 their
                 great
                 agreement
                 in
                 false
                 Formes
                 ,
                 to
                 adore
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 Idols
                 ;
                 herein
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 harmonious
                 and
                 unanimous
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 cost
                 and
                 calamity
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Theodoret.
                 But
                 the
                 Prophet
                 means
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Even
                 as
                 
                   Two
                   Travellors
                
                 who
                 have
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 
                   journey
                   (
                   vid.
                   Diodate
                
                 )
                 minde
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 home
                 ,
                 heaven
                 ,
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 pariter
                 ;
                 Can
                 they
                 walke
                 alike
                 ,
                 without
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 spirit
                 ;
                 thus
                 sayes
                 honest
                 Calvin
                 too
                 ,
                 
                   Est
                   igitur
                   arcana
                   ita
                   consensio
                   Spiritus
                   sancti
                   :
                
                 and
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 or
                 judgement
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 agreement
                 in
                 dipping
                 ,
                 else
                 none
                 in
                 beleeving
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 agreement
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 ,
                 else
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 Faith
                 a
                 forme
                 ,
                 Religion
                 a
                 fancy
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 meer
                 outside
                 appearance
                 and
                 opinion
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 inward
                 power
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 agreement
                 in
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 these
                 Gentlemen
                 mistake
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 compel
                 a
                 construction
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 coyned
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 brains
                 .
                 *
                 The
                 Commission
                 is
                 next
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 force
                 from
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 Matth.
                 28.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 
                   All
                   power
                   is
                   given
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Goe
                   therefore
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   baptise
                   
                   them
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 their
                 hold
                 for
                 many
                 yeers
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 hunted
                 by
                 hundreds
                 of
                 orthodox
                 able
                 Writers
                 which
                 save
                 me
                 a
                 labour
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 Praeface
                 ,
                 viz.
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                 (
                 
                   All
                   power
                   is
                   given
                   me
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 
                   jus
                   agend●
                
                 )
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Commission
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 executed
                 by
                 
                   Christs
                   power
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   vide
                   Pareus
                   in
                   loc
                   .
                
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 affirm
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 
                   baptisme
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 which
                 Christ
                 speaks
                 of
                 her
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.13
                 .
                 which
                 the
                 A●ostles
                 (
                 as
                 Apostles
                 )
                 had
                 commission
                 in
                 to
                 baptise
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &c.
                 into
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Water-baptisme
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 .
                 
                   Orig.
                   An.
                
                 200.
                 
                   in
                   Rom.
                
                 but
                 how
                 ever
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 by
                 
                   Christs
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 command
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Teach
                   them
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 make
                 them
                 my
                 schollars
                 ;
                 now
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 great
                 ones
                 ;
                 Infants
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 growne
                 ones
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 schollars
                 in
                 his
                 school
                 to
                 learne
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 childe
                 that
                 knowes
                 not
                 a
                 letter
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 is
                 a
                 schollar
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 that
                 do
                 ;
                 so
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 lowest
                 boughes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 uppermost
                 and
                 least
                 twigs
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 root
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   What
                   do
                   they
                   infer
                
                 ?
                 1
                 That
                 none
                 must
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 baptized
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 deny
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 rebaptized
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 they
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   practise
                
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 cleare
                 up
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 adulti
                 and
                 catechumeni
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   qui
                   bene
                   distinguit
                   bene
                   docet
                
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 lead
                 about
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 ditch
                 ,
                 in
                 darknesse
                 .
              
               
               
                 2
                 They
                 say
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 
                   fundamental
                   Ordinance
                
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 
                   put
                   on
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 To
                 call
                 the
                 watry
                 part
                 
                   of
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   viz.
                   in
                   abstracto
                   ,
                
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 element
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   fundamental
                   Ordinance
                
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 wee
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ingrafted
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 planted
                 
                   into
                   his
                   death
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 lesse
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 )
                 then
                 an
                 Idol
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 attribute
                 to
                 Dipping
                 what
                 is
                 onely
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   exhibere
                   cultum
                   Dei
                   &
                   honorem
                   Christi
                   creaturae
                   ,
                
                 Th.
                 Aq.
                 22.
                 q.
                 94.10
                 .
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 worship
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 a
                 contemptible
                 poore
                 creature
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lo
                   here
                   is
                   Christ
                
                 !
                 but
                 beleeve
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 O
                 sad
                 !
                 sad
                 sinne
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 !
                 that
                 Professors
                 should
                 fall
                 down
                 so
                 to
                 this
                 Image
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 imagine
                 must
                 doe
                 all
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 salvation
                 .
                 Were
                 ever
                 the
                 Pontificians
                 or
                 Prelates
                 ▪
                 more
                 uncharitably
                 rigid
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 Idolize
                 it
                 on
                 Infants
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 Idolize
                 it
                 on
                 grown
                 ones
                 ;
                 that
                 then
                 presently
                 they
                 are
                 accounted
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Beleevers
                   ,
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 ingrafted
                 into
                 Christ
                 &c.
                 as
                 if
                 Dipping
                 did
                 all
                 ;
                 
                   Alas
                   a
                   day
                
                 !
                 what
                 could
                 the
                 Pool
                 of
                 Bethesda
                 doe
                 ?
                 till
                 the
                 Spirit
                 moved
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 healing
                 !
                 O
                 this
                 soule-dangerous
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 glorifying
                 the
                 forme
                 !
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 
                   gravissimum
                   peccatorum
                
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 shortest
                 cut
                 to
                 confusion
                 !
                 The
                 Lord
                 help
                 poor
                 Ireland
                 !
                 still
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Idols
                 and
                 Ire
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 They
                 say
                 the
                 Jewes
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 admitted
                 
                   uncircumcised
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 u●
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 them
                 !
                 
                   O
                   charity
                
                 !
                 where
                 art
                 thou
                 ?
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 live
                 !
                 
                 longest
                 ,
                 and
                 strongest
                 of
                 all
                 ?
                 O
                 unchristian
                 !
                 and
                 
                   uncomfortable
                   tenet
                
                 !
                 For
              
               
                 1
                 Their
                 non-communion
                 with
                 such
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 yours
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 was
                 national
                 ,
                 ours
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Jewish
                 worship
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 but
                 ours
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Jewish
                 eating
                 the
                 Passeover
                 was
                 typical
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Circumcised
                 ones
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 was
                 enough
                 with
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 circumcision
                 )
                 and
                 more
                 answerably
                 unto
                 it
                 then
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 The
                 case
                 being
                 altered
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ;
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 Jews
                 and
                 
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   circumcised
                
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 had
                 sweet
                 communion
                 together
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.5
                 .
                 Gal.
                 2.3.7
                 ▪
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.13
                 .
                 in
                 severall
                 Churches
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   forme
                
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.2.5
                 .
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.15
                 .
                 as
                 
                   it
                   is
                   n●w
                   to
                   be
                
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 Their
                 end
                 and
                 their
                 beginning
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Dipping
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 their
                 
                   all
                   in
                   all
                
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 very
                 indiscreetly
                 and
                 disorderly
                 they
                 lay
                 that
                 downe
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 fellowship
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 enough
                 Logicke
                 is
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 
                   define
                   Church
                   fellowship
                
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Because
                 I
                 want
                 room
                 to
                 write
                 more
                 :
                 They
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 disobedience
                 in
                 joyning
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 make
                 amends
                 by
                 casting
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 dipped
                 out
                 of
                 Church-fellowship
                 for
                 
                   old
                   leaven
                
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 them
                 sent
                 from
                 Mr.
                 Patient
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 walked
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 consulted
                 often
                 together
                 ,
                 conspired
                 and
                 plotted
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 snares
                 in
                 designes
                 
                 to
                 break
                 us
                 in
                 peeces
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 bruited
                 abroad
                 scurrilous
                 and
                 scandalous
                 reports
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 us
                 wicked
                 and
                 unworthy
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 excommunicated
                 us
                 for
                 
                   old
                   leaven
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 plots
                 and
                 designs
                 brought
                 forth
                 nothing
                 but
                 wind
                 ,
                 which
                 became
                 a
                 blast
                 to
                 themselves
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 admit
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 wil
                 not
                 be
                 dipped
                 ;
                 do
                 but
                 observe
                 their
                 spirit
                 in
                 
                   deifying
                   Dipping
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 vilifying
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 this
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 under
                 Spirit-baptisme
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 mercy
                 shewn
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 Church-Priviledges
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 or
                 the
                 Devil
                 ?
                 but
                 I
                 pray
                 mark
                 their
                 ground
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 may
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 admit
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Suppose
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 that
                 were
                 unsatisfied
                 therein
                 ,
                 were
                 that
                 a
                 sinne
                 ?
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 this
                 their
                 haire-brained
                 assertion
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 
                   positive
                   command
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   Almes
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 Dipping
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 against
                 Re-baptising
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 but
                 the
                 Idol
                 of
                 the
                 Braine
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 brat
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 dashed
                 a
                 peeces
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 137.9
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 The
                 
                   next
                   thing
                
                 to
                 this
                 Commission
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 several
                 forced
                 ,
                 and
                 unworthy
                 Inferences
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 fifth
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 faine
                 insinuate
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Dipping
                 out
                 of
                 Ephes.
                 4.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Endeavouring
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   peace
                
                 ;
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Forme
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 preserved
                 not
                 by
                 
                   outward
                   formes
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                   inward
                   principles
                
                 .
                 Then
                 follows
                 ,
                 Verse
                 4.5
                 .
                 One
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Bap●isme
                 ;
                 &c.
                 all
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 must
                 owne
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Baptisme
                
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 ?
                 not
                 dipping
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Christs
                   Baptisme
                
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 3.11
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 ,
                 mark
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   (
                   Jewes
                
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 )
                 before
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 Christ
                 ;
                 all
                 Saints
                 of
                 
                   all
                   ages
                
                 ;
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 ;
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   mystical
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 
                   one
                   Baptisme
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                   For
                   by
                   one
                   Spirit
                   we
                   are
                   All
                   baptised
                   into
                   one
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 Letter
                 they
                 would
                 faine
                 have
                 us
                 beleeve
                 )
                 by
                 water
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 baptized
                 into
                 
                   one
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 
                   fundamental
                   point
                
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 say
                 we
                 must
                 hold
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 peel
                 but
                 the
                 barke
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Goars
                 may
                 doe
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 sap
                 and
                 substance
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 
                   spirituall
                   union
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Saints
                 of
                 all
                 judgements
                 must
                 ,
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 remains
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Letter
                 alters
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 doth
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 altered
                 ;
                 
                   variante
                   materia
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   forma
                   
                   manet
                   eadem
                
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 these
                 uncharitable
                 Formalists
                 ,
                 and
                 unkinde
                 unchristian
                 friends
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 suitable
                 practises
                 ,
                 seeming
                 to
                 answer
                 most
                 cruell
                 and
                 
                   unchristian
                   principles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 frighted
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 wel-wishers
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 Fishes
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 catched
                 in
                 a
                 
                   bloody
                   net
                
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 Commanders
                 or
                 
                   great
                   ones
                
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 drive
                 many
                 times
                 some
                 silly
                 
                   little
                   ones
                
                 in
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 I
                 fear
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 lyes
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 or
                 outside
                 ,
                 will
                 doe
                 but
                 
                   little
                   service
                
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 shelter
                 us
                 from
                 heat
                 and
                 storme
                 ;
                 yea
                 I
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 kernel
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 perished
                 ,
                 when
                 ear-wigs
                 and
                 vermine
                 have
                 eaten
                 so
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 finde
                 a
                 hole
                 (
                 through
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 PATIENT
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Letter
                 you
                 find
                 (
                 Reader
                 )
                 how
                 Dipping
                 ,
                 called
                 their
                 
                   fundamental
                   Ordinance
                
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 communion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 to
                 draw
                 us
                 thereto
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 cast
                 us
                 out
                 for
                 
                   old
                   leaven
                
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 distinct
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 appears
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   fundamental
                   Ordinance
                
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 on
                 a
                 foundation
                 )
                 should
                 lye
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 taken
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 sense
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 administration
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 
                   initiating
                   Ordinance
                
                 ,
                 or
                 entry
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 we
                 
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 entry
                 ,
                 or
                 doore
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 calling
                 us
                 
                   persons
                   unbaptised
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 threatning
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 communion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   disobedience
                
                 :
                 We
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 been
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Spirit
                   rests
                   upon
                   us
                
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 under
                 the
                 element
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   baptisme
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 these
                 satisfie
                 not
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 seek
                 in
                 a
                 
                   new
                   way
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 Foundation
                 (
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 long
                 )
                 whilst
                 Christ
                 is
                 our
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Rocke
                 and
                 standeth
                 sure
                 .
              
               
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 particulars
                 in
                 that
                 Letter
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 often
                 ,
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 .
                 The
                 Baptisme
                 therein
                 mentioned
                 out
                 of
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 indeed
                 makes
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 union
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   one
                   baptisme
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 sign
                 (
                 so
                 often
                 altered
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 beleevers
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 under
                 all
                 forms
                 and
                 dispensations
                 are
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 ever
                 were
                 )
                 
                   all
                   baptised
                   into
                   one
                   body
                
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 since
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.13
                 .
                 this
                 is
                 
                   Christs
                   baptisme
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 3.11
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 uniformity
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 that
                 
                   outward
                   forme
                
                 and
                 element
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 men
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 differ
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 plainly
                 speaks
                 of
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 unanimity
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 uniformity
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 out
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 wherfore
                 let
                 all
                 wise
                 ,
                 sober
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 discerning
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 without
                 exception
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 but
                 tell
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 Doe
                 not
                 these
                 lay
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 Letter
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Fundamental
                   Ordinance
                
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 communion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 cast
                 us
                 out
                 for
                 
                   old
                   leaven
                
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 element
                 they
                 lay
                 downe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   putting
                   on
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   ingrafting
                   into
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   planting
                   into
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 let
                 any
                 judge
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 Idolizing
                 of
                 a
                 Forme
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 cry
                 downe
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 others
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 worshipping
                 of
                 the
                 Element
                 ?
                 to
                 attribute
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 
                   no
                   baptisme
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 Surely
                 this
                 must
                 bee
                 
                   grownd
                   to
                   powder
                
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 severely
                 sentenced
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 bee
                 cast
                 out
                 for
                 
                   Dung
                   ,
                   old
                   Leaven
                
                 ,
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 ones
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 (
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 )
                 find
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 warrant
                 our
                 consciences
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 opinion
                 ?
                 Oh!
                 uniformity
                 enforced
                 (
                 sayes
                 one
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 break-neck
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 !
                 we
                 durst
                 not
                 have
                 dealt
                 so
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 point-blank
                 against
                 our
                 principles
                 and
                 practises
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Ought
                 any
                 sober
                 sound
                 Christians
                 to
                 have
                 sent
                 any
                 such
                 Letters
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 breach
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 secret
                 and
                 under-working
                 instruments
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 more
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 discourse
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 knowledge
                 of
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 from
                 our selves
                 )
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ?
                 and
                 onely
                 for
                 
                   one
                   Form
                
                 ?
                 wherein
                 neither
                 the
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 communion
                 with
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 can
                 consist
                 ;
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   doctrine
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 device
                 to
                 sow
                 such
                 seeds
                 of
                 Divisions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 who
                 loves
                 not
                 confusion
                 ,
                 nor
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 )
                 can
                 allow
                 of
                 such
                 
                   unchristian
                   practises
                
                 ,
                 like
                 
                   carnal
                   men
                
                 to
                 watch
                 for
                 our
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 wait
                 for
                 our
                 b●ltings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 us
                 odious
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 persons
                 fit
                 for
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 because
                 wee
                 could
                 not
                 turne
                 
                 againe
                 to
                 that
                 low
                 and
                 
                   beggarly
                   element
                
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 so
                 to
                 us
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 unction
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 Act.
                 11
                 15.
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 had
                 fallen
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 came
                 to
                 minde
                 in
                 Verse
                 16.
                 
                 
                   John
                   baptised
                   with
                   water
                   indeed
                
                 ;
                 but
                 ye
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   baptised
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 far
                 beyond
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 
                   should
                   wee
                   be
                   so
                   foolish
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 or
                 mad
                 ?
                 Gal.
                 3.3
                 .
                 having
                 
                   begun
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   far
                   gone
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   or
                   seek
                   to
                   be
                   perfect
                   by
                   the
                   flesh
                   !
                
                 no!
                 God
                 forbid
                 !
                 therefore
                 our
                 sufferings
                 are
                 sweet
                 !
                 even
                 as
                 
                   drops
                   of
                   Christ
                   blood
                
                 !
                 and
                 draughts
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   cup
                
                 for
                 our
                 
                   consciences
                   sake
                
                 !
                 
                 Well
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 moderate
                 ,
                 lest
                 haply
                 they
                 be
                 
                   found
                   fighters
                   against
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 5.39
                 .
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 too
                 rough
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 harmlesse
                 Saints
                 at
                 Dublin
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 them
                 do
                 all
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 becometh
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 plottings
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 censures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   carnal
                   Churches
                
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 busie
                 themselves
                 too
                 much
                 about
                 empty
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 presse
                 and
                 promote
                 traditions
                 ,
                 for
                 truths
                 ,
                 the
                 letter
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 creature
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 husks
                 and
                 shadows
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 away
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 )
                 or
                 to
                 
                   passe
                   away
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 That
                 although
                 we
                 differ
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   hope
                   of
                   our
                   calling
                
                 ;
                 having
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   God
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   above
                
                 all
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 us
                 all
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 keeps
                 the
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                
                 This
                 leads
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Regneh
                 .
                 In
                 admitting
                 ,
                 none
                 that
                 are
                 godly
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 by
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 
                   different
                   opinions
                
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 Believers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 judgements
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 heard
                 how
                 the
                 Word
                 warrants
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 godly
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 excludes
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 scandalous
                 
                   in
                   toto
                   &
                   tanto
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 
                   called
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 else
                 .
                 
                 The
                 
                   weakest
                   Believer
                
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.1
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 
                   present
                   assertion
                
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 none
                 who
                 appear
                 
                   truly
                   godly
                
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 by
                 ;
                 (
                 meerly
                 for
                 their
                 opinion
                 and
                 judgement
                 ;
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 
                   in
                   admitting
                   of
                   members
                
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 minde
                 their
                 judgements
                 and
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 lives
                 and
                 
                   conversations
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 gracious
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 fundamentals
                 and
                 essentials
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   sanctified
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.2
                 .
                 Rom.
                 1.7
                 .
                 Phil.
                 1.1
                 ▪
                 7.
                 
                 Col.
                 3.12
                 .
                 and
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.27
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   sanctified
                   ones
                
                 that
                 are
                 o●
                 your
                 judgement
                 and
                 form
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 by
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 (
                 godly
                 )
                 though
                 under
                 
                   different
                   forms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   different
                   opinions
                
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   taken
                   in
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 sin
                 to
                 shut
                 them
                 ou●
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 by
                 
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   Precepts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Precedents
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 commanded
                 and
                 commended
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   every
                   man
                   walk
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   in
                   his
                   minde
                   ,
                
                 
                 Rom.
                 14.5
                 .
                 Now
                 mark
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 indeed
                 the
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 treats
                 on
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 )
                 there
                 arose
                 some
                 differences
                 about
                 opinions
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 presses
                 and
                 preaches
                 
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 diversity
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 for
                 things
                 indifferent
                 or
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 diversity
                 in
                 affections
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 breach
                 in
                 charity
                 or
                 unity
                 among
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 unlock
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 orderly
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 pregnant
                 in
                 proofs
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 wherein
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 point
                 stated
                 ,
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 ratified
                 by
                 abundance
                 of
                 Reasons
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Him
                   that
                   is
                   weak
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   receive
                   ,
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 assume
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 admit
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 one
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   affectu
                   charitatis
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 your
                 bosoms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 consisted
                 of
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Jews
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Levitical
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 up
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 cradles
                 ;
                 looking
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 entertained
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 held
                 difference
                 of
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 meats
                 ;
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 such
                 
                   Jewish
                   observations
                
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Christian
                   Liberty
                
                 ,
                 purchased
                 by
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 trifles
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 rejected
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 thence
                 there
                 arose
                 hot
                 contests
                 and
                 dissentions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 almost
                 irreconcileable
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Gentile
                 thought
                 the
                 Jew
                 profuse
                 and
                 superstitious
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Jew
                 thought
                 the
                 
                   Gentile
                   prophane
                
                 and
                 sacrilegious
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 comes
                 Paul
                 to
                 appease
                 these
                 differences
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 compose
                 these
                 commotions
                 ;
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 his
                 bucket
                 (
                 as
                 Par
                 sayes
                 )
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 undertakes
                 as
                 an
                 umpire
                 ,
                 to
                 determine
                 these
                 differences
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 arose
                 about
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 layes
                 down
                 rules
                 in
                 these
                 his
                 Hieraticks
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 
                   general
                   precept
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   undeniable
                   duty
                
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   weak
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 although
                 so
                 weak
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 sick
                 )
                 and
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 on
                 his
                 legs
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 such
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 cannot
                 brook
                 
                   strong
                   meats
                
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 sick
                 and
                 queasie
                 stomacks
                 ,
                 such
                 receive
                 with
                 open
                 arms
                 ;
                 take
                 them
                 in
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 them
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 entertain
                 them
                 as
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   dear
                   brethren
                
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 
                   doubtful
                   disputations
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 not
                 into
                 ambiguity
                 ,
                 to
                 quarrel
                 or
                 contend
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 opinions
                 ,
                 though
                 differing
                 from
                 yours
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 
                   stagger
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 4.20
                 .
                 Nor
                 yet
                 to
                 judge
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 opinions
                 ,
                 as
                 Augustine
                 sayes
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 fill
                 his
                 head
                 with
                 intricate
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 curiosities
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Gal.
                 6.1
                 .
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.14
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 in
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   One
                   believes
                   he
                   may
                   eat
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   weak
                   ,
                
                 
                 eats
                 (
                 onely
                 )
                 
                   herbs
                   :
                   Let
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   ,
                   despise
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   not
                   ;
                   nor
                   him
                   which
                   eateth
                   not
                   ,
                   judge
                   him
                   which
                   eateth
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 
                   great
                   difference
                
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 direction
                 to
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 preserve
                 peace
                 and
                 love
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 make
                 no
                 difference
                 or
                 distance
                 ,
                 in
                 affection
                 or
                 reception
                 :
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 strong
                 ,
                 despise
                 the
                 weak
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 To
                 look
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 
                   nothing
                   ,
                   nullius
                   praetii
                
                 ;
                 or
                 set
                 him
                 at
                 naught
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 your
                 company
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 villifie
                 ,
                 or
                 nullifie
                 a
                 man.
                 Now
                 take
                 heed
                 here
                 !
                 for
                 difference
                 of
                 opinions
                 and
                 practises
                 in
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 demur
                 or
                 hinderance
                 to
                 the
                 admission
                 ,
                 or
                 reception
                 of
                 any
                 ;
                 neither
                 ought
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 therefore
                 the
                 least
                 battery
                 ,
                 or
                 breach
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 charity
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 What
                 are
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 differ
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 and
                 Church
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   middle
                   size
                
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   absolute
                   (
                   Quod
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   id
                   quod
                   est
                   per
                   essentiam
                   suam
                   relatum
                   posterius
                   est
                   absoluto
                   ,
                
                 
                 )
                 for
                 
                   absolutum
                   est
                   prius
                   relativo
                   secundum
                   esse
                   ,
                   &
                   posterius
                   relativo
                   secundum
                   dici
                
                 ;
                 )
                 nor
                 yet
                 necessary
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 indifferent
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 say
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 absolute
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 mended
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 bad
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 worse
                 :
                 Such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 indifferent
                 good
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 absolutely
                 in
                 health
                 )
                 nor
                 yet
                 very
                 ill
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 be
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 worse
                 ;
                 )
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 pretty
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   indifferent
                   well
                
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 species
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Some
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 ;
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 necessary
                 which
                 are
                 commanded
                 :
                 But
                 somethings
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 somethings
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 neither
                 commanded
                 nor
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 expressed
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 darkly
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 meet
                 with
                 seeming
                 contradictions
                 therein
                 :
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   doubtful
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   ,
                   things
                
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 lying
                 either
                 obscure
                 and
                 uncommanded
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 
                   between
                   commanded
                   and
                   forbidden
                
                 .
                 In
                 Pauls
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 writ
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 these
                 
                   trifling
                   observations
                
                 of
                 dayes
                 and
                 meats
                 ,
                 were
                 mentioned
                 as
                 left
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 or
                 not
                 used
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 conceived
                 it
                 tended
                 most
                 to
                 the
                 honor
                 and
                 
                   praise
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 enchurching
                 ▪
                 )
                 we
                 finde
                 Paul
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 made
                 vows
                 ,
                 purified
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 writes
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Gal.
                 4.10
                 .
                 Why
                 so
                 ?
                 why
                 before
                 
                   Christs
                   death
                
                 ,
                 
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 
                   Christs
                   death
                
                 (
                 till
                 the
                 Gospel
                 entered
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 
                   while
                   after
                
                 they
                 were
                 used
                 (
                 though
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 )
                 as
                 
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   Quia
                   Christi
                   adventu
                   lex
                   ceremonialis
                   obligare
                   desiit
                   .
                
                 Now
                 such
                 Ceremonies
                 remained
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 yet
                 (
                 saith
                 Paraeus
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 )
                 in
                 use
                 ;
                 because
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 was
                 not
                 openly
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 risen
                 in
                 their
                 room
                 :
                 Now
                 with
                 
                   Christs
                   death
                
                 and
                 resurrection
                 they
                 lost
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 ghost
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Quasi
                   animam
                   exhalarunt
                
                 ,
                 and
                 breathed
                 out
                 their
                 last
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 they
                 lay
                 a
                 while
                 unburied
                 and
                 
                   above
                   ground
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 religious
                 and
                 
                   solemn
                   sepulchre
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 soon
                 after
                 in
                 that
                 
                   solemn
                   Church
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 
                 Where
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 
                   legal
                   ritual
                   observations
                
                 were
                 seriously
                 and
                 solemnly
                 laid
                 in
                 their
                 grave
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 now
                 (
                 but
                 
                   dead
                   Corps
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 stink
                 and
                 corrupt
                 )
                 and
                 too
                 heavy
                 to
                 be
                 longer
                 borne
                 above
                 ground
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 this
                 their
                 burial
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 used
                 as
                 indifferent
                 .
                 This
                 Augustine
                 declares
                 in
                 his
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Ep.
                   ad
                   Hieron
                
                 .
                 as
                 Paraeus
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                 
                 by
                 an
                 elegant
                 similitude
                 .
                 A
                 mans
                 friend
                 dies
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 breath
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 whilest
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 yet
                 warm
                 ,
                 take
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 heels
                 and
                 drag
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 keeps
                 him
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 (
                 whilest
                 he
                 is
                 yet
                 sweet
                 )
                 and
                 wraps
                 him
                 up
                 with
                 fair
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 honor
                 ,
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 ,
                 accompanies
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 grave
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 he
                 avoides
                 scandal
                 ,
                 suspition
                 ,
                 and
                 contention
                 ,
                 which
                 else
                 might
                 arise
                 ;
                 by
                 giving
                 sufficient
                 content
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 his
                 
                   best
                   friends
                
                 and
                 mourners
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 alive
                 till
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 died
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 presently
                 drag
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 dunghil
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 (
                 
                   ut
                   faetida
                   cadavera
                
                 )
                 whilest
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 warm
                 ;
                 no!
                 but
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 scandal
                 and
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 ;
                 they
                 shew
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 
                   decent
                   ,
                   honorable
                
                 maner
                 ,
                 as
                 Acts
                 15.10
                 ,
                 24.
                 whilst
                 they
                 themselves
                 accompanied
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 
                   very
                   grave
                
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 Paul
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 )
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 did
                 allow
                 liberty
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 buried
                 ,
                 their
                 indifferency
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 absolutely
                 forbidden
                 :
                 Before
                 their
                 burial
                 (
                 saith
                 one
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 mortuae
                 ,
                 dead
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 after
                 their
                 burial
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 mortiferae
                 ,
                 deadly
                 and
                 dangerous
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 raises
                 them
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 rakes
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 digs
                 them
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 endangers
                 a
                 many
                 (
                 by
                 their
                 unwholsom
                 stench
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   Et
                   non
                   esset
                   pius
                   funeris
                   deductor
                   ,
                   sed
                   impius
                   sepulturae
                   violator
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 you
                 read
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 Pauls
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   Coloss
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 against
                 them
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 burial
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 circumcise
                 Titus
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 Timothy
                 before
                 )
                 but
                 preaches
                 their
                 
                   funeral
                   Sermon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sayes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 
                   above
                   ground
                
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 and
                 Gal.
                 5.2
                 ,
                 4.
                 tells
                 them
                 then
                 ,
                 Christ
                 would
                 profit
                 them
                 nothing
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 finde
                 Paul
                 opposed
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 openly
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.11
                 .
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 for
                 urging
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 pressing
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 Judaize
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 forbids
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 Jews
                 for
                 their
                 liberty
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 not
                 used
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 )
                 being
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 and
                 left
                 free
                 which
                 the
                 Greeks
                 call
                 Adiaphora
                 ,
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 either
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 (
                 
                   quoad
                   substantiam
                   operis
                
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 indifferency
                 of
                 doing
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 omitting
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   intention
                   of
                   that
                   principle
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   done
                   ,
                   or
                   omitted
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 no
                 action
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 indifferent
                 (
                 taken
                 with
                 its
                 circumstances
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 good
                 or
                 
                   evill
                   (
                   Prout
                   ex
                   mala
                   vel
                   bona
                   intentione
                   procedit
                   )
                
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 flowes
                 from
                 a
                 principle
                 intending
                 good
                 or
                 
                   evill
                   hereby
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 direction
                 and
                 rules
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 opened
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 now
                 reach
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 renders
                 to
                 ratifie
                 his
                 and
                 ,
                 my
                 assertion
                 ,
                 of
                 accepting
                 and
                 receiving
                 such
                 as
                 differ
                 in
                 judgement
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 The
                 first
                 Reason
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   received
                   him
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lovingly
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   received
                   him
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 
                   ut
                   suus
                
                 )
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 a
                 member
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 an
                 adopted
                 one
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 family
                 ;
                 
                 how
                 then
                 darest
                 thou
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 despise
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 
                   admit
                   of
                   him
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ?
                 for
                 thus
                 runs
                 the
                 Argument
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 received
                 into
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 you
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 despise
                 or
                 put
                 by
                 ,
                 but
                 him
                 that
                 eateth
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 )
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 
                   eateth
                   not
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 )
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   received
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 you
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 
                   put
                   him
                   by
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 admit
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 This
                 Reason
                 runs
                 
                   a
                   pari
                   statu
                   utriusque
                   partis
                   coram
                   Deo
                   ,
                
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 benefit
                 of
                 adoption
                 which
                 them
                 of
                 both
                 opinions
                 do
                 equally
                 
                   partake
                   of
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Such
                 outward
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 do
                 neither
                 justifie
                 ,
                 nor
                 unjustifie
                 ,
                 commend
                 ,
                 nor
                 discommend
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 neither
                 help
                 to
                 ,
                 nor
                 hinder
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 should
                 neither
                 helpe
                 nor
                 hinder
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                
                 here
                 below
                 ;
                 For
                 such
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 receives
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 receives
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 admitted
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 Saints
                 of
                 all
                 opinions
                 are
                 admitted
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   ergo
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 God
                 regards
                 here
                 (
                 sayes
                 one
                 )
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 does
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 circumstances
                 of
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 marrying
                 ,
                 &c.
                 being
                 left
                 to
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 discretion
                 for
                 order
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 unities
                 sake
                 without
                 ties
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 thou
                 seest
                 one
                 enlightened
                 ,
                 and
                 livened
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 seest
                 enough
                 ,
                 sayes
                 
                   Calvin
                   in
                   loc
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   Satis
                   testimonii
                   habes
                   &c.
                
                 wherefore
                 despise
                 not
                 ,
                 contemn
                 not
                 ,
                 refuse
                 not
                 ,
                 condemne
                 not
                 ,
                 one
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Reason
                 or
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 (
                 
                   a
                   jure
                   gentium
                
                 )
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 from
                 common
                 right
                 or
                 equity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 polypragmatical
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 other
                 
                   mens
                   servants
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Who
                   art
                   thou
                   that
                   judgest
                   another
                   mans
                   servant
                   ?
                
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 
                   objurgatory
                   Apostrophe
                   .
                   Who
                   art
                   thou
                   ?
                   how
                   darest
                   thou
                   do
                   it
                   ?
                
                 why
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 own
                 servant
                 whom
                 thou
                 thus
                 puttest
                 by
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 opinion
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 hired
                 servant
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 day-labourer
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 houshold
                 servant
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   owne
                   Family
                
                 ,
                 who
                 alwayes
                 is
                 waiting
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 Master
                 in
                 such
                 services
                 as
                 are
                 nearest
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 then
                 whom
                 none
                 was
                 more
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 
                   bowels
                   of
                   love
                
                 ,
                 pitifull
                 or
                 tender
                 )
                 yet
                 this
                 makes
                 him
                 question
                 with
                 much
                 indignation
                 and
                 heat
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   you
                   dare
                   to
                   deny
                
                 them
                 admission
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   servants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 
                   owne
                   houshold
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nighest
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Family
                 ;
                 Besides
                 the
                 Argument
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 Amplification
                 in
                 verse
                 4.
                 which
                 shewes
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 to
                 judge
                 harshly
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   he
                   standeth
                   or
                   falleth
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   Master
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 doth
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 ,
                 pleases
                 or
                 displeases
                 ,
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Master
                   (
                   Stare
                   vel
                   e●dere
                   ,
                   est
                   recte
                   vel
                   secus
                   agere
                
                 )
                 therefore
                 prevent
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Lord●
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 who
                 himselfe
                 will
                 take
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 strictly
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.23
                 .
                 Mat.
                 25.19
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 3.
                 
                 
                   For
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   stand
                   ,
                
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 This
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 a
                 
                   spe
                   profectus
                
                 from
                 the
                 possibility
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 probability
                 of
                 their
                 establishment
                 in
                 the
                 
                   faith
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   stand
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   him
                
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 unsound
                 conclusion
                 or
                 an
                 
                   absurd
                   collection
                
                 to
                 argue
                 a
                 
                   posse
                   ad
                   esse
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 doe
                 in
                 Transubstantiation
                 )
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 True
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 bee
                 
                 not
                 certaine
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   will
                
                 withall
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 power
                 appears
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   received
                   him
                
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 be
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 
                   differing
                   opinion
                
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 grace
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 shall
                 stand
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 firme
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 be
                 preserved
                 from
                 falling
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                   receive
                   such
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   will
                   engage
                
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Hezekiah
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   undertake
                   for
                   me
                
                 !
              
               
                 Reason
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   every
                   man
                   be
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   in
                   his
                   
                     
                       reason
                    
                     4
                  
                   own
                   minde
                
                 ;
                 this
                 argument
                 is
                 gotten
                 from
                 the
                 qualification
                 of
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 qualification
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 plerophory
                 and
                 
                   full
                   perswasion
                
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 .
                 One
                 man
                 (
                 sayes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 esteems
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 man
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 esteeme
                 
                   that
                   most
                
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 remedy
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   every
                   one
                   walke
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   thinks
                   best
                
                 (
                 reject
                 neither
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 a
                 
                   full
                   perswasion
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   minde
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 full
                 and
                 clear
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 sense
                 and
                 opinion
                 ;
                 
                   Quisquis
                   suo
                   sensu
                   abundet
                
                 :
                 Not
                 so
                 to
                 abound
                 in
                 ones
                 owne
                 sense
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 an
                 
                   unlimited
                   liberty
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 Christian-liberty
                 limited
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Lawes
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 on
                 good
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 good
                 arguments
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 together
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 12.24.27
                 .
                 Joh.
                 16.8
                 .
                 1
                 Thess.
                 2.13
                 .
                 and
                 as
                 Rom.
                 14.14
                 .
                 Isa.
                 8.20
                 .
                 
                 A
                 horse
                 in
                 a
                 pasture
                 hath
                 liberty
                 to
                 run
                 at
                 randome
                 ,
                 range
                 ,
                 and
                 friske
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 when
                 his
                 Rider
                 is
                 upon
                 his
                 backe
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 checked
                 ,
                 and
                 curbed
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 ;
                 so
                 must
                 our
                 apprehensions
                 and
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 look
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 look
                 what
                 others
                 hold
                 or
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 holds
                 he
                 well
                 grounded
                 and
                 warrantable
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 mentions
                 in
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 alwayes
                 in
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   fact
                
                 ;
                 who
                 hath
                 this
                 plerophory
                 and
                 clear
                 perswasion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   5
                
                 opinion
                 be
                 thus
                 or
                 thus
                 in
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Reason
                 5.
                 
                 Vers.
                 6.7
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   regardeth
                   this
                   ,
                   regardeth
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   regards
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   regards
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 argument
                 runs
                 
                   ab
                   intentione
                   generale
                   fidelium
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   bono
                   fine
                   utriusque
                   partis
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 unity
                 and
                 brevity
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 all
                 opinions
                 aime
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 
                 aime
                 at
                 the
                 
                   honour
                   and
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Those
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 
                   same
                   end
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.31
                 .
                 Col.
                 3.17
                 .
                 to
                 give
                 
                   God
                   praise
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 this
                 then
                 is
                 to
                 cease
                 despising
                 ,
                 denying
                 ,
                 or
                 rejecting
                 such
                 as
                 aime
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 a
                 
                   differing
                   opinion
                
                 from
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 Those
                 that
                 do
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 aime
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   and
                   praise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   ergo
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 proves
                 ;
                 1
                 
                   Ab
                   adjuncto
                
                 in
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 proves
                 it
                 ,
                 V.
                 7.
                 a
                 
                   toto
                   ad
                   partes
                
                 thus
                 ,
                 who
                 wholy
                 lives
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 dyes
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 doth
                 eat
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 eat
                 ;
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 thing
                 ;
                 use
                 or
                 not
                 use
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   ab
                   illatis
                
                 .
                 V.
                 8.
                 whether
                 we
                 live
                 or
                 dye
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   .
                   Et
                   a
                   relatis
                
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   servants
                
                 ,
                 having
                 
                   necessary
                   relation
                
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 are
                 under
                 his
                 subjection
                 and
                 tuition
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 this
                 hee
                 teaches
                 us
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   service
                
                 ,
                 and
                 aiming
                 at
                 his
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 their
                 opinion
                 is
                 to
                 his
                 praise
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 as
                 one
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 follow
                 an
                 
                   erring
                   conscience
                
                 when
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 (
                 yet
                 better
                 )
                 informed
                 and
                 corrected
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 doe
                 against
                 conscience
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 in
                 conscience
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 unto
                 our
                 opinions
                 in
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 6.
                 
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   dost
                   thou
                   judge
                   thy
                   brother
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 argument
                 is
                 taken
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   ad
                   utramque
                   partem
                
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 relation
                 the
                 one
                 stands
                 in
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 Art
                 thou
                 strong
                 ?
                 
                 the
                 
                   weak
                   one
                
                 is
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 
                   other
                   side
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 by
                 
                   naturall
                   generation
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 
                   supernatural
                   regeneration
                
                 :
                 Have
                 we
                 not
                 all
                 
                   one
                   Father
                
                 ?
                 Mal.
                 2.10
                 .
                 all
                 alike
                 
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ?
                 
                 all
                 alike
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 one
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ?
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 Saints
                 (
                 of
                 all
                 opinions
                 )
                 one
                 Father
                 ?
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 or
                 opinions
                 ?
                 Now
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   brethren
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ill
                 part
                 for
                 
                   brethren
                   to
                   contend
                
                 ,
                 despise
                 ,
                 reject
                 ,
                 or
                 shut
                 doors
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 ABRAHAMS
                 argument
                 to
                 Lot
                 for
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   our
                   Spiritual
                   JOSEPH
                
                 ,
                 bids
                 us
                 not
                 
                   to
                   fall
                   out
                
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 trifles
                 too
                 ;
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Commandement
                
                 to
                 love
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 1.15
                 .
                 Joh.
                 13.35
                 .
                 and
                 15.12.17
                 .
                 1
                 Joh.
                 4.21
                 .
                 not
                 all
                 Saints
                 of
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 all
                 Saints
                 ;
                 being
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 
                   original
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   all
                   one
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   all
                   one
                
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 joy
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 bee
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 our
                 love
                 and
                 acceptance
                 ,
                 knowing
                 no
                 distinction
                 ,
                 but
                 Saintship
                 as
                 Tichborn
                 well
                 notes
                 ,
                 on
                 Job
                 .
                 13.35
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 living
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 forme
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 shew
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 )
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 mind
                 so
                 much
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 our
                 judgement
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 !
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 cause
                 of
                 pale
                 countenance
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 fall
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 going
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Fathers
                   house
                
                 ;
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 why
                 do
                 we
                 fall
                 out
                 !
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 brethren
                 ?
                 a
                 brother
                 must
                 be
                 received
                 and
                 welcomely
                 
                   admitted
                   !
                   censure
                
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 thy
                 judgement
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 as
                 much
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 to
                 suck
                 of
                 the
                 
                   same
                   full
                   breasts
                
                 and
                 priviledges
                 (
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 elder-brother
                 )
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 7.
                 
                 Vers.
                 10.
                 &c.
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   all
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   judgement
                   
                     
                       reason
                    
                     7
                  
                   seat
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 This
                 argument
                 is
                 drawn
                 (
                 
                   a
                   proprio
                   jure
                   Christi
                
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 
                   day
                   of
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 amplified
                 from
                 the
                 
                   person
                   judging
                
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ast.
                 17.31
                 .
                 whose
                 authority
                 and
                 right
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 5.22
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   persons
                   judged
                   .
                   ALL
                
                 :
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 appearance
                 (
                 
                   shall
                   stand
                
                 )
                 whilst
                 the
                 Judge
                 himselfe
                 sits
                 .
                 The
                 argument
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
                 They
                 that
                 shall
                 stand
                 before
                 
                   Christs
                   judgement
                   seat
                
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 themselves
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 as
                 
                   judges
                   of
                   their
                   brethren
                
                 to
                 put
                 any
                 by
                 (
                 for
                 their
                 opinions
                 )
                 or
                 to
                 
                   condemne
                   them
                
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 all
                 stand
                 before
                 
                   Christs
                   TRIBVNAL
                
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 your selves
                 (
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 strong
                 and
                 weak
                 ;
                 
                 
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 (
                 
                   a
                   jure
                   Christi
                
                 )
                 he
                 proves
                 they
                 usurp
                 Christs
                 place
                 ,
                 whose
                 sole
                 right
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 hold
                 out
                 of
                 conscience
                 (
                 as
                 Pareus
                 rather
                 thinks
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 intends
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 stand
                 before
                 Christ
                 for
                 this
                 sawcinesse
                 and
                 pride
                 over
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 draw
                 up
                 into
                 
                   argument
                   ,
                   mood
                
                 and
                 
                   figure
                   .
                   The
                   judgement
                   seat
                
                 by
                 a
                 
                   figure
                   (
                   per
                   metonymiam
                   signi
                
                 )
                 and
                 
                   per
                   metaphoram
                
                 a
                 
                   judiciis
                   
                   civilibus
                
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 judgements
                 which
                 passe
                 from
                 the
                 Judge
                 sitting
                 in
                 his
                 Court.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 this
                 should
                 induce
                 us
                 to
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 (
                 that
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 )
                 for
                 we
                 shal
                 
                   stand
                   together
                
                 before
                 Christ
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Bar
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.10.11
                 .
                 and
                 shall
                 the
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 Bar
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 as
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 errors
                 ,
                 
                 leap
                 up
                 into
                 Christs
                 (
                 the
                 
                   Judges
                   )
                   seat
                
                 ?
                 to
                 condemne
                 his
                 brother
                 ?
                 as
                 for
                 an
                 error
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ?
                 Oh!
                 how
                 will
                 Diotrephes
                 tremble
                 at
                 this
                 his
                 arrogance
                 !
                 pride
                 !
                 and
                 impudence
                 ,
                 then
                 !
                 that
                 he
                 durst
                 shut
                 the
                 Church-door
                 against
                 his
                 brethren
                 ?
                 as
                 3
                 Joh.
                 9.
                 
                 For
                 as
                 
                   Anselme
                   in
                   loc
                
                 .
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   judicat
                   fratrem
                   tantum
                   crimen
                   elevationis
                   incurrit
                   ,
                   ut
                   Christi
                   Tribunal
                   sibi
                   videatur
                   assumere
                   ,
                   &
                   ejus
                   judicium
                   praevenire
                
                 ;
                 he
                 pre-possesses
                 Christs
                 seat
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 prevents
                 Christs
                 judgement
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 
                   judge
                   nothing
                
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.5
                 .
                 this
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 seventh
                 Argument
                 against
                 this
                 
                   judgelike
                   power
                
                 in
                 receiving
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 8.
                 
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
                 This
                 runs
                 (
                 a
                 
                   scandalo
                   dato
                
                 )
                 from
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   8
                
                 the
                 
                   offence
                   given
                
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 censuring
                 ,
                 condemning
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 forbidding
                 such
                 Saints
                 communion
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 differ
                 from
                 you
                 in
                 opinion
                 ;
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 
                   putting
                   of
                   a
                   stumbling
                   block
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   .
                
                 Vers.
                 13.
                 
                 To
                 hinder
                 ,
                 and
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 As
                 a
                 stone
                 which
                 is
                 laid
                 for
                 a
                 poor
                 weake
                 feeble
                 man
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 dash
                 his
                 foot
                 against
                 :
                 
                 for
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 weaknesse
                 he
                 wil
                 easily
                 stumble
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 fall
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 )
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 offence
                 given
                 by
                 obstructing
                 ,
                 or
                 censuring
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 judging
                 of
                 a
                 (
                 different
                 )
                 brother
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 got
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 
                   scandal
                   (
                   scandalum
                   gravius
                   est
                   offendiculo
                
                 )
                 when
                 you
                 do
                 deny
                 ,
                 put
                 by
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 receive
                 such
                 a
                 brother
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 
                   scandal
                   ?
                   Tertullian
                
                 sayes
                 
                   de
                   vel
                   andis
                   virginibus
                
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 
                   example
                   (
                   non
                   bonae
                   rei
                   ,
                   sed
                   malae
                   ,
                   edificans
                   ad
                   delictum
                
                 )
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 
                   good
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 an
                 
                   evill
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 which
                 emboldens
                 and
                 heightens
                 ,
                 and
                 builds
                 up
                 into
                 an
                 
                   open
                   ,
                   (
                   undeniable
                   )
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 At
                 first
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 but
                 doubtfull
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 lyes
                 open
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 this
                 your
                 rejecting
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 admitting
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 of
                 
                   your
                   judgement
                
                 and
                 opinion
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 claudico
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Etymology
                 taken
                 ,
                 signifies
                 to
                 make
                 lame
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 limp
                 ,
                 and
                 halt
                 like
                 
                   a
                   Cripple
                
                 ,
                 by
                 causing
                 some
                 great
                 fall
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 I
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 arrest
                 with
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 this
                 definition
                 for
                 mine
                 (
                 
                   scandalum
                   proprie
                   est
                   dictum
                   vel
                   factum
                   minus
                   rectum
                   praebens
                   aliis
                   occasionem
                   ruinae
                
                 )
                 ▪
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 and
                 worke
                 not
                 
                   well
                   performed
                
                 ,
                 but
                 producing
                 and
                 affording
                 occasion
                 of
                 falling
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 
                 So
                 is
                 this
                 a
                 scandal
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 hinder
                 and
                 hurt
                 him
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 occasion
                 his
                 falling
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 scandal
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 general
                 (
                 
                   pro
                   aliquo
                   impedimento
                
                 )
                 for
                 any
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 hinderance
                 ,
                 or
                 ob●x
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 
                   obstructs
                   ,
                   bolts
                
                 ,
                 or
                 bars
                 (
                 as
                 )
                 
                   out
                   of
                   doors
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 hinders
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 special
                 I
                 find
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 offence
                 which
                 gives
                 a
                 (
                 differing
                 )
                 brother
                 any
                 occasion
                 to
                 
                   fall
                   away
                
                 (
                 whether
                 such
                 a
                 brother
                 does
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 so
                 much
                 forbidden
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
                 Hence
                 the
                 Grammarians
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 scandalum
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 bridge
                 in
                 the
                 trap
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Mouse
                 once
                 treads
                 on
                 ,
                 o●
                 touches
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 taken
                 sure
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 scandal
                 to
                 a
                 brother
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 your
                 opinion
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 trap
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 destroy
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 despise
                 (
                 such
                 differing
                 )
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   scandal
                   to
                   them
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 it
                 discourages
                 ,
                 discomforts
                 ,
                 discontents
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 occasions
                 oftentimes
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 limp
                 ▪
                 and
                 halt
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 account
                 
                   one
                   reason
                
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Ranters
                 and
                 
                   erronious
                   ones
                
                 now
                 adayes
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.13
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 O
                 sad
                 !
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Church-fellowships
                 are
                 so
                 fleshed
                 and
                 fat
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 abate
                 an
                 ace
                 of
                 their
                 forme
                 for
                 a
                 brothers
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 to
                 bear
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 
                   formal
                   kinde
                
                 of
                 
                   Covenanting
                   !
                   subscribing
                   !
                   confessing
                
                 !
                 nor
                 
                   any
                   thing
                
                 else
                 which
                 is
                 left
                 (
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 )
                 to
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 !
                 But
                 (
                 scandalum
                 )
                 offence
                 is
                 either
                 
                   (
                   activum
                   dantis
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   vel
                   passivum
                   sumentis
                   )
                   active
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 or
                 passive
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 )
                 ▪
                 is
                 active
                 and
                 pragmatical
                 to
                 offend
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 in
                 urging
                 ,
                 pressing
                 ,
                 shewing
                 indiscreetly
                 ,
                 rashly
                 ,
                 and
                 unseasonably
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 your
                 opinion
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 urging
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 
                   outward
                   things
                
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 and
                 indifferent
                 .
                 O!
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 Christs
                 
                 little
                 ones
                 Mat.
                 18.6
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Apostle
                 presses
                 this
                 argument
                 taken
                 (
                 
                   a
                   scandalo
                
                 )
                 many
                 wayes
                 !
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 offence
                 to
                 this
                 brother
                 whom
                 thou
                 receivest
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 his
                 fall
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                   receive
                   him
                
                 .
                 
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   greater
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   greater
                   punishment
                
                 remaines
                 for
                 such
                 which
                 cause
                 others
                 to
                 offend
                 and
                 fall
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 such
                 who
                 do
                 so
                 offend
                 and
                 fall
                 .
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Serpent
                 was
                 punished
                 more
                 then
                 Eve
                 ,
                 and
                 Eve
                 more
                 then
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 Jezebel
                 more
                 then
                 
                   Ahab
                   .
                   (
                   Peccare
                   non
                   tantum
                   in
                   se
                   perditionis
                   habet
                   quantum
                   quod
                   reliqui
                   ad
                   peccandum
                   inducuntur
                   ,
                
                 Chrysost.
                 Hom.
                 25
                 in
                 
                   Epist.
                   ad
                   Rom.
                
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 scandal
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 Christ.
                 
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   dyed
                
                 ;
                 O!
                 what
                 will
                 the
                 world
                 say
                 !
                 what
                 ?
                 
                 are
                 these
                 
                   Christs
                   Disciples
                
                 ,
                 that
                 gurn
                 ,
                 bite
                 at
                 ,
                 abuse
                 ,
                 despise
                 ,
                 refuse
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 one
                 another
                 thus
                 !
                 is
                 this
                 all
                 their
                 
                   charity
                   of
                   weake
                   ones
                
                 to
                 shut
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 !
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 how
                 dare
                 you
                 to
                 offend
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 whom
                 
                   Christ
                   dyed
                
                 ?
                 doe
                 ye
                 thinke
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 so
                 
                   little
                   worth
                
                 for
                 whom
                 
                   Christ
                   dyed
                
                 ?
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 receive
                 them
                 ?
                 
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 make
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ?
                 what
                 a
                 scandal
                 is
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 to
                 enforce
                 this
                 ,
                 findes
                 out
                 this
                 scandal
                 to
                 reach
                 to
                 
                   Profession
                   ,
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   truth
                   and
                   Gospel
                
                 its
                 selfe
                 .
                 In
                 Vers.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   your
                   good
                   be
                   evil
                   spoken
                   of
                
                 ▪
                 or
                 your
                 
                   Gospel
                   liberty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 be
                 defamed
                 ,
                 nor
                 truth
                 traduced
                 ,
                 nor
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 nor
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 Olevian
                 sayes
                 )
                 be
                 blasphemed
                 !
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 or
                 evill
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.1
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.12
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 29.30
                 .
                 
                 How
                 eagerly
                 did
                 Mr.
                 
                   Prin
                   ,
                   Bastwick
                
                 and
                 others
                 take
                 advantage
                 to
                 write
                 and
                 print
                 all
                 they
                 could
                 against
                 this
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 niceties
                 and
                 curiosities
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Church
                   societies
                
                 did
                 exclude
                 ,
                 others
                 (
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 judgement
                 )
                 though
                 truly
                 godly
                 and
                 holy
                 !
                 Therefore
                 for
                 the
                 Gospels
                 sake
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 
                   special
                   regard
                
                 (
                 for
                 by
                 not
                 admitting
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 judging
                 hardly
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 you
                 will
                 open
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   enemies
                
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 advantages
                 against
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 with
                 Bernard
                 in
                 
                   Serm.
                   Ezek.
                
                 38.17
                 .
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   sustaines
                
                 great
                 damage
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 her
                 own
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 9.
                 
                 Runs
                 from
                 Vers.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nothing
                   is
                   unclean
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   esteemeth
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 from
                 this
                 Concession
                 (
                 that
                 nothing
                 of
                 
                   its
                   selfe
                   is
                   unclean
                
                 )
                 comes
                 out
                 a
                 correction
                 .
                 Vers.
                 15.
                 
                 Therefore
                 
                   condemn
                   not
                   thy
                   brother
                
                 for
                 eating
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 
                   erronious
                   conscience
                
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 thing
                 unlawful
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 actions
                 receive
                 their
                 qualifications
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Agents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 acts
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 apprehended
                 by
                 reason
                 ;
                 If
                 thou
                 judgest
                 by
                 thy
                 light
                 that
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 thy
                 will
                 carries
                 thee
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 sinnest
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 judgest
                 it
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 light
                 and
                 conscience
                 to
                 bee
                 (
                 by
                 will
                 )
                 carried
                 thereto
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 let
                 thy
                 light
                 be
                 
                   Gods
                   light
                   ,
                   grounded
                
                 on
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 be
                 perswaded
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 miserable
                 to
                 doubt
                 in
                 things
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 in
                 things
                 doubtful
                 and
                 
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   (
                   praejudicium
                   non
                   est
                   judicium
                   sed
                   vitium
                   .
                   )
                
                 Things
                 indifferent
                 are
                 lawful
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 esteems
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 esteems
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 perswaded
                 they
                 are
                 unlawfull
                 ;
                 see
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 therefore
                 let
                 not
                 one
                 
                   censure
                   ,
                   condemne
                
                 ,
                 cast
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   grieve
                   the
                   other
                
                 ,
                 but
                 receive
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 bowels
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 walk
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 judgement
                 and
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Reason
                 10.
                 
                 Vers.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   meat
                   
                     
                       reason
                    
                     10
                  
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   but
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 This
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 
                   (
                   a
                   natura
                   rerum
                   mediarum
                
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 
                   nature
                   of
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 drawne
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Thesis
                 and
                 Antithesis
                 take
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 in
                 forme
                 thus
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   those
                   things
                
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 consists
                 not
                 of
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 contend
                 ;
                 but
                 meats
                 &
                 drinks
                 ,
                 outward
                 formes
                 and
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 consists
                 not
                 of
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   ergo
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 contend
                 not
                 so
                 for
                 such
                 
                   indifferent
                   things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 a
                 brother
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 consists
                 not
                 of
                 
                   things
                   doubtful
                
                 or
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 absolute
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 Luke
                 17.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.8
                 .
                 therefore
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 or
                 kept
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 their
                 judgement
                 in
                 
                   things
                   doubtful
                
                 or
                 indifferent
                 .
                 
                 This
                 
                   Kingdome
                   (
                   sumitur
                   pro
                   regno
                   gloriae
                
                 )
                 sometimes
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 that
                 
                   of
                   Glory
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 (
                 
                   ubi
                   Deus
                   erit
                   omnia
                   in
                   omnibus
                
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 (
                 
                   pro
                   regno
                   gratiae
                
                 )
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 here
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 here
                 ;
                 but
                 take
                 which
                 
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 
                   one
                   kind
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   one
                   make
                
                 ,
                 have
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 ,
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 consists
                 in
                 outward
                 forms
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   is
                   in
                   meat
                   and
                   drink
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 
                   consist
                   in
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   peace
                   &
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   substantialia
                   regni
                
                 are
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 members
                 as
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 Characters
                 of
                 such
                 Citizens
                 as
                 are
                 fit
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Profession
                
                 ,
                 enchurchment
                 ,
                 &c.
                 lyes
                 not
                 in
                 meat
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   formes
                
                 ,
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 doe
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 inherent
                 and
                 infused
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 expressive
                 and
                 declared
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 duties
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 which
                 follows
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 unity
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 being
                 the
                 
                   procreant
                   cause
                
                 of
                 this
                 
                   peace
                   and
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   joy
                   ,
                
                 which
                 issues
                 and
                 runs
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   peace
                
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 :
                 now
                 
                   those
                   things
                
                 are
                 necessary
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 consists
                 of
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 !
                 that
                 differences
                 should
                 arise
                 about
                 
                   such
                   things
                
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 consists
                 not
                 of
                 !
                 but
                 can
                 as
                 well
                 bee
                 without
                 !
                 
                 as
                 about
                 
                   Covenants
                   !
                   Confessions
                
                 !
                 and
                 Subscriptions
                 !
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 indifferent
                 !
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 doubtful
                 !
                 as
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 dipped
                 ,
                 or
                 sprinkled
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 being
                 left
                 without
                 
                   positive
                   warrant
                
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 !
                 learne
                 ,
                 learne
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 puts
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 as
                 between
                 things
                 spiritual
                 and
                 things
                 carnal
                 !
                 
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 
                   middle
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 !
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 no
                 difference
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 have
                 none
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 11
                 ,
                 from
                 Vers.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   serves
                   
                     
                       reason
                    
                     11
                  
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   approved
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Argument
                 is
                 thus
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeves
                 ,
                 and
                 obeyes
                 the
                 Gospel
                 (
                 whether
                 he
                 eats
                 ,
                 or
                 eats
                 not
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 formes
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 
                   servant
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 argument
                 is
                 
                   a
                   genere
                
                 :
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 effects
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Gods
                   acceptation
                
                 ;
                 2
                 
                   Mans
                   approbation
                
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 serves
                 Christ
                 ,
                 beleeves
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 obeyes
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   joy
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 your
                 opinion
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 &
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 thus
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 effect
                 ,
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 tryed
                 Professor
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   currant
                
                 approved
                 Christian
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 
                   serves
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                 
                   peace
                   and
                   joy
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 
                   your
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 a
                 tryed
                 approved
                 Christian
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   ergo
                   ;
                   loquitur
                   de
                   hominibus
                   recte
                   judicantibus
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Pareus
                   in
                   loc
                   .
                   &
                   Calvin
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 !
                 see
                 !
                 O
                 ,
                 what
                 arguments
                 the
                 Apostle
                 brings
                 to
                 clear
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 yea
                 with
                 what
                 big-bellied
                 arguments
                 (
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 of
                 another
                 )
                 he
                 urges
                 them
                 to
                 receive
                 Saints
                 differing
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 judgement
                 !
                 being
                 holy
                 and
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 approved
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 3.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Act.
                 10.35
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.13
                 .
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Nazianzen
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 12.
                 from
                 Vers.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   therefore
                   follow
                   after
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   make
                   for
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   wherewith
                   to
                   edifie
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   12
                
                 This
                 reason
                 lets
                 out
                 two
                 arguments
                 to
                 receive
                 (
                 differing
                 )
                 brethren
                 ;
                 
                 as
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 What
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 peace
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 receive
                 such
                 brethren
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 peace
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 .
                 This
                 Peace
                 is
                 either
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 this
                 latter
                 (
                 if
                 true
                 )
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 substance
                 to
                 finde
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 grace
                 ,
                 holinesse
                 in
                 brethren
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 forme
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 see
                 
                   Dels
                   way
                   of
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 about
                 pag.
                 120
                 ,
                 121.
                 &c.
                 )
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 
                   his
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 (
                 his
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   world
                   gives
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 16.
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 peace
                 but
                 with
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 and
                 judgement
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 
                   Christs
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Christs
                   love
                
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Saints
                   alike
                
                 ,
                 without
                 
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                
                 or
                 opinions
                 .
                 This
                 
                   bond
                   of
                   peace
                
                 and
                 union
                 is
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 this
                 order
                 in
                 symmetry
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Rules
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 )
                 do
                 require
                 all
                 Saints
                 to
                 bee
                 admitted
                 and
                 received
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 and
                 family
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 old
                 and
                 young
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 high
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 sexes
                 ,
                 relations
                 ,
                 sizes
                 ,
                 statures
                 ,
                 ages
                 ,
                 estates
                 ,
                 make
                 
                 it
                 neverthele●●e
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 a
                 family
                 or
                 house
                 ;
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 building
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 matter
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 up
                 of
                 different
                 forme
                 and
                 hew
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 much
                 difference
                 amongst
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 orderly
                 and
                 
                   fitly
                   disposed
                
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 hinders
                 not
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 that
                 building
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   City
                   compact
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 although
                 there
                 bee
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 differ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Trades
                   ,
                   Callings
                   ,
                   complexions
                   ,
                   places
                   ,
                   imployments
                   ,
                   professions
                   ,
                   ages
                   ,
                   statures
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 being
                 all
                 subject
                 to
                 one
                 Law
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 never
                 the
                 lesse
                 peace
                 and
                 order
                 :
                 
                 So
                 
                   a
                   body
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12
                 for
                 although
                 the
                 members
                 differ
                 much
                 ,
                 one
                 bigger
                 or
                 lesser
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 gifted
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 more
                 usefull
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 faire
                 and
                 formal
                 in
                 appearance
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 serve
                 to
                 make
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 difference
                 is
                 necessary
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 more
                 
                   orderly
                   body
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 unity
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 welfare
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 stands
                 wel
                 with
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 and
                 difference
                 of
                 members
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 help
                 the
                 unity
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 (
                 and
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 were
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 ear
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 with
                 diversity
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 graces
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.6
                 .
                 help
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ▪
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 second
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   edification
                
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 admit
                 Saints
                 of
                 all
                 opinions
                 (
                 differing
                 onely
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 )
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   edification
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.29
                 .
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.11
                 .
                 as
                 the
                 least
                 member
                 is
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanest
                 matter
                 in
                 the
                 building
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 ▪
                 Now
                 falsely
                 
                   constituted
                   Churches
                
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 cannot
                 stand
                 without
                 uniformity
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs-can
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 edified
                 as
                 a
                 
                   growing
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.21
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 13.
                 from
                 Vers.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Though
                   all
                   things
                   are
                
                 (
                 in
                 themselves
                 )
                 pure
                 ,
                 (
                 yet
                 )
                 
                   it
                   is
                   evill
                   for
                   that
                   man
                   which
                   eats
                   with
                   offence
                   .
                   
                     
                       reason
                    
                     13
                  
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   to
                   eat
                   ,
                   nor
                   drinke
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   whereby
                   thy
                   brother
                   stumbles
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 in
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.12
                 .
                 and
                 10.23
                 .
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 are
                 lawfull
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 expedient
                 ;
                 by
                 these
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 teach
                 us
                 
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   things
                
                 (
                 that
                 in
                 themselves
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 clean
                 ,
                 lawful
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 
                   brothers
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.13
                 .
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 thus
                 much
                 ;
                 as
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 nature
                 may
                 be
                 waved
                 (
                 as
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 
                 subscriptions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Formes
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Circumstances
                 )
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 cause
                 a
                 body
                 to
                 fall
                 or
                 stumble
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 waved
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 urged
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 and
                 drift
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 eighth
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 tenth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 1
                 Cor.
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 indifferent
                 rites
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 
                   good
                   order
                
                 and
                 
                   spiritual
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 unity
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 consists
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 abstaining
                 from
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   using
                   of
                
                 those
                 things
                 indifferent
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 use
                 our
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 Par
                 )
                 before
                 them
                 which
                 know
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 them
                 which
                 know
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 are
                 offended
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 out
                 knowledge
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 use
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 therefore
                 wisdome
                 and
                 discretion
                 is
                 earnestly
                 to
                 bee
                 sought
                 for
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 when
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 use
                 your
                 liberty
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 ;
                 use
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 use
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 liberty
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Greg.
                   Mag.
                   Moral
                
                 .
                 28.
                 marks
                 )
                 
                   Indiscrete
                   tenetur
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   amittitur
                   ,
                   cum
                   discrete
                   intermittitur
                   ,
                   plus
                   tenetur
                
                 )
                 is
                 unwisely
                 held
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 lost
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 a
                 liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 oftentimes
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 wisely
                 and
                 prudentially
                 intermitted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 more
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 
                   use
                   of
                   it
                
                 .
                 The
                 actions
                 of
                 Gospel-discipline
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 essential
                 ,
                 as
                 piety
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Sanctity
                 and
                 Profession
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   ordinate
                   (
                   &
                   media
                
                 )
                 or
                 helps
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 
                   orderly
                   performance
                
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Worship
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 
                   all
                   Ordinances
                
                 ,
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 administrations
                 ;
                 now
                 in
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 doing
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   instituted
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 revealed
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 second
                 sort
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   performing
                
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 gesture
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 best
                 for
                 the
                 
                   order
                   ,
                   use
                
                 and
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.40
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.24
                 .
                 Now
                 those
                 brethren
                 that
                 doe
                 differ
                 from
                 you
                 in
                 things
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 
                   posit
                   ve
                   precept
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayes
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 admit
                 and
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 ra●her
                 abstaine
                 from
                 those
                 things
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 then
                 render
                 offence
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 stumble
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 thou
                 bevest
                 
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 thy
                 
                   faith
                   to
                   thy self
                
                 .
                 Vers.
                 22.
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 to
                 ratifie
                 this
                 
                   undeniable
                   assertion
                
                 laid
                 downe
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 receiving
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 weake
                 ,
                 though
                 differing
                 in
                 opinion
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 point
                 lyes
                 cleare
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 besides
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 Prophesies
                 and
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 
                   primitive
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 it
                 pr●phesied
                 in
                 Micah
                 4.5
                 .
                 This
                 Chapter
                 begins
                 with
                 the
                 
                   promised
                   happinesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 eminency
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 foretold
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 Promise
                 made
                 ,
                 foretelling
                 her
                 eminency
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 exceeding
                 glory
                 above
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 former
                 ages
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Nations
                   shall
                   come
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 (
                 sayes
                 
                   Gualter
                   )
                   All
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   many
                   peoples
                
                 of
                 
                   many
                   languages
                
                 ,
                 under
                 many
                 wayes
                 ,
                 formes
                 ,
                 
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 shall
                 
                   come
                   in
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Jew
                
                 and
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 bond
                 and
                 free
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   all
                   sorts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 opinions
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 
                   reigne
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 ;
                 though
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 are
                 at
                 as
                 much
                 variance
                 and
                 distance
                 for
                 their
                 different
                 judgements
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 as
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 
                   in
                   one
                
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Body
                 of
                 all
                 beleevers
                 (
                 of
                 all
                 judgements
                 )
                 Eph.
                 4
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 
                 under
                 all
                 forms
                 of
                 all
                 degrees
                 and
                 measures
                 ,
                 of
                 light
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.15
                 .
                 Col.
                 3.15
                 .
                 having
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 faith
                 (
                 for
                 quality
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 live
                 on
                 Christ
                 by
                 faith
                 (
                 not
                 by
                 
                   forme
                   .
                   )
                   Thus
                   all
                
                 (
                 of
                 us
                 )
                 
                   will
                   walke
                   every
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   walke
                
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                
                 ;
                 Every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 light
                 and
                 measure
                 obeying
                 God
                 constantly
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   assemble
                   her
                   that
                   halteth
                
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Baal
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 18
                 (
                 two
                 opinions
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 
                   make
                   even
                   her
                   a
                   remnant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 
                   I
                   will
                   reigne
                   in
                   Zion
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 36.37
                 ,
                 38.
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 richest
                 blessings
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 Paradise
                 shal
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   shall
                   become
                
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Eden
                
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 vers
                 .
                 35.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   increase
                   them
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   with
                   men
                   like
                   a
                   flocke
                
                 ;
                 how
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 thus
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 flocke
                 (
                 alluding
                 to
                 a
                 shepherds
                 flocke
                 )
                 there
                 be
                 old
                 and
                 young
                 ,
                 Lambs
                 and
                 
                   Ews
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 40.11
                 .
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 ,
                 sizes
                 ,
                 colours
                 ,
                 complexions
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 flocke
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 fleece
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 colour
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   outward
                   appearance
                
                 ,
                 or
                 tone
                 ,
                 or
                 bleat
                 ,
                 or
                 going
                 ,
                 or
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 leannesse
                 ,
                 or
                 raggednesse
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sheep
                 still
                 ;
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 differences
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 it
                 no
                 sheep
                 .
                 
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 shall
                 consist
                 of
                 Saints
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 opinions
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 those
                 opinions
                 cannot
                 make
                 them
                 no
                 Saints
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 
                   variety
                   of
                   dispensations
                
                 ,
                 
                 administrations
                 ,
                 forms
                 ,
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 measures
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 spirit
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   flocke
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   holy
                   flocke
                
                 .
                 Verse
                 38.
                 all
                 having
                 one
                 Master-Shepherd
                 ,
                 serving
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Zeph.
                 3.9
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   turne
                   the
                   peoples
                
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 to
                 a
                 
                   pure
                   language
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   then
                   all
                
                 (
                 under
                 all
                 formes
                 ,
                 orders
                 ,
                 languages
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 all
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   ,
                
                 all
                 shall
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 in
                 that
                 
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 together
                 
                   with
                   one
                   shoulder
                
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 the
                 simile
                 runs
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 yoake
                 of
                 Oxen
                 drawing
                 together
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 Leopard
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Kid
                   ,
                   the
                   Lion
                   and
                   the
                   Lamb
                   shall
                   lye
                   down
                   together
                   .
                
                 See
                 this
                 also
                 foretold
                 by
                 Zach.
                 2.11
                 .
                 Many
                 Nations
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   joyned
                   together
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Zach.
                 8.23
                 .
                 
                   of
                   all
                   languages
                   ,
                   shall
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Jew
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   We
                   will
                   goe
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   you
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Men
                 enlightned
                 that
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 verses
                 before
                 )
                 and
                 are
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 now
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   is
                   with
                   them
                
                 .
                 
                 Though
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Languages
                   ,
                   Nations
                   ,
                   habits
                   ,
                   forms
                   ,
                
                 and
                 appearances
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 seekers
                 and
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 as
                 large
                 a
                 difference
                 (
                 in
                 things
                 outward
                 and
                 formal
                 )
                 as
                 between
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 
                   all
                   one
                
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 gather
                 all
                 his
                 people
                 
                   into
                   one
                
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 year
                 he
                 is
                 hastning
                 this
                 designe
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 all
                 into
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 further
                 proofes
                 ,
                 see
                 Phil.
                 3.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   be
                   of
                   another
                   minde
                
                 )
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 not
                 put
                 him
                 by
                 ,
                 no
                 but
                 walk
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   in
                   time
                   reveal
                   it
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   Neverthelesse
                   whereunto
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   attained
                
                 (
                 and
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 
                   one
                   minde
                
                 and
                 
                   judgement
                   )
                   let
                   us
                
                 (
                 all
                 )
                 walke
                 (
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 Phil.
                 1.27
                 .
                 and
                 Phil.
                 2.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 )
                 
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   rule
                
                 (
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   let
                   us
                   minde
                   the
                   same
                   things
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 worship
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 lyes
                 under
                 the
                 Commission
                 
                 Christ
                 gave
                 in
                 Mat.
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Teaching
                   them
                   to
                   observe
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   commanded
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 charily
                 ,
                 
                 whatsoever
                 commanded
                 and
                 commended
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 
                 now
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 in
                 Mat.
                 19.14
                 .
                 to
                 admit
                 even
                 of
                 
                   Infants
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 as
                 weake
                 ,
                 simple
                 ,
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 unable
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   little
                   ones
                
                 to
                 speak
                 or
                 expresse
                 themselves
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 such
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 
                   Christs
                   Disciples
                
                 (
                 Christs-Church
                 )
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 manly
                 ,
                 growne
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 stature
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 
                   little
                   ones
                
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 
                   strong
                   ones
                
                 )
                 consists
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 muster
                 many
                 Authors
                 together
                 to
                 beare
                 testimony
                 to
                 this
                 truth
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 besides
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 different
                 opinions
                 (
                 if
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 beleevers
                 )
                 in
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 where
                 were
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 circumcised
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 exceedingly
                 differ
                 in
                 opinions
                 ;
                 thus
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 Gal.
                 2.11
                 .
                 and
                 5.1
                 .
                 and
                 Act.
                 15.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 and
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 for
                 by
                 
                   one
                   Spirit
                
                 are
                 we
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 
                   whether
                   Jews
                   or
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   bond
                   ,
                
                 or
                 free
                 ;
                 so
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Writers
                
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 godly
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                
                 or
                 opinions
                 were
                 received
                 ,
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 all
                 Saints
                 was
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 necessary
                 and
                 enough
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Fox
                 observes
                 )
                 till
                 the
                 hot
                 contest
                 between
                 the
                 Asians
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 about
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                 An.
                 157.
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 
                   Antoninus
                   Pius's
                
                 reigne
                 was
                 Polycarpus
                 faine
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 Anicetus
                 (
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 two
                 differed
                 in
                 opinion
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 one
                 in
                 most
                 sweet
                 ,
                 kinde
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 avoided
                 the
                 
                   breach
                   of
                   unity
                
                 or
                 peace
                 ,
                 sayes
                 
                   Euseb.
                   Eccles.
                   Hist.
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 23
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   Socrat.
                   Schol.
                   Hist.
                   Ec.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 21.
                 )
                 and
                 as
                 Irenaeus
                 writes
                 to
                 Victor
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 heare
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 received
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 of
                 
                   contrary
                   opinions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 
                   contrary
                   observations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 held
                 fast
                 the
                 
                   bond
                   of
                   love
                
                 and
                 
                   unity
                   .
                   (
                   Vide
                   Par
                
                 on
                 Rom.
                 14
                 v.
                 6.
                 )
                 Afterwards
                 in
                 Comodus's
                 dayes
                 the
                 poore
                 Saints
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 breathing
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 respite
                 from
                 persecutions
                 to
                 take
                 aire
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 arose
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 usual
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   
                   peace
                
                 and
                 liberty
                 )
                 a
                 loud
                 difference
                 amongst
                 brethren
                 about
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 
                   Easter
                   day
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 trifling
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 some
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   parts
                
                 )
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Del
                 takes
                 it
                 in
                 's
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                 pag.
                 116
                 ,
                 117.
                 )
                 pretended
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 P●ter
                 to
                 observe
                 it
                 on
                 
                   one
                   day
                
                 (
                 although
                 indeed
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 Hermes
                 and
                 Pius
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Easterne
                   Churches
                
                 pretended
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 John
                 to
                 observe
                 it
                 
                   another
                   day
                
                 :
                 and
                 about
                 these
                 trifles
                 they
                 had
                 hot
                 word-wars
                 and
                 skirmishes
                 in
                 discourses
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 love
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 unity
                 and
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 Victor's
                 time
                 ,
                 a
                 fiery
                 (
                 brand
                 ,
                 or
                 )
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 rose
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 hot
                 as
                 a
                 Toast
                 ,
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 judgement
                 for
                 Easter-day
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 (
                 pretended
                 )
                 tradition
                 of
                 Paul.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Asian
                   Churches
                
                 not
                 yeelding
                 to
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 none
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 just
                 jump
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 opinion
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 opinion
                 went
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 difference
                 growing
                 great
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 about
                 trifles
                 ,
                 things
                 not
                 necessary
                 ;
                 Irenaeus
                 writes
                 to
                 Victor
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 roundly
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 him
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 before
                 :
                 for
                 among
                 
                   former
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 then
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 at
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 love
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 were
                 
                   variety
                   of
                   opinions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 observations
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 continued
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 remained
                 fresh
                 to
                 use
                 or
                 not
                 use
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 began
                 uniformity
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 and
                 in
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 
                   one
                   opinion
                
                 a
                 thing
                 necessary
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 differed
                 to
                 be
                 judg●d
                 
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   Hereticks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 all
                 alike
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 Asia
                 (
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 seduced
                 by
                 them
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 
                   cast
                   out
                
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 Victor
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 brought
                 forth
                 to
                 decide
                 the
                 difference
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 spiritual
                 weapons
                 ▪
                 to
                 win
                 the
                 
                   Conquest
                   Irenaeus
                
                 uses
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 and
                 sayes
                 thus
                 further
                 to
                 Victor
                 in
                 his
                 letter
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   variance
                   and
                   difference
                   about
                   ceremonies
                   is
                   not
                   now
                   new
                   ,
                   nor
                   strange
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   both
                   about
                   Easter
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   Fast
                   dayes
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   diversity
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   unity
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 proves
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 abundance
                 of
                 examples
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 instances
                 in
                 
                   Telesphorus
                   ,
                   
                   Pius
                   ,
                   Anicetus
                   ,
                   Soter
                   ,
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   neither
                   tyed
                   themselves
                   nor
                   others
                   to
                   an
                   uniformity
                   ,
                
                 
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 their
                 judgement
                 or
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 were
                 left
                 to
                 
                   Christian
                   freedome
                
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 
                   Socrates
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 19.
                 sayes
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 fasting
                 then
                 used
                 in
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 
                   can
                   bring
                   any
                   commandement
                   written
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 
                   it
                   is
                   left
                   free
                   to
                   every
                   mans
                   minde
                   and
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   to
                   be
                   compelled
                   by
                   fear
                   or
                   necessity
                   to
                   doe
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 differed
                 in
                 judgement
                 and
                 opinion
                 were
                 beloved
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 accepted
                 as
                 Saints
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 till
                 Victor's
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 Antichrist
                 began
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assinuate
                 secular
                 powers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 ever
                 since
                 ,
                 O
                 what
                 sad
                 differences
                 have
                 arose
                 !
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Devils
                   subtilties
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   Jesuitical
                   sophistries
                
                 )
                 and
                 what
                 ranke
                 seeds
                 of
                 division
                 have
                 been
                 sowne
                 to
                 set
                 Christians
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 about
                 nothing
                 !
                 empty
                 shadows
                 ,
                 and
                 puff-paste
                 appearances
                 !
                 and
                 all
                 hereby
                 to
                 vilifie
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 such
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 
                   Christs
                   Disciples
                
                 who
                 differ
                 so
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 
                   love
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 13.
                 and
                 not
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 jar
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 .
                 Doe
                 not
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 make
                 sport
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 argument
                 against
                 us
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 Christs
                 ?
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 may-game
                 they
                 made
                 (
                 and
                 doe
                 yet
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 hot
                 contestations
                 between
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 Luther
                 in
                 Germany
                 ?
                 and
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 and
                 Calvinists
                 ?
                 what
                 fearful
                 ,
                 detestable
                 ,
                 unchristian
                 combats
                 are
                 there
                 yet
                 ?
                 how
                 unkind
                 and
                 cruelly
                 hateful
                 are
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 about
                 opinions
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 
                   our
                   dayes
                
                 what
                 a
                 bone
                 is
                 cast
                 in
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 quarrel
                 between
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 
                   Independents
                   ?
                   Independents
                
                 and
                 
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   &
                   c
                
                 ?
                 Now
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 worst
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 affections
                 as
                 much
                 (
                 yea
                 more
                 )
                 then
                 in
                 opinions
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 thing
                 amongst
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 indeed
                 godly
                 )
                 now
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 before
                 ;
                 so
                 Augustine
                 and
                 Hierom
                 differed
                 in
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 loved
                 one
                 another
                 heartily
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 disturb
                 the
                 Church
                 thereby
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 high
                 esteem
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 Peter
                 had
                 of
                 Paul
                 (
                 who
                 differed
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 openly
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.11
                 .
                 )
                 yet
                 ,
                 sayes
                 
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   beloved
                   brother
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.15
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Donatists
                 did
                 urge
                 Cyprian's
                 opinion
                 for
                 rebaptizing
                 ,
                 
                 O
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Augustine
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Hunc
                   quasi
                   nevum
                   candidissiim
                   pectoris
                   cooperuit
                   ubere
                   charitatis
                   ,
                
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   covered
                   this
                   faulty
                   opinion
                
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 faire
                 and
                 
                   candid
                   breast
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   full
                   bigs
                   of
                   charity
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 he
                 did
                 hold
                 fast
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 that
                 
                   differed
                   from
                   him
                
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 love
                 and
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 
                   rend
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 but
                 maintained
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 )
                 and
                 kept
                 continually
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
                 !
                 Oh!
                 O
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 brethren
                 of
                 all
                 opinions
                 would
                 learne
                 this
                 lesson
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 
                   Anabaptists
                   !
                   Donatists
                   !
                   Cypriansts
                
                 !
                 or
                 what
                 opinion
                 soever
                 ,
                 so
                 holy
                 !
                 But
                 thus
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 to
                 admit
                 
                   differing
                   brethren
                
                 ,
                 till
                 Antichrist
                 began
                 to
                 start
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 Melancthon
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 Dell
                 observes
                 ,
                 pag.
                 120.
                 in
                 's
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 )
                 seeing
                 we
                 agree
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 
                   chiefe
                   Articles
                
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Christian
                   doctrine
                
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 embrace
                 each
                 other
                 (
                 as
                 brethren
                 )
                 in
                 unity
                 and
                 
                   Christian
                   love
                
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 rites
                 ,
                 or
                 variety
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 or
                 difference
                 of
                 
                   opinions
                   ,
                   dis-joyne
                
                 our
                 mindes
                 and
                 hearts
                 from
                 
                   one
                   another
                
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   government
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 Bucer
                 )
                 make
                 us
                 differ
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 have
                 we
                 not
                 all
                 
                   one
                   Father
                
                 ?
                 for
                 shame
                 let
                 us
                 love
                 and
                 live
                 together
                 as
                 Saints
                 .
                 Besides
                 all
                 this
                 Artillery
                 to
                 defend
                 this
                 
                   truth
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   all
                   Saints
                   might
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                
                 I
                 might
                 fortifie
                 it
                 further
                 by
                 other
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 omit
                 them
                 now
                 (
                 having
                 been
                 alreardy
                 at
                 large
                 )
                 unlesse
                 taken
                 in
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 considerations
                 ;
                 
                 As
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Saints
                 are
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 lay
                 by
                 what
                 is
                 dark
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Psal.
                 39.
                 
                   ult
                   .
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   light
                   they
                   see
                   light
                   ,
                
                 not
                 in
                 
                   mans
                   light
                
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 with
                 other
                 mens
                 eyes
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 rejecting
                 ,
                 or
                 refusing
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 find
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   revealed
                   minde
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 And
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 asked
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 accepted
                 from
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   faith
                
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 or
                 yeeld
                 submission
                 to
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 
                   Gods
                   word
                
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 
                 hold
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 returne
                 a
                 blanke
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   negative
                   answer
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.22
                 .
                 Col.
                 2.20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ▪
                 1
                 Joh.
                 4.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Act.
                 17.11
                 .
                 Gal.
                 5.1
                 .
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 none
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Commands
                
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Beraeans
                 ;
                 they
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 whether
                 they
                 can
                 finde
                 such
                 things
                 so
                 or
                 no.
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   day
                
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   see
                   where
                   they
                   goe
                
                 ;
                 but
                 them
                 of
                 darknesse
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.23
                 .
                 1
                 Joh.
                 2.11
                 .
                 
                   they
                   goe
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   whither
                   ,
                
                 
                 but
                 at
                 a
                 venture
                 doe
                 as
                 others
                 doe
                 ;
                 whilst
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                
                 walk
                 warily
                 ,
                 wisely
                 ,
                 knowingly
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yea
                 and
                 armed
                 with
                 light
                 too
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.12
                 .
                 being
                 round
                 about
                 
                   swallowed
                   up
                
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 clear
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 and
                 maintaine
                 ,
                 having
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 armor
                 of
                 light
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 instruments
                 ,
                 
                   weapons
                   of
                   light
                
                 too
                 for
                 defenc●
                 .
                 The
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 which
                 conquers
                 them
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 conquer
                 others
                 with
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Discipline
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 the
                 Saints
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 clear
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 meet
                 with
                 many
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 oppositions
                 ,
                 enemies
                 ,
                 hot
                 ,
                 
                   strong
                   ,
                   sturdy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 lusty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 with
                 
                   full
                   blows
                
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 buffets
                 ,
                 and
                 arguments
                 use
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 assault
                 ,
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 knock
                 them
                 down
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 
                   armour
                   of
                   light
                   on
                
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 meet
                 their
                 storming
                 ,
                 angry
                 ,
                 raging
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 else
                 they
                 will
                 soon
                 yeeld
                 and
                 faint
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 urged
                 upon
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 darke
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 darknesse
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 
                   absence
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 darknesse
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 mens
                 spirits
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 finde
                 not
                 Christs
                 (
                 the
                 
                   Sunnes
                   )
                   light
                
                 to
                 shine
                 in
                 
                   their
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 finde
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 forme
                 ,
                 opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 practise
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 urge
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 presse
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 thrust
                 upon
                 any
                 Saint
                 ,
                 or
                 Brother
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 disconsolate
                 ;
                 whilst
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 doe
                 what
                 is
                 cleare
                 to
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 it
                 
                   chearfully
                   ,
                   freely
                   ,
                   comfortably
                
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 confidently
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 cleared
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyces
                 in
                 such
                 practises
                 as
                 are
                 approved
                 by
                 day-light
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 cleared
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 And
              
               
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 darknesse
                 hinders
                 
                   sight
                   ,
                   tenebrae
                   a
                   tenend
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   tenebra
                   est
                   visus
                   impeditiva
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 such
                 opinions
                 and
                 practises
                 which
                 are
                 pressed
                 upon
                 us
                 without
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 without
                 the
                 light
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ;
                 those
                 brethren
                 cannot
                 see
                 other
                 things
                 (
                 often-times
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Who
                 are
                 more
                 blinded
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 
                   spiritual
                   objects
                
                 and
                 discoveries
                 )
                 then
                 your
                 
                   greatest
                   formalists
                
                 ?
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 hot
                 ,
                 high
                 ,
                 stirring
                 ,
                 pressing
                 their
                 owne
                 formes
                 ,
                 opinions
                 ,
                 judgements
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 things
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 and
                 indifferent
                 (
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 left
                 indifferent
                 (
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 without
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 )
                 O!
                 how
                 bitterly
                 are
                 they
                 besotted
                 &
                 incensed
                 against
                 the
                 more
                 subtle
                 !
                 oriental
                 !
                 spiritual
                 !
                 and
                 most
                 splendent
                 truths
                 !
                 (
                 
                   color
                   omnibus
                   unus
                
                 )
                 thus
                 were
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Isa.
                 29.10
                 .
                 and
                 Joh.
                 9.39
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 walke
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   dark
                   (
                   est
                   gressus
                   prohibitiva
                
                 )
                 nor
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 right
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 And
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 walke
                 in
                 feare
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 ,
                 
                 
                   est
                   timoris
                   incussiva
                
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 bee
                 faint
                 and
                 fearfull
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 practise
                 ,
                 or
                 forme
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 finde
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 And
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   est
                   casus
                   inductiva
                
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 liable
                 to
                 fall
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 or
                 induced
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 see
                 not
                 warranted
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 too
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 then
                 would
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 give
                 a
                 brother
                 such
                 occasion
                 to
                 stumble
                 and
                 fall
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Sixthly
                 (
                 
                   est
                   verecundi●
                   diminutiva
                
                 )
                 this
                 night-opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 practise
                 ,
                 or
                 forme
                 (
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 )
                 which
                 any
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 (
                 many
                 times
                 )
                 too
                 immodest
                 tooth
                 and
                 naile
                 (
                 
                   unguibus
                   &
                   dentibus
                
                 )
                 to
                 fight
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 for
                 what
                 the
                 word
                 warrants
                 not
                 .
                 
                 As
                 the
                 night
                 that
                 makes
                 night-walkers
                 too
                 bold
                 in
                 
                   immodest
                   formes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 appearances
                 and
                 practises
                 sutable
                 thereto
                 .
                 
                 So
                 ,
                 O
                 sad
                 !
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 formalists
                 you
                 will
                 finde
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Whores
                   forehead
                
                 !
                 harlots-dresse
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 too
                 bold
                 !
                 (
                 as
                 
                   blind
                   Bayard
                
                 )
                 and
                 confident
                 for
                 such
                 formes
                 !
                 opinions
                 !
                 practises
                 !
                 and
                 wayes
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   word
                
                 to
                 give
                 life
                 or
                 light
                 to
                 them
                 !
                 and
                 yet
                 
                 how
                 hot
                 are
                 some
                 for
                 Antichristian
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 customes
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 were
                 the
                 light
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 the
                 Sunne
                 shine
                 in
                 their
                 Horizon
                 )
                 they
                 would
                 even
                 blush
                 to
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 heads
                 for
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 (
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 )
                 inconveniencies
                 would
                 be
                 unavoidable
                 consequences
                 of
                 such
                 practises
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 presse
                 our
                 opinions
                 or
                 judgements
                 upon
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 such
                 conditions
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 Communion
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 forbid
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 
                   as
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   ,
                
                 and
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 walke
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 
                   Light
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   and
                   liberty
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   conscience
                
                 ;
                 for
                 better
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 follow
                 even
                 an
                 erring
                 conscience
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 informed
                 and
                 corrected
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 doe
                 against
                 conscience
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Consideration
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Consider
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 beauty
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 shortly
                 )
                 the
                 
                   joy
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                
                 ?
                 
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 variety
                 in
                 unity
                 ?
                 and
                 into
                 unity
                 ?
                 The
                 
                   Church
                   militant
                
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 or
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   triumphant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 her
                 
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Orders
                   ,
                   Forms
                
                 of
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 (
                 nor
                 lesse
                 )
                 then
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   which
                   is
                   above
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.26
                 .
                 wherefore
                 the
                 word
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 the
                 Heb.
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   duall
                   number
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Cabalists
                 confesse
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   earthly
                   Jerusalem●
                
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 jod
                 out
                 of
                 J●rushalaim
                 2
                 Sam.
                 5
                 13.
                 teaches
                 the
                 earthly
                 Jerusalem
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 shadow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shadow
                 vanishes
                 away
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 intimates
                 in
                 Col.
                 2.17
                 .
                 speaking
                 before
                 of
                 many
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   Sabbath-dayes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   are
                   all
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 
                   but
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 Like
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 a
                 plash
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 it
                 looks
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 lively
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 were
                 seated
                 there
                 .
                 
                 So
                 Cant.
                 6.9
                 .
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 
                   onely
                   one
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   choice
                   one
                   of
                   her
                   mother
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Jerusalem
                 above
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 she
                 looks
                 so
                 like
                 her
                 Mother
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 picture
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 
                 So
                 her
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 but
                 shadows
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 
                 Baptisme
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 washed
                 here
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 the
                 Catechumeni
                 and
                 Adulti
                 were
                 wont
                 
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 wash●d
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 clad
                 with
                 
                   white
                   robes
                
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 7.9.14
                 .
                 when
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 clad
                 with
                 
                   white
                   robes
                
                 ,
                 washed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb.
                
                 The
                 word
                 here
                 enunciative
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 (
                 the
                 
                   body
                   is
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   word
                   essential
                
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 1.1
                 .
                 the
                 
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   Hymns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   spiritual
                   Songs
                
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 that
                 Hallelujah
                 which
                 i●
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 all
                 sing
                 with
                 one
                 voice
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 and
                 Lamb
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 1.9.1
                 .
                 and
                 again
                 Vers.
                 3.
                 and
                 again
                 Vers.
                 4.
                 and
                 again
                 Vers.
                 6.
                 as
                 never
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 ever
                 satisfied
                 with
                 singing
                 it
                 
                   (
                   Victoria
                   Hallelujatica
                   .
                
                 )
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 here
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 stead
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   Worships
                
                 ,
                 and
                 services
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 shadows
                 are
                 
                   empty
                   things
                
                 ,
                 though
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 substance
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 shadows
                 are
                 variable
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 turns
                 )
                 in
                 ev●ry
                 age
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 grow
                 lesse
                 and
                 lesse
                 ,
                 shorter
                 and
                 shorter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 grows
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 swall●wed
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 (
                 as
                 shadows
                 )
                 seen
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 where
                 the
                 shadow
                 ends
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 begin●
                 .
                 
                 The
                 shadow
                 is
                 the
                 darke
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   imperfect
                   representation
                
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 some
                 similitude
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 representation
                 ,
                 or
                 similitude
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 more
                 in
                 variety
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 more
                 in
                 unity
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 Saints
                 of
                 all
                 judgements
                 ,
                 under
                 all
                 formes
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 looks
                 like
                 her
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 is
                 her
                 beauty
                 and
                 glory
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 her
                 variety
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 unity
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 she
                 
                   looks
                   like
                
                 the
                 Jerusalem
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 Rev.
                 7.
                 from
                 1.
                 to
                 10.
                 
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   kindreds
                   ,
                   peoples
                   ,
                   tongues
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   could
                   number
                
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   strange
                   worke
                
                 that
                 God
                 goes
                 on
                 so
                 fast
                 with
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 Nations
                 ,
                 as
                 Eph.
                 1.10
                 .
                 
                   To
                   gather
                   together
                   into
                   one
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   both
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   heaven
                   &
                   which
                   are
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   even
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 the
                 substance
                 )
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 to
                 recapitulate
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 up
                 to
                 
                   one
                   head
                
                 ,
                 to
                 collect
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 
                   multiplication
                   )
                   all
                
                 into
                 
                   one
                   summe
                
                 ;
                 All
                 things
                 
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 all
                 opinions
                 ,
                 all
                 forms
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 excellencie●
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 all
                 into
                 
                   one
                   .
                   To
                   reduce
                   all
                   to
                   one
                   head
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 so
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 17.20
                 ,
                 2●
                 .
                 that
                 all
                 Saints
                 (
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 opinions
                 whatsoever
                 )
                 that
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 should
                 (
                 for
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 )
                 
                   beleeve
                   in
                   him
                
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 
                   all
                   one
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 their
                 glory
                 would
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 17.22
                 .
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 .
                 Verse
                 23.
                 
                 O!
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                   gathered
                   Churches
                
                 are
                 more
                 &
                 more
                 refined
                 and
                 spiritualized
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 wil
                 lesse
                 presse
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 or
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 and
                 admitted
                 ,
                 but
                 wil
                 make
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 beleevers
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 their
                 opinions
                 different
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 things
                 doubtful
                 and
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 shall
                 shortly
                 be
                 imbraced
                 without
                 scruple
                 or
                 question
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 beauteous
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 
                 As
                 the
                 b●ams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 which
                 are
                 here
                 below
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 &
                 various
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 divers
                 wayes
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 the
                 higher
                 and
                 nigher
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 splendent
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Church
                 growing
                 upward
                 to
                 
                   her
                   full
                   stature
                
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 nigher
                 she
                 is
                 (
                 to
                 this
                 Sun
                 )
                 the
                 more
                 her
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 
                   forms
                   ,
                   opinions
                   ,
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 made
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 glorious
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 the
                 more
                 sweet
                 &
                 perfect
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 ;
                 as
                 variety
                 and
                 discord
                 in
                 musicke
                 ,
                 
                 make
                 the
                 sweetest
                 concord
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 orderly
                 and
                 perfect
                 period
                 ;
                 but
                 thus
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 Consideration
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Consideration
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 
                   rule
                   of
                   admission
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 
                   membra
                   dividentia
                
                 )
                 any
                 degree
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 upon
                 Rom.
                 14.1
                 .
                 where
                 we
                 finde
                 an
                 absolute
                 probability
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 converted
                 by
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 from
                 
                   darkn●sse
                   to
                   light
                
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 curious
                 scrutiny
                 (
                 which
                 some
                 make
                 )
                 into
                 their
                 judgement
                 in
                 
                   matters
                   indifferent
                
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Calvin
                 in
                 
                   Epist.
                   Rom.
                
                 14.4
                 .
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Semper
                   bene
                   sp●remus
                   de
                   eo
                   in
                   quo
                   cernimus
                   aliquid
                   Dei
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 alwayes
                 thinke
                 and
                 hope
                 well
                 of
                 that
                 brother
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 ●east
                 tokens
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 God
                 dwelling
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 ●t
                 
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 fault
                 amongst
                 many
                 to
                 exact
                 an
                 
                   excellent
                   height
                
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 judgement
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 a
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Abraham
                 presently
                 ;
                 O
                 no!
                 for
                 God
                 accepteth
                 and
                 receiveth
                 the
                 least
                 grace
                 and
                 growth
                 in
                 truth
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 must
                 wee
                 even
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 weake
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.1
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 rule
                 which
                 exacts
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 requires
                 more
                 then
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 
                   weakest
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 excludes
                 many
                 times
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 includes
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 (
                 himselfe
                 )
                 received
                 and
                 accepted
                 of
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 great
                 care
                 of
                 grieving
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 or
                 putting
                 any
                 by
                 for
                 their
                 opinions
                 in
                 things
                 doubtful
                 or
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 deny
                 a
                 truth
                 (
                 even
                 a
                 
                   very
                   truth
                
                 )
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 
                   middle
                   size
                
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 does
                 breed
                 but
                 a
                 
                   tolerable
                   errour
                
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 points
                 positively
                 commanded
                 and
                 necessary
                 (
                 I
                 confesse
                 )
                 is
                 an
                 
                   intolerable
                   error
                
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ;
                 for
                 stiffely
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 an
                 error
                 in
                 points
                 necessary
                 and
                 fundamental
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 Hereticke
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 other
                 can
                 make
                 him
                 but
                 a
                 Schismaticke
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 Consideration
                 ;
                 some
                 more
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 added
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 enough
                 to
                 
                   wise
                   men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 ratifie
                 the
                 truth
                 asserted
                 of
                 brethren
                 (
                 dissenting
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 .
                 )
                 Besides
                 what
                 Gamaliel
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Councel
                 ,
                 Act.
                 5.38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 
                   Refraine
                   from
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   alone
                   ,
                   lest
                   haply
                   ye
                   be
                   found
                   even
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   God.
                
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Goodwin
                
                 hereon
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 wisdome
                 not
                 to
                 oppresse
                 any
                 in
                 
                   Gods
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 is
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 but
                 a
                 fond
                 engagement
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fighting
                 even
                 against
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 shut
                 out
                 any
                 for
                 an
                 opinion
                 (
                 he
                 holds
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 left
                 doubtful
                 or
                 indifferent
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 imprudence
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 impudence
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 zeale
                 without
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.2
                 .
                 Eccles
                 7.18
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 selfe-conceit
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Rule
                 is
                 a
                 
                   sound
                   knowledge
                
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   word
                
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 zealous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 right
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 required
                 in
                 
                   Gods
                   word
                
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.18
                 .
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 (
                 
                   ad
                   aequale
                
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                   Duo
                   sunt
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 Anselme
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   Serm.
                
                 202.
                 
                   de
                   temp
                   .
                   )
                   in
                   quibus
                   temerarium
                   judicium
                   cavere
                   debemus
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   cum
                   incertum
                   est
                   quo
                   animo
                   quicquam
                   factum
                   est
                   ,
                   vel
                   cum
                   incertum
                   est
                   qualis
                   futurus
                   sit
                   qui
                   
                   nunc
                   vel
                   bonus
                   vel
                   malus
                   apparet
                   .
                
                 Rash
                 judgement
                 of
                 any
                 brother
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 in
                 
                   two
                   things
                
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 with
                 what
                 a
                 mind
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 done
                 ;
                 And
                 then
                 secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 the
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 thus
                 appeares
                 good
                 (
                 at
                 present
                 )
                 or
                 bad
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 O
                 then
                 ,
                 
                 therefore
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 we
                 judge
                 ,
                 condemne
                 ,
                 or
                 keep
                 out
                 any
                 beleever
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 of
                 what
                 opinion
                 soever
                 !
                 But
                 so
                 far
                 for
                 Explication
                 :
                 To
                 be
                 briefe
                 in
                 Application
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1
                 Reproof
                 :
                 Are
                 not
                 they
                 too
                 to
                 blame
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 stand
                 too
                 stifly
                 upon
                 Circumstances
                 ?
                 and
                 trifles
                 ?
                 and
                 forms
                 ?
                 and
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   1
                
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 impose
                 a
                 necessity
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 pestilent
                 ?
                 and
                 unsufferable
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 ,
                 Oh
                 how
                 many
                 
                   unskilful
                   builders
                
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 urge
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 strongly
                 )
                 an
                 
                   Vniformity
                   ,
                   Vniformity
                
                 !
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 cryed
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 (
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 true
                 )
                 their
                 Churches
                 cannot
                 stand
                 .
                 O
                 sad
                 !
                 how
                 this
                 
                   mystery
                   of
                   iniquity
                
                 works
                 yet
                 !
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   order
                   ,
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 happinesse
                 consists
                 in
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Forme
                
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Prelatical
                   ,
                   Presbyterian
                   forme
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   Prelatick
                   Independent
                   Forme
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Anabaptistical
                   Forme
                
                 ;
                 O
                 no!
                 but
                 in
                 unanimity
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 uniformity
                 !
                 For
                 all
                 outward
                 Formes
                 (
                 be
                 they
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Warr
                 sayes
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Dispute
                 betwixt
                 Form
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 a
                 pretty
                 Tract
                 ,
                 
                 pag.
                 33.
                 )
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 
                   childish
                   things
                
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 
                   done
                   away
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 sayes
                 ;
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 even
                 as
                 childhood
                 is
                 done
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 ceases
                 in
                 a
                 
                   more
                   excellent
                
                 growth
                 and
                 
                   glory
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 man-hood
                 and
                 perfection
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 all
                 Formes
                 of
                 Discipline
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 wrong
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 a
                 F●rme
                 to
                 hurt
                 ,
                 or
                 hinder
                 our
                 growth
                 ,
                 or
                 offend
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 Carcasse
                 )
                 when
                 it
                 stinks
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 any
                 Forme
                 as
                 an
                 engine
                 of
                 cruelty
                 or
                 persecution
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 variance
                 betwixt
                 brethren
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 ready
                 to
                 
                   crucifie
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pharisee
                 ,
                 or
                 man
                 of
                 forme
                 ?
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 contentious
                 ,
                 and
                 quarrelsome
                 at
                 the
                 approaches
                 and
                 appearances
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 captious
                 at
                 the
                 truth
                 shining
                 in
                 splendent
                 spirituality
                 ?
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 ready
                 to
                 betray
                 them
                 ?
                 who
                 sits
                 so
                 much
                 at
                 Councel
                 against
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 lest
                 if
                 Christ
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 )
                 should
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 their
                 (
                 
                   Mosaical
                   ,
                   Levitical
                
                 )
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 forms
                 would
                 fall
                 
                 apace
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 be
                 of
                 small
                 repute
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 received
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 Church-society
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   peace
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   order
                
                 ,
                 and
                 unity
                 lyes
                 altogether
                 in
                 the
                 Forme
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 safely
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   Aegypt
                
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 in
                 Rev.
                 11
                 8.
                 
                   which
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   dead
                   carcasses
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   where
                   Christ
                   is
                   crucified
                
                 (
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 as
                 Aegypt
                 (
                 which
                 typified
                 darknesse
                 so
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 vaile
                 to
                 keep
                 
                   poor
                   creatures
                
                 under
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 excellencies
                 and
                 discoveries
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Aegypt
                 are
                 many
                 Magicians
                 and
                 
                   wise
                   men
                
                 ,
                 who
                 imitate
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 counsel
                 against
                 the
                 
                   servants
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 spiritualized
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   deal
                   wisely
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 1.10
                 .
                 lest
                 they
                 
                   multiply
                   and
                   be
                   more
                   then
                   we
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 or
                 let
                 us
                 deal
                 subtlely
                 
                   against
                   them
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Stephen
                 sayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 renders
                 it
                 
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   under
                   us
                
                 .
                 
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 work
                 against
                 us
                 more
                 by
                 policie
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 piety
                 .
                 As
                 by
                 putting
                 
                   strange
                   names
                
                 on
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 odious
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 did
                 on
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 calling
                 him
                 Samaritan
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Wine-bibber
                 and
                 Glutton
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 one
                 that
                 works
                 by
                 Beelzebub
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Devil
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 
                   friend
                   of
                   sinners
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 render
                 him
                 odious
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 suffrage
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 suffer
                 as
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 and
                 malefactor
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 to
                 pity
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 subtilly
                 do
                 they
                 disguise
                 the
                 true
                 
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 truths
                 ,
                 with
                 new
                 and
                 strange
                 names
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 
                   Errors
                   ,
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   Blasphemies
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 unanimously
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 freer
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ignorant
                 people
                 (
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 )
                 crucifie
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 such
                 subtilties
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 societies
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 finde
                 amongst
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 counted
                 Independents
                 too
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 confidently
                 they
                 accuse
                 ,
                 
                 condemne
                 ,
                 and
                 crucifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 spit
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 !
                 and
                 lash
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 tongues
                 in
                 those
                 truths
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 with
                 wide-mouthed
                 malice
                 naucifie
                 and
                 scurrilize
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 so
                 unmercifully
                 against
                 !
                 Besides
                 ,
                 O
                 ,
                 what
                 severe
                 Task-masters
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 Aegypt
                 !
                 how
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 it
                 put
                 poore
                 men
                 upon
                 works
                 ,
                 lay
                 burthens
                 on
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 compell
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 upon
                 doing
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 presse
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 on
                 
                   paine
                   of
                   death
                
                 ,
                 hell
                 and
                 all
                 !
                 but
                 alas
                 a
                 day
                 !
                 poore
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 
                 where
                 withall
                 (
                 in
                 themselves
                 )
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 !
                 
                 but
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Pithom
                 and
                 Rameses
                 ,
                 Treasure-Cities
                 ▪
                 for
                 Pharaoh
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 garrison
                 against
                 the
                 appearances
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 !
                 Furthermore
                 they
                 in
                 this
                 Aegypt
                 would
                 confine
                 
                   Saints
                   (
                   Israel
                
                 )
                 to
                 their
                 land
                 ;
                 to
                 worship
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 content
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 but
                 keep
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 goe
                 from
                 our
                 own
                 
                   Parishes
                   ,
                   Classes
                   ,
                   Teachers
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 !
              
               
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 trouble
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 see
                 Gods
                 Israel
                 doth
                 encrease
                 and
                 multiply
                 ,
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 are
                 they
                 afraid
                 !
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   whose
                   streets
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   dead
                   carcasses
                   !
                
                 corrupt
                 unsavoury
                 ,
                 stinking
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 uselesse
                 ,
                 life-lesse
                 and
                 abominable
                 Formes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 
                   above
                   ground
                
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 where
                 our
                 
                   Lord
                   is
                   crucified
                
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sad
                 !
                 where
                 we
                 yet
                 meet
                 with
                 such
                 
                   hard
                   Taskmasters
                
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 keep
                 us
                 in
                 perpetual
                 bondage
                 ,
                 under
                 their
                 Formes
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 impose
                 things
                 upon
                 us
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 .
                 
                 Seeing
                 all
                 Administrations
                 and
                 Formes
                 must
                 runne
                 their
                 race
                 and
                 fall
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 finde
                 not
                 that
                 a
                 Forme
                 was
                 created
                 for
                 a
                 
                   standing
                   rule
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 temporary
                 helpe
                 to
                 serve
                 a
                 turne
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 once
                 usefull
                 (
                 and
                 then
                 
                   veniente
                   perfecto
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   evacuatur
                   imperfectum
                
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 as
                 every
                 man
                 will
                 dye
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 
                   radical
                   moisture
                
                 is
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 
                   dye
                   before
                   his
                   time
                
                 ,
                 being
                 anticipated
                 in
                 his
                 course
                 by
                 intemperance
                 ,
                 or
                 miscarriage
                 and
                 mischance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 every
                 Forme
                 will
                 fall
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 naturally
                 expire
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 it
                 hastened
                 by
                 the
                 intemperance
                 and
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 such
                 fondlings
                 ,
                 as
                 abuse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 adore
                 it
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Brazen-serpent
                 ▪
                 was
                 suddenly
                 knocked
                 downe
                 when
                 people
                 began
                 to
                 give
                 honour
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Idolize
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 jealous
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 then
                 his
                 glory
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 break
                 it
                 in
                 peeces
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Potters
                   vessel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 grinde
                 it
                 to
                 powder
                 to
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 set
                 up
                 againe
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 
                   golden
                   Calfe
                
                 .
                 
                 )
                 wherefore
                 how
                 dare
                 wee
                 doat
                 upon
                 any
                 Form●
                 which
                 must
                 and
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 !
                 wee
                 read
                 that
                 Austin
                 ,
                 
                 An.
                 598.
                 asked
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 forms
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 such
                 diversity
                 of
                 customes
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 in
                 severall
                 Churches
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 Faith
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ?
                 why
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 choose
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 picked
                 out
                 things
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 about
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 where
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 left
                 to
                 take
                 which
                 you
                 best
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 approve
                 of
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 usefull
                 and
                 orderly
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tyed
                 up
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 Forme
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 consciences
                 bound
                 up
                 to
                 things
                 left
                 to
                 liberty
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 methinks
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 body
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 flesh
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 now
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 much
                 parallel
                 with
                 Christs
                 fleshly
                 appearance
                 upon
                 earth
                 ;
                 For
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 flesh
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 here
                 )
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 (
                 now
                 here
                 )
                 to
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 body
                 in
                 a
                 
                   parallel
                   Forme
                
                 ;
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 Church-forme
                 every
                 member
                 ,
                 or
                 Christian
                 brother
                 therein
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 an
                 emblem
                 (
                 representing
                 Christ
                 )
                 in
                 one
                 stage
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 some
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 
                   crucified
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 an
                 exalted
                 and
                 
                   glorified
                   Jesus
                
                 ;
                 some
                 live
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 debased
                 and
                 abused
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 honoured
                 and
                 owned
                 ;
                 some
                 live
                 in
                 Christ
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 forme
                 ,
                 others
                 live
                 in
                 Christ
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 forme
                 or
                 appearance
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 flesh
                 )
                 Christ
                 does
                 and
                 
                   suffers
                   ,
                   lives
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   dyes
                   ,
                   descends
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ascends
                 into
                 a
                 
                   higher
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   highest
                   pitch
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Christian's
                   life
                
                 is
                 
                   Christ
                   risen
                
                 and
                 sitting
                 ,
                 
                 
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                
                 In
                 this
                 forme
                 hee
                 silences
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 whips
                 out
                 buyers
                 and
                 sellers
                 too
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 (
                 turnes
                 out
                 
                   mixed
                   multitudes
                
                 )
                 teaches
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 (
                 or
                 Parishes
                 )
                 yea
                 and
                 works
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 )
                 do
                 slander
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 to
                 
                   crucifie
                   him
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Forme
                 he
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 suffering
                 too
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 his
                 people
                 are
                 inslaved
                 by
                 an
                 
                   inforced
                   uniformity
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 Antichrist
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Secular
                   powers
                
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 in
                 all
                 
                   ages
                   powred
                
                 his
                 Vnction
                 (
                 the
                 Spirit
                 )
                 upon
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 
                   choisest
                   servants
                
                 to
                 oppose
                 Vniformity
                 enforced
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Chancellor
                
                 of
                 Paris
                 a
                 
                   hundred
                   years
                
                 before
                 Luthers
                 time
                 ,
                 layes
                 about
                 him
                 hard
                 ,
                 to
                 beat
                 down
                 this
                 Antichristian
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Vniformity
                 ,
                 or
                 tying
                 all
                 to
                 a
                 Forme
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 his
                 
                 Sermon
                 before
                 the
                 
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   (
                   pro
                   pace
                   &
                   unione
                   Graecorum
                
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 seventh
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   bound
                   up
                   to
                   beleeve
                   and
                   hold
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   of
                   Government
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   doe
                   not
                   immediately
                   concerne
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   (
                   and
                   saith
                   )
                   he
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   were
                   this
                   well
                   observed
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   principal
                   key
                   to
                   open
                   a
                   door
                   of
                   peace
                   and
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   union
                   among
                   all
                   different
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   between
                   the
                   Greeks
                   and
                   Latines
                   who
                   differ
                   in
                   many
                   actions
                   and
                   forms
                   ,
                   and
                   rites
                   ,
                   and
                   rules
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   BAPTISME
                   ,
                   the
                   Latines
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   baptise
                   thee
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                
                 Greeks
                 
                   say
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   this
                   servant
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   for
                   the
                   SVPPER
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Latines
                 
                   will
                   have
                   leavened
                   bread
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Greeks
                 
                   unleavened
                   bread
                
                 ;
                 but
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   every
                   Province
                   ,
                   and
                   Church
                   be
                   at
                   liberty
                   about
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   his
                   owne
                   order
                   and
                   forme
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Fathers
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 lived
                 and
                 worshipped
                 in
                 one
                 Form
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 it
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Baptist
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 
                 under
                 the
                 dispensations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 Heb.
                 1
                 ,
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 divers
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   sundry
                   manners
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 all
                 such
                 Formes
                 (
                 as
                 Gerson
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 I
                 speak
                 )
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 free
                 to
                 use
                 or
                 not
                 use
                 (
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 without
                 tyes
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 no
                 Forme
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 urged
                 or
                 pressed
                 upon
                 any
                 brother
                 or
                 Saint
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 despise
                 ,
                 judge
                 ,
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 keep
                 him
                 off
                 if
                 he
                 come
                 not
                 up
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 it
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 yoke
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 ;
                 )
                 Now
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 willingly
                 lay
                 them
                 aside
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 lay
                 them
                 on
                 any
                 as
                 a
                 burthen
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 Gods
                 owne
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.15
                 .
                 and
                 Commandements
                 were
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 by
                 to
                 make
                 peace
                 and
                 unity
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 difference
                 among
                 brothers
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 between
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 off
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 one
                 .
                 
                 Much
                 more
                 must
                 all
                 our
                 Formes
                 (
                 for
                 of
                 such
                 I
                 speake
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 let
                 none
                 mistake
                 me
                 )
                 they
                 must
                 much
                 rather
                 be
                 
                   throwne
                   aside
                
                 ,
                 then
                 thrust
                 on
                 any
                 Saint
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Famous
                 is
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 Eleutherius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 Lucius
                 K.
                 of
                 Brittain
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Hollinshed
                   in
                   his
                   Description
                   of
                   Brittaine
                   ,
                
                 chap.
                 7
                 Anno
                 187.
                 historifies
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 Brittaine
                 received
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 
                 impeachment
                 ,
                 
                 impediment
                 ,
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 yet
                 King
                 Lucius
                 sends
                 to
                 Eleutherius
                 for
                 some
                 model
                 ,
                 or
                 forme
                 of
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 this
                 answer
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   hath
                   left
                   sufficient
                   order
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   for
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   :
                   you
                   require
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Forms
                   and
                   Laws
                   ;
                   but
                   our
                   Laws
                   are
                   faulty
                   ,
                   G●ds
                   Laws
                   are
                   never
                   so
                   ,
                   take
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   look
                   you
                   out
                   a
                   government
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   that
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 rare
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 himselfe
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 after
                 
                   Platina's
                   Arithmeticke
                
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 seems
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 modest
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haled
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 hoised
                 up
                 
                   humane
                   inventions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 make
                 men
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 censure
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 
                   these
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 that
                 doe
                 even
                 grate
                 their
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 at
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 such
                 
                   tender
                   conscientious
                
                 Saints
                 as
                 doe
                 but
                 doubt
                 or
                 question
                 their
                 injunctions
                 and
                 Precepts
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 surely
                 this
                 were
                 fitter
                 for
                 the
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 not
                 question
                 (
                 no
                 not
                 on
                 pain
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 )
                 their
                 general
                 received
                 Religion
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 enjoy
                 a
                 (
                 
                   pace
                   pudendo
                   )
                   peace
                
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 among
                 
                   men
                   of
                   form
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 afraid
                 lest
                 their
                 Idols
                 should
                 be
                 loathed
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 knowne
                 .
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 yet
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 your
                 Formalists
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 forme
                 ,
                 or
                 thing
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 upon
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 three
                 wayes
                 :
              
               
                 
                 1
                 When
                 the
                 God-head
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 a
                 meer
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Herod
                   ,
                   The
                   voice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 2
                 When
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 God-head
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 or
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 forme
                 ,
                 Act.
                 12.22
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 affections
                 are
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 Col.
                 3.5
                 .
                 or
                 Forms
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 Idols
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 An
                 Idol
                 is
                 taken
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
              
               
                 1
                 A
                 thing
                 devised
                 ,
                 a
                 fiction
                 ,
                 a
                 humane
                 forme
                 or
                 invention
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 When
                 we
                 conceive
                 of
                 a
                 Forme
                 otherwise
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 Thus
                 many
                 have
                 their
                 Idols
                 up
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 downe
                 with
                 to
                 the
                 dust
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 :
                 Though
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 Oh
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 !
                 as
                 Col.
                 2.20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 what
                 difference
                 
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Papists
                 worshipping
                 God
                 in
                 images
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 formes
                 ?
                 which
                 they
                 adore
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 Idolatry
                 ?
                 When
                 Phaedra
                 lay
                 with
                 Hippolytus
                 ,
                 
                 she
                 protested
                 that
                 she
                 embraced
                 Theseus
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 hee
                 so
                 neerly
                 resembled
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 this
                 freed
                 her
                 not
                 from
                 being
                 an
                 Adulteresse
                 :
                 so
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 worship
                 not
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 person
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 but
                 Christ
                 :
                 so
                 say
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 so
                 adore
                 the
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 thing
                 ;
                 but
                 alas
                 !
                 this
                 does
                 little
                 quit
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 
                   spiritual
                   Adultery
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 
                   high
                   blame
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Articles
                 of
                 
                   high
                   Treason
                
                 might
                 bee
                 compiled
                 against
                 them
                 ▪
                 that
                 thus
                 stiffely
                 stand
                 up
                 for
                 Vniformity
                 of
                 necessity
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 doe
                 but
                 let
                 their
                 nayles
                 grow
                 long
                 to
                 scratch
                 the
                 truth
                 with
                 .
                 In
                 every
                 Forme
                 there
                 is
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 or
                 other
                 a
                 tincture
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                 
                   selfe
                   Division
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 our
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 imperfection
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Gods
                   designe
                
                 to
                 purge
                 all
                 forms
                 from
                 their
                 dregs
                 and
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 let
                 not
                 them
                 under
                 one
                 
                   forme
                   judge
                
                 or
                 condemne
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 wisdome
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 administrations
                 is
                 justified
                 onely
                 by
                 her
                 own
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   refiners
                   fire
                
                 shall
                 (
                 shortly
                 )
                 have
                 about
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 burne
                 up
                 all
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 urge
                 your
                 forms
                 upon
                 none
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 must
                 cease
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 useful
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 Exhort
                 to
                 
                   two
                   things
                
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 present
                 use
                 of
                 Forms
                 (
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 date
                 )
                 though
                 wee
                 
                   
                     vse
                  
                   2
                
                 must
                 not
                 Idolize
                 them
                 ,
                 adore
                 them
                 ,
                 urge
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 force
                 them
                 on
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 lace
                 sets
                 out
                 the
                 Garment
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 some
                 Formes
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Orders
                 ,
                 &c.
                 adorne
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 obscure
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 abused
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 laid
                 on
                 too
                 thick
                 and
                 many
                 )
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Gods
                 service
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 paring
                 the
                 nailes
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 be
                 too
                 covetous
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 the
                 fingers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 her
                 hands
                 bleed
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 although
                 her
                 nailes
                 were
                 too
                 long
                 ,
                 too
                 strong
                 ,
                 too
                 
                   ugly
                   ,
                   blacke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 uncomely
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   decency
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 All
                 Saints
                 we
                 must
                 receive
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 1.15
                 .
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 with
                 us
                 Eph.
                 4.5
                 .
                 for
                 all
                 Saints
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                   David
                
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Saints
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 under
                 all
                 Formes
                 ,
                 and
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 Measures
                 (
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 different
                 )
                 to
                 this
                 houre
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 live
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 mystery
                 of
                 )
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 apprehended
                 by
                 faith
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 though
                 some
                 are
                 higher
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 some
                 lower
                 ,
                 some
                 bigger
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 lesser
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 they
                 all
                 alike
                 possesse
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 life
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 come
                 one
                 yeare
                 ,
                 some
                 another
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 all
                 (
                 equally
                 )
                 live
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   little
                   twig
                
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 but
                 this
                 yeare
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   Branch
                
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 
                   many
                   yeares
                
                 agone
                 ,
                 all
                 live
                 the
                 same
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 faith
                 there
                 is
                 unity
                 and
                 equality
                 all
                 (
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 all
                 Formes
                 yet
                 ,
                 all
                 )
                 live
                 the
                 same
                 life
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 stand
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 about
                 trifles
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 shadowes
                 ,
                 whilest
                 wee
                 live
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Wee
                 know
                 the
                 lower
                 the
                 Sunne
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 longer
                 the
                 shadow
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 higher
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 shadow
                 is
                 the
                 shorter
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 have
                 of
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 wee
                 see
                 or
                 minde
                 the
                 shadow
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Circums●ance
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 men
                 have
                 the
                 Sunne
                 behinde
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 keep
                 the
                 Sunne
                 before
                 us
                 (
                 with
                 our
                 faces
                 toward
                 ▪
                 and
                 
                   full
                   eyes
                
                 on
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 shall
                 keepe
                 the
                 shadow
                 behinde
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 as
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   light
                
                 indeed
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 ,
                 deare
                 friends
                 !
                 doe
                 not
                 stand
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 a
                 Circumstance
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 receiving
                 in
                 the
                 Brethren
                 !
                 for
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Carnal
                   Churches
                
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 that
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 stumble
                 others
                 about
                 
                   outward
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 doe
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 tittle
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 ,
                 shal
                 presently
                 be
                 posted
                 up
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 erroneous
                 persons
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 men
                 are
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 be
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 oppose
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 practise
                 and
                 opinions
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 any
                 grounds
                 
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 related
                 of
                 
                   certaine
                   Islanders
                
                 neer
                 China
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 salute
                 by
                 putting
                 off
                 their
                 shooes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 of
                 China
                 doe
                 it
                 by
                 putting
                 off
                 their
                 hats
                 ;
                 so
                 some
                 out
                 of
                 crossenesse
                 to
                 others
                 (
                 that
                 they
                 love
                 not
                 )
                 will
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 runne
                 into
                 
                   grosse
                   errours
                
                 and
                 great
                 absurdities
                 thereby
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 then
                 religious
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 looke
                 for
                 shadowes
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   empty
                   formes
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                
                 wee
                 must
                 admit
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 must
                 be
                 measured
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 bee
                 satisfied
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 whereof
                 every
                 member
                 whom
                 they
                 admit
                 ,
                 doe
                 give
                 in
                 some
                 evidences
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 some
                 account
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 Church
                 rests
                 satisfied
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 wee
                 did
                 in
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 the
                 Confessions
                 of
                 faith
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 lying
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 Forme
                 which
                 followes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 substance
                 made
                 by
                 all
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         An
                         Account
                         of
                         Faith
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         was
                         made
                         and
                         given
                         in
                         by
                         word
                         of
                         Mouth
                         ,
                         on
                         the
                         
                           Eighth
                           day
                        
                         of
                         the
                         
                           Eighth
                           Moneth
                           ,
                           1651.
                        
                         
                         In
                         a
                         
                           Publick
                           Meeting-place
                        
                         at
                         Dublin
                         ,
                         upon
                         his
                         entrance
                         into
                         Church-fellowship
                         there
                         ,
                         By
                         
                           J.
                           R.
                        
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         I
                         Acknowledge
                         and
                         profess
                         
                           from
                           my
                           very
                        
                         heart
                         ,
                         
                           before
                           the
                        
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         you
                         all
                         
                           here
                           present
                           ,
                           That
                           I
                           do
                        
                         believe
                         
                           there
                           is
                           but
                        
                         one
                         God
                         ;
                         
                           who
                           is
                        
                         omnipotent
                         ,
                         omniscient
                         ,
                         omni-present
                         ,
                         
                         
                           and
                           an
                        
                         infinite
                         and
                         all-glorious
                         Being
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           distinguished
                           into
                           three
                        
                         subsistences
                         ,
                         
                           or
                           (
                           if
                           that
                           word
                           offend
                           )
                           I
                           will
                           say
                           into
                        
                         three
                         personal
                         
                           proprieties
                           and
                        
                         relations
                         ,
                         
                           according
                           to
                           his
                           several
                        
                         operations
                         and
                         administrations
                         ;
                         
                           namely
                           ,
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Father
                         ,
                         Son
                         ,
                         and
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         .
                         The
                         Father
                         
                           is
                           of
                           himself
                           ;
                           the
                        
                         Son
                         
                           proceedeth
                           from
                           the
                        
                         Father
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           the
                        
                         Spirit
                         
                           from
                           them
                           both
                           .
                           And
                           although
                           the
                        
                         Saints
                         
                           cannot
                           take
                           hold
                           of
                        
                         God
                         ,
                         
                         as
                         God
                         
                           incomprehensible
                           ,
                           and
                           inapprehensible
                           ;
                           yet
                           they
                           know
                           him
                           as
                           a
                        
                         Father
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           a
                        
                         Son
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           a
                        
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         
                           dwelling
                           in
                           them
                           ;
                           and
                           so
                           far
                           as
                           his
                           several
                        
                         attributes
                         
                           makes
                           him
                           known
                           to
                           them
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         First
                         ,
                         
                           Concerning
                           the
                        
                         first
                         Person
                         
                           (
                           so
                           called
                           )
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Trinity
                         ,
                         or
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         ;
                         
                           that
                           he
                           is
                           the
                        
                         great
                         Creator
                         and
                         Governor
                         
                           of
                           all
                           things
                           in
                        
                         Heaven
                         and
                         Earth
                         ;
                         eternally
                         distinct
                         
                           (
                           as
                           in
                           himself
                           )
                           from
                           all
                        
                         Creatures
                         
                           (
                           as
                           Creatures
                           )
                           in
                           his
                           absolute
                        
                         Being
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           absolute
                        
                         Well-Being
                         .
                         
                           And
                           that
                           this
                        
                         God
                         
                           shall
                           judge
                           the
                           World.
                           But
                        
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Secondly
                         ,
                         
                           Concerning
                           the
                        
                         second
                         
                           in
                           the
                        
                         Trinity
                         ,
                         the
                         Son
                         ,
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         
                         
                           of
                           whom
                        
                         Moses
                         ,
                         the
                         Prophets
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           the
                        
                         Apostles
                         
                           wrote
                           ;
                           and
                           in
                           whom
                           all
                           the
                        
                         Scriptures
                         
                           are
                           ,
                           and
                           shall
                           be
                           fulfilled
                           :
                           I
                           believe
                           him
                           ,
                           as
                           he
                           is
                           both
                        
                         God
                         and
                         Man
                         ,
                         
                           making
                           a
                           compleat
                        
                         Mediator
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           as
                        
                         God
                         
                           equal
                           to
                           the
                        
                         Father
                         ,
                         as
                         Man
                         
                           of
                           the
                           tribe
                           of
                        
                         Judah
                         ,
                         
                           the
                           line
                           of
                        
                         David
                         ,
                         
                           the
                           seed
                           of
                        
                         Abraham
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           born
                           of
                        
                         Mary
                         ,
                         
                           &c.
                           
                           And
                           as
                           both
                           the
                           onely
                        
                         Mediator
                         between
                         God
                         and
                         Man
                         ;
                         
                           And
                           he
                           was
                           from
                        
                         everlasting
                         
                           (
                           and
                           yet
                           )
                           as
                        
                         
                         Man
                         
                           from
                           the
                        
                         Womb
                         ,
                         
                           he
                           was
                        
                         separated
                         ,
                         called
                         ,
                         appointed
                         ,
                         and
                         anointed
                         
                           most
                           fully
                           with
                        
                         all
                         gifts
                         and
                         graces
                         ,
                         
                         
                           necessary
                           for
                           all
                        
                         mankinde
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Concerning
                           his
                        
                         Offices
                         ,
                         
                           That
                           he
                           is
                        
                         King
                         ,
                         Priest
                         ,
                         and
                         Prophet
                         ,
                      
                       
                         First
                         ,
                         
                           As
                           the
                        
                         Prophet
                         ,
                         
                           he
                           hath
                        
                         revealed
                         his
                         Fathers
                         whole
                         will
                         ,
                         
                           so
                           far
                           as
                           is
                        
                         necessary
                         to
                         Salvation
                         
                           in
                           his
                        
                         Word
                         and
                         Ordinances
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           speaks
                           it
                           to
                           his
                        
                         Church
                         and
                         Saints
                         ,
                         
                           by
                           his
                        
                         Word
                         
                           and
                           Spirit
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Secondly
                         ,
                         As
                         Priest
                         being
                         consecrated
                         
                           for
                           us
                           ▪
                           he
                           hath
                           appeared
                           to
                        
                         put
                         
                           away
                           sin
                           ,
                           and
                           hath
                        
                         offered
                         
                           himself
                           the
                        
                         sacrifice
                         
                           for
                           the
                        
                         sins
                         
                           of
                           the
                           people
                        
                         ,
                         once
                         
                           for
                           all
                           ;
                           laying
                           down
                           his
                        
                         life
                         
                           for
                           his
                        
                         sheep
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           he
                           hath
                           absolutely
                        
                         abolished
                         all
                         legal
                         and
                         Ceremonial
                         rites
                         and
                         shadows
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           is
                           now
                        
                         entred
                         
                           into
                           the
                        
                         Holy
                         of
                         Holies
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           sits
                           at
                           the
                        
                         right
                         hand
                         of
                         glory
                         ,
                         making
                         intercession
                         
                           for
                           us
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thirdly
                         ,
                         As
                         King
                         ;
                         
                           in
                           general
                           all
                        
                         power
                         
                           is
                           given
                           him
                           in
                        
                         Heaven
                         and
                         Earth
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           he
                           doth
                           exercise
                           his
                        
                         power
                         ,
                         over
                         men
                         and
                         Angels
                         ,
                         
                           good
                           and
                           bad
                           ,
                           for
                           the
                           safety
                           of
                           his
                        
                         Saints
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           destruction
                           of
                           his
                        
                         enemies
                         ,
                         
                           till
                           he
                           hath
                           made
                           them
                           all
                           his
                           foot-stool
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           In
                           particular
                           ,
                           that
                        
                         Christ
                         is
                         King
                         
                           over
                           his
                        
                         Church
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           shall
                        
                         reign
                         on
                         Earth
                         spiritually
                         ,
                         
                           in
                           the
                           hearts
                           of
                           his
                        
                         Saints
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           by
                           his
                        
                         Word
                         and
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         
                           he
                           gathers
                           all
                           his
                        
                         peoples
                         
                           together
                           from
                        
                         Idolatry
                         ,
                         Superstition
                         ,
                         Darkness
                         ,
                         
                           &c.
                           into
                           his
                           own
                        
                         Spiritual
                         way
                         of
                         worship
                         and
                         holiness
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           brings
                           them
                           to
                           the
                        
                         Father
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           by
                           his
                        
                         Spirit
                         
                           he
                           makes
                           them
                           a
                        
                         peculiar
                         people
                         ,
                         a
                         royal
                         Priesthood
                         ,
                         a
                         holy
                         generation
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           instructs
                           and
                           governs
                           them
                           by
                           his
                        
                         Laws
                         ,
                         
                           prepared
                           for
                           his
                        
                         Church
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           people
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thirdly
                         ,
                         
                           Concerning
                           the
                        
                         Spirit
                         (
                         
                           the
                           third
                           of
                           the
                        
                         Trinity
                         )
                         
                           that
                           he
                           is
                        
                         sent
                         
                           by
                           the
                        
                         Father
                         
                           and
                           the
                        
                         Son
                         
                           to
                           make
                        
                         application
                         
                           of
                           the
                           whole
                        
                         work
                         of
                         Redemption
                         ,
                         
                         
                           to
                           those
                           whom
                           the
                        
                         Father
                         
                           hath
                           given
                           to
                           the
                        
                         Son
                         ,
                         
                           by
                           his
                        
                         decree
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           whom
                           the
                        
                         Son
                         
                           hath
                           brought
                           to
                           the
                        
                         Father
                         ,
                         
                           by
                           his
                        
                         blood
                         ,
                         
                           according
                           to
                           the
                        
                         everlasting
                         Covenant
                         ,
                         
                           made
                           between
                           the
                        
                         Father
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           the
                        
                         Son
                         ;
                         
                           which
                           the
                        
                         Spirit
                         
                           carries
                           on
                           to
                           us
                           ,
                           as
                           the
                        
                         Covenant
                         of
                         Free-grace
                         ,
                         for
                         our
                         Salvation
                         ;
                         
                           By
                           the
                        
                         operation
                         
                           of
                           this
                           holy
                        
                         Spirit
                         
                           in
                           me
                           .
                           
                           This
                        
                         Grace
                         
                           was
                           begun
                           first
                           by
                           and
                           through
                           the
                        
                         Law
                         which
                         awakned
                         
                           me
                           so
                        
                         ,
                         
                         
                           as
                           that
                           I
                           saw
                           I
                           was
                        
                         lost
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           undone
                           for
                           ever
                           ;
                           and
                           then
                           by
                           the
                        
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         whereby
                         Christ
                         was
                         revealed
                         
                           to
                           me
                           (
                           and
                           in
                           me
                           by
                           his
                        
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         )
                         
                           and
                           his
                        
                         righteousness
                         
                           cleared
                           up
                           mine
                        
                         (
                         But
                         of
                         this
                         hereafter
                         .
                         )
                      
                       
                         
                         This
                         Spirit
                         applyed
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         (
                         
                           as
                           far
                           as
                           I
                           knew
                           him
                           )
                           manifested
                           to
                           ,
                           and
                           in
                           me
                           ;
                           by
                           which
                           ,
                           I
                           was
                           brought
                           at
                           length
                           to
                        
                         close
                         with
                         Christ
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           that
                           so
                           unfainedly
                           ,
                           that
                           I
                           resolved
                           to
                        
                         loose
                         all
                         before
                         Christ.
                         )
                         
                           So
                           such
                           are
                           ,
                           First
                           ,
                           by
                        
                         Christs
                         righteousness
                         
                           justified
                           ;
                           Secondly
                           ,
                           by
                           his
                        
                         Spirit
                         
                           adopted
                           sons
                           ;
                           Thirdly
                        
                         ,
                         
                         
                           by
                           his
                        
                         Grace
                         sanctified
                         
                           and
                           really
                        
                         changed
                         
                           to
                           the
                        
                         piety
                         and
                         purity
                         of
                         Gods
                         holy
                         Image
                         (
                         
                           gradually
                           ;
                           )
                           and
                           Fourthly
                        
                         ,
                         Glorified
                         and
                         changed
                         from
                         misery
                         to
                         happiness
                         ;
                         
                           which
                           begins
                           in
                           the
                        
                         inward
                         sence
                         
                           of
                           Gods
                        
                         soul-melting
                         love
                         
                           to
                           them
                           in
                        
                         Christ
                         ;
                         
                           from
                           whence
                           ,
                           is
                           the
                        
                         hope
                         of
                         glory
                         ,
                         and
                         assurance
                         of
                         salvation
                         ,
                         
                         joy
                         ,
                         peace
                         ,
                         and
                         happiness
                         
                           within
                           ,
                           &c.
                        
                         
                      
                       
                         Fifthly
                         ,
                         
                           Concerning
                           the
                        
                         Scriptures
                         in
                         Old
                         and
                         New
                         Testament
                         ,
                         
                         
                           they
                           are
                           the
                        
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           they
                           were
                           writ
                           and
                           indited
                           by
                           the
                        
                         holy
                         Spirit
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           that
                           they
                           are
                           the
                        
                         standing
                         rule
                         
                           left
                           us
                           ,
                           both
                           for
                           our
                        
                         knowledge
                         and
                         practise
                         ,
                         doctrine
                         ,
                         and
                         Discipline
                         ,
                         
                           here
                           below
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Sixthly
                         ,
                         
                           I
                           believe
                           ,
                           that
                           by
                           the
                           first
                        
                         Adams
                         
                           disobedience
                           we
                        
                         all
                         
                           fell
                           ,
                           and
                           that
                           we
                           are
                        
                         all
                         
                           by
                           nature
                           the
                        
                         children
                         of
                         wrath
                         ,
                         
                           dead
                           in
                        
                         sins
                         and
                         trespasses
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           that
                           those
                           who
                           live
                           and
                           dye
                           in
                           their
                           sins
                           ,
                        
                         
                         
                           cannot
                           be
                           saved
                           ,
                           nor
                           any
                           without
                        
                         regeneration
                         or
                         new
                         birth
                         .
                      
                       
                         Seventhly
                         ,
                         
                           Concerning
                           the
                        
                         Church
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         
                           I
                           know
                           it
                           is
                           but
                        
                         one
                         Body
                         ,
                         Universal
                         ,
                         and
                         Catholick
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           that
                           is
                           of
                           all
                        
                         Saints
                         ,
                         
                         
                           past
                           ,
                           present
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           come
                           ,
                           invisible
                           and
                           visible
                           ,
                           yea
                           ,
                           spiritual
                           and
                           formal
                           :
                           But
                           this
                           I
                           also
                           believe
                           ,
                           that
                           God
                           hath
                           left
                           a
                           rule
                           in
                           his
                           Word
                           for
                        
                         Particular
                         Congregational
                         Churches
                         
                           here
                           upon
                        
                         Earth
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           the
                        
                         visible
                         ,
                         
                           to
                           make
                           up
                           his
                           one
                        
                         intire
                         and
                         universal
                         Body
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Eighthly
                         ,
                         
                           Now
                           concerning
                        
                         Christs
                         particular
                         Churches
                         ,
                         
                           I
                           believe
                           as
                           I
                           have
                        
                         preached
                         and
                         proved
                         
                           such
                           a
                        
                         Church
                         
                           to
                           be
                           a
                        
                         Fellowship
                         
                           called
                           out
                           of
                           the
                        
                         world
                         ,
                         and
                         united
                         to
                         Christ
                         ,
                         As
                         Members
                         
                           to
                           the
                        
                         head
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           all
                        
                         one
                         with
                         another
                         ;
                         
                           according
                           
                           to
                           the
                        
                         Word
                         ,
                         
                           for
                           the
                        
                         worship
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         
                         
                           and
                           the
                        
                         edification
                         
                           one
                           of
                           another
                           ;
                           and
                           that
                           such
                           must
                           be
                        
                         separate
                         from
                         false
                         ways
                         ,
                         worships
                         ,
                         Antichristian
                         superstitions
                         ,
                         observancies
                         ,
                         
                           &c.
                           and
                        
                         willingly
                         
                           joyn
                           in
                        
                         Christian
                         Communion
                         ,
                         and
                         Covenant
                         ,
                         
                           or
                           resolution
                           of
                        
                         cleaving
                         close
                         to
                         the
                         Lord
                         
                           in
                           this
                           his
                        
                         way
                         ,
                         with
                         purpose
                         of
                         heart
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           by
                           free
                        
                         confession
                         
                           of
                           their
                        
                         Faith
                         ,
                         and
                         subjection
                         
                           to
                           the
                        
                         Gospel
                         ;
                         
                           and
                           therein
                           especially
                           ,
                           I
                           believe
                           ,
                           That
                           the
                        
                         Ordinances
                         of
                         Christ
                         
                           are
                           to
                           be
                        
                         freely
                         and
                         frequently
                         
                           dispenced
                           ;
                           as
                        
                         preaching
                         ,
                         praying
                         ,
                         prophecying
                         
                           one
                           by
                           one
                        
                         ,
                         Singing
                         of
                         Psalms
                         ,
                         Hymns
                         ,
                         and
                         Spiritual
                         Songs
                         ,
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         Censures
                         ,
                         Offices
                         ,
                         and
                         Officers
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           often
                           and
                           ordinary
                           exercising
                           of
                           gifts
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           And
                           that
                           there
                           is
                           a
                           chusing
                           of
                           ,
                           and
                           setting
                           apart
                        
                         Officers
                         
                           by
                           the
                        
                         whole
                         Body
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           that
                           none
                           doth
                           orderly
                           do
                           the
                        
                         office
                         
                           of
                           a
                        
                         Minister
                         
                           among
                           them
                           ,
                           but
                           such
                           ;
                           and
                           besides
                           (
                           to
                           omit
                           many
                           other
                           things
                           )
                           and
                           bring
                           all
                           up
                           in
                           this
                        
                         rear
                         ,
                         
                           I
                           do
                           really
                           believe
                           ,
                           that
                           such
                        
                         orderly
                         Churches
                         ,
                         have
                         priviledges
                         royal
                         ,
                         oracles
                         ,
                         and
                         seals
                         ,
                         and
                         precious
                         promises
                         of
                         Gods
                         love
                         ▪
                         presence
                         ,
                         and
                         protection
                         ,
                         
                           in
                           a
                           special
                           m●nner
                           ,
                           more
                           then
                           all
                           the
                        
                         world
                         
                           besides
                           :
                           And
                           although
                        
                         particular
                         Churches
                         be
                         distinct
                         and
                         Independent
                         Bodies
                         ,
                         
                           even
                           as
                        
                         Cities
                         compact
                         .
                         Temples
                         ,
                         Houses
                         ,
                         
                           &c.
                           yet
                           all
                        
                         Churches
                         
                           must
                           walk
                           by
                           the
                        
                         same
                         rule
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           have
                        
                         counsel
                         and
                         comfort
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           help
                           from
                        
                         one
                         another
                         ,
                         
                           when
                           need
                           requires
                           ;
                           as
                           being
                           all
                        
                         Members
                         of
                         one
                         Body
                         ,
                         
                           of
                           which
                        
                         Christ
                         
                           is
                           the
                        
                         Head.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                           And
                           to
                           conclude
                           ,
                           I
                           am
                           fully
                           perswaded
                           in
                           my
                           very
                           soul
                           ,
                           that
                           at
                           the
                           day
                           of
                           judgement
                           ,
                           when
                           the
                           dead
                           shall
                           arise
                           ,
                        
                         
                         
                           that
                           I
                           shall
                           arise
                           also
                           ,
                           and
                           shall
                           rejoyce
                           in
                        
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         my
                         Saviour
                         
                           and
                           reign
                           with
                           him
                           for
                           ever
                           ,
                           and
                           sing
                        
                         Hallelujah
                         
                           for
                           all
                        
                         Eternity
                         ,
                         
                           in
                           the
                        
                         Congregation
                         
                           of
                           the
                        
                         first-born
                         ;
                         
                           where
                           the
                        
                         Spirits
                         of
                         just
                         men
                         are
                         made
                         perfect
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   my
                
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   fetched
                   from
                   my
                   v●ry
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   presented
                   in
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   a
                   heart-searching
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   you
                   here
                   present
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 after
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 their
                 
                   sound
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 necessary
                 for
                 this
                 fifth
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 wherein
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 prolix
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 profitably
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Chasid
                 .
                 Every
                 o●e
                 to
                 be
                 ADMITTED
                 ,
                 gives
                 out
                 some
                 EXPERMENTAL
                 Evi●ences
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 GRACE
                 upon
                 his
                 SOUL
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 )
                 whereby
                 he
                 (
                 or
                 she
                 )
                 is
                 convinced
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proved
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 about
                 forty
                 examples
                 of
                 worth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 IT
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Christ
                 Mark.
                 7.24
                 .
                 
                   That
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   hid
                   ,
                
                 neither
                 can
                 grace
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 known
                 (
                 
                   vel
                   per
                   revelationem
                   ,
                   vel
                   per
                   operationem
                
                 )
                 either
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 God
                 reveals
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 poor
                 soule
                 (
                 under
                 extraordinary
                 sad
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 soule-miseries
                 )
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 wayes
                 ,
                 
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 dreams
                 ,
                 and
                 visions
                 ,
                 and
                 voices
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 instanced
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 )
                 this
                 way
                 to
                 some
                 he
                 takes
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 comfort
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 recover
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acquaint
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.9
                 .
                 that
                 his
                 grace
                 was
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   (
                   &
                   per
                   aliqua
                   signa
                
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 wonder-working
                 ,
                 and
                 changing
                 effects
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 thou
                 hatest
                 those
                 lusts
                 that
                 hinder
                 thee
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 thou
                 longest
                 vehemently
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 lovest
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 livest
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 findest
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 in
                 thy
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 canst
                 look
                 up
                 chearfully
                 as
                 to
                 thy
                 Father
                 now
                 (
                 being
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 
                   bondage
                   of
                   feare
                
                 )
                 and
                 canst
                 come
                 with
                 an
                 humble
                 boldnesse
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 want
                 a
                 new
                 Coat
                 (
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Christs
                   garment
                
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 
                 
                   new
                   Booke
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 and
                 thou
                 canst
                 finde
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 thee
                 (
                 more
                 then
                 before
                 )
                 for
                 to
                 resist
                 sinne
                 and
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 readinesse
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.41
                 .
                 and
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 fondnes
                 and
                 sincerity
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 thou
                 contemnest
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 thinkest
                 them
                 below
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   eatest
                   hidden
                   manna
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.17
                 .
                 and
                 hast
                 the
                 
                   white
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   new
                   name
                   which
                   none
                   knows
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   receives
                
                 ;
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 which
                 thou
                 tastest
                 ,
                 and
                 canst
                 tell
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 no
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 experiences
                 I
                 could
                 produce
                 abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 this
                 very
                 week
                 prevented
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 piece
                 ,
                 tituled
                 ,
                 
                   Spiritual
                   experiences
                   of
                   sundry
                   Beleevers
                
                 ,
                 recommended
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Powel
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 ever
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 Experiences
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 and
                 picked
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 in
                 at
                 Dublin
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 admitted
                 ;
                 the
                 rather
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 finde
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ever
                 put
                 forth
                 for
                 
                   publick
                   advantage
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 I
                 beleeve
                 they
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 flowers
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Spring
                
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 before
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 prove
                 this
                 practise
                 warantable
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 willingly
                 offer
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 Gods
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Gods
                 order
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 a
                 poore
                 soule
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 known
                 by
                 
                   experiences
                   ;
                   experience
                
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   proves
                   principles
                
                 .
                 A
                 mans
                 principles
                 are
                 known
                 and
                 experienced
                 by
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 how
                 the
                 will
                 stands
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 it
                 
                   wills
                   (
                   Homo
                   p●r
                   actus
                   experitur
                   principia
                   intrinseca
                   .
                
                 
                 )
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 their
                 experiences
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 the
                 
                   open
                   Congregations
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 examples
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 proofes
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 precept
                 and
                 practise
                 ;
                 by
                 precept
                 ,
                 as
                 Matth.
                 8.4
                 .
                 when
                 
                   Christ
                   had
                   cleansed
                   the
                   Leper
                   ,
                   he
                   bid
                   him
                   ●oe
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   it
                
                 for
                 a
                 testimony
                 ;
                 and
                 Matth.
                 28.7
                 the
                 Angels
                 bid
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalen
                
                 goe
                 quickly
                 and
                 
                   tell
                   the
                   Disciples
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 (
                 whom
                 yee
                 seeke
                 )
                 is
                 risen
                 ,
                 Go
                 tell
                 them
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 Verse
                 10.
                 
                 Christ
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Maries
                 ,
                 renews
                 the
                 precept
                 ,
                 Goe
                 tell
                 them
                 (
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 risen
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 my
                 brethren
                 )
                 Goe
                 
                   tell
                   them
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 now
                 yee
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 
                 seen
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 can
                 assuredly
                 say
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 risen
                 .
                 Joel
                 1.3
                 
                   Tell
                   your
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   their
                   children
                   tell
                   your
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   children
                   another
                   generation
                
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 observed
                 among
                 the
                 Jewes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 out
                 of
                 Deut.
                 6.7
                 .
                 and
                 to
                 adde
                 more
                 solemnity
                 to
                 the
                 commemoration
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 deliverance
                 from
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 write
                 it
                 downe
                 in
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 Parchment
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 rowling
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 superscribe
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 shaddai
                 and
                 fastened
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 post
                 of
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   entrance
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 th●y
                 goe
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 touch
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 kisse
                 it
                 with
                 great
                 affection
                 and
                 devotion
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 lyes
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 34.8
                 .
                 
                   Come
                   taste
                   and
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                
                 and
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.11
                 .
                 
                   Comfort
                   your selves
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   edifie
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   al●o
                   ye
                   doe
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 excellent
                 to
                 
                   edification
                   and
                   consolation
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   what
                   God
                   hath
                   done
                   for
                   thy
                   soul
                
                 !
                 for
                 hereby
                 many
                 receive
                 benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 comforts
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 abundance
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Psal.
                 26.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   tell
                   of
                   all
                   thy
                   wondrous
                   works
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 Psal.
                 66.19
                 .
                 
                   Come
                   and
                   heare
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 
                   all
                   yee
                   that
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   declare
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   for
                   my
                   soule
                
                 ;
                 for
                 Verse
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Verily
                   God
                   hath
                   heard
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   not
                   turned
                   away
                   his
                   mercy
                   from
                   me
                
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 
                   new
                   thing
                
                 to
                 tell
                 our
                 experiences
                 in
                 publicke
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 I
                 wish
                 it
                 were
                 more
                 in
                 practise
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 rich
                 discoveries
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 wonderfull
                 various
                 wayes
                 of
                 Gods
                 working
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 would
                 thereby
                 be
                 laid
                 open
                 .
                 
                 But
                 see
                 further
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 18
                 30.
                 
                 
                   The
                   way
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   perfect
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 
                   David
                   )
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   rocke
                   ,
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 How
                 knowest
                 thou
                 this
                 ,
                 David
                 ?
                 O
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   tried
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   tryed
                
                 ;
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   buckler
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 promises
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 his
                 
                   broken
                   bones
                
                 were
                 healed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   joy
                   of
                   his
                   salvation
                   was
                   restored
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Verse
                 12.13
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 presently
                 preach
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   teach
                   even
                   sinners
                   Gods
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 warning
                 of
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 
                 horror
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 
                   wounded
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   accusing
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 an
                 angry
                 frowning
                 God.
                 Thus
                 also
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.11
                 .
                 
                   Wee
                   knowing
                   the
                   terror
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   terrible
                   things
                
                 which
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 tremble
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 ake
                 )
                 
                   we
                   perswade
                   men
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 we
                 tell
                 them
                 the
                 condition
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 how
                 wee
                 are
                 out
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 
                   perswade
                   them
                   to
                   beleeve
                
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 
                   carnal
                   condition
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 presidents
                 sometimes
                 doe
                 prevaile
                 before
                 precepts
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 novelty
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 condition
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 ;
                 
                   Taste
                   and
                   see
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   mercy
                   ,
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   pardon
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                   assurance
                   ,
                
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 tasted
                 ,
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Ames
                 observes
                 on
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.3
                 .
                 
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   ye
                   have
                   tasted
                   how
                   gracious
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 not
                 onely
                 taken
                 grace
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 do
                 )
                 but
                 tasted
                 grace
                 (
                 
                   per
                   metonymiam
                   effecti
                
                 )
                 and
                 found
                 experimentally
                 feelingly
                 ,
                 feedingly
                 how
                 it
                 tastes
                 :
                 O
                 then
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 !
                 O
                 this
                 is
                 sweet
                 !
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   and
                   taste
                
                 !
                 The
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 tasted
                 the
                 manna
                 ,
                 they
                 called
                 it
                 
                   Angels
                   food
                
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 they
                 sleighted
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   this
                
                 ?
                 Thus
                 Psal.
                 119.103
                 .
                 but
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 taste
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   tell
                   it
                
                 to
                 others
                 ?
                 There
                 be
                 divers
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Saints
                 themselves
                 that
                 doe
                 enjoy
                 them
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 declare
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 bearing
                 the
                 best
                 (
                 outward
                 )
                 testimony
                 to
                 God
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   1
                
                 and
                 his
                 Attributes
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 
                   gracious
                   ,
                   loving
                   ,
                   slow
                   to
                   anger
                   ,
                   ready
                   to
                   forgive
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 faithful
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 
                   tryed
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 18.30
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 call
                 his
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mercy
                 and
                 love
                 so
                 often
                 into
                 question
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 trials
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Sibbs
                 sayes
                 in
                 his
                 soule-conflicts
                 ,
                 chap.
                 18.
                 )
                 in
                 Joh.
                 15.27
                 .
                 and
                 
                   ye
                   shall
                   beare
                   witnesse
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   because
                   ye
                   have
                   been
                   w●t●
                   to
                   mee
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 ye
                 shall
                 witnesse
                 upon
                 your
                 owne
                 knowledge
                 (
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 )
                 not
                 from
                 hear-say
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 have-say
                 ,
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 experiences
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 testifie
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 ears
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 
                   full
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   light
                   ,
                   life
                   ,
                
                 and
                 salvation
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 know
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 witnesse
                 to
                 his
                 
                   truth
                   ,
                   faithfulnesse
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   justice
                   ,
                   mercy
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 though
                 a
                 thousand
                 should
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   child
                   of
                   God
                
                 that
                 can
                 say
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 
                   good
                   
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 
                   true
                   word
                
                 ,
                 his
                 love
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 soul-ravishing
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   never-ending
                   love
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 hand
                 helped
                 me
                 ,
                 his
                 blood
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 cured
                 ,
                 comforted
                 me
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   owne
                   good
                   will
                   restored
                
                 me
                 ;
                 Oh
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 opens
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 many
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 !
                 Psal.
                 35.18.27
                 .
                 and
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 17.21.23
                 .
                 Jo.
                 11.48
                 .
                 Act.
                 3.9
                 .
                 Luke
                 18.43
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 needful
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 benefit
                 too
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 this
                 duty
                 to
                 
                   declare
                   experiences
                
                 of
                 Gods
                 worke
                 on
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 these
                 several
                 Reasons
                 which
                 follow
                 ,
                 As
              
               
                 1
                 To
                 know
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 )
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Elect
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 1
                 Thess.
                 1.4
                 .
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 infallibility
                 )
                 for
                 none
                 can
                 say
                 for
                 certainty
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 or
                 elect
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 judge
                 and
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Vers
                 5.
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 Election
                 lyes
                 in
                 Vocation
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   ye
                   know
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   we
                   were
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 he
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 discerning
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.10
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 beleeves
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 she
                 beleeves
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 
                   election
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 
                 Rom.
                 11.5
                 .
                 and
                 such
                 she
                 must
                 admit
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 make
                 Election
                 sure
                 (
                 as
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.10
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 cleare
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 our
                 Vocation
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 Calling
                 clear
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.9
                 .
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Holy
                   calling
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 2.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 from
                 darknesse
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 from
                 
                   former
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lusts
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   holy
                   life
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.14
                 ,
                 15.
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 our
                 election
                 is
                 knowne
                 .
                 To
                 open
                 which
                 note
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 Election
                 it selfe
                 is
                 secret
                 and
                 mysterious
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 lyes
                 in
                 the
                 decree
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 .
                 Now
                 poor
                 man
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 lost
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 conclave
                 ,
                 and
                 councell
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 a
                 Being
                 that
                 is
                 spanned
                 by
                 time
                 cannot
                 reach
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 his
                 Decrees
                 are
                 kept
                 close
                 under
                 locke
                 and
                 key
                 (
                 till
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 to
                 open
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 )
                 wherefore
                 I
                 finde
                 it
                 not
                 praise-worthy
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 so
                 distract
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 by
                 their
                 
                   curious
                   disquisitions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 nice
                 disputations
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 way
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 dig
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 search
                 to
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 boughs
                 and
                 branches
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                 
                 So
                 look
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   calling
                
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Nilus
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 many
                 
                   sweet
                   issues
                
                 and
                 Springs
                 of
                 that
                 (
                 hidden
                 )
                 head
                 are
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 known
                 :
                 So
                 though
                 the
                 Head
                 is
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 hid
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Springs
                 break
                 out
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 vocations
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 obedience
                 and
                 conversation
                 (
                 as
                 Adams
                 on
                 
                   Peter
                   P.
                
                 210.
                 hath
                 it
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 River
                 may
                 runne
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 
                   great
                   way
                
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 it
                 breaks
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 runs
                 openly
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Decree
                 may
                 bee
                 hid
                 and
                 secret
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 streams
                 break
                 out
                 in
                 Vocations
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 from
                 Predestination
                 to
                 
                   Glorification
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 8.30
                 .
                 This
                 cuts
                 off
                 that
                 absurd
                 ,
                 sottish
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 soule-overwhelming
                 opinion
                 of
                 many
                 poor
                 wretches
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 am
                 decreed
                 to
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 I
                 may
                 live
                 as
                 I
                 list
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 decreed
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 decreed
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 why
                 I
                 shall
                 bee
                 damned
                 doe
                 what
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 best
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 loving
                 and
                 serving
                 my selfe
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 all
                 my
                 care
                 cannot
                 alter
                 Gods
                 counsel
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 alas
                 !
                 how
                 subtil
                 is
                 the
                 Devil
                 !
                 but
                 does
                 the
                 Word
                 say
                 thus
                 ?
                 no!
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 sayes
                 ,
                 If
                 God
                 have
                 decreed
                 thy
                 salvation
                 as
                 elect
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 thou
                 shalt
                 
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 decreed
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 saved
                 )
                 from
                 sin
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 
                   holy
                   life
                
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess.
                 4.7
                 .
                 to
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 Origen
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 one
                 sicke
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 perswaded
                 by
                 a
                 friend
                 not
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ;
                 for
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 appointed
                 you
                 shall
                 dye
                 ,
                 the
                 Physitian
                 cannot
                 helpe
                 you
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 appointed
                 you
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 need
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 live
                 without
                 him
                 ;
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 (
                 answered
                 hee
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 appointed
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 use
                 the
                 means
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 also
                 appointed
                 thereunto
                 )
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 appointment
                 to
                 take
                 effect
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 strict
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 inseparable
                 connexion
                 betwixt
                 Election
                 and
                 Vocation
                 ,
                 and
                 Vocation
                 is
                 a
                 comment
                 upon
                 Election
                 .
                 The
                 letter
                 (
                 sayes
                 Culverwel
                 in
                 his
                 White-stone
                 )
                 was
                 dated
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Superscription
                 was
                 writ
                 in
                 
                   time
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Vocation
                
                 ,
                 now
                 though
                 the
                 Letter
                 be
                 writ
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Superscription
                 is
                 read
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 unsealed
                 and
                 read
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Election
                 ,
                 well
                 becomes
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 Vocation
                 .
              
               
                 Doctor
                 Twisse
                 on
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 how
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 guided
                 by
                 
                   second
                   causes
                
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 nothing
                 in
                 us
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 Decree
                 concerning
                 
                 us
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 what
                 it
                 will
                 ;
                 yet
                 sayes
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 his
                 Decree
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 time
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 
                   another
                   order
                
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 Decree
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 glory
                 is
                 first
                 ,
                 Salvation
                 is
                 first
                 ordained
                 ,
                 which
                 produces
                 grace
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   Decree
                   (
                   in
                   tempore
                   )
                   grace
                
                 is
                 before
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 before
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 the
                 Superscription
                 is
                 first
                 read
                 though
                 last
                 writ
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 say
                 (
                 for
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 irregular
                 and
                 anomalous
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 order
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 pry
                 ,
                 and
                 pore
                 ,
                 and
                 peek
                 first
                 out
                 for
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 would
                 first
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 Decree
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 would
                 the
                 Church
                 know
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 in
                 charity
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 on
                 certainty
                 )
                 and
                 wouldst
                 thou
                 know
                 whether
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 elect
                 received
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 decreed
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 records
                 in
                 heaven
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 records
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 first
                 (
                 
                   for
                   what
                   is
                   bound
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   is
                   bound
                   in
                   heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   loosed
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   is
                   loosed
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 )
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 thy
                 heart
                 ?
                 
                 art
                 thou
                 called
                 yet
                 ?
                 changed
                 yet
                 ?
                 art
                 thou
                 holy
                 ?
                 hast
                 thou
                 left
                 off
                 thy
                 
                   ill
                   courses
                
                 ,
                 companies
                 ,
                 conditions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 fire
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 heat
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 true
                 vocation
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 
                   (
                   inseparably
                   )
                   sanctification
                
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 life
                 ;
                 would
                 we
                 know
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   shine
                
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 climbe
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 clamber
                 to
                 the
                 skies
                 ;
                 no!
                 but
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 beams
                 shining
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 That
                 Astrologer
                 ,
                 sayes
                 one
                 ,
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 laughed
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 looking
                 so
                 intensely
                 upon
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 staring
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 amazement
                 at
                 their
                 twinkling
                 ,
                 
                 tumbled
                 (
                 unawares
                 )
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 eares
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 pleased
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 looked
                 lower
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 them
                 lively
                 represented
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Christal
                   glasse
                
                 ;
                 so
                 many
                 doe
                 but
                 undo
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 ears
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 look
                 so
                 high
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 secret
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 easily
                 see
                 in
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 regeneration
                 revealed
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 that
                 resolves
                 one
                 son
                 shal
                 be
                 his
                 heir
                 ,
                 which
                 shal
                 be
                 he
                 (
                 amongst
                 many
                 )
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 keeps
                 that
                 secret
                 )
                 yet
                 so
                 far
                 reveals
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 he
                 that
                 
                   observes
                   him
                
                 in
                 
                   obedience
                   to
                   his
                   commands
                
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 kept
                 secret
                 who
                 they
                 be
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 elected
                 (
                 he
                 locks
                 this
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 
                 bosome
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 revealed
                 it
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 shall
                 bee
                 holy
                 ,
                 obedient
                 to
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ;
                 these
                 
                   effects
                   ,
                   Election
                
                 brings
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 .
                 
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 
                   poore
                   soules
                
                 powre
                 out
                 their
                 experiences
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 their
                 Call
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 charity
                 )
                 beleeve
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 Call
                 ,
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 their
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Decree
                   of
                   Election
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 2.10
                 .
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Salvation
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 powring
                 out
                 Experiences
                 they
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 will
                 finde
                 both
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 examples
                 that
                 follow
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 tell
                 their
                 preparation
                 and
                 qualification
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 their
                 preparation
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   When
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   off
                
                 of
                 
                   sin
                   ,
                   selfe
                   ,
                   world
                   ,
                   lusts
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 some
                 at
                 one
                 houre
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 at
                 another
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ;
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 some
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 abroad
                 ;
                 some
                 when
                 younger
                 ;
                 some
                 when
                 older
                 (
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 seldome
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 how
                 ?
                 some
                 more
                 violently
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 
                   thunders
                   ,
                   stormes
                   ,
                   fire
                
                 on
                 
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   frightfull
                   flashes
                
                 of
                 lightning
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 a
                 Destroyer
                 ,
                 a
                 judge
                 ,
                 in
                 flaming
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 
                 roaring
                 like
                 a
                 Lion
                 robbed
                 of
                 whelps
                 to
                 many
                 ;
                 In
                 
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   crosses
                   ,
                   losses
                   ,
                   dangers
                   ,
                   frights
                   ,
                   threatnings
                
                 of
                 
                   Law
                   ,
                   terrors
                
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 damned
                 roaring
                 in
                 their
                 ears
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 such
                 dispensations
                 as
                 cut
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 pierced
                 to
                 the
                 
                   quicke
                   ,
                   sharp
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fetched
                   blood
                
                 from
                 the
                 
                   soule
                   ,
                   wounded
                   the
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   stabs
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 2.37
                 .
                 such
                 Sermons
                 Mr.
                 Rogers
                 of
                 
                   Dedham
                   ,
                   Fenner
                
                 preached
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 secondly
                 ,
                 others
                 more
                 gently
                 were
                 won
                 in
                 by
                 
                   love
                   ,
                   cheries
                   ,
                   promises
                   ,
                   warme
                   tenders
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 lively
                 openings
                 of
                 a
                 
                   crucified
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 melt
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 
                   hearts
                   bleed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 mourne
                 to
                 look
                 up
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   pierced
                
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 Sermons
                 as
                 
                   Sibbs
                   ,
                   Crispe
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 preached
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 low
                 ,
                 wounded
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 broken
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 
                   fresh
                   bleeding
                   wounds
                   weep
                
                 (
                 though
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 some
                 lesse
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 Christ
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   laid
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 20.15
                 .
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 are
                 afraid
                 ,
                 and
                 flye
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   temptations
                
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 (
                 
                   holy
                   preparing
                   )
                   desperation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 undone
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 sight
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 some
                 
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   Promise
                
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 Providence
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 ministers
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 
                   secret
                   Spirit
                
                 whispers
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 them
                 to
                 Jesus
                 .
                 
                 O
                 then
                 they
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Rabboni
                
                 !
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 have
                 I
                 found
                 thee
                 !
                 Oh
                 what
                 sweet
                 claspings
                 !
                 and
                 closings
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   ravishing
                   embracings
                
                 !
                 and
                 kisses
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 banquets
                 ,
                 and
                 flaggons
                 !
                 are
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 such
                 soules
                 then
                 !
                 —
                 none
                 can
                 
                   expresse
                   it
                
                 !
                 
                 O
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 knowne
                 by
                 enjoying
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 Samuel●f
                 ●f
                 many
                 multitudes
                 in
                 Sauls
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 onely
                 a
                 few
                 bankrupt
                 
                   undone
                   beggars
                
                 came
                 to
                 David
                 in
                 the
                 Cave
                 of
                 A●u●●am
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 here
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 undone
                 
                   soules
                   ▪
                   poore
                   beggars
                
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 spent
                 all
                 ,
                 lost
                 all
                 ,
                 wounded
                 Cripples
                 ,
                 broken-hearted
                 Publicans
                 ▪
                 troubled
                 Hanna's
                 weeping
                 ,
                 
                   sobbing
                   ,
                   sighing
                
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 seeking
                 )
                 Maries
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sin-feeling
                   soules
                
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 cast
                 in
                 upon
                 him
                 through
                 meer
                 misery
                 and
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 prepared
                 for
                 him
                 ▪
                 are
                 received
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 Joh.
                 6.37
                 .
                 Mat.
                 12.20
                 .
                 Mark.
                 5.26
                 .
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 bee
                 put
                 by
                 ▪
                 
                 that
                 thus
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 Qualification
                 ;
                 In
                 their
                 Experiences
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 heare
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 changed
                 ;
                 O!
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 alteration
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 them
                 !
                 
                   all
                   old
                   things
                   are
                   passed
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   become
                   new
                
                 !
                 
                 O
                 what
                 trouble
                 !
                 and
                 signal
                 change
                 they
                 then
                 finde
                 !
                 a
                 
                   new
                   nature
                   !
                   a
                   new
                   heart
                   !
                   new
                   affections
                   !
                   new
                   objects
                   !
                   new
                   smilings
                   ,
                
                 and
                 flowings
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 !
                 Oh
                 then
                 they
                 could
                 bee
                 content
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 God!
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 their
                 lives
                 for
                 Christ
                 !
                 yea
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 armes
                 !
                 their
                 
                   sweet
                   Jesus
                
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 !
                 yea
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 save
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 love
                 him
                 !
                 and
                 serve●
                 him
                 !
                 and
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 !
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 slay
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 can
                 finde
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 !
                 and
                 now
                 they
                 forsake
                 all
                 evill
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 prize
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 
                   hungry
                   man
                
                 does
                 food
                 )
                 &
                 feed
                 on
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 heartily
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 frequent
                 in
                 prayer
                 and
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 comfort
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 call
                 home
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 them
                 into
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 eat
                 their
                 
                   sweet
                   morsels
                
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 makes
                 
                 them
                 so
                 ambitious
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 will
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Examples
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 Reson
                 also
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 out
                 their
                 experiences
                 of
                 their
                 Call
                 to
                 Christ.
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 briefer
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 
                   warning
                   piece
                
                 shot
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 coming
                 into
                 such
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 
                   sinfull
                   practises
                   ,
                   purposes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 perswasions
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.11
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 
                   rich
                   man
                
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Thomas
                   Goodwin
                
                 hath
                 it
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Childe
                   of
                   Light
                   walking
                   in
                   darknesse
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 113.
                 )
                 the
                 rich
                 Glutton
                 had
                 gotten
                 but
                 a
                 
                   little
                   while
                
                 backe
                 againe
                 from
                 hell
                 ;
                 O
                 what
                 stories
                 would
                 hee
                 have
                 told
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 scared
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 frighted
                 them
                 from
                 sin
                 here
                 !
                 heare
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 
                   descended
                   hell
                
                 !
                 and
                 seen
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 deep
                 !
                 O
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 ashore
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 at
                 anchor
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 safe
                 (
                 through
                 mercy
                 )
                 at
                 harbour
                 in
                 Christ
                 !
                 hark
                 !
                 now
                 they
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 rocks
                 and
                 sands
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 sad
                 shelves
                 and
                 storms
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   roaring
                   ,
                   threatning
                   ,
                   surging
                   ,
                   waves
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   gaping
                   gulfes
                
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 sinners
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 
                   like
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   passions
                   ,
                   lusts
                   ,
                   covetousnesse
                   ,
                   pleasures
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 must
                 look
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 mercy
                 too
                 ;
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Sea-mark
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 escaped
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 rose
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 graves
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   deep
                   dungeons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 black
                 abyssnesse
                 of
                 endlesse
                 wrath
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 warning
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 shal
                 
                   find
                   experience
                   the
                   Mistris
                   of
                   fools
                   .
                   Piscatorictus
                   sapit
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Fisher-man
                 made
                 haste
                 to
                 thrust
                 his
                 hand
                 into
                 his
                 net
                 to
                 take
                 out
                 a
                 Fish
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Fish
                 bit
                 with
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 ;
                 this
                 made
                 him
                 ever
                 after
                 wiser
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 learned
                 to
                 
                   looke
                   before
                   he
                   leaped
                
                 :
                 So
                 many
                 
                   unwise
                   men
                
                 are
                 made
                 wise
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 too
                 late
                 )
                 by
                 too
                 
                   lamentable
                   experience
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 as
                 Robinson
                 (
                 I
                 remember
                 )
                 sayes
                 in
                 his
                 Essayes
                 ,
                 page
                 198.
                 
                 
                 Some
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 sinne
                 hath
                 so
                 sad
                 a
                 sequel
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 that
                 
                   Physitian
                   Tertullian
                
                 speakes
                 of
                 ,
                 Herophilus
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   bloodily
                   butchered
                
                 six
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 search
                 into
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 their
                 natures
                 ,
                 
                 destroying
                 them
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   murthering
                   man
                
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 
                   nature
                   of
                   man.
                
                 O
                 monstrous
                 wickednesse
                 !
                 
                 but
                 oh
                 more
                 wicked
                 
                 Monsters
                 !
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 mercilesse
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 !
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 learne
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sinne
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 fatally
                 destroyed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 learne
                 by
                 experience
                 indeed
                 (
                 wofull
                 experience
                 )
                 when
                 others
                 warning
                 will
                 doe
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 though
                 the
                 dead
                 doe
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 rise
                 again
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 warning
                 ;
                 
                 neither
                 will
                 they
                 regard
                 the
                 
                   rough
                   checks
                
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 stil
                 go
                 on
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 Flye
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 hath
                 scorched
                 its
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 its
                 wings
                 in
                 buzzing
                 about
                 the
                 (
                 candle
                 )
                 flame
                 ,
                 
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 venture
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 
                   burnt
                   downe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 flame
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 
                   mad
                   men
                
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 take
                 no
                 warning
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 burning
                 and
                 buried
                 alive
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 hell
                 !
                 —
                 O
                 sad
                 ,
                 when
                 Examples
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 too
                 ,
                 told
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 instruct
                 not
                 !
                 God
                 teacheth
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 by
                 Precepts
                 (
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 
                   Rogers
                   on
                   the
                   good
                   Samaritan
                
                 ,
                 
                 page
                 222.
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 two
                 senses
                 of
                 
                   learning
                   ,
                   viz.
                   seeing
                
                 and
                 hearing
                 have
                 both
                 enough
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 
                   experienced
                   examples
                
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 now
                 before
                 them
                 (
                 
                   Et
                   scripta
                   sunt
                   exempla
                   p●iorum
                   ad
                   cautelam
                   posteriorum
                   ,
                   ARDEVS
                
                 ;
                 )
                 wherefore
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Reason
                
                 to
                 warn
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 suspend
                 our
                 censures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forbear
                 prejudicate
                 opinions
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 harsh
                 judgement
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 suspire
                 (
                 and
                 perhaps
                 long
                 too
                 )
                 and
                 aspire
                 under
                 
                   lamentable
                   soule-travel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 heart-pangs
                 !
                 and
                 agony
                 !
                 and
                 afflictions
                 !
                 and
                 temptations
                 !
                 all
                 which
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 ,
                 to
                 succour
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 !
                 Heb.
                 2.18
                 .
                 Luke
                 4
                 13.
                 
                 Mat.
                 4.3.11
                 .
                 after
                 which
                 the
                 Angels
                 came
                 and
                 ministred
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Verse
                 11.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 
                   mean
                   time
                
                 whilst
                 poor
                 soules
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 racke
                 ,
                 and
                 roar
                 under
                 torments
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 Oh!
                 they
                 are
                 
                   damned
                   !
                   undone
                
                 !
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God!
                 
                 &c.
                 yet
                 condemne
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 even
                 then
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 
                   dear
                   children
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 a
                 
                   false
                   sentence
                
                 upon
                 themselves
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 !
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 lye
                 under
                 despaire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ruinous
                 condition
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 see
                 a
                 repaire
                 in
                 Christ
                 !
                 O
                 how
                 they
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 !
                 
                 and
                 as
                 David
                 roared
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   death
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 77.11
                 .
                 Sir
                 
                   Francis
                   Spira
                
                 thus
                 despaired
                 ,
                 but
                 doubtlesse
                 dyed
                 with
                 an
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ.
                 So
                 do
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 
                   little
                   
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Experiences
                   before-named
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 that
                 follow
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 refined
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 horrour
                 the
                 more
                 holy
                 ;
                 For
                 before
                 
                   we
                   reap
                   in
                   joy
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   sow
                   in
                   tears
                   ,
                
                 Ps.
                 126.5.6
                 .
                 and
                 for
                 
                   one
                   seed
                
                 ,
                 or
                 tear
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 reap
                 a
                 whole
                 
                   sheaf
                   of
                   joy
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   joy
                   shall
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   joy
                   in
                   harvest
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 9.3
                 .
                 
                   and
                   as
                   men
                   rejoyce
                   when
                   they
                   divide
                   the
                   spoyle
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 arrive
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 
                   great
                   trouble
                
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   seed
                   time
                
                 before
                 the
                 harvest
                 ,
                 a
                 fighting-time
                 before
                 the
                 spoyle
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 seed-time
                 there
                 is
                 rending
                 and
                 plowing
                 !
                 and
                 trampling
                 and
                 harrowing
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 earth
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 (
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 )
                 you
                 would
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 
                   dirty
                   ,
                   blacke
                   ,
                   barren
                
                 ,
                 piece
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 see
                 no
                 fruits
                 at
                 all
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Oh!
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 !
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 seed-time
                 ,
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 rent
                 ,
                 and
                 ripped
                 ,
                 and
                 torne
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 in
                 peeces
                 ,
                 and
                 beat
                 !
                 and
                 bruised
                 ,
                 and
                 trampled
                 on
                 !
                 and
                 harrowed
                 with
                 sharp
                 cutting
                 goads
                 !
                 and
                 daggers
                 !
                 Act.
                 2.37
                 .
                 
                   prickt
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   stabb'd
                
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 with
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 
                   troubles
                   ,
                   wounds
                   ,
                   temptations
                
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 piercings
                 to
                 the
                 quick
                 ;
                 now
                 alas
                 !
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 how
                 they
                 complaine
                 of
                 themselves
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 in
                 despaire
                 then
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 you
                 would
                 thinke
                 them
                 without
                 hopes
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 
                   sad
                   case
                   ,
                   dead
                   ,
                   barren
                   ,
                
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 lyes
                 hid
                 (
                 under
                 clods
                 )
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 afterward
                 in
                 the
                 
                   harvest
                   time
                
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 then
                 ;
                 Oh
                 how
                 
                   white
                   their
                   fields
                
                 are
                 !
                 what
                 big-bellied
                 crops
                 they
                 then
                 
                   bring
                   forth
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 4.35
                 ,
                 36.
                 what
                 abundance
                 of
                 
                   smiling
                   fruits
                   !
                   flowing
                
                 and
                 blossoming
                 !
                 grow
                 then
                 upon
                 them
                 !
                 happy
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 reap
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 Surely
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 alteration
                 indeed
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 admiration
                 !
                 what
                 ?
                 
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 that
                 same
                 
                   black
                   barren
                   ground
                
                 ,
                 that
                 seemed
                 so
                 
                   rent
                   ,
                   torne
                   ,
                   uselesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 scarce
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 see
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 before
                 their
                 joy
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 joy
                 in
                 harvest
                 (
                 for
                 others
                 to
                 reap
                 of
                 them
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 by
                 their
                 Experiences
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 they
                 must
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 Seed-time
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 with
                 a
                 fighting-time
                 too
                 ,
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 
                   great
                   troubles
                   ,
                   dangers
                   ,
                   desperate
                   conflicts
                
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 giving
                 no
                 quarter
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   kill
                   or
                   be
                   killed
                
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                   Arme
                   ,
                   Arme
                
                 ;
                 
                 fight
                 for
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 strike
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 strength
                 against
                 thy
                 lusts
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 lives
                 with
                 the
                 
                   two-edged
                   sword
                
                 ;
                 O
                 spare
                 none
                 !
                 
                 none
                 !
                 rout
                 them
                 all
                 !
                 ransacke
                 the
                 
                   Camp
                   !
                   pursue
                   them
                   hard
                   !
                   beat
                
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 !
                 and
                 keep
                 thy
                 ground
                 &c.
                 now
                 it
                 will
                 cost
                 many
                 a
                 bl●w
                 ,
                 a
                 wound
                 ,
                 a
                 hazard
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   desperate
                   engagement
                
                 ,
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 before
                 the
                 Saints
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 joy
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 
                   divide
                   the
                   spoyle
                
                 ;
                 
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 come
                 off
                 without
                 wounds
                 ;
                 
                 &c.
                 but
                 then
                 their
                 sorrow
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 
                   woman
                   in
                   travel
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 pangs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   joy
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 16.20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 O
                 sweet
                 change
                 !
                 but
                 before
                 this
                 joy
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 tels
                 them
                 of
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 soules
                 shall
                 bee
                 in
                 travel
                 with
                 bitter
                 ,
                 great
                 ,
                 sharp
                 
                   pangs
                   (
                   Medea
                
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 rather
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   times
                
                 bee
                 slaine
                 in
                 battel
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   one
                   child
                   (
                   mallem
                   pe●ire
                   quam
                   parere
                
                 )
                 but
                 all
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 
                   birth
                   of
                   joy
                   (
                   sed
                   finis
                   edulcat
                   media
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 Keckerman
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 whilst
                 
                   poor
                   soules
                
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 pangs
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 piety
                 nor
                 charity
                 to
                 censure
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 as
                 Asaph
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   ▪
                
                 73.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 you
                 will
                 condemne
                 the
                 
                   generation
                   of
                   the
                   just
                
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 but
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 to
                 scandalize
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 those
                 strict
                 passages
                 which
                 are
                 through
                 the
                 strait-gate
                 ;
                 All
                 this
                 will
                 appeare
                 by
                 observing
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 Experiences
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 as
                 thou
                 mayest
                 learn
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 thou
                 mayest
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 p●sse
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 at
                 first
                 )
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 gulfes
                 ,
                 and
                 shelves
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 By
                 weeping-crosse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   4
                
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 By
                 their
                 Experiences
                 you
                 will
                 learne
                 how
                 various
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 and
                 workings
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Heb.
                 1.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   in
                   divers
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   sundry
                   manners
                
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 men
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 in
                 
                   one
                   way
                
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 to
                 some
                 as
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 as
                 a
                 Lion
                 ;
                 to
                 some
                 as
                 a
                 whirlewind
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 as
                 a
                 Noah's-flood
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 others
                 as
                 a
                 flash
                 of
                 lightning
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 as
                 a
                 Thiefe
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ;
                 to
                 some
                 by
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 by
                 crosses
                 and
                 losses
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 by
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 leaves
                 some
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 darknesse
                 where
                 they
                 see
                 no
                 light
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 50.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 in
                 distresses
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 soules
                 on
                 the
                 rack
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 see
                 no
                 way
                 for
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 in
                 dull
                 ,
                 
                 duskish
                 ,
                 imperfect
                 light
                 ,
                 whilst
                 their
                 Sunne
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 eclipse
                 ;
                 yet
                 some
                 againe
                 he
                 sweetly
                 shines
                 upon
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 at
                 their
                 
                   first
                   conversion
                
                 and
                 Call
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 their
                 Sunne
                 may
                 be
                 soon
                 over-shadowed
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 lesse
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 have
                 lived
                 basely
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 have
                 (
                 especially
                 at
                 death
                 )
                 splendent
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 
                   radiant
                   shinings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 into
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 with
                 full
                 sailes
                 ,
                 swelling
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 abundant
                 entrance
                 ,
                 whilst
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 have
                 walked
                 more
                 strictly
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 (
                 you
                 would
                 thinke
                 )
                 should
                 enter
                 more
                 Champion-like
                 ,
                 triumphingly
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 are
                 fraught
                 with
                 fears
                 ,
                 and
                 doubts
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 Sunne
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 .
                 Now
                 God
                 workes
                 diversly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 divers
                 complexions
                 ,
                 conditions
                 ,
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 worke
                 upon
                 ;
                 because
                 spiritual
                 comforts
                 doe
                 not
                 tend
                 simply
                 
                   ad
                   esse
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   bene
                   esse
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 well-being
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Christian.
                 Now
                 by
                 these
                 Experiences
                 of
                 Saints
                 you
                 wil
                 learn
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 
                   divers
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   divers
                   times
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   divers
                   m●ans
                
                 to
                 worke
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 that
                 seem
                 very
                 contemptible
                 too
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 worke
                 on
                 thee
                 or
                 thine
                 ,
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 another
                 ;
                 he
                 knows
                 what
                 means
                 is
                 proper
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 helpe
                 this
                 man
                 (
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 wrong
                 means
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 will
                 not
                 help
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Experiences
                 declared
                 do
                 oblige
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 allure
                 them
                 exceedingly
                 to
                 relye
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   5
                
                 Jo.
                 11.48
                 .
                 Act.
                 3.9
                 .
                 &c.
                 For
                 as
                 David
                 sayes
                 in
                 Psal.
                 22
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                 I
                 cry
                 ,
                 I
                 roar
                 ,
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 for
                 deliverance
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 argument
                 doth
                 he
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ?
                 why
                 verse
                 4
                 ▪
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Fathers
                   trusted
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   they
                   trusted
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   didst
                   deliver
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   cryed
                   unto
                   thee
                   and
                   were
                   delivered
                   ,
                   they
                   trusted
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   confounded
                   .
                
                 
                 Therefore
                 deliver
                 me
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 Verse
                 11.
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 experiences
                 which
                 others
                 have
                 had
                 of
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 dealings
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 deliverances
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 doe
                 
                   encourage
                   David
                
                 to
                 cast
                 his
                 care
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 deliverances
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 troubles
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Psal.
                 31.24
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   of
                   good
                   courage
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   strengthen
                   your
                   heart
                   ,
                   all
                   ye
                   that
                   hope
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 strengthned
                 mine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 my
                 voice
                 and
                 cryes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 verses
                 before
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 will
                 yours
                 !
                 O
                 all
                 
                   ye
                   Saints
                
                 !
                 
                 Thus
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 Joh.
                 4.28
                 ,
                 29.
                 the
                 
                   woman
                   of
                   Samaria
                   ran
                   into
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 told
                 her
                 experiences
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   he
                   told
                   her
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 loe
                 !
                 how
                 this
                 weake
                 means
                 worked
                 upon
                 a
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 effected
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 in
                 verse
                 39.
                 for
                 the
                 Text
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   many
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Samaritans
                   be-beleeved
                   
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   sayings
                   of
                   the
                   (
                   poor
                   )
                   woman
                   ,
                
                 though
                 many
                 more
                 in
                 Verse
                 41.
                 
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   word
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 pray
                 marke
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 
                   profitable
                   means
                
                 the
                 
                   poor
                   womans
                   experiences
                
                 told
                 were
                 to
                 win
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worke
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 Verse
                 40.
                 they
                 besought
                 Christ
                 to
                 tarry
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 Junius
                 professeth
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 turned
                 him
                 from
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Conference
                 with
                 a
                 
                   poore
                   Country-man
                
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Florence
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 blackest
                 times
                 of
                 Popery
                 (
                 by
                 
                   Fox
                   Act.
                   &
                   .
                   Mon.
                   fol.
                
                 750.767
                 .
                 )
                 when
                 
                   good
                   books
                
                 and
                 good
                 Preachers
                 were
                 (
                 
                   rarae
                   aves
                   in
                   terris
                
                 )
                 as
                 rare
                 as
                 Black-swans
                 (
                 almost
                 )
                 yet
                 then
                 did
                 one
                 holy
                 man
                 resort
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 one
                 good
                 neighbour
                 conferring
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 declaring
                 their
                 experiences
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 did
                 
                   convert
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 were
                 
                   turned
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 light
                 in
                 those
                 
                   darke
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 boldly
                 say
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 few
                 are
                 convinced
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 not
                 converted
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 said
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 often
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 exceedingly
                 wrought
                 upon
                 by
                 hearing
                 the
                 experiences
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 some
                 informed
                 ,
                 others
                 confirmed
                 others
                 confuted
                 by
                 those
                 means
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 much
                 use
                 ;
                 I
                 wish
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 whereby
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 encouraged
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 by
                 hearing
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 hereby
                 strengthened
                 in
                 the
                 Experiences
                 of
                 her
                 members
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 4.23
                 .
                 when
                 Peter
                 and
                 John
                 had
                 reported
                 their
                 usage
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 Church
                 united
                 the
                 more
                 strongly
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 gathered
                 up
                 all
                 their
                 strength
                 together
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 24.29
                 ,
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 against
                 their
                 foes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 God.
                 The
                 experience
                 of
                 Gods
                 hand
                 and
                 judgement
                 upon
                 Ananias
                 and
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 Act.
                 5.11
                 .
                 
                   strucke
                   fear
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   as
                   many
                   others
                   as
                   heard
                   it
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 beware
                 (
                 
                   cavebis
                   si
                   pavebis
                
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 in
                 Dublin
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 day
                 after
                 embodying
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 of
                 the
                 eighth
                 month
                 one
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 fifty
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ratified
                 by
                 a
                 
                   remarkable
                   mercy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 pledge
                 given
                 in
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 (
                 viz.
                 Captain
                 Lieutenant
                 Johnson
                 )
                 his
                 wife
                 was
                 in
                 labour
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 did
                 occasion
                 his
                 absence
                 from
                 us
                 :
                 )
                 she
                 had
                 
                 been
                 in
                 labour
                 two
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 nights
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 record
                 in
                 the
                 Register-booke
                 )
                 and
                 had
                 two
                 Midwives
                 ,
                 her
                 danger
                 was
                 great
                 ,
                 her
                 paines
                 violent
                 ,
                 her
                 death
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 present
                 )
                 imminent
                 ,
                 the
                 Midwives
                 gave
                 her
                 over
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 husband
                 ,
                 all
                 gave
                 her
                 over
                 for
                 a
                 dead
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 she
                 ,
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 must
                 (
                 unavoidably
                 )
                 perish
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 they
                 had
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 no
                 hopes
                 ,
                 what
                 does
                 he
                 (
                 her
                 husband
                 )
                 whilst
                 she
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 racke
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 roaring
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 finding
                 his
                 owne
                 prayers
                 uneffectual
                 )
                 runnes
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 knowing
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 met
                 together
                 )
                 in
                 great
                 haste
                 ,
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 hee
                 could
                 hie
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 )
                 being
                 much
                 distracted
                 ,
                 and
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 his
                 wives
                 condition
                 (
                 almost
                 past
                 hopes
                 in
                 all
                 appearance
                 )
                 and
                 begs
                 the
                 
                   earnest
                   prayers
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 season
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 bee
                 seen
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 
                   hearty
                   ,
                   heavenly
                   ,
                   united
                   strength
                
                 ;
                 And
                 by
                 a
                 
                   holy
                   violence
                
                 did
                 prevaile
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 little
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 begged
                 both
                 alive
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 hands
                 to
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 to
                 a
                 minute
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 might
                 guesse
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 informed
                 by
                 this
                 brother
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 )
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 instant
                 time
                 whilst
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 so
                 earnest
                 and
                 incessant
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 safely
                 and
                 easily
                 delivered
                 (
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 wonder
                 of
                 all
                 with
                 her
                 )
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 well
                 recovered
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 grew
                 strong
                 again
                 apace
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 well
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 both
                 at
                 this
                 hour
                 ;
                 This
                 was
                 such
                 an
                 
                   apparent
                   return
                
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 seasonable
                 a
                 first-fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 pledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 owning
                 us
                 and
                 answering
                 us
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 omit
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 returne
                 thanks
                 and
                 praises
                 for
                 this
                 
                   seasonable
                   experience
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 abundantly
                 confirmed
                 in
                 her
                 faith
                 ,
                 for
                 future
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 trouble
                 you
                 but
                 with
                 
                   one
                   testimony
                
                 further
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unknowne
                 ,
                 what
                 advantage
                 the
                 Devil
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 Divisions
                 which
                 did
                 arise
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 afterward
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 who
                 threw
                 
                   oyle
                   into
                   the
                   flames
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Chapter
                 )
                 and
                 would
                 but
                 
                   fan
                   downe
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   mount
                   the
                   higher
                   ,
                
                 untill
                 they
                 had
                 effected
                 (
                 what
                 they
                 sought
                 for
                 )
                 a
                 breach
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 wee
                 that
                 held
                 together
                 in
                 order
                 being
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 being
                 
                 in
                 paine
                 with
                 the
                 
                   rude
                   rent
                
                 of
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 members
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 flye
                 to
                 the
                 Physitian
                 to
                 bee
                 healed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 being
                 appointed
                 ,
                 whilest
                 she
                 was
                 yet
                 bleeding
                 in
                 her
                 
                   green
                   and
                   fresh
                   wounds
                
                 ,
                 our
                 good
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 hear
                 their
                 cry
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 145.18
                 ,
                 19.
                 gave
                 them
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   new
                   pledge
                
                 of
                 his
                 owning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 presence
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 parallel
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 )
                 hee
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 yet
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 experience
                 full
                 of
                 vertue
                 and
                 force
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 unmindful
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 unthankful
                 for
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 
                   pleased
                   God
                
                 to
                 visit
                 me
                 with
                 a
                 sore
                 distemper
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 did
                 suborne
                 many
                 doubts
                 concerning
                 me
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 (
                 this
                 day
                 of
                 humiliation
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 appointed
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 month
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 yeare
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 one
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 fifty
                 one
                 )
                 I
                 lay
                 in
                 a
                 
                   lamentable
                   affliction
                
                 ,
                 kept
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 
                   vehement
                   vomiting
                
                 ,
                 which
                 continued
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 all
                 the
                 fore-noon
                 I
                 (
                 keeping
                 my
                 
                   bed
                   )
                   vomited
                
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 times
                 ,
                 or
                 oftner
                 in
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 lying
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 high
                 (
                 pestilential
                 as
                 was
                 thought
                 )
                 and
                 
                   raging
                   Feaver
                
                 .
                 I
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 prayers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 consulting
                 whom
                 to
                 choos
                 amongst
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 
                   convenient
                   keeper
                
                 for
                 me
                 (
                 many
                 imagining
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 prove
                 the
                 
                   spotted
                   Feaver
                
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 that
                 others
                 were
                 taken
                 of
                 these
                 diseases
                 )
                 much
                 means
                 was
                 used
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 vomiting
                 and
                 nothing
                 would
                 doe
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 turned
                 to
                 another
                 colour
                 as
                 green
                 as
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 
                   very
                   heart
                
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 thought
                 )
                 I
                 sent
                 my
                 man
                 (
                 afternoon
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Apothecaries
                 for
                 more
                 things
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 vomiting
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 thinking
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 wrestling
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 with
                 much
                 adoe
                 ,
                 up
                 I
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 into
                 my
                 Study
                 to
                 prayer
                 also
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 I
                 should
                 joyne
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 intercessions
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 also
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 prevaile
                 :
                 
                 when
                 Loe
                 !
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   admired
                   for
                   ever
                
                 by
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 presently
                 the
                 vomit
                 was
                 stayed
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 restored
                 (
                 excepting
                 a
                 
                   light
                   giddinesse
                
                 in
                 my
                 head
                 )
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 
                   admirable
                   condition
                
                 of
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sudden
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 continued
                 all
                 my
                 time
                 in
                 Ireland
                 )
                 
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 with
                 
                   wonder
                   &
                   amazement
                
                 fall
                 flat
                 on
                 my
                 face
                 to
                 power
                 out
                 praises
                 ,
                 the
                 whilst
                 I
                 was
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 an
                 irresistible
                 instinct
                 to
                 shew
                 my self
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Matth.
                 8.4
                 .
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 their
                 prayers
                 were
                 answered
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 my
                 man
                 returned
                 he
                 wondred
                 to
                 see
                 me
                 walking
                 about
                 the
                 room
                 with
                 my
                 cloak
                 on
                 ready
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Hee
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 came
                 in
                 apace
                 to
                 see
                 me
                 (
                 that
                 feared
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 distemper
                 was
                 upon
                 me
                 )
                 wondred
                 and
                 asked
                 me
                 how
                 I
                 did
                 ?
                 I
                 told
                 them
                 well
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 wondred
                 more
                 ,
                 not
                 thinking
                 it
                 possible
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 I
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 telling
                 them
                 I
                 was
                 going
                 forth
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 thought
                 me
                 more
                 mad
                 then
                 wise
                 ,
                 yet
                 away
                 I
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 who
                 were
                 yet
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hard
                 (
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 heard
                 them
                 and
                 drew
                 out
                 their
                 hearts
                 )
                 on
                 my
                 behalfe
                 .
                 My
                 comming
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 much
                 like
                 Peter
                 in
                 Act.
                 12.
                 verse
                 16.
                 
                   at
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   astonished
                
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 Verse
                 17.
                 
                 Verse
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 So
                 
                   I
                   did
                   declare
                   unto
                   them
                   how
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   brought
                   me
                   out
                
                 (
                 of
                 prison
                 )
                 
                   my
                   bed
                   ,
                   my
                   sicknesse
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 renewed
                 pledge
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 throw
                 us
                 altogether
                 upon
                 praises
                 and
                 thankful
                 returnes
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 sweet
                 and
                 seasonable
                 an
                 experience
                 that
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 forgot
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 now
                 is
                 )
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 satisfied
                 and
                 ratified
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 with
                 us
                 (
                 yet
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 before
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 day
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ever
                 before
                 )
                 I
                 dare
                 (
                 assuredly
                 )
                 say
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   there
                
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 48.35
                 .
                 as
                 Mat
                 28.20
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 have
                 added
                 to
                 this
                 fifth
                 Reason
                 whereby
                 we
                 were
                 abundantly
                 obliged
                 for
                 future
                 to
                 
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 experiences
                 declared
                 ,
                 do
                 much
                 advantage
                 others
                 to
                 relye
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Ps.
                 37
                 40.
                 and
                 to
                 plead
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 experience
                 that
                 others
                 have
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 need
                 ,
                 and
                 extremity
                 of
                 trouble
                 and
                 sicknesse
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 waters
                 run
                 strongest
                 in
                 narrowest
                 passages
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 Gods
                 Power
                 and
                 Providences
                 appear
                 most
                 and
                 greatest
                 in
                 greatest
                 straits
                 .
                 
                 But
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 3.
                 
                 Relates
                 to
                 themselves
                 that
                 doe
                 declare
                 their
                 
                 experiences
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Joh.
                 4.42
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Hereby
                 they
                 try
                 their
                 owne
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 examine
                 their
                 assurance
                 and
                 plerophory
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 bringing
                 all
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 honest
                 Draper
                 doth
                 his
                 cloath
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 leave
                 to
                 object
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 against
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 Hall
                 sayes
                 in
                 his
                 Contemp.
                 4.
                 
                   part
                   .
                   P.
                
                 120.
                 
                 Now
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 owes
                 twenty
                 shillings
                 may
                 as
                 wel
                 pay
                 in
                 silver
                 as
                 in
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 
                   discharge
                   given
                
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 paies
                 it
                 in
                 gold
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 discharged
                 in
                 one
                 piece
                 without
                 telling
                 ,
                 or
                 further
                 trouble
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 in
                 silver
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 
                   many
                   pieces
                
                 ,
                 and
                 requires
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 tell
                 it
                 over
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 right
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 assurance
                 of
                 all
                 discharged
                 and
                 payed
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 set
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 the
                 Creditor
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 
                   immediate
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 with
                 more
                 speed
                 and
                 lesse
                 trouble
                 ,
                 as
                 Eph.
                 4.30
                 .
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 the
                 markes
                 ,
                 and
                 effects
                 in
                 many
                 peeces
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 aske
                 much
                 paines
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 tell
                 over
                 ;
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 experiences
                 by
                 
                   several
                   peeces
                
                 of
                 
                   good
                   coine
                
                 (
                 stamped
                 with
                 
                   Gods
                   image
                
                 )
                 you
                 have
                 their
                 assurance
                 or
                 pleonasmes
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   light
                   and
                   all
                
                 brought
                 out
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 
                   openly
                   attested
                
                 and
                 approved
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 thereby
                 often
                 advantaged
                 for
                 future
                 attempts
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 and
                 suits
                 in
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 
                   great
                   reason
                
                 the
                 Assurance
                 be
                 brought
                 out
                 to
                 light
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 that
                 mens
                 applauding
                 or
                 approving
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 our
                 assurance
                 deceive
                 us
                 not
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 a
                 little
                 call
                 to
                 account
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 a
                 Saint
                 knows
                 that
                 his
                 assurance
                 is
                 real
                 &
                 substantial
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   shadowy
                   ,
                   counterfeit
                
                 &
                 false
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 answer
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 Twin-testimonies
                 and
                 Single-testimonies
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 by
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 
                   Twin-born
                   testimonies
                
                 are
                 surest
                 (
                 
                   &
                   omni
                   exceptione
                   majores
                
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 infallible
                 ,
                 )
                 (
                 but
                 the
                 others
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 )
                 these
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   with
                   our
                   spirits
                   bearing
                   witnesse
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 8.16
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 co-witnesses
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 Rom.
                 9.1
                 .
                 so
                 sayes
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   My
                   conscience
                   bearing
                   witnesse
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 both
                 goe
                 together
                 (
                 as
                 honest
                 Sibs
                 hath
                 it
                 )
                 like
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 Indentures
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 answers
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirits
                   witnesse
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   clear
                   testimony
                
                 ,
                 see
                 1
                 Joh.
                 3.24
                 .
                 he
                 assures
                 the
                 soule
                 by
                 
                   powerful
                   application
                
                 
                 (
                 as
                 Culverwel
                 in
                 his
                 
                   White
                   stone
                
                 well
                 observes
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Father
                 chuseth
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 decreed
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   executeth
                   it
                
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   applies
                   it
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 witnesses
                 our
                 interest
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 strong
                 and
                 
                   vigorous
                   apprehensions
                
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 upon
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 sweet
                 and
                 
                   secret
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   soule-whisperings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 spirit-breathing
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 soul
                 and
                 spirit
                 converses
                 together
                 (
                 secret
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 and
                 have
                 silent
                 entercourse
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 enthusiastical
                 fancy
                 or
                 illusion
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 reall
                 truth
                 which
                 every
                 Saint
                 hath
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 ,
                 being
                 inspirations
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   assures
                
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 cleares
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 
                   pleasant
                   irradiation
                
                 or
                 brightnesse
                 ,
                 beaming
                 upon
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 assurance
                 reall
                 and
                 genuine
                 ;
                 see
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   We
                   have
                   received
                   the
                   Spirit
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   know
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   freely
                   given
                   us
                   of
                   God.
                
                 So
                 Verse
                 9.10
                 .
                 by
                 this
                 
                   Divine
                   light
                
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 
                   glorious
                   glosse
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   rich
                   orjency
                
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 lively
                 lustre
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   excelling
                   Exposition
                
                 is
                 upon
                 thy
                 assurance
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 thou
                 doubtest
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 thou
                 seest
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 assured
                 :
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   seeing
                   is
                   beleeving
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 know
                 this
                 witnesse
                 from
                 a
                 fancy
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 convincing
                 nature
                 and
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 light
                 by
                 light
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 Word
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 all
                 other
                 words
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 lights
                 painted
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Suns
                 shadows
                 ;
                 So
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 16.8
                 .
                 by
                 its
                 owne
                 conviction
                 which
                 it
                 carries
                 with
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 true
                 fire
                 carries
                 its
                 owne
                 evidences
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   false
                   fire
                
                 painted
                 does
                 not
                 doe
                 so
                 .
                 
                 )
                 The
                 light
                 of
                 a
                 Ranting
                 presumptuous
                 Spirit
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 
                   blazing
                   Comet
                
                 ;
                 presaging
                 his
                 
                   preposterous
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 or
                 preparing
                 a
                 venemous
                 malign
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   pestilential
                   influence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 portending
                 his
                 ruine
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 transcient
                 coruscation
                 and
                 flash
                 for
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 put
                 ou●
                 ▪
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 displayes
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 a
                 glistering
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 in
                 that
                 heart
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 motion
                 in
                 that
                 horoscope
                 and
                 horison
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 beams
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 paraphrased
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 witnesses
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 sayes
                 )
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 sooner
                 take
                 the
                 glo-worm
                 for
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 experienced
                 Saint
                 can
                 take
                 a
                 
                   false
                   light
                
                 (
                 and
                 delusion
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 would
                 
                 be
                 further
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 see
                 Sibs
                 his
                 
                   Fountain
                   sealed
                
                 ,
                 Page
                 169.170
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Twin-testimony
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Testimony
                
                 together
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 8.20
                 .
                 Deut.
                 1●
                 .
                 18
                 .
                 Mat.
                 22.29
                 .
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 goe
                 both
                 together
                 to
                 give
                 assurance
                 ,
                 else
                 yee
                 erre
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 yea
                 cause
                 others
                 
                   to
                   erre
                   too
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 endited
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 agree
                 ;
                 now
                 mark
                 then
                 what
                 your
                 joyes
                 ,
                 raptures
                 ,
                 comforts
                 ,
                 graces
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 hopes
                 ,
                 evidences
                 are
                 ?
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 doe
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 
                   undeniable
                   Testimonies
                
                 which
                 never
                 faile
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ever
                 joynt-witnesses
                 to
                 make
                 thy
                 assurance
                 the
                 clearer
                 :
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Single-Testimonies
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 lesse
                 certaine
                 and
                 safe
                 )
                 some
                 object
                 :
              
               
                 
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Twin-Testimonies
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 findest
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 )
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 saies
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 other
                 
                   testimony
                   viz.
                   sanctification
                
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 will
                 suffice
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 in
                 true
                 fire
                 there
                 will
                 bee
                 heat
                 (
                 though
                 thou
                 seest
                 no
                 flame
                 )
                 or
                 seest
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 
                 
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 plerophory
                 or
                 swelling
                 pleonasme
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 have
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Double-testimony
                 ;
                 for
                 certainty
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 puncto
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   latitude
                   ,
                   per
                   magis
                   &
                   minus
                   ,
                
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 certaine
                 by
                 an
                 assurance
                 and
                 Deed
                 of
                 an
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 certaine
                 of
                 that
                 estate
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 (
                 now
                 already
                 )
                 certaine
                 of
                 ;
                 so
                 though
                 
                   one
                   testimony
                
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 assurance
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 Double-testimony
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 then
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 the
                 assurance
                 more
                 illustrious
                 ;
                 of
                 
                   two
                   Christians
                
                 who
                 are
                 assured
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 clearer
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 
                   comfortabler
                   assurance
                
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 double-testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 but
                 a
                 single
                 ;
                 nay
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Saint
                
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 double-testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 but
                 a
                 
                   single
                   one
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Oh
                   alas
                
                 !
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 a
                 
                   large
                   Testimony
                
                 !
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 without
                 light
                 and
                 finde
                 none
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 clouds
                 ,
                 eclipses
                 ,
                 blacknesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 way
                 left
                 open
                 yet
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 
                 O
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 thy
                 former
                 
                   experiences
                   !
                   evidence
                   ,
                   assurance
                
                 !
                 
                 didst
                 thou
                 ever
                 enjoy
                 a
                 sweet
                 serenity
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 a
                 calmnesse
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 on
                 good
                 grounds
                 ?
                 did
                 the
                 Spirit
                 once
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 with
                 thy
                 spirit
                 ?
                 then
                 run
                 to
                 former
                 assurance
                 and
                 evidences
                 for
                 comfort
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 that
                 
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   David
                
                 ,
                 
                 Psal.
                 51.12
                 .
                 
                   O
                   restore
                   to
                   me
                   the
                   joy
                   of
                   salvation
                
                 !
                 
                 O
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 mee
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 !
                 Oh
                 that
                 my
                 candle
                 were
                 light
                 again
                 !
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 spring
                 within
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 dryed
                 up
                 ,
                 viz.
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 with
                 me
                 once
                 ;
                 And
                 then
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 
                   Gods
                   love
                
                 is
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 his
                 mercies
                 sure
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 
                   still
                   the
                   same
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Covenant
                 cannot
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 23.5
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 16.60
                 ,
                 61.
                 
                 Psal.
                 89.31.33
                 .
                 hee
                 changes
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 changest
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 not
                 sensible
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 All
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   loves
                
                 he
                 loves
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 (
                 Christ
                 ;
                 )
                 now
                 his
                 Son
                 alwaies
                 
                   pleaseth
                   him
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ever
                 alike
                 beloved
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 
                   nothing
                   can
                   separate
                   us
                   from
                   his
                   love
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 he
                 loves
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 our selves
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 3
                 Consider
                 (
                 poor
                 souls
                 )
                 If
                 God
                 love
                 us
                 lesse
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 lesse
                 or
                 more
                 sinfull
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 love
                 as
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 
                   wayes
                   are
                   not
                   as
                   our
                   wayes
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nor
                   thoughts
                   as
                   our
                   thoughts
                
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 object
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Rom.
                 8.1.33
                 ,
                 34
                 ,
                 35
                 ,
                 38.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.19
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 did
                 he
                 ever
                 but
                 
                   once
                   smile
                
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 embrace
                 thee
                 ,
                 emb●some
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 wilt
                 thou
                 now
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 doubt
                 !
                 O
                 no!
                 rest
                 satisfied
                 in
                 his
                 unchangeablenesse
                 ,
                 dear
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 the
                 least
                 drop
                 of
                 
                   true
                   grace
                
                 shal
                 never
                 be
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   least
                   dram
                   of
                   true
                   joy
                
                 be
                 dryed
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 annihilated
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 seale
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 a
                 seale
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 
                   sufficient
                   evidence
                
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 print
                 be
                 defaced
                 ,
                 diminished
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 apparent
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 stamp
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 faire
                 ,
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 defaced
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 
                 So
                 shalt
                 thou
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Court
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dimnesse
                 of
                 the
                 seale
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 the
                 Markes
                 are
                 all
                 worne
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   faire
                   image
                
                 and
                 print
                 (
                 which
                 formerly
                 thou
                 sawest
                 )
                 so
                 much
                 defaced
                 ,
                 though
                 thy
                 faith
                 cannot
                 finde
                 out
                 that
                 apparent
                 stampe
                 (
                 that
                 thou
                 once
                 sawest
                 )
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 mars
                 not
                 thine
                 evidence
                 ,
                 or
                 assurance
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 this
                 
                   defaced
                   seale
                
                 shall
                 
                 goe
                 current
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 imperfect
                 seale
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 to
                 thy
                 assurance
                 as
                 a
                 greater
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 as
                 good
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 heaven
                 as
                 a
                 fairer
                 and
                 fuller
                 :
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 any
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Records
                 and
                 Books
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
                 therefore
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 initials
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 But
                 further
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Is
                 it
                 so
                 as
                 thou
                 sayest
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   2
                
                 darknesse
                 ?
                 &c.
                 well
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   reflex
                   acts
                   of
                   assurance
                
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 spake
                 of
                 before
                 )
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 
                 make
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 multiplying
                 ,
                 direct
                 and
                 resolute
                 acts
                 ;
                 now
                 !
                 where
                 wants
                 evidence
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 adherence
                 .
                 Now
                 graspe
                 a
                 promise
                 with
                 
                   both
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 23.4
                 .
                 
                   though
                   I
                   walke
                   through
                   the
                   valley
                   of
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   fear
                   none
                   evill
                
                 ;
                 O
                 roule
                 thy selfe
                 resolutely
                 upon
                 free
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 there
                 to
                 lye
                 ,
                 live
                 and
                 dye
                 !
                 
                   though
                   he
                   slay
                   me
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   yet
                   I
                   will
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Isa.
                 50.10
                 .
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   seest
                   no
                   ligh●
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   yet
                   stay
                   upon
                   your
                   God.
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Spouse
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 8.5
                 .
                 
                   leaning
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 laying
                 all
                 her
                 weight
                 ,
                 care
                 ,
                 body
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 burthen
                 ,
                 all
                 )
                 
                   upon
                   her
                   beloved
                
                 .
                 O
                 so
                 !
                 with
                 a
                 sweet
                 recumbency
                 cast
                 thy selfe
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 that
                 will
                 worke
                 !
                 Like
                 men
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 drowned
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 lay
                 hold
                 fast
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 fear
                 the
                 waves
                 should
                 throw
                 them
                 off
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   he
                   that
                   beleeves
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   ashamed
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 Double-testimonies
                 ;
                 the
                 Single
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 effects
                 and
                 marks
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 testimonies
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 assurance
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 alwayes
                 certaine
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 judges
                 upon
                 in
                 Charity
                 ,
                 those
                 marks
                 they
                 hold
                 out
                 in
                 their
                 experiences
                 ;
                 for
                 assurance
                 is
                 a
                 
                   reflecting
                   act
                
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 Saint
                 sees
                 clearly
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 heir
                 of
                 
                   glory
                   ,
                   Vita
                   est
                   in
                   se
                   reflectio
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Seneca
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Prodigal
                 came
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 1
                 King.
                 8.47
                 .
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 ,
                 1
                 Jo.
                 2.3
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 wee
                 know
                 him
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 much
                 we
                 expresse
                 in
                 our
                 experiences
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 assurance
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 top-branch
                 and
                 flourishing
                 
                   triumph
                   of
                   faith
                
                 .
                 Now
                 do
                 but
                 minde
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 their
                 assurance
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   favour
                
                 and
                 love
                 :
                 before
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 doubting
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 but
                 stagger
                 at
                 best
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 tumble
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 being
                 assured
                 ,
                 they
                 stand
                 fast
                 ;
                 before
                 they
                 did
                 but
                 
                 smoake
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 flame
                 ;
                 before
                 full
                 of
                 faintings
                 ,
                 palenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 shiverings
                 ,
                 now
                 full
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 of
                 ruddy
                 complexions
                 ,
                 lively
                 and
                 vigorous
                 ;
                 before
                 but
                 tossed
                 about
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 at
                 anchor
                 ;
                 before
                 afraid
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 quivering
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 trembling
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 boldly
                 wrastling
                 with
                 Omnipotency
                 its
                 selfe
                 ;
                 before
                 durst
                 not
                 
                   draw
                   nigh
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 durst
                 run
                 into
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 leap
                 into
                 his
                 lap
                 ;
                 before
                 came
                 but
                 behinde
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 hem
                 of
                 his
                 garment
                 (
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 O
                 they
                 can
                 look
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 !
                 and
                 flye
                 into
                 his
                 bosome
                 with
                 embraces
                 !
                 before
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 touch
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 scarcely
                 cast
                 an
                 eye
                 upon
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 covetously
                 claim
                 all
                 ,
                 graspe
                 greedily
                 ,
                 and
                 appropriate
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 all
                 ;
                 before
                 their
                 performances
                 were
                 green
                 and
                 unfit
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 mellowed
                 with
                 the
                 hot
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sweet
                 mature
                 fruits
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 snap
                 asunder
                 now
                 those
                 arrows
                 that
                 before
                 made
                 them
                 bleed
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 !
                 now
                 they
                 can
                 quench
                 those
                 
                   fiery
                   darts
                
                 that
                 formerly
                 wounded
                 them
                 so
                 deep
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 
                   under
                   bondage
                
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 a
                 begging
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 assurance
                 they
                 are
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 command
                 ,
                 
                   Command
                   ye
                   me
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 in
                 Isay
                 ;
                 O
                 blessed
                 people
                 !
                 what
                 a
                 change
                 is
                 here
                 !
                 from
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 to
                 Mount
                 of
                 Olives
                 that
                 drops
                 fatness
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 found
                 transfigured
                 ,
                 
                 Matth.
                 17.
                 
                 Now
                 by
                 their
                 experiences
                 you
                 shall
                 heare
                 how
                 they
                 attained
                 to
                 this
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 many
                 remarkable
                 Marks
                 and
                 evidences
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 neither
                 themselves
                 (
                 nor
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 you
                 )
                 to
                 confide
                 in
                 those
                 testimonies
                 as
                 infallible
                 (
                 for
                 Hypocrites
                 may
                 goe
                 far
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 
                   new
                   change
                
                 from
                 sinne
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 from
                 uncleanness
                 to
                 holiness
                 ,
                 from
                 creature
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 conflicts
                 to
                 peace
                 ,
                 from
                 darkness
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 from
                 bondage
                 to
                 liberty
                 ,
                 from
                 Sinai
                 to
                 Sion
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   carnal-courses
                   companions
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 that
                 causes
                 their
                 assurance
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 assurance
                 rather
                 causes
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 this
                 
                   glorious
                   change
                
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 
                   happy
                   flowings
                
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 peace
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 place
                 assurance
                 in
                 
                   mortification
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 to
                 our
                 former
                 lusts
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 vivification
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 another
                 life
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 legally
                 enlightned
                 may
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 
                   Promises
                   ,
                   claspe
                
                 about
                 Christ
                 ;
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 away
                 with
                 their
                 lusts
                 ;
                 meet
                 with
                 some
                 soul-meltings
                 in
                 
                 praying
                 ,
                 preaching
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 a
                 sweetness
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 under
                 
                   darkness
                   ,
                   doubts
                   ,
                   fears
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 within
                 that
                 fetters
                 and
                 manacles
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 
                   green
                   wood
                
                 with
                 fire
                 in
                 it
                 besets
                 the
                 room
                 with
                 smoake
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 fills
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 some
                 
                   poor
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 principles
                 are
                 yet
                 too
                 sensual
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 (
                 our
                 )
                 sap
                 which
                 may
                 have
                 many
                 sparkes
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Curses
                 for
                 sinne
                 kindled
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 fuller
                 of
                 smoak
                 then
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Spirit
                 comes
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 such
                 smoaking-flax
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 quenched
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 blown
                 up
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 makes
                 not
                 assurance
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 ,
                 and
                 smoake
                 yet
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 
                   the
                   times
                
                 of
                 Assurance
                 ,
                 are
                 times
                 of
                 
                   great
                   change
                
                 and
                 alteration
                 ,
                 the
                 prison-doors
                 are
                 set
                 open
                 ,
                 the
                 iron-bolts
                 knocked
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 captives
                 at
                 liberty
                 ;
                 yea
                 they
                 are
                 sealing
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   setling
                   times
                   ad
                   corroborandum
                   Titulum
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 
                   soules
                   victory
                
                 and
                 triumph
                 over
                 lusts
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.17
                 .
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Virgin-company
                 of
                 following
                 the
                 Lamb
                 
                   whither
                   soever
                   he
                   goeth
                
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 times
                 of
                 trampling
                 on
                 all
                 things
                 below
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 the
                 
                   moon
                   under
                   foot
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 are
                 watching
                 and
                 working
                 ,
                 and
                 warning
                 ,
                 and
                 arming
                 times
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 of
                 breathing
                 after
                 
                   full
                   possession
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 (
                 and
                 more
                 too
                 )
                 will
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 experiences
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 O
                 what
                 stories
                 can
                 they
                 tell
                 !
                 even
                 a
                 
                   new
                   Canticles
                
                 !
                 what
                 
                   Jubiles
                   !
                   love
                   songs
                
                 !
                 and
                 soule-raptures
                 doe
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 !
                 then
                 is
                 
                   Aurora
                   gaudii
                
                 ,
                 growing
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 
                   a
                   perfect
                   day
                
                 !
                 Now
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 judge
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 charity
                 ;
                 
                 we
                 have
                 matter
                 enough
                 afforded
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 historical
                 and
                 demonstrable
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 experiences
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 noted
                 by
                 one
                 (
                 
                   Donn
                   .
                   fol.
                
                 658.
                 
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelist
                   John
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 wrapt
                 up
                 so
                 much
                 into
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 Christ
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 ordinarily
                 double
                 that
                 asseveration
                 so
                 often
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   mouth
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Verily
                   ,
                   Verily
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 whilst
                 the
                 other
                 Evangelists
                 mention
                 it
                 but
                 
                   Verily
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nearer
                 we
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 (
                 to
                 ly
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 
                   swallowed
                   up
                
                 in
                 his
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 the
                 further
                 we
                 are
                 from
                 
                   single
                   assertions
                
                 of
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 manifest
                 to
                 others
                 
                   double
                   testimonies
                
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   
                   love
                
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 assurance
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 like
                 some
                 
                   precious
                   mineral-waters
                
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 mundifie
                 the
                 ulcers
                 ,
                 but
                 comfort
                 the
                 sores
                 ,
                 cool
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 supple
                 the
                 wounds
                 ,
                 stop
                 the
                 infection
                 from
                 going
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 will
                 heal
                 all
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 fuller
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   love
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 assuredly
                 wee
                 assert
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 confidently
                 wee
                 ●ver
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 
                   double
                   testimonies
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 are
                 nothing
                 ashamed
                 to
                 shew
                 our
                 assurance
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 expresse
                 it
                 by
                 our
                 experiences
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 for
                 this
                 first
                 Reason
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 longer
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Point
                 is
                 so
                 usefull
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 to
                 all
                 Saints
                 of
                 all
                 judgements
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 now
                 shorter
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   True
                   experiences
                   (
                   puffe
                   not
                   up
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Col.
                 3.18
                 .
                 &c.
                 )
                 but
                 teach
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 self-denial
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 know
                 man
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 :
                 
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 had
                 
                   Paul
                   experience
                
                 of
                 
                   Sathans
                   buffets
                
                 ,
                 of
                 thornes
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 
                   great
                   afflictions
                
                 ,
                 of
                 violent
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   strong
                   corruptions
                
                 of
                 
                   smart
                   blows
                
                 from
                 the
                 Devils
                 fingers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 came
                 so
                 thicke
                 that
                 hee
                 could
                 hardly
                 take
                 breath
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   exalted
                   and
                   puffed
                   up
                   in
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.17
                 .
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 fit
                 for
                 use
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 low
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Turkes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 doe
                 pretend
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 Hungarians
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Epirots
                 or
                 Albanians
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 unfit
                 for
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 when
                 they
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 torment
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 most
                 cruelly
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 :
                 
                 So
                 doubtlesse
                 their
                 destruction
                 is
                 most
                 desperate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devill
                 takes
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 such
                 
                   without
                   pity
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 exalted
                 by
                 their
                 experiences
                 ;
                 and
                 Diotrephes-like
                 ,
                 
                 loving
                 a
                 preheminence
                 ,
                 
                 seek
                 with
                 a
                 corrupt
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 
                   some
                   body
                
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 opinions
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Without
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 deliverance
                 this
                 will
                 ruine
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 Hypocrites
                 and
                 Professors
                 are
                 puffed
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 swell
                 out
                 with
                 conceits
                 that
                 they
                 excell
                 others
                 .
                 Such
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.18
                 ,
                 19.
                 and
                 Col.
                 2.18
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   beguile
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   vainly
                   puffed
                   by
                   his
                   fleshly
                   minde
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 
                   Lord
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   brave
                   it
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   great
                   Boasters
                
                 doe
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 as
                 such
                 Lords
                 that
                 scorn
                 others
                 should
                 come
                 neare
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 
                   vainly
                   puffed
                   up
                   (
                   temere
                   turgens
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   blowne
                   up
                
                 like
                 a
                 
                 bladder
                 with
                 a
                 breath
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 windy
                 ,
                 empty
                 ,
                 and
                 unusefull
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 or
                 
                   destructive
                   tumour
                
                 ;
                 of
                 such
                 take
                 heed
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 dish
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 spoon
                 ,
                 the
                 inside
                 and
                 useful
                 side
                 (
                 sayes
                 Staughton
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Right
                   Plea
                
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Serm.
                 p.
                 81.
                 )
                 is
                 hollow
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 out-side
                 is
                 swelling
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 convex
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 inside
                 that
                 is
                 hollow
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 holds
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 use
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 humble
                 low
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 self-denying
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   nothing-seeing
                   Saint
                
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 nothing
                 in
                 himselfe
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 useful
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 
                   liquours
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 whilest
                 a
                 Hypocrite
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 
                   proud
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   self-conceited
                   swelling
                
                 spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 
                   convex
                   superficies
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 holds
                 nothing
                 .
                 Now
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 lowest
                 vallies
                 that
                 are
                 fullest
                 and
                 fattest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   sweetest
                   streams
                
                 glide
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 sweet
                 souls
                 ,
                 humble
                 Saints
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 violets
                 which
                 
                   grow
                   low
                
                 and
                 hang
                 their
                 
                   heads
                   downward
                
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 excellency
                 and
                 vertue
                 .
                 The
                 grass
                 on
                 the
                 house-top
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 fine
                 July-flower
                 on
                 the
                 wall
                 will
                 soon
                 lose
                 their
                 lustre
                 ,
                 and
                 wither
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 violets
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 flowers
                 that
                 grow
                 lower
                 and
                 nearer
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                 hold
                 longer
                 and
                 livelier
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   smell
                   sweeter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 humbled
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.6
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 their
                 experiences
                 are
                 right
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 keep
                 them
                 humble
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.3
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 weighty
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 worth
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 lower
                 they
                 will
                 lay
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 them
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 
                   paire
                   of
                   scales
                
                 the
                 most
                 light
                 (
                 and
                 worthlesse
                 )
                 peeces
                 of
                 gold
                 rise
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 weightiest
                 bear
                 most
                 downward
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 richest
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 
                   best
                   experiences
                
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   love
                
                 are
                 the
                 lowest
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ;
                 The
                 
                   best
                   balme
                
                 sinkes
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 corn
                 keeps
                 in
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 fan
                 .
                 
                 O
                 weigh
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 scales
                 !
                 the
                 greater
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 lower
                 they
                 sinke
                 !
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 sayes
                 
                   Don.
                   Serm.
                   p.
                
                 44.
                 )
                 the
                 greater
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 excellent
                 in
                 their
                 esteem
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   lower
                   they
                
                 sinke
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 eyes
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 more
                 
                   experienced
                   Saints
                
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 humble
                 and
                 broken
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 a
                 
                   whole
                   garment
                
                 is
                 more
                 handsome
                 to
                 men
                 then
                 a
                 
                   rent
                   one
                
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 a
                 
                   broken
                   heart
                
                 is
                 more
                 
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   then
                   a
                   whole
                   one
                
                 ;
                 We
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 slash
                 and
                 cut
                 our
                 apparrel
                 in
                 pride
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 happy
                 if
                 wee
                 had
                 hearts
                 were
                 so
                 cut
                 
                 and
                 rent
                 in
                 humility
                 and
                 repentance
                 (
                 sayes
                 Adams
                 on
                 Peter
                 )
                 A
                 roab
                 artificially
                 mangled
                 and
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   richly
                   tyed
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   united
                   together
                
                 with
                 
                   silke
                   ,
                   silver
                
                 ,
                 and
                 gold
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   like
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 1.11
                 .
                 appears
                 the
                 
                   more
                   glorious
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 soul
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 slashed
                 ,
                 and
                 nobly
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 
                   cut
                   in
                   peeces
                
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 up
                 againe
                 with
                 
                   rich
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 O
                 how
                 lovely
                 is
                 an
                 
                   experienced
                   soul
                
                 in
                 the
                 God!
                 and
                 is
                 reserved
                 as
                 a
                 choise
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 Wardrope
                 of
                 heaven
                 !
                 
                 yea
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 
                   third
                   heavens
                
                 ,
                 are
                 hereby
                 humbled
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 higher
                 the
                 tide
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   lower
                   the
                   ebhe
                
                 .
                 See
                 but
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 more
                 exalted
                 ?
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.5
                 .
                 who
                 had
                 
                   higher
                   experiences
                
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 who
                 was
                 more
                 humble
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ?
                 he
                 accounts
                 himselfe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.11
                 .
                 what
                 Paul
                 ?
                 that
                 
                   preached
                   Christ
                
                 so
                 powerfully
                 ?
                 that
                 writ
                 so
                 fully
                 ?
                 
                 that
                 disputed
                 so
                 manfully
                 ?
                 that
                 converted
                 so
                 plentifully
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 sayes
                 he
                 in
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.16
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   boast
                   of
                   .
                
                 No
                 ,
                 why
                 Paul
                 was
                 the
                 Zealot
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 nothing
                 behinde
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 why
                 Paul
                 the
                 stout
                 Champion
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 
                   revelations
                   ,
                   manifestations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 Eph.
                 3.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 &c.
                 carried
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 
                   third
                   heavens
                   ,
                   caught
                
                 up
                 into
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 unspeakable
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 
                   glorious
                   visions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   boast
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   my
                   infirmities
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.1
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   glory
                   of
                   self
                   .
                
                 Vers.
                 5
                 and
                 Verse
                 9.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   rather
                   glory
                   in
                   my
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   may
                   rest
                   upon
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   rather
                
                 tell
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 my
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 for
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 rests
                 on
                 me
                 .
                 So
                 hee
                 saith
                 Phil.
                 3.13
                 .
                 he
                 
                   forgets
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   behind
                
                 .
                 See
                 this
                 soul-humbled
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 he
                 passed
                 through
                 
                   many
                   perils
                
                 ,
                 troubles
                 ,
                 
                 
                   without
                   ,
                   within
                
                 ,
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 by
                 sea
                 and
                 land
                 ,
                 was
                 stoned
                 ,
                 suffered
                 shipwrack
                 ,
                 beaten
                 with
                 rods
                 ,
                 in
                 continual
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   lassitude
                   ,
                   weariness
                
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   watchings
                   hunger
                
                 and
                 
                   thirsts
                   ,
                   cold
                
                 and
                 nakedness
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 prisons
                 often
                 ,
                 &
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 
                   he
                   forgets
                   all
                
                 ;
                 why
                 he
                 
                   fought
                   beasts
                   of
                   Ephesus
                
                 ,
                 conquered
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 non-pluss'd
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 planted
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 yet
                 
                   forgets
                   all
                
                 .
                 Good
                 man
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 experience
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 revelations
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 nothing
                 in
                 his
                 account
                 that
                 he
                 forgets
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 (
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 living
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 knows
                 of
                 
                 nothing
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 
                   his
                   infirmities
                
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 .
                 Blessed
                 Saints
                 !
                 that
                 are
                 
                   swallowed
                   up
                
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 annihilation
                 and
                 Enochian
                 life
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 5.24
                 .
                 when
                 self
                 is
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 looked
                 upon
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 reflects
                 not
                 on
                 himselfe
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Giles
                   Randal
                
                 sayes
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Bright
                   Star
                
                 ,
                 chap.
                 14.
                 )
                 but
                 all
                 on
                 God
                 in
                 
                   free-grace
                   .
                   What
                   hast
                   thou
                   then
                   ,
                   O
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   boast
                   of
                   !
                
                 that
                 is
                 thine
                 !
                 thus
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 true
                 experiences
                 make
                 us
                 more
                 selfe-contemners
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 a
                 
                   height
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 exalted
                 to
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 
                   love
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 
                   humble
                   ,
                   meeke
                   ,
                   self-denying
                   spirit
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 
                   Hezekiahs
                   signe
                
                 was
                 the
                 Sunne
                 's
                 going
                 back
                 so
                 many
                 
                   degrees
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 10.
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Dial
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 
                   Saints
                   going
                   backe
                
                 (
                 or
                 from
                 himselfe
                 in
                 selfe-denial
                 and
                 humility
                 so
                 many
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 still
                 humbler
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 advancement
                 and
                 assurance
                 in
                 Christ
                 (
                 another
                 selfe
                 )
                 in
                 whom
                 hee
                 goes
                 as
                 
                   many
                   degrees
                
                 forward
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Tygranes
                 ,
                 whilst
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Pompey
                 he
                 threw
                 downe
                 first
                 his
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 thereby
                 so
                 much
                 affect
                 this
                 
                   great
                   Commander
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 (
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 )
                 put
                 the
                 Diadem
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 him
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 downe
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Chaire
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 
                   deare
                   friend
                
                 and
                 companion
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 deals
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 such
                 
                   low
                   ,
                   selfe-denying
                   Saints
                
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 by
                 
                   stooping
                   low
                
                 they
                 lose
                 of
                 their
                 
                   bodily
                   height
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 humility
                 and
                 such
                 self-denial
                 they
                 lose
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 spiritual
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 Re.
                 11.16
                 .
                 how
                 the
                 Elders
                 there
                 
                   rose
                   up
                   off
                   their
                   seats
                   ,
                   and
                   fell
                   flat
                   upon
                   their
                   faces
                   before
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 humility
                 and
                 self-denial
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 for
                 their
                 honor
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 Christs
                 )
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 sat
                 still
                 ;
                 
                 
                 
                 for
                 Moses
                 had
                 more
                 honour
                 by
                 his
                 veyl
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 his
                 face
                 .
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 very
                 full
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 25.37
                 .
                 the
                 righteous
                 there
                 had
                 learned
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 all
                 
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 by
                 their
                 experiences
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 (
                 of
                 themselves
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 all
                 
                   the
                   day
                   long
                
                 )
                 Psal.
                 44.8
                 .
                 Rom.
                 2.17
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 tell
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   3
                
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 humbled
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Why
                 we
                 should
                 declare
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 them
                 we
                 are
                 
                   best
                   taught
                
                 the
                 worth
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 
                   love
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Queen
                   of
                   Sheba
                
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   It
                   was
                   
                   true
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   report
                   that
                   she
                   heard
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 1
                 King.
                 10.6.7
                 .
                 
                   Howbeit
                   she
                   beleeved
                   not
                   the
                   words
                   till
                   she
                   came
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   with
                   her
                   eyes
                   what
                   she
                   heard
                   with
                   her
                   ears
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   she
                   said
                   ,
                   Behold
                   the
                   halfe
                   was
                   not
                   told
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                 Now
                 behold
                 a
                 
                   greater
                   then
                   Solomon
                   is
                   here
                
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 left
                 all
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 
                   owne
                   Country
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 45.11
                 (
                 by
                 self-denial
                 )
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 
                   spiritual
                   Solomon
                
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   questions
                   ,
                   petitions
                   ,
                   cases
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 received
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 say
                 ,
                 Although
                 they
                 have
                 
                   heard
                   much
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Servants
                   ,
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                
                 of
                 his
                 worth
                 and
                 excellency
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 beleeved
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 
                   experienced
                   him
                
                 ,
                 they
                 beleeve
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 
                   have
                   heard
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 halfe
                 (
                 of
                 
                   his
                   worth
                   ,
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   beauty
                   ,
                   fulnesse
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 
                   cannot
                   be
                   told
                
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Angels
                   of
                   heaven
                
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 !
                 they
                 
                   see
                   it
                   a
                   happinesse
                
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   his
                   servants
                
                 !
                 
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 
                   his
                   house
                
                 !
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 
                   his
                   table
                
                 !
                 to
                 
                   enjoy
                   his
                   presence
                
                 indeed
                 !
                 
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 !
                 As
                 in
                 some
                 
                   precious
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Pearle
                 is
                 some
                 
                   occult
                   qualities
                
                 ,
                 and
                 excellencies
                 which
                 make
                 it
                 of
                 more
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 tell
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 finde
                 it
                 by
                 wearing
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 in
                 Christ
                 this
                 
                   precious
                   pearle
                
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 
                   hidden
                   vertues
                
                 ,
                 and
                 properties
                 and
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 cannot
                 express
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   world
                   knows
                
                 not
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 word
                 nor
                 letter
                 nor
                 language
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 utter
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 best
                 knowne
                 by
                 
                   enjoying
                   him
                
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 
                   worth
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 can
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 ablest
                 Ministers
                 alive
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 halfe
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   excellency
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 worth
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 soules
                 finde
                 by
                 experience
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 Dyonisius
                 a
                 Stoick
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 a
                 book
                 that
                 
                   paine
                   was
                   nothing
                
                 but
                 a
                 fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 imagination
                 ;
                 but
                 falling
                 fearfully
                 ill
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 (
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 )
                 and
                 feeling
                 the
                 torture
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 roars
                 out
                 ;
                 Oh!
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 was
                 false
                 !
                 all
                 was
                 false
                 !
                 for
                 now
                 he
                 found
                 paine
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 fancy
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 surely
                 experience
                 teaches
                 ingenuously
                 and
                 truly
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 as
                 
                   know
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   love
                   of
                   God
                
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 their
                 former
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 
                   a●steer
                   Master
                
                 
                 to
                 please
                 ,
                 exacting
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   severe
                   Judge
                
                 ,
                 hasty
                 to
                 condemn
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 damns
                 thousands
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 these
                 were
                 all
                 false
                 and
                 foul
                 conceptions
                 and
                 aspersions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 gracious
                 ,
                 merciful
                 ,
                 
                   ready
                   to
                   forgive
                   ,
                   slow
                   to
                   wrath
                   ,
                
                 passing
                 by
                 
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   transgression
                
                 and
                 sins
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 his
                 bowels
                 are
                 open
                 to
                 embrace
                 and
                 receive
                 (
                 even
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 )
                 sinners
                 
                   of
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   chief
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Books
                   ,
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 or
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 cannot
                 tell
                 ,
                 or
                 utter
                 half
                 of
                 his
                 
                   love
                   ,
                   grace
                   ,
                   pity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   good
                   will
                
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 
                   back-parts
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 face
                 or
                 fore-side
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 a
                 Physitian
                 findes
                 those
                 secrets
                 (
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 excellent
                 things
                 )
                 by
                 his
                 practise
                 and
                 experience
                 which
                 hee
                 could
                 never
                 attain
                 unto
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 reading
                 or
                 search
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   study
                   out
                   of
                   books
                
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 
                   of
                   others
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 many
                 
                   sweet
                   Christians
                
                 by
                 experience
                 finde
                 and
                 feed
                 on
                 that
                 sweetnesse
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   Rabbies
                
                 or
                 learnedst
                 alive
                 cannot
                 acquire
                 or
                 attaine
                 by
                 
                   reading
                   books
                   ,
                   Scriptures
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 experience
                 teaches
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 then
                 all
                 .
                 A
                 blinde
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 from
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 heard
                 the
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 read
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 conceive
                 of
                 halfe
                 of
                 its
                 glory
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 the
                 hundreth
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 sweet
                 delight
                 in
                 it
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 that
                 see
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 nor
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 heare
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 worke
                 halfe
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 tasted
                 honey
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 knowes
                 better
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 that
                 never
                 
                   tasted
                   it
                
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 can
                 tell
                 it
                 is
                 sweet
                 by
                 reading
                 (
                 not
                 by
                 eating
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 such
                 
                   precious
                   soules
                
                 must
                 needs
                 better
                 know
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 
                   free-grace
                   ,
                   the
                   worth
                   of
                   Gods
                   love
                   ,
                   the
                   excellency
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   warme
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 
                   most
                   precious
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 brought
                 hot
                 to
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 never
                 enjoyed
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   tasted
                   how
                   gracious
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.3
                 .
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 may
                 
                   have
                   read
                   much
                
                 ,
                 many
                 Books
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 
                   the
                   most
                   precious
                   Ministers
                
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 ever
                 were
                 (
                 though
                 Apostles
                 )
                 every
                 day
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 teach
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 a
                 yeare
                 of
                 
                   sweet
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   spiritual
                   experience
                
                 will
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ;
                 nay
                 an
                 houre
                 sometimes
                 to
                 some
                 Saints
                 ;
                 But
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Experiences
                   embolden
                
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   4
                
                 others
                 too
                 )
                 and
                 strengthen
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Experience
                 which
                 David
                 had
                 of
                 deliverance
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 destroying
                 of
                 the
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bear
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 running
                 and
                 round
                 argument
                 against
                 the
                 
                   uncircumcised
                   Philistim
                
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Sam.
                 17.36
                 .
                 and
                 when
                 Saul
                 questioned
                 him
                 in
                 Verse
                 23.
                 for
                 his
                 audacity
                 and
                 presumption
                 (
                 expecting
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 work
                 for
                 him
                 )
                 telling
                 him
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 boy
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 but
                 now
                 from
                 
                   keeping
                   sheep
                
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 having
                 any
                 experience
                 of
                 warfare
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 
                   great
                   Goliah
                
                 was
                 a
                 
                   stout
                   Champion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   valiant
                   Souldier
                
                 from
                 his
                 youth
                 ;
                 Ah
                 ,
                 but
                 sayes
                 David
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 tell
                 thee
                 my
                 experience
                 which
                 makes
                 me
                 so
                 confident
                 and
                 couragious
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 tother
                 day
                 since
                 I
                 killed
                 a
                 Lion
                 and
                 a
                 Beare
                 ,
                 and
                 saved
                 but
                 a
                 poor
                 Lamb
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 finde
                 now
                 as
                 full
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 fresh
                 an
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 this
                 proud
                 Philocompos
                 of
                 Gath
                 ;
                 goe
                 to
                 ,
                 fear
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 save
                 now
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Lamb
                 (
                 even
                 Israel
                 )
                 from
                 this
                 Lyon
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   deliver
                   him
                   to
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   fresh-water
                   Souldier
                
                 (
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Tailor
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 Ps.
                 32.
                 p.
                 ●67
                 .
                 )
                 is
                 afraid
                 of
                 a
                 Gun
                 ,
                 looks
                 aside
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 noise
                 is
                 a
                 terror
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 fears
                 it
                 will
                 cost
                 him
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 alas
                 poor
                 heart
                 !
                 but
                 now
                 an
                 
                   experienced
                   Souldier
                
                 fears
                 no
                 colors
                 ,
                 looks
                 full
                 face
                 on
                 danger
                 ,
                 frights
                 his
                 foes
                 with
                 frown●
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 
                   perillous
                   opposition
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   hostile
                   blow
                
                 ,
                 beats
                 but
                 an
                 alarm
                 to
                 his
                 
                   undaunted
                   courage
                
                 and
                 valour
                 ;
                 such
                 Souldiers
                 are
                 all
                 experienced
                 Christians
                 ;
                 
                 neither
                 was
                 David
                 such
                 a
                 
                   fresh-water
                   souldier
                
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 could
                 gather
                 courage
                 upon
                 his
                 former
                 experiences
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 emboldened
                 against
                 their
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 
                   future
                   troubles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 temptations
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 experiences
                 the
                 more
                 emboldened
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 Like
                 to
                 the
                 experience
                 that
                 a
                 poor-man
                 hath
                 had
                 of
                 some
                 
                   special
                   friend
                
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   helped
                   him
                
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 strait
                 ,
                 when
                 else
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 utterly
                 undone
                 ,
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 this
                 revives
                 him
                 much
                 ,
                 gives
                 him
                 
                   good
                   hopes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 again
                 (
                 yet
                 with
                 an
                 
                   humble
                   boldnesse
                
                 )
                 and
                 hee
                 assures
                 himselfe
                 hee
                 shall
                 finde
                 him
                 the
                 same
                 still
                 .
                 Certes
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 that
                 have
                 found
                 and
                 felt
                 the
                 bounty
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   love
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 grace
                 ;
                 O
                 we
                 grow
                 the
                 bolder
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 humbler
                 )
                 and
                 dare
                 confidently
                 beleeve
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 (
                 nay
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 )
                 faile
                 us
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 need
                 him
                 (
                 
                   cum
                   lateres
                   duplicantur
                
                 !
                 )
                 See
                 the
                 
                   Psalmists
                   courage
                
                 and
                 
                   confidence
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 23.1
                 .
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   want
                
                 !
                 why
                 ?
                 what
                 makes
                 him
                 so
                 confident
                 ?
                 See
                 Vers.
                 2.3
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   my
                   shepherd
                
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   makes
                   me
                   lye
                   downe
                   in
                   green
                   pastures
                   ,
                   he
                   leads
                   me
                   ,
                   he
                   restores
                   my
                   soul
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 all
                 experiences
                 ,
                 thus
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thus
                 he
                 yet
                 doth
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Verse
                 4.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   feare
                
                 ,
                 no!
                 not
                 though
                 I
                 goe
                 thorough
                 the
                 very
                 shadow
                 ,
                 nay
                 
                   the
                   very
                   valley
                
                 (
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 might
                 thinke
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 more
                 ascend
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 more
                 be
                 seen
                 )
                 of
                 
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 
                   I
                   fear
                   not
                
                 .
                 So
                 Psal.
                 27.1
                 .
                 
                   whom
                   should
                   I
                   fear
                
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Why
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   my
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   strength
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   my
                   salvation
                   ;
                   of
                   whom
                
                 (
                 or
                 of
                 what
                 )
                 
                   should
                   I
                   be
                   afraid
                
                 ?
                 as
                 some
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 Why
                 such
                 a
                 
                   great
                   man
                
                 or
                 Lord
                 is
                 my
                 friend
                 ,
                 what
                 care
                 I
                 ?
                 I
                 feare
                 not
                 .
                 So
                 say
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 this
                 emboldens
                 us
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   is
                   our
                   Friend
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   tried
                   Friend
                   too
                
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 
                   failed
                   us
                
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   need
                   we
                   fear
                   then
                
                 ?
                 
                 Oh!
                 these
                 experiences
                 are
                 singular
                 
                   good
                   helps
                
                 to
                 us
                 against
                 
                   future
                   troubles
                
                 !
                 and
                 temptations
                 !
                 in
                 what
                 kinde
                 soever
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 !
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 care
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 sure
                 a
                 Friend
                 (
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 !
                 so
                 that
                 troubles
                 and
                 temptations
                 cannot
                 soon
                 captivate
                 such
                 soules
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 
                   breathed
                   Deer
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 
                   quickly
                   caught
                
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 
                   breathed
                   hearts
                
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 hunted
                 with
                 the
                 blood-hounds
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 dogg'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   black-mouthed
                   Cerberusses
                
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
                 ;
                 these
                 
                   experienced
                   Christians
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 catched
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 entangled
                 with
                 the
                 subtle
                 gins
                 of
                 Sathan
                 laid
                 under
                 the
                 
                   loveliest
                   Roses
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   worlds
                   pleasures
                
                 or
                 treasures
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 run
                 the
                 faster
                 ,
                 and
                 flye
                 the
                 swifter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 safer
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Experiences
                
                 declared
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   5
                
                 heart
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 12.35
                 .
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 store-house
                 opened
                 ,
                 whence
                 a
                 man
                 fetcheth
                 forth
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 for
                 use
                 and
                 need
                 )
                 both
                 new
                 and
                 old
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 13
                 52.
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   extrudit
                   copiose
                   &
                   alacriter
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 throws
                 them
                 out
                 tumbling
                 (
                 saies
                 the
                 Text
                 )
                 without
                 spare
                 (
                 
                   non
                   libro
                   sed
                   labro
                
                 )
                 So
                 Can.
                 7.13
                 ▪
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Spouse
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 store-house
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 experiences
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 
                   afterward
                   ,
                   new
                   and
                   old
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   up
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 even
                 Mandrakes
                 in
                 
                   Heb
                   ▪
                   Dudaim
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                 from
                 Dodim
                 loves
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   p●ma
                   mandragorae
                   sunt
                   blandimenta
                   amoris
                
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Belgick
                 ,
                 called
                 Doelappelen
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 sweet
                 ,
                 lovely
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 pleasant
                 to
                 refresh
                 the
                 
                   weary
                   and
                   languishing
                   faint
                
                 spirits
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 
                   choisest
                   experiences
                
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Lovers
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 these
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 antipathy
                 have
                 
                   Toads
                   ,
                   Snakes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 venemous
                 creatures
                 to
                 the
                 Mandrake
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 near
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 drive
                 all
                 such
                 serpentine
                 poysonous
                 creatures
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 
                 (
                 
                   Vide
                   Lemnius
                   de
                   Mandragor
                
                 )
                 so
                 do
                 these
                 experiences
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 sinners
                 cannot
                 abide
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 driven
                 away
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 an
                 antipathy
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 besides
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 exceeding
                 Physical
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 singular
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 sickest
                 Patients
                 (
                 being
                 odoriferous
                 and
                 somniferous
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 certainly
                 are
                 all
                 faire
                 ,
                 full
                 ,
                 fresh-gathered
                 experiences
                 to
                 
                   sick
                   souls
                
                 ,
                 like
                 Mandrake-apples
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 
                   at
                   our
                   gates
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   pleasant
                   fruits
                   ,
                   new
                   and
                   old
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   up
                
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 but
                 before
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Mandrakes
                 were
                 abroad
                 in
                 publike
                 and
                 private
                 ,
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 ;
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 
                   sweet
                   ,
                   precious
                   ,
                   odoriferous
                   ,
                   soul-refreshing
                   experiences
                   ,
                
                 
                 new
                 and
                 old
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 of
                 
                   all
                   sorts
                   ,
                   sizes
                   ,
                   seasons
                   ,
                
                 
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 in
                 an
                 abundant
                 measure
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 and
                 communicated
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 
                   welcome
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 their
                 beloved
                 )
                 to
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 
                   laid
                   up
                
                 too
                 for
                 future
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 ;
                 
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 
                   Patient
                   ,
                   Psal
                
                 63.7
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 shoots
                 his
                 arrows
                 at
                 a
                 But
                 or
                 Mark
                 ,
                 puts
                 them
                 up
                 again
                 into
                 his
                 quiver
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   another
                   shoot
                   yet
                
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 
                   people
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 give
                 out
                 their
                 experiences
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 gather
                 them
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 lay
                 them
                 up
                 for
                 
                   future
                   use
                
                 ,
                 and
                 advantage
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 especially
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 successeful
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 forget
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 recruits
                 the
                 memories
                 and
                 mindes
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   When
                   I
                   sent
                   ye
                   out
                   without
                   scrip
                   ,
                   or
                   shoe
                   ,
                   or
                   mony
                   in
                   your
                   purse
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Lacked
                   ye
                   any
                   thing
                
                 ?
                 and
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 No!
                 (
                 O
                 then
                 treasure
                 up
                 for
                 afterwards
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 Matth.
                 16.9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Do
                   ye
                   not
                   remember
                   the
                   five
                   loaves
                   of
                   the
                   five
                   thousand
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   baskets
                   ye
                   took
                   up
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   nor
                   the
                   seven
                   loaves
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   thousand
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   baskets
                   ye
                   took
                   up
                   ?
                
                 Why
                 then
                 reason
                 ye
                 thus
                 ?
                 (
                 or
                 do
                 ye
                 so
                 dialogize
                 )
                 have
                 yee
                 
                 not
                 laid
                 up
                 these
                 experiences
                 !
                 to
                 furnish
                 you
                 for
                 future
                 ?
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 ?
                 in
                 adversity
                 and
                 want
                 ?
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Saints
                 should
                 lay
                 up
                 this
                 Ammunition
                 ,
                 and
                 provision
                 for
                 a
                 Siege-time
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 enemy
                 is
                 making
                 ready
                 every
                 day
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 learn
                 of
                 the
                 Ant
                 (
                 sayes
                 Solomon
                 )
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 Store-house
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 surprised
                 by
                 any
                 
                   sudden
                   incursion
                
                 or
                 abruption
                 of
                 any
                 
                   raging
                   storm
                
                 or
                 lust
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 True
                 experiences
                 put
                 the
                 soul
                 upon
                 longing
                 for
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   6
                
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 out
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 lingring
                 after
                 
                   further
                   manifestations
                
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   wine
                
                 Psal.
                 4.7
                 .
                 and
                 42.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 and
                 63.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 and
                 84.12
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.174
                 .
                 Cant.
                 1.3
                 .
                 Cant.
                 5.4
                 .
                 
                   Cum
                   multis
                   aliis
                
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 child
                 hath
                 once
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 cryes
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 breast
                 can
                 content
                 it
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 when
                 the
                 Israelites
                 had
                 once
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 Mannah
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 longed
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 cryed
                 for
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 till
                 they
                 
                   tasted
                   of
                
                 ,
                 they
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 it
                 not
                 (
                 
                   ignoti
                   nulla
                   cupido
                
                 )
                 but
                 said
                 
                   What
                   is
                   this
                
                 ?
                 as
                 Mark.
                 1.27
                 .
                 the
                 Jews
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   thing
                   is
                   this
                   ?
                   What
                   new
                   doctrine
                   ?
                
                 
                 Why
                 ?
                 for
                 they
                 never
                 yet
                 tasted
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Act.
                 17.19
                 .
                 they
                 thinke
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doe
                 not
                 yet
                 desire
                 it
                 till
                 they
                 taste
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 they
                 prize
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 !
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 means
                 ,
                 administrations
                 ,
                 and
                 manifestations
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God!
                 The
                 horse
                 that
                 hath
                 fed
                 on
                 Provender
                 will
                 look
                 and
                 neigh
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 
                   wanton
                   laughing
                
                 eye
                 turne
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Jade
                 that
                 eats
                 no
                 oats
                 ,
                 but
                 feeds
                 onely
                 on
                 hay
                 in
                 the
                 racke
                 ,
                 requires
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 so
                 such
                 Saints
                 as
                 have
                 fed
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 
                   l●ve
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 
                   look
                   after
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 stir
                 about
                 and
                 about
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 enjoy
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whilst
                 such
                 as
                 
                   never
                   tasted
                   it
                
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 heard
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 content
                 with
                 their
                 
                   common
                   fare
                
                 ,
                 of
                 hearing
                 and
                 
                   formal
                   worshipping
                
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 racke
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 
                   Parish
                   Ministers
                
                 appoint
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 ;
                 when
                 alas
                 !
                 experienced
                 Saints
                 long
                 for
                 
                   lustier
                   food
                
                 ,
                 and
                 provision
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 that
                 should
                 newly
                 come
                 out
                 some
                 deep
                 dark
                 Dungeon
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 never
                 before
                 saw
                 the
                 Sunne
                 (
                 no●
                 
                 ever
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 heard
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 Sim
                 go
                 down
                 ,
                 set
                 ,
                 and
                 gone
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 
                   great
                   perplexity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 peradventure
                 thinks
                 it
                 is
                 quite
                 lost
                 ;
                 but
                 experience
                 now
                 teaches
                 others
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 the
                 next
                 
                   day
                   arise
                
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 us
                 
                   fresh
                   light
                
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 wish
                 it
                 with
                 expectation
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 all
                 
                   experienced
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 with
                 assured
                 confidence
                 call
                 for
                 more
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   love
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 experienced
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 wish
                 for
                 more
                 ,
                 with
                 expectation
                 of
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 John
                 that
                 looked
                 still
                 for
                 more
                 visions
                 and
                 revelations
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Saints
                 prize
                 them
                 (
                 at
                 their
                 hearts
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 already
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 3.2
                 .
                 loses
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 Verse
                 4.
                 findes
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 holds
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 Experiences
                 declared
                 ,
                 doe
                 oblige
                 them
                 (
                 that
                 have
                 them
                 )
                 more
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 them
                 thou
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   7
                
                 knowest
                 ,
                 thou
                 obeyest
                 a
                 dear
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   gracious
                   God
                
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 Father
                 .
                 Now
                 you
                 shall
                 a
                 finde
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 stranger
                 bid
                 him
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 
                   obey
                   him
                
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 Father
                 bids
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 obeys
                 and
                 runs
                 strait
                 :
                 so
                 dost
                 thou
                 willingly
                 (
                 and
                 runing
                 readily
                 )
                 obey
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 knowest
                 by
                 experience
                 hee
                 is
                 thy
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 lookest
                 not
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 stranger
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 thy
                 obedience
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 spirit
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 Joh.
                 4.24
                 .
                 for
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 be
                 dull
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 that
                 art
                 full
                 of
                 experience
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 then
                 full
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.14
                 .
                 1
                 Joh
                 :
                 5.3
                 .
                 Exod.
                 21.5
                 .
                 Take
                 a
                 glasse
                 and
                 knock
                 it
                 with
                 thy
                 finger
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 
                   sound
                   dull
                
                 ,
                 surely
                 thou
                 wilt
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 flaw
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 
                   dull
                   obedience
                
                 is
                 but
                 cracked
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 a
                 
                   filial
                   obedience
                
                 which
                 flows
                 from
                 love
                 ,
                 is
                 shril
                 ,
                 sounds
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 spirit
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 Phil.
                 1.11
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 9.7
                 .
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Col.
                 3.23
                 .
                 Rom.
                 6.17
                 .
                 Now
                 their
                 experiences
                 prompt
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 40.8
                 .
                 and
                 are
                 directory
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 consolatory
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 darknesse
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 
                   time
                   of
                   light
                
                 and
                 peace
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 Phil.
                 2.8
                 .
                 even
                 with
                 a
                 Daniel
                 in
                 the
                 Den
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 David
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 .
                 See
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 used
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 fears
                 no
                 more
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 some
                 man
                 can
                 better
                 finde
                 the
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 knows
                 (
                 by
                 often
                 going
                 it
                 )
                 
                 then
                 another
                 that
                 never
                 went
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 can
                 do
                 by
                 the
                 
                   best
                   instructions
                
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 so
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 experiences
                 have
                 the
                 
                   best
                   instructions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 directions
                 in
                 their
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 orderly
                 walkers
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ;
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 in
                 peace
                 ;
                 in
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 in
                 joyes
                 ;
                 in
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 adversity
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 in
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 prosperity
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 keep
                 within
                 their
                 bounds
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 cannot
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 in
                 greater
                 danger
                 then
                 
                   experienced
                   Christians
                
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Dear
                 that
                 is
                 leapt
                 over
                 the
                 Pale
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 gotten
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Park
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 in
                 
                   greater
                   danger
                
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 dog
                 is
                 at
                 his
                 heels
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 have
                 most
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   seek
                
                 themselves
                 least
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 as
                 the
                 Hunter
                 that
                 crosseth
                 the
                 high-way
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 following
                 his
                 own
                 game
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 way
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Hypocrite
                 crosseth
                 the
                 high-way
                 (
                 that
                 you
                 read
                 off
                 ,
                 Isai.
                 40.3
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 runs
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   road
                
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 seeks
                 his
                 own
                 game
                 ,
                 and
                 serves
                 himself
                 more
                 then
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Pillar
                   of
                   fire
                
                 (
                 by
                 night
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 
                   cloud
                   by
                   day
                
                 :
                 And
                 whither
                 it
                 be
                 night
                 or
                 
                   day
                   ,
                   adversity
                
                 or
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 
                 still
                 they
                 can
                 see
                 to
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Donn
                 sayes
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Serm.
                 in
                 
                   fol.
                   p.
                
                 139.
                 )
                 You
                 shall
                 see
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 reading
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 read
                 a
                 
                   pretty
                   while
                   before
                
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Subject
                
                 ;
                 now
                 
                   night
                   comes
                
                 in
                 ,
                 twilight
                 is
                 on
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 hardly
                 see
                 a
                 Letter
                 .
                 Yet
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 see
                 to
                 read
                 longer
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 Subject
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 
                   new
                   book
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   new
                   subject
                
                 to
                 read
                 on
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 
                   all
                   the
                   day-long
                
                 doing
                 
                   Gods
                   service
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Sun-shine
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 prosperity
                 about
                 our
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 :
                 We
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 do
                 them
                 (
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 experienced
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 
                   darkness
                   surprises
                
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 adversity
                 comes
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 
                   time
                   of
                   darkness
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   no
                   light
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   shall
                   obey
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   hear
                   his
                   voice
                
                 (
                 having
                 continual
                 
                   experiences
                   )
                   to
                   direct
                   us
                   .
                   Isai.
                
                 50.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 walk
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 darkness
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 the
                 immediate
                 
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   love
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 countenance
                 seen
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 former
                 evidences
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 graces
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 
                   stormy
                   night
                
                 ,
                 without
                 light
                 or
                 
                   star
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 27.20
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   doubt
                
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 stumbling
                 at
                 all
                 
                   our
                   comforts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 
                   great
                   fears
                
                 and
                 terrors
                 ;
                 )
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 continue
                 walking
                 and
                 
                   serving
                   God
                   ,
                   hearing
                
                 and
                 obeying
                 his
                 voice
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 a
                 
                   stout
                   experienced
                   Christian
                
                 indeed
                 ;
                 Experiences
                 conducing
                 very
                 much
                 hereto
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 gather
                 to
                 ratifie
                 this
                 undeniable
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 (
                 I
                 suppose
                 )
                 proved
                 the
                 assertion
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Experiences
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 honor
                 and
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 all
                 concur
                 ▪
                 
                   Schoolmen
                   ,
                   Ministers
                
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 That
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 
                   true
                   grace
                   ,
                   experienced
                   Saints
                
                 know
                 it
                 sweeter
                 then
                 the
                 drops
                 from
                 the
                 
                   honey
                   comb
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   qui
                   accipit
                   gratiam
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   per
                   quandam
                   experientiam
                   dulcedinis
                   novit
                   se
                   illam
                   habere
                   ,
                   quam
                   non
                   experitur
                   ille
                   qui
                   non
                   accipit
                
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 amply
                 before
                 mentioned
                 :
                 Such
                 men
                 must
                 needs
                 know
                 the
                 
                   love
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 tasted
                 and
                 digested
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 can
                 comfortably
                 use
                 Laban's
                 words
                 in
                 Gen.
                 30.27
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   learned
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   blessed
                   me
                   .
                   Jehovah
                
                 hath
                 
                   raised
                   me
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   increased
                   me
                
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 experience
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 comparing
                 my
                 
                   former
                   condition
                
                 with
                 my
                 present
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Saints
                 do
                 tell
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 how
                 Jehovah
                 hath
                 helped
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 
                   spiritual
                   blessings
                
                 in
                 
                   heavenly
                   places
                
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 which
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 perfectly
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 delivered
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 collect
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Notes
                 which
                 I
                 took
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 mouths
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sweet
                 posie
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   chiefest
                   flowers
                
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 this
                 spring-time
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Garden
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 !
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 !
                 
                 which
                 is
                 growing
                 apace
                 up
                 to
                 an
                 Eden
                 ;
                 from
                 flowers
                 to
                 fruits
                 ;
                 from
                 Plants
                 to
                 Trees
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 planted
                 by
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Examples
                   of
                   Experiences
                   ,
                
                 
                   OR
                   Discourses
                   and
                   Discoveries
                   of
                   the
                   
                     dead
                     hearing
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   now
                   living
                   :
                   As
                   they
                   were
                   delivered
                   in
                   Dublin
                   by
                   divers
                   Members
                   admitted
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   Being
                   a
                   clear
                   account
                   (
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   charity
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   
                     work
                     of
                     Grace
                  
                   upon
                   their
                   hearts
                   ;
                   in
                   
                     divers
                     ways
                  
                   and
                   
                     sundry
                     manners
                     converted
                  
                   ;
                   some
                   extraordinarily
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   ordinarily
                   .
                   When
                   ?
                   where
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   ?
                   with
                   the
                   effects
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   before
                   I
                   begin
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   premise
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   godly
                   Readers
                   sake
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   must
                   contract
                   much
                   their
                   experiences
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   taken
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   be
                   too
                   voluminous
                   :
                   And
                   although
                   in
                   the
                   choicest
                   and
                   most
                   extraordinary
                   ones
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   gather
                   the
                   
                     stalk
                     longer
                  
                   ,
                   least
                   I
                   hurt
                   the
                   beauty
                   and
                   hide
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   those
                   flowers
                   ;
                   yet
                   without
                   hurt
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   very
                   short
                   ,
                   being
                   prevented
                   by
                   others
                   (
                   in
                   that
                   little
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Experiences
                   newly
                   put
                   out
                   .
                   )
                   I
                   shall
                   gather
                   out
                   the
                   flowers
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   you
                   the
                   sum
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   tie
                   them
                   up
                   together
                   for
                   a
                   conclusion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     matter
                  
                   .
                   The
                   most
                   of
                   these
                   are
                   mens
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   womens
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   many
                   more
                   I
                   might
                   adde
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   met
                   with
                   in
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     Essex
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   London
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   
                     Chester
                     ,
                     Holly-Head
                  
                   in
                   Wales
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   my
                   travels
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   (
                   I
                   hope
                   )
                   seasonably
                   (
                   though
                   unexpectedly
                   )
                   prevented
                   ;
                   although
                   many
                   more
                   do
                   lie
                   prepared
                   by
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   business
                   ,
                   as
                   coming
                   last
                   from
                   Dublin
                   to
                   declare
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   
                     precious
                     ones
                  
                   (
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   greatest
                   treasure
                   )
                   that
                   I
                   brought
                   with
                   me
                   from
                   thence
                   :
                   
                   The
                   savor
                   of
                   which
                   (
                   I
                   hope
                   )
                   will
                   be
                   attractive
                   ,
                   and
                   encourage
                   others
                   over
                   into
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   his
                   Garden
                   enclosed
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Spices
                   ,
                   
                   
                     with
                     the
                     Mandrakes
                     laid
                     up
                     for
                     the
                     Beloved
                  
                   against
                   his
                   coming
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   looked
                   for
                   
                     every
                     day
                  
                   there
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   here
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   the
                   ●ride
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     O!
                     come
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     !
                     come
                     quickly
                     !
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     Testimony
                     of
                     
                       Tho.
                       Huggins
                    
                     ,
                     Preacher
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     
                     given
                     in
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     publick
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       Octob.
                       8.
                       1651.
                    
                     of
                     Brides
                     in
                     Dublin
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     my
                     joy
                     to
                     see
                     willingness
                     in
                     
                       Gods
                       people
                    
                     to
                     walk
                     together
                     in
                     fellowship
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ;
                     and
                     such
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     have
                     fellowship
                     with
                     ,
                     where
                     Christ
                     (
                     the
                     
                       King
                       )
                       in
                       his
                       beauty
                    
                     appears
                     most
                     :
                     I
                     do
                     acknowledge
                     (
                     as
                     you
                     have
                     heard
                     )
                     that
                     
                       account
                       of
                       faith
                    
                     before
                     made
                     by
                     our
                     
                       Brother
                       R.
                    
                     and
                     do
                     experimentally
                     know
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     that
                     
                       glorious
                       Being
                    
                     of
                     
                       one
                       God
                    
                     in
                     his
                     
                       three
                       distinct
                       relations
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     Father
                     and
                     
                       Creator
                       ,
                       Son
                    
                     and
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     and
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     Sanctifier
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     finde
                     in
                     me
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     several
                     operations
                     of
                     this
                     his
                     Agent
                     ,
                     these
                     things
                     .
                     I
                     believe
                     the
                     
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       Old
                    
                     and
                     
                       New
                       Testament
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     very
                     minde
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     do
                     heartily
                     desire
                     my
                     soul
                     may
                     be
                     turned
                     into
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     those
                     truths
                     therein
                     declared
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     expected
                     from
                     me
                     most
                     ,
                     I
                     come
                     ,
                     viz.
                     to
                     my
                     conversation
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     but
                     yong
                     when
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     warmed
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     within
                     ,
                     
                     being
                     under
                     a
                     
                       zealous
                       Ministry
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     put
                     upon
                     duty
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     use
                     to
                     read
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     every
                     night
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     repeat
                     Sermons
                     often
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     spent
                     the
                     first
                     scene
                     of
                     my
                     youth
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     came
                     to
                     be
                     sent
                     by
                     my
                     friends
                     to
                     London
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     I
                     lived
                     for
                     a
                     year
                     or
                     two
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     as
                     often
                     as
                     I
                     saw
                     any
                     Minister
                     ,
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     weep
                     ,
                     and
                     always
                     wished
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     
                       be
                       one
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     preach
                     too
                     .
                     After
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     sent
                     to
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Vniversities
                     there
                     ,
                     but
                     being
                     wilde
                     with
                     youthful
                     company
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     soon
                     after
                     sent
                     hither
                     to
                     this
                     Colledge
                     of
                     Dublin
                     ,
                     where
                     I
                     am
                     well
                     known
                     ,
                     and
                     here
                     I
                     continued
                     till
                     the
                     Rebellion
                     brake
                     out
                     ;
                     at
                     which
                     time
                     ,
                     I
                     left
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     for
                     England
                     into
                     the
                     North-parts
                     ,
                     and
                     about
                     Liverpool
                     ,
                     where
                     I
                     preached
                     ,
                     (
                     till
                     now
                     I
                     returned
                     hither
                     .
                     )
                     But
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     I
                     was
                     but
                     formal
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     yong-man
                     that
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       had
                       kept
                       all
                       these
                       from
                       his
                       youth
                       :
                    
                     So
                     was
                     I
                     from
                     my
                     youth
                     religious
                     ,
                     well-given
                     ,
                     loving
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     following
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     seeking
                     to
                     serve
                     God.
                     But
                     alas
                     !
                     yet
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     was
                     I
                     
                       in
                       darkness
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     not
                     know
                     it
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     I
                     saw
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     blinde
                     ,
                     and
                     but
                     carnal
                     :
                     For
                     about
                     
                     the
                     year
                     ,
                     
                     1645.
                     
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     
                       great
                       doubts
                    
                     and
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     much
                     clouded
                     in
                     my
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     exceedingly
                     bound
                     and
                     tyed
                     up
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     sence
                     of
                     my
                     
                       formal
                       holiness
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     sins
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     give
                     me
                     light
                     .
                     Once
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     walking
                     all
                     alone
                     (
                     sadly
                     )
                     upon
                     the
                     Mountains
                     ,
                     he
                     immediately
                     powred
                     his
                     Spirit
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfied
                     my
                     soul
                     in
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     filled
                     my
                     heart
                     with
                     
                       heavenly
                       joy
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     peace
                     ;
                     and
                     with
                     most
                     
                       ravishing
                       contemplations
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     continued
                     without
                     a
                     cloud
                     for
                     
                       six
                       weeks
                    
                     together
                     ,
                     which
                     gave
                     me
                     full
                     assurance
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       love
                    
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     ever
                     since
                     I
                     have
                     lived
                     in
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     have
                     met
                     with
                     many
                     clouds
                     and
                     storms
                     since
                     ,
                     yet
                     such
                     as
                     have
                     
                       passed
                       away
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     hinder
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     Christ
                     (
                     mine
                     )
                     is
                     above
                     them
                     .
                     Being
                     thus
                     translated
                     from
                     the
                     form
                     into
                     the
                     power
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     heartily
                     propose
                     my self
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     with
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     :
                     And
                     although
                     before
                     I
                     was
                     not
                     free
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     or
                     elsewhere
                     to
                     joyn
                     thus
                     ,
                     it
                     being
                     so
                     in
                     controversie
                     and
                     disputable
                     ;
                     yet
                     now
                     I
                     am
                     
                       fully
                       satisfied
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     see
                     God
                     building
                     up
                     his
                     Jerusalem
                     apace
                     ,
                     and
                     am
                     confident
                     of
                     what
                     he
                     is
                     doing
                     to
                     Nations
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     I
                     joy
                     to
                     see
                     that
                     you
                     all
                     seek
                     to
                     unite
                     by
                     
                       one
                       Spirit
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     in
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     all
                     in
                     one
                     Form
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     do
                     I
                     ,
                     not
                     doubting
                     but
                     this
                     Ministration
                     will
                     be
                     most
                     to
                     edification
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     further
                     Testimony
                     added
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     experience
                     
                     declared
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     )
                     by
                     
                       John
                       Bywater
                    
                     ,
                     Preacher
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     .
                  
                   
                     BRethren
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     declare
                     here
                     this
                     day
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     have
                     fellowship
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     society
                     as
                     are
                     built
                     up
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     with
                     all
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     one
                     with
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     the
                     Head
                     ;
                     knowing
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     all
                     rudimentary
                     and
                     
                       elementary
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     do
                     but
                     point
                     at
                     a
                     
                       higher
                       glory
                    
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     my
                     Faith
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     acknowledge
                     God
                     one
                     ,
                     not
                     three
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     you
                     have
                     heard
                     before
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     As
                     
                       for
                       my
                       life
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     in
                     short
                     say
                     thus
                     ▪
                     When
                     I
                     was
                     a
                     
                       little
                       one
                    
                     ,
                     
                     going
                     to
                     School
                     ,
                     God
                     began
                     with
                     me
                     ;
                     for
                     once
                     I
                     swore
                     one
                     Oath
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     playing
                     with
                     my
                     School-fellows
                     )
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     presently
                     struck
                     with
                     horror
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     sence
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     I
                     were
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     Hell
                     for
                     it
                     presently
                     ;
                     
                     in
                     which
                     horror
                     ,
                     and
                     great
                     trouble
                     ,
                     I
                     left
                     my
                     School-fellows
                     playing
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     could
                     no
                     longer
                     ,
                     being
                     in
                     this
                     misery
                     for
                     that
                     sin
                     ,
                     but
                     away
                     I
                     went
                     into
                     the
                     Church-Porch
                     (
                     not
                     far
                     off
                     )
                     and
                     there
                     I
                     sat
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     wept
                     bitterly
                     to
                     my self
                     for
                     some
                     time
                     ;
                     but
                     at
                     length
                     growing
                     in
                     some
                     hopes
                     (
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     )
                     of
                     pardon
                     ,
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     grow
                     chearful
                     ,
                     and
                     fearless
                     ,
                     
                     until
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     I
                     went
                     to
                     see
                     some
                     malefactors
                     suffer
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     I
                     came
                     home
                     ,
                     this
                     sight
                     ran
                     so
                     much
                     in
                     my
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     for
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     set
                     so
                     before
                     my
                     eyes
                     ,
                     That
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     horrors
                     of
                     Hell
                     came
                     afresh
                     upon
                     me
                     again
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     exceedingly
                     cast
                     down
                     ,
                     and
                     cryed
                     out
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       what
                       shall
                       I
                       do
                       !
                       how
                       shall
                       I
                       be
                       saved
                    
                     !
                     which
                     I
                     had
                     often
                     in
                     
                       my
                       mouth
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     
                       hearing
                       of
                       my
                       friends
                    
                     :
                     
                     in
                     which
                     condition
                     ,
                     I
                     could
                     take
                     no
                     comfort
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     Lord
                     himself
                     brought
                     me
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     me
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     up
                     to
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     
                       life
                       of
                       Faith
                    
                     which
                     I
                     now
                     live
                     ;
                     notwithstanding
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     under
                     several
                     temptations
                     ,
                     and
                     oftentimes
                     very
                     thick
                     ,
                     but
                     even
                     then
                     I
                     resolved
                     ,
                     
                       if
                       that
                       I
                       were
                       flung
                       into
                       Hell
                       ,
                       yet
                       it
                       should
                       be
                       holding
                       on
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     
                     for
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     him
                     go
                     now
                     ,
                     and
                     here
                     I
                     hold
                     through
                     mercy
                     ,
                     ever
                     since
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     I
                     take
                     Christ
                     for
                     my
                     
                       King
                       ,
                       Priest
                       ,
                       Prophet
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     do
                     believe
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     
                       Propitiation
                       for
                       my
                       sins
                    
                     .
                     And
                     
                       I
                       believe
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     restore
                     to
                     us
                     a
                     
                       pure
                       language
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     all
                     worship
                     him
                     in
                     
                       one
                       Spirit
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     
                       one
                       consent
                    
                     :
                     And
                     my
                     desire
                     is
                     to
                     walk
                     with
                     you
                     thus
                     ,
                     in
                     union
                     and
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     
                       same
                       Spirit
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Another
                     Testimony
                     or
                     Report
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     
                       work
                       of
                       grace
                    
                     
                     upon
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     (
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     )
                     by
                     
                       John
                       Hewson
                    
                     Colonel
                     ,
                     and
                     Governor
                     of
                     Dublin
                     .
                  
                   
                     HAving
                     an
                     opportunity
                     to
                     speak
                     something
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     do
                     it
                     without
                     many
                     words
                     —
                     .
                     Time
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     disobedience
                     as
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       childe
                       of
                       wrath
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     lived
                     in
                     a
                     wicked
                     and
                     
                       profane
                       family
                    
                     in
                     London
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     went
                     often
                     to
                     hear
                     a
                     
                       good
                       man
                    
                     in
                     London
                     preach
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     I
                     was
                     brought
                     to
                     see
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     shown
                     within
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       I
                       wanted
                    
                     Christ
                     ;
                     which
                     when
                     I
                     saw
                     ,
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     desire
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     long
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     frequented
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     by
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     drawn
                     nigher
                     to
                     himself
                     ;
                     but
                     ever
                     since
                     I
                     finde
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     
                       corrupt
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     much
                     ado
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     in
                     ;
                     therefore
                     God
                     brings
                     me
                     under
                     many
                     troubles
                     and
                     temptations
                     ,
                     more
                     then
                     many
                     others
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     (
                     though
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     places
                     of
                     power
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     )
                     account
                     them
                     nothing
                     ,
                     seeing
                     an
                     emptiness
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     fulness
                     in
                     none
                     but
                     in
                     Christ.
                     I
                     confess
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     sometime
                     for
                     the
                     Presbyterians
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     very
                     rigid
                     and
                     bitter
                     against
                     all
                     others
                     of
                     the
                     Independents
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     Lord
                     did
                     shew
                     me
                     the
                     Parish-Church
                     was
                     no
                     
                       true
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     being
                     a
                     
                       mixed
                       Congregation
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     ignorant
                     of
                     this
                     way
                     which
                     they
                     call
                     Independent
                     .
                     But
                     now
                     I
                     am
                     clearly
                     convinced
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfied
                     in
                     this
                     society
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     matter
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     I
                     concur
                     with
                     the
                     Brother
                     that
                     before
                     spake
                     ,
                     and
                     finde
                     what
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     desire
                     communion
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     have
                     with
                     
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     The
                     Testimonial
                     of
                     
                       Raphael
                       Swinfield
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     experience
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     mouth
                     in
                     Dublin
                     ,
                     in
                     another
                     publick
                     place
                     called
                     Michaels
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Do
                     declare
                     here
                     what
                     God
                     hath
                     done
                     for
                     me
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     in
                     my
                     youth
                     ,
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     (
                     being
                     a
                     godly
                     man
                     )
                     brought
                     up
                     his
                     children
                     very
                     religiously
                     ;
                     but
                     for
                     my
                     part
                     ,
                     although
                     I
                     were
                     well
                     
                       brought
                       up
                    
                     (
                     and
                     instructed
                     ,
                     )
                     yet
                     I
                     was
                     very
                     disobedient
                     ,
                     
                     being
                     yong
                     and
                     head-strong
                     ,
                     and
                     hearkned
                     not
                     to
                     my
                     
                       fathers
                       advice
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     I
                     had
                     often
                     ,
                     but
                     regarded
                     it
                     not
                     )
                     which
                     grieved
                     me
                     greatly
                     afterward
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     endure
                     to
                     be
                     curbed
                     or
                     
                       kept
                       in
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     at
                     length
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     continual
                     (
                     and
                     yet
                     justly
                     )
                     reproving
                     me
                     for
                     my
                     
                       ill
                       courses
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       ill
                       company
                    
                     which
                     I
                     kept
                     ,
                     I
                     resolved
                     I
                     would
                     stay
                     at
                     home
                     no
                     longer
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     would
                     be
                     gone
                     into
                     the
                     Low-Countreys
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     were
                     
                       put
                       out
                    
                     to
                     Sea
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     contrary
                     Winds
                     and
                     Seas
                     were
                     driven
                     back
                     again
                     :
                     But
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     see
                     this
                     ,
                     but
                     still
                     held
                     on
                     my
                     purpose
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     an
                     opportunity
                     ,
                     I
                     got
                     away
                     for
                     all
                     that
                     into
                     England
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     England
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     where
                     my
                     friends
                     set
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     perswaded
                     me
                     to
                     turn
                     home
                     again
                     ,
                     telling
                     me
                     many
                     things
                     to
                     move
                     me
                     ;
                     but
                     whilest
                     I
                     had
                     my
                     abode
                     with
                     my
                     friends
                     there
                     for
                     some
                     time
                     ,
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     
                     acquainted
                     with
                     some
                     things
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     I
                     heard
                     
                       good
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     Ministers
                     often
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     I
                     was
                     made
                     to
                     see
                     my
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     wicked
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     by
                     one
                     Master
                     Evans
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     thereupon
                     sadly
                     affected
                     ,
                     and
                     disconsolate
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     have
                     no
                     quiet
                     nor
                     rest
                     :
                     In
                     this
                     time
                     my
                     Father
                     hearing
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     where
                     I
                     was
                     (
                     not
                     knowing
                     before
                     what
                     was
                     become
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     be
                     dead
                     or
                     drowned
                     )
                     now
                     writ
                     a
                     Letter
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     wherein
                     I
                     was
                     admonished
                     to
                     beware
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     
                       run
                       headlong
                    
                     to
                     perdition
                     ,
                     with
                     many
                     other
                     
                       good
                       advices
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     seemed
                     (
                     as
                     Iacob
                     )
                     joyed
                     to
                     hear
                     that
                     his
                     son
                     was
                     yet
                     alive
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     All
                     which
                     things
                     struck
                     me
                     heavily
                     to
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     lay
                     long
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     
                       fearful
                       sentence
                    
                     of
                     my
                     sin
                     and
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     take
                     any
                     comfort
                     ,
                     or
                     content
                     .
                     I
                     prayed
                     ,
                     fasted
                     ,
                     heard
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     went
                     to
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     yet
                     had
                     no
                     satisfaction
                     at
                     all
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     I
                     continued
                     till
                     my
                     heart
                     was
                     ready
                     to
                     
                       burst
                       a
                       peeces
                    
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     known
                     to
                     my
                     friends
                     ,
                     how
                     I
                     was
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     a
                     little
                     comfort
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     lasted
                     but
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     soon
                     fell
                     again
                     into
                     my
                     old
                     malady
                     and
                     grief
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     being
                     sadly
                     diseased
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     as
                     I
                     could
                     finde
                     no
                     comfort
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     by
                     any
                     means
                     ,
                     until
                     that
                     place
                     in
                     Isa.
                     50.10
                     .
                     came
                     into
                     me
                     ,
                     
                       How
                       he
                       that
                       sitteth
                       in
                       darkness
                       ,
                       and
                       seeth
                       no
                       light
                       ,
                       should
                       trust
                       in
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       stay
                       himself
                       upon
                       his
                       God
                    
                     :
                     which
                     did
                     much
                     fasten
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     me
                     upon
                     God
                     ;
                     whereby
                     I
                     had
                     abundance
                     of
                     comfort
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     never
                     free
                     from
                     many
                     temptations
                     ,
                     and
                     fears
                     ,
                     and
                     doubts
                     ;
                     and
                     such
                     sometimes
                     as
                     made
                     me
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     tell
                     what
                     to
                     say
                     ;
                     until
                     once
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     a
                     
                       sweet
                       dream
                    
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     hath
                     done
                     my
                     soul
                     good
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     my
                     dream
                     I
                     was
                     told
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       Gods
                       love
                       was
                       free
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                    
                     I
                     need
                     not
                     fear
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     
                       grace
                       was
                       granted
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       he
                       puts
                       none
                       by
                       that
                       comes
                       .
                    
                     
                     This
                     proved
                     to
                     me
                     a
                     sure
                     comfort
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     
                       put
                       by
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     re●●ived
                     to
                     mercy
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     ;
                     but
                     afterward
                     I
                     went
                     into
                     New-England
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     much
                     comfort
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     affected
                     with
                     their
                     way
                     ;
                     but
                     by
                     reason
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     (
                     before
                     )
                     bring
                     my
                     Wife
                     and
                     Family
                     over
                     thither
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     came
                     home
                     again
                     hither
                     to
                     my
                     Wife
                     and
                     Family
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     found
                     (
                     I
                     thank
                     
                     God
                     )
                     all
                     well
                     and
                     living
                     ;
                     and
                     ever
                     since
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     here
                     ,
                     but
                     walking
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     desolate
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     society
                     as
                     this
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     shall
                     now
                     much
                     rejoyce
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     one
                     with
                     you
                     in
                     this
                     onenesse
                     of
                     love
                     and
                     spirit
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     (
                     I
                     perceive
                     )
                     you
                     are
                     in
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Francis
                       Bishop
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     MY
                     
                       earnest
                       desire
                    
                     is
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     worthy
                     to
                     have
                     fellowship
                     with
                     you
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     as
                     for
                     my
                     Experiences
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     many
                     more
                     then
                     I
                     can
                     tell
                     you
                     in
                     a
                     
                       long
                       time
                    
                     .
                     My
                     first
                     main
                     worke
                     upon
                     my
                     spirit
                     ,
                     was
                     suddenly
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     upon
                     an
                     Alarme
                     given
                     whilst
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     Troop
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     took
                     such
                     successe
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     lay
                     all
                     under
                     an
                     
                       apprehension
                       of
                       Gods
                       wrath
                    
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     much
                     cast
                     down
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     though
                     I
                     prayed
                     ,
                     and
                     prayed
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     look
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     no
                     confidence
                     ,
                     but
                     confusion
                     was
                     before
                     my
                     face
                     .
                     
                     Presently
                     after
                     I
                     came
                     to
                     Town
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     impeached
                     upon
                     an
                     
                       Article
                       of
                       War
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     to
                     lose
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     imprisoned
                     for
                     the
                     breach
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     by
                     all
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     apprehension
                     of
                     Hell
                     about
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     could
                     doe
                     nothing
                     but
                     weep
                     and
                     moan
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     counted
                     my
                     life
                     as
                     lost
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     was
                     more
                     troubled
                     under
                     the
                     
                       wrath
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     
                       wrath
                       of
                       man
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     pleased
                     God
                     to
                     give
                     me
                     
                       great
                       comfort
                    
                     ,
                     
                     even
                     whilst
                     I
                     was
                     thus
                     in
                     despaire
                     ,
                     and
                     moaning
                     (
                     one
                     night
                     )
                     in
                     my
                     bed
                     of
                     a
                     sudden
                     ,
                     the
                     room
                     was
                     all
                     alight
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     saw
                     my selfe
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     lightning
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     being
                     terrified
                     ,
                     I
                     looked
                     till
                     I
                     saw
                     it
                     written
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       sinnes
                       are
                       pardoned
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       life
                       is
                       bid
                       with
                       Christ
                       in
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     this
                     comforted
                     me
                     much
                     in
                     that
                     
                       extraordinary
                       trouble
                    
                     and
                     despair
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     yet
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     this
                     comfort
                     did
                     not
                     continue
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     thought
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     saw
                     God
                     with
                     a
                     
                       wrathful
                       countenance
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     dare
                     to
                     look
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       next
                       news
                    
                     that
                     I
                     heard
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     ▪
                     I
                     was
                     
                       condemned
                       to
                       be
                       shot
                       to
                       death
                    
                     ;
                     O
                     then
                     !
                     I
                     cannot
                     expres●
                     the
                     terrours
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     !
                     my
                     woful
                     misery
                     was
                     such
                     ,
                     that
                     neither
                     the
                     reading
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     nor
                     prayers
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     promises
                     would
                     do
                     me
                     any
                     good
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     beleeve
                     I
                     had
                     a
                     right
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     lay
                     hold
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     
                       woful
                       misery
                    
                     I
                     lay
                     a
                     
                       condemned
                       man
                    
                     both
                     in
                     soule
                     and
                     body
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     lay
                     lamenting
                     .
                     When
                     I
                     turned
                     
                     open
                     the
                     Bible
                     in
                     Joel
                     2.13
                     .
                     and
                     saw
                     it
                     thus
                     written
                     ,
                     
                       Turn
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     YOUR
                     GOD
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       your
                       God
                       is
                       gracious
                    
                     ,
                     
                     
                       &c.
                       merciful
                       ,
                       slow
                       to
                       anger
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       great
                       kindnesse
                       ,
                       and
                       repenteth
                       him
                       of
                       the
                       evill
                    
                     ;
                     with
                     that
                     ,
                     pondering
                     a
                     while
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     said
                     I
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     he
                     such
                     a
                     God
                     ?
                     well
                     then
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     that
                     I
                     gave
                     my selfe
                     up
                     into
                     his
                     hands
                     to
                     doe
                     what
                     he
                     would
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     resolved
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     setled
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfied
                     ;
                     but
                     after
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     
                       set
                       free
                    
                     out
                     of
                     prison
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     I
                     thought
                     this
                     had
                     been
                     enough
                     ,
                     yet
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     found
                     much
                     opposition
                     (
                     afterwards
                     )
                     in
                     me
                     against
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     thinke
                     could
                     have
                     been
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     grievously
                     wounded
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     have
                     no
                     quiet
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     went
                     to
                     Mr.
                     W.
                     about
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     told
                     me
                     I
                     had
                     
                       fallen
                       from
                       my
                       first
                       works
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     repent
                     ,
                     which
                     rent
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     had
                     no
                     rest
                     ;
                     I
                     returned
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     applied
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     kept
                     that
                     course
                     continually
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     little
                     and
                     little
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     was
                     recovered
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     condition
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     praise
                     God
                     ,
                     since
                     I
                     have
                     seen
                     him
                     smile
                     ,
                     and
                     looke
                     kindly
                     on
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     that
                     he
                     loves
                     mee
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     
                       sure
                       of
                       my
                       pardon
                    
                     in
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     on
                     whose
                     merits
                     I
                     relye
                     ,
                     in
                     whose
                     
                       righteousnesse
                       I
                       rest
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     grace
                     I
                     am
                     now
                     set
                     free
                     to
                     serve
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Experience
                     in
                     Mihil
                     ,
                     made
                     out
                     by
                     
                       John
                       Jecock
                    
                     Captain
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     Can
                     say
                     something
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     give
                     out
                     some
                     account
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       working
                    
                     upon
                     me
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     a
                     
                       wretched
                       state
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     without
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     Once
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     walking
                     alone
                     by
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     God
                     did
                     call
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     began
                     to
                     open
                     and
                     reveal
                     himselfe
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     my
                     heart
                     was
                     hardened
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     I
                     refusing
                     mercy
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     the
                     Law
                     laid
                     hold
                     upon
                     me
                     very
                     fiercely
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     so
                     terrified
                     in
                     my
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     conscience
                     did
                     so
                     reprove
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     afraid
                     even
                     of
                     every
                     bush
                     and
                     tree
                     that
                     I
                     met
                     with
                     in
                     the
                     darke
                     ;
                     still
                     I
                     could
                     have
                     no
                     rest
                     ,
                     nor
                     quiet
                     ,
                     
                     having
                     refused
                     mercy
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     
                       lovingly
                       tendered
                    
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     thought
                     was
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     forgiven
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     continued
                     praying
                     alwaies
                     almost
                     ,
                     and
                     heard
                     the
                     means
                     ;
                     and
                     one
                     time
                     being
                     in
                     this
                     affliction
                     hard
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     fervency
                     of
                     spirit
                     seeking
                     God
                     ,
                     there
                     came
                     and
                     shone
                     such
                     
                       light
                       round
                       about
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     way
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     hold
                     ,
                     but
                     my
                     
                     heart
                     was
                     full
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     admiring
                     ,
                     I
                     most
                     wondered
                     how
                     the
                     Lord
                     should
                     set
                     his
                     love
                     so
                     on
                     me
                     ,
                     on
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     as
                     I
                     ;
                     after
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     full
                     of
                     refreshment
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     been
                     by
                     faith
                     wonderfully
                     carried
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     can
                     see
                     God
                     doing
                     
                       great
                       things
                    
                     in
                     mee
                     and
                     for
                     me
                     .
                     Truly
                     at
                     sometimes
                     I
                     have
                     had
                     some
                     
                       sweet
                       refreshments
                    
                     after
                     troubles
                     since
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     find
                     some
                     enlightments
                     in
                     me
                     oftentimes
                     ,
                     but
                     nothing
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     so
                     sweet
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     
                       extreme
                       glorious
                    
                     .
                     After
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     made
                     ever
                     more
                     cautious
                     of
                     company
                     ,
                     and
                     conversation
                     ,
                     and
                     ever
                     since
                     that
                     
                       sweet
                       manifestation
                       of
                       love
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     often
                     as
                     I
                     offended
                     God
                     ,
                     though
                     but
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     
                     it
                     strucke
                     home
                     to
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     very
                     sensible
                     of
                     it
                     ever
                     since
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     carefull
                     in
                     my
                     walkings
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       John
                       Cooper
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     I
                     Have
                     longed
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     this
                     fellowship
                     ,
                     ever
                     since
                     January
                     4.
                     last
                     ,
                     
                     being
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       day
                    
                     in
                     the
                     
                       night
                       time
                    
                     after
                     prayers
                     ;
                     and
                     many
                     troubles
                     I
                     had
                     ,
                     earnestly
                     praying
                     to
                     be
                     
                       confirmed
                       in
                       faith
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       fully
                       perswaded
                    
                     for
                     
                       some
                       way
                    
                     or
                     other
                     to
                     walk
                     in
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     
                       best
                       pleased
                    
                     with
                     ;
                     and
                     (
                     after
                     prayer
                     )
                     I
                     slept
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     continued
                     in
                     one
                     sleep
                     untill
                     about
                     five
                     a
                     clock
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     ,
                     having
                     had
                     this
                     Dream
                     that
                     I
                     now
                     give
                     in
                     :
                     for
                     I
                     presently
                     upon
                     my
                     waking
                     made
                     hast
                     to
                     write
                     it
                     down
                     ,
                     lest
                     I
                     should
                     have
                     forgotten
                     it
                     again
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     writ
                     down
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     I
                     remembred
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     present
                     to
                     you
                     under
                     my
                     own
                     hand
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Dream
                     of
                     
                       John
                       Cooper
                    
                     the
                     
                       4.
                       of
                    
                     Jan.
                     1651.
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     given
                     in
                     under
                     his
                     own
                     hand
                     ,
                  
                   
                     WHich
                     was
                     this
                     .
                     I
                     thought
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     company
                     of
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     ,
                     Col.
                     Hewson
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     Lord
                     of
                     Clogher
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     were
                     all
                     going
                     together
                     upon
                     a
                     
                       fine
                       green
                       way
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     did
                     all
                     travel
                     together
                     a
                     
                       long
                       time
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     thought
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     turned
                     backe
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ;
                     
                       Brethren
                       ,
                       you
                       may
                       see
                       ,
                       what
                       a
                       great
                       comfort
                       it
                       is
                       to
                       walke
                       in
                       the
                       pathes
                       of
                       Righteousness
                       ;
                       For
                       ,
                       for
                       all
                       wee
                       have
                       travelled
                       so
                       long
                       ,
                       yet
                       we
                       are
                       not
                       any
                       thing
                       a
                       weary
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       And
                       Brethren
                       be
                       assured
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       lead
                       you
                       to
                       a
                       place
                       of
                       great
                       joy
                       and
                       comfort
                       before
                       it
                       be
                       long
                       ,
                       if
                       you
                       will
                       but
                       follow
                       mee
                       .
                    
                     
                     So
                     then
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     )
                     we
                     went
                     a
                     
                       little
                       further
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     came
                     to
                     a
                     
                       very
                       large
                    
                     and
                     
                       spacious
                       place
                    
                     ;
                     wherein
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     
                       great
                       gate
                    
                     ▪
                     and
                     there
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     made
                     a
                     prayer
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     concluded
                     ;
                     the
                     Gate
                     was
                     opened
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     entred
                     therein
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     me
                     thought
                     wee
                     went
                     into
                     a
                     
                       great
                       Garden
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     
                       very
                       large
                       paire
                       of
                       stairs
                    
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     went
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     I
                     saw
                     mee
                     thought
                     a
                     great
                     many
                     of
                     dead
                     
                       peoples
                       bones
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     appeared
                     to
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     in
                     full
                     and
                     
                       perfect
                       shape
                    
                     as
                     ever
                     any
                     were
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     conceive
                     ,
                     for
                     at
                     those
                     bones
                     he
                     made
                     a
                     stand
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     unto
                     us
                     all
                     ,
                     
                       Look
                       brethren
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     good
                     notice
                     of
                     the
                     
                       handy
                       work
                       of
                       our
                       great
                       God
                       ;
                       for
                       here
                       you
                       may
                       see
                       that
                       they
                       are
                       in
                       as
                       perfect
                       shapes
                       as
                       they
                       were
                       in
                       the
                       lower
                       world
                       .
                    
                     So
                     then
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     )
                     we
                     went
                     up
                     a
                     
                       little
                       further
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     made
                     another
                     stand
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       Brethren
                       ,
                       Now
                       shall
                       I
                       see
                       whether
                       you
                       be
                       strong
                       in
                       faith
                       ,
                       or
                       not
                       .
                    
                     So
                     then
                     (
                     mee
                     thought
                     )
                     wee
                     came
                     to
                     a
                     place
                     where
                     we
                     must
                     needs
                     goe
                     over
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     likenesse
                     of
                     a
                     
                       small
                       Pike
                    
                     laid
                     over
                     a
                     
                       deep
                       pit
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     mee
                     thought
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     said
                     ,
                     Come
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     our
                     
                       journey
                       is
                       in
                       vain
                       without
                       wee
                       goe
                       over
                       this
                       Pike
                       ,
                    
                     for
                     they
                     that
                     will
                     see
                     the
                     
                       Habitation
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       must
                       goe
                       through
                       many
                       dangers
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       by
                       the
                       grace
                       of
                       God
                       be
                       your
                       Leader
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     so
                     then
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     )
                     
                       he
                       went
                    
                     over
                     with
                     as
                     much
                     safety
                     and
                     ease
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     gone
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                     The
                     next
                     that
                     went
                     over
                     the
                     Pike
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     was
                     Col.
                     Hewson
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     went
                     with
                     as
                     
                       much
                       ease
                    
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     my
                     Lord
                     of
                     Clogher
                     ;
                     The
                     next
                     it
                     came
                     to
                     my
                     turne
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     seeing
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     downfall
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Pike
                     did
                     so
                     bend
                     and
                     shake
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     set
                     one
                     foot
                     over
                     it
                     ,
                     was
                     afraid
                     ;
                     so
                     then
                     me
                     thought
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     cryed
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       friend
                       ,
                       friend
                       !
                       you
                       have
                       walked
                       in
                       the
                       pathes
                       of
                       unrighteousnesse
                       !
                    
                     So
                     then
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     )
                     he
                     made
                     a
                     prayer
                     to
                     
                       Almighty
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     
                       admit
                       me
                    
                     to
                     goe
                     over
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     then
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     )
                     
                       he
                       bowed
                       three
                       or
                       four
                       times
                       ,
                       and
                       cryed
                       out
                       with
                       a
                       loud
                       voyce
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       thou
                       great
                       God
                       ,
                       how
                       much
                       I
                       am
                       bound
                       unto
                       thee
                       for
                       all
                       thy
                       loves
                       and
                       manifestations
                       towards
                       me
                    
                     !
                     So
                     then
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     )
                     he
                     took
                     me
                     by
                     
                       the
                       hand
                    
                     and
                     bid
                     me
                     ,
                     
                       Come
                       over
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     fear
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     walked
                     over
                     with
                     as
                     much
                     safety
                     as
                     the
                     rest
                     ;
                     so
                     then
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     )
                     we
                     went
                     a
                     
                       little
                       further
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     came
                     to
                     a
                     
                       very
                       faire
                       Room
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     was
                     not
                     any
                     in
                     it
                     as
                     I
                     could
                     see
                     ,
                     but
                     
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     ,
                     and
                     Col.
                     Hewson
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     Clogh●r
                     :
                     They
                     saw
                     ,
                     and
                     spake
                     with
                     God
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     conceived
                     )
                     for
                     after
                     they
                     had
                     done
                     speaking
                     ,
                     they
                     gave
                     many
                     bows
                     and
                     thanks
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     )
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     said
                     ,
                     Come
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     
                       sing
                       prayses
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       for
                       all
                       his
                       Promises
                       ,
                       and
                       great
                       Gifts
                    
                     to
                     us
                     .
                     And
                     then
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     )
                     wee
                     began
                     to
                     sing
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     
                       multitude
                       of
                       voyces
                    
                     with
                     rare
                     Musicke
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     see
                     any
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     our selves
                     ;
                     so
                     when
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     had
                     done
                     giving
                     
                       God
                       his
                       glory
                       in
                       singing
                       of
                       praises
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     did
                     rise
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     saluted
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ;
                     well
                     ,
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     but
                     a
                     
                       short
                       time
                       to
                       stay
                       here
                       with
                       you
                       ;
                       and
                       for
                       the
                       Time
                       I
                       have
                       been
                       amongst
                       you
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       endeavoured
                       to
                       bring
                       you
                       the
                       Right
                       way
                       to
                       worship
                       God.
                       And
                       for
                       the
                       time
                       I
                       doe
                       stay
                       with
                       you
                       ,
                       I
                       shall
                       (
                       by
                       the
                       helpe
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       )
                       make
                       knowne
                       unto
                       you
                       Greater
                       things
                       then
                       I
                       have
                       done
                       yet
                    
                     ;
                     So
                     I
                     desire
                     you
                     to
                     follow
                     my
                     counsel
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     bee
                     for
                     your
                     
                       owne
                       profits
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     waked
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     I
                     might
                     have
                     knowne
                     more
                     .
                     —
                  
                   
                     After
                     this
                     his
                     Dream
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     much
                     confirmed
                     in
                     this
                     way
                     wherein
                     we
                     walked
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     effects
                     of
                     it
                     were
                     of
                     such
                     influence
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     said
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     rest
                     ,
                     nor
                     be
                     satisfied
                     untill
                     he
                     had
                     shewed
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     proposed
                     himselfe
                     to
                     walke
                     with
                     them
                     ;
                     at
                     the
                     time
                     he
                     was
                     admitted
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     more
                     (
                     though
                     not
                     much
                     )
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     called
                     home
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     taken
                     off
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     lusts
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     found
                     in
                     him
                     a
                     
                       great
                       change
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     were
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     expresse
                     himselfe
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     now
                     desirous
                     to
                     
                       please
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     walke
                     in
                     his
                     way
                     ,
                     longing
                     after
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     communion
                     with
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     being
                     long
                     before
                     wrought
                     upon
                     by
                     the
                     
                       word
                       preached
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     now
                     hee
                     had
                     given
                     himselfe
                     up
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     with
                     such
                     like
                     expressions
                     comming
                     very
                     brokenly
                     from
                     him
                     in
                     much
                     appearance
                     of
                     humility
                     and
                     holinesse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     fuller
                     Testimony
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     taken
                     from
                     
                       Elizabeth
                       Avery
                    
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     her
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     declared
                     by
                     her self
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     IN
                     this
                     society
                     I
                     see
                     much
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     a
                     great
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     with
                     you
                     .
                     From
                     my
                     childhood
                     I
                     have
                     lived
                     under
                     
                     
                       good
                       education
                    
                     ;
                     my
                     Father
                     was
                     a
                     
                       godly
                       man.
                    
                     
                     I
                     was
                     always
                     tender
                     and
                     consciencious
                     ,
                     but
                     my
                     conversion
                     was
                     wonderful
                     .
                     On
                     one
                     Sabbath-day
                     I
                     was
                     playing
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     soon
                     and
                     soundly
                     checked
                     for
                     it
                     in
                     my
                     spirit
                     ;
                     and
                     went
                     home
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     while
                     troubled
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     under
                     bondage
                     all
                     along
                     :
                     And
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     distracted
                     and
                     confused
                     for
                     sin
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     ,
                     till
                     about
                     
                       sixteen
                       years
                    
                     of
                     age
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     very
                     strict
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     retired
                     in
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     wondered
                     at
                     it
                     :
                     I
                     had
                     an
                     entire
                     love
                     to
                     the
                     
                       preaching
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                    
                     ;
                     O
                     how
                     I
                     longed
                     after
                     it
                     !
                     but
                     alas
                     !
                     we
                     had
                     then
                     no
                     good
                     Preaching-Ministery
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     or
                     heard
                     about
                     us
                     !
                     and
                     yet
                     my
                     heart
                     longed
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     came
                     to
                     be
                     married
                     .
                     But
                     alas
                     !
                     I
                     was
                     yet
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     Works
                     ,
                     
                     until
                     God
                     called
                     me
                     out
                     of
                     Egypt
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     tell
                     how
                     I
                     was
                     once
                     wrapt
                     up
                     in
                     a
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     hearing
                     something
                     spoken
                     of
                     Free-grace
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     melted
                     .
                     Yet
                     for
                     all
                     these
                     ,
                     I
                     had
                     
                       great
                       afflictions
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     amongst
                     others
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     my
                     
                       children
                       ,
                       Gods
                       rod
                    
                     was
                     laid
                     heavy
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     insomuch
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     struck
                     three
                     of
                     them
                     together
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       one
                       childe
                    
                     above
                     all
                     ,
                     
                     a
                     most
                     sweet
                     childe
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     least
                     thought
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     would
                     have
                     died
                     ,
                     was
                     very
                     ill
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     were
                     talking
                     (
                     I
                     ,
                     my
                     Husband
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     Friends
                     ,
                     )
                     together
                     of
                     comfortable
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     amongst
                     others
                     of
                     David
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     said
                     of
                     his
                     childe
                     (
                     dead
                     )
                     
                       I
                       shall
                       go
                       to
                       it
                       ,
                       it
                       shall
                       not
                       return
                       to
                       me
                       .
                    
                     Ay
                     sayes
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     the
                     grave
                     ;
                     which
                     word
                     wounded
                     me
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     went
                     into
                     the
                     Garden
                     to
                     wail
                     and
                     moan
                     my self
                     ;
                     but
                     soon
                     after
                     ,
                     my
                     Husband
                     came
                     and
                     told
                     me
                     my
                     childe
                     was
                     dying
                     ;
                     at
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     left
                     in
                     an
                     horror
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     I
                     were
                     in
                     Hell
                     ,
                     none
                     could
                     comfort
                     me
                     ,
                     nothing
                     could
                     satisfie
                     me
                     ,
                     no
                     Friends
                     ,
                     
                     nothing
                     ;
                     then
                     it
                     was
                     sad
                     indeed
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     a
                     Hell
                     indeed
                     .
                     I
                     sent
                     for
                     the
                     Doctor
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     no
                     purpose
                     .
                     Yet
                     after
                     this
                     the
                     Lord
                     wrought
                     on
                     me
                     much
                     ;
                     and
                     one
                     ,
                     
                     a
                     
                       Minister
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     power
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     do
                     me
                     good
                     ,
                     gave
                     me
                     
                       much
                       satisfaction
                    
                     by
                     a
                     Letter
                     of
                     his
                     :
                     And
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     me
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     content
                     to
                     part
                     with
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     let
                     all
                     go
                     ;
                     then
                     God
                     tryed
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     took
                     away
                     another
                     childe
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     could
                     bear
                     it
                     very
                     well
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     not
                     troubled
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     did
                     rejoyce
                     within
                     me
                     to
                     be
                     thus
                     tryed
                     .
                     No
                     cross
                     ,
                     
                     nor
                     loss
                     could
                     trouble
                     me
                     then
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     I
                     continued
                     in
                     this
                     strength
                     (
                     I
                     praise
                     God
                     )
                     pretty
                     long
                     .
                     But
                     after
                     this
                     I
                     was
                     like
                     to
                     have
                     died
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     ,
                     to
                     adde
                     to
                     my
                     
                       great
                       sorrow
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     good
                     Minister
                     that
                     did
                     me
                     
                       so
                       much
                       good
                    
                     ,
                     
                     left
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     friends
                     slighted
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     thing
                     added
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     made
                     me
                     begin
                     to
                     despair
                     again
                     ;
                     but
                     then
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     God
                     
                       quieted
                       me
                    
                     again
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     wondered
                     at
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     much
                     comforted
                     ,
                     and
                     confident
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     do
                     me
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     hoped
                     and
                     looked
                     for
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     very
                     
                       next
                       morning
                    
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     at
                     prayer
                     ,
                     
                     God
                     
                       wonderfully
                       appeared
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     was
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     manifested
                     to
                     my
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     trance
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     but
                     after
                     I
                     awaked
                     
                       full
                       of
                       joy
                    
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     yet
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     somewhat
                     under
                     bondage
                     (
                     me
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     )
                     but
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Means
                     of
                     Grace
                     did
                     
                       confirm
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       comfort
                       me
                    
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     times
                     of
                     the
                     Wars
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     brought
                     out
                     of
                     Egypt
                     into
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     .
                     O!
                     I
                     was
                     
                       much
                       refreshed
                    
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     years
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     much
                     contented
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     had
                     his
                     
                       teachings
                       within
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     many
                     times
                     )
                     without
                     his
                     
                       outward
                       instruments
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     had
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     his
                     voice
                     speaking
                     
                       within
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     alone
                     was
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     
                       strange
                       god
                    
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     the
                     wars
                     began
                     to
                     cease
                     ,
                     my
                     
                       greatest
                       trouble
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     at
                     which
                     I
                     took
                     offence
                     was
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     were
                     so
                     without
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     able
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     for
                     now
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     but
                     even
                     doted
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     wait
                     with
                     patience
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     had
                     forgot
                     now
                     how
                     God
                     had
                     taught
                     me
                     within
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     them
                     .
                     Yet
                     I
                     followed
                     and
                     hunted
                     after
                     my
                     lovers
                     ,
                     having
                     
                       mens
                       persons
                       in
                       admiration
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     thus
                     
                       God
                       suffered
                       me
                    
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     to
                     go
                     on
                     after
                     them
                     .
                     A
                     while
                     after
                     this
                     ,
                     Colonel
                     Lambert
                     desired
                     me
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     Oxford
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     I
                     was
                     to
                     go
                     ,
                     I
                     made
                     ready
                     my self
                     ,
                     packt
                     up
                     my
                     cloaths
                     and
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     rid
                     away
                     ;
                     most
                     ,
                     with
                     desire
                     for
                     communion
                     with
                     
                       godly
                       people
                    
                     there
                     ,
                     for
                     (
                     as
                     yet
                     )
                     I
                     could
                     see
                     no
                     further
                     —
                     ▪
                     I
                     heard
                     
                       their
                       disputes
                    
                     between
                     Master
                     Kiffith
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     very
                     hot
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     saw
                     nothing
                     of
                     God
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     troubled
                     at
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     after
                     that
                     
                       hear
                       him
                    
                     or
                     others
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     went
                     into
                     a
                     Garden
                     alone
                     my self
                     mourning
                     ,
                     and
                     sat
                     so
                     a
                     while
                     under
                     a
                     Wall
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     and
                     by
                     came
                     three
                     men
                     to
                     me
                     
                     (
                     passing
                     that
                     way
                     )
                     and
                     wondered
                     to
                     see
                     me
                     so
                     ;
                     they
                     asked
                     me
                     many
                     questions
                     —
                     .
                     But
                     a
                     little
                     after
                     I
                     recovered
                     my self
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     passion
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     and
                     told
                     Colonel
                     Lambert
                     how
                     it
                     was
                     with
                     me
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     told
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     should
                     not
                     onely
                     be
                     taken
                     off
                     of
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     but
                     off
                     of
                     believing
                     too
                     ,
                     
                     within
                     a
                     while
                     ;
                     at
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     troubled
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     away
                     unsatisfied
                     I
                     was
                     troubled
                     to
                     hear
                     any
                     Preach
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     once
                     got
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     the
                     
                       publick
                       place
                    
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     was
                     so
                     tormented
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     bear
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     
                       joyn
                       with
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     nor
                     hear
                     ,
                     nor
                     pray
                     ,
                     nor
                     had
                     no
                     rest
                     ,
                     no
                     comfort
                     ,
                     nor
                     ease
                     ,
                     nor
                     could
                     I
                     eat
                     or
                     drink
                     ,
                     but
                     went
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     wont
                     )
                     to
                     bewail
                     in
                     a
                     Garden
                     ,
                     where
                     I
                     was
                     moaning
                     ,
                     when
                     there
                     came
                     one
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     presently
                     told
                     me
                     ,
                     That
                     I
                     was
                     under
                     the
                     opening
                     of
                     the
                     
                       fifth
                       seal
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     near
                     the
                     sixth
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     condition
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     be
                     in
                     .
                     —
                  
                   
                     Being
                     thus
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     I
                     desired
                     to
                     go
                     home
                     again
                     from
                     Oxford
                     ,
                     and
                     writ
                     to
                     my
                     Husba●d
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Letter
                     was
                     burnt
                     ;
                     —
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     condition
                     to
                     see
                     
                       Gods
                       wrath
                    
                     in
                     every
                     thing
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     expressed
                     ;
                     I
                     was
                     left
                     in
                     
                       all
                       kindes
                       of
                       troubles
                    
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     at
                     once
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     here
                     was
                     all
                     the
                     comfort
                     that
                     was
                     left
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     my
                     Heaven
                     in
                     my
                     Hell
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       God
                       would
                       be
                       glorified
                       by
                       my
                       destruction
                       :
                    
                     And
                     so
                     long
                     I
                     found
                     some
                     ease
                     ,
                     and
                     content
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     ,
                     
                     )
                     and
                     it
                     did
                     joy
                     me
                     at
                     my
                     heart
                     to
                     think
                     ,
                     
                     That
                     all
                     things
                     should
                     
                       go
                       well
                    
                     with
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     happy
                     ;
                     though
                     I
                     had
                     no
                     
                       share
                       with
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     these
                     things
                     did
                     me
                     good
                     .
                     And
                     indeed
                     ,
                     I
                     dare
                     boldly
                     say
                     when
                     
                       my
                       faith
                       was
                       gone
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       hope
                       gone
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       all
                       gone
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       flew
                       from
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     
                       seen
                       in
                       me
                    
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     any
                     ;
                     yet
                     
                       love
                       remained
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     might
                     be
                     seen
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     
                       was
                       not
                       gone
                    
                     ;
                     noe
                     ,
                     
                     though
                     I
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     presently
                     
                       into
                       Hell
                    
                     ▪
                     yet
                     I
                     could
                     
                       love
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       was
                       glad
                    
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     glorified
                     ,
                     though
                     
                       I
                       were
                    
                     to
                     be
                     ruined
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     
                       I
                       was
                       glad
                    
                     at
                     the
                     welfare
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       people
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     
                       I
                       was
                    
                     three
                     quarters
                     of
                     a
                     year
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     not
                     
                       now
                       care
                       for
                       my self
                    
                     ,
                     what
                     became
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     for
                     the
                     reasons
                     I
                     said
                     before
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     appeared
                     
                       my
                       deliverance
                       was
                       near
                       at
                       hand
                       ,
                    
                     though
                     (
                     as
                     yet
                     )
                     I
                     had
                     
                       no
                       assurance
                       of
                       salvation
                    
                     ;
                     yet
                     at
                     last
                     I
                     was
                     
                       carried
                       out
                       with
                       a
                       great
                       confidence
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     light
                     was
                     near
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     
                     And
                     yet
                     I
                     met
                     
                       with
                       terrible
                       shakings
                       for
                       all
                       that
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     lit
                     altogether
                     upon
                     
                       the
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     
                       spirit
                       was
                       free
                    
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     some
                     
                       three
                       years
                    
                     agone
                     ,
                     
                     God
                     came
                     in
                     upon
                     my
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     me
                     
                       full
                       assurance
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     voice
                     say
                     —
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       sorrow
                       thou
                       shalt
                       see
                       no
                       more
                       .
                    
                     
                     Then
                     I
                     
                       writ
                       down
                    
                     what
                     God
                     had
                     done
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     writ
                     about
                     to
                     
                       my
                       friends
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     was
                     struck
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     again
                     ,
                     
                     
                       which
                       I
                       wonder
                       at
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     heard
                     
                       the
                       voice
                    
                     again
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       was
                       sin
                       that
                       was
                       suffering
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       flesh
                       as
                       the
                       punishment
                       of
                       sin
                    
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     found
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ;
                     and
                     ever
                     after
                     that
                     
                       I
                       found
                       Christ
                       in
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     
                     ruling
                     and
                     reigning
                     ,
                     and
                     taking
                     
                       all
                       power
                       to
                       himself
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     hath
                     caught
                     the
                     man-childe
                     up
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     brought
                     forth
                     .
                     
                       i.
                       e.
                       The
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     by
                     his
                     incarnation
                     )
                     and
                     
                       I
                       have
                       found
                    
                     in
                     me
                     (
                     and
                     do
                     yet
                     )
                     his
                     
                       judgement-seat
                       s●t
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     judge
                     and
                     
                       sentence
                       sin
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     lust
                     ,
                     and
                     corruption
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     throne
                     is
                     there
                     for
                     himself
                     to
                     sit
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     rule
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     Laws
                     :
                     And
                     thus
                     it
                     continues
                     with
                     me
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     leads
                     
                     me
                     on
                     ,
                     higher
                     and
                     higher
                     in
                     himself
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     I
                     see
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     him
                     here
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     
                       one
                       also
                       with
                       you
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Another
                     Testimony
                     or
                     Experience
                     made
                     by
                     
                       Elizabeth
                       Chambers
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     when
                     she
                     was
                     admitted
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     often
                     prayed
                     for
                     communion
                     with
                     
                       Gods
                       people
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     hope
                     to
                     enjoy
                     as
                     his
                     answer
                     —
                     .
                     When
                     the
                     Rebellion
                     brake
                     out
                     here
                     in
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     I
                     went
                     over
                     with
                     my
                     Husband
                     into
                     England
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     Bristol
                     there
                     were
                     a
                     poor
                     
                       despised
                       people
                    
                     that
                     
                       met
                       together
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     some
                     communion
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     a
                     
                       meer
                       off-scorn
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     disdained
                     by
                     all
                     almost
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     desired
                     to
                     
                       know
                       them
                    
                     more
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     
                       I
                       heard
                       them
                       reproached
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     abused
                     ,
                     and
                     called
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       holy
                       Brethren
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Sisters
                     ,
                     in
                     mockery
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     
                       I
                       rejoyced
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     desired
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     with
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       I
                       reproved
                    
                     their
                     enemies
                     for
                     reproaching
                     them
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     (
                     by
                     that
                     )
                     it
                     appeared
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     belonged
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       I
                       wished
                       I
                       might
                    
                     be
                     one
                     with
                     them
                     :
                     But
                     being
                     afterwards
                     to
                     return
                     hither
                     ,
                     when
                     
                       I
                       was
                    
                     come
                     over
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       went
                    
                     to
                     hear
                     at
                     Katherines
                     Church
                     (
                     so
                     
                     called
                     )
                     in
                     Dublin
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     well
                     hear
                     the
                     Minister
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     I
                     did
                     ,
                     he
                     railed
                     so
                     bitterly
                     against
                     the
                     
                       godly
                       people
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     edifie
                     any
                     thing
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     
                       I
                       heard
                    
                     Mr.
                     Brisco
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     much
                     moved
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     was
                     without
                     assurance
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     no
                     full
                     and
                     
                       clear
                       satisfaction
                    
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     ;
                     until
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     heareth
                     prayers
                     ,
                     sent
                     over
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Councel
                       of
                       State
                    
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     on
                     the
                     
                       first
                       subject
                    
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     cast
                     upon
                     to
                     Preach
                     out
                     of
                     Gal.
                     1.15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                     
                       When
                       it
                       pleased
                       God
                       to
                       reveal
                       his
                       Son
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       might
                       Preach
                       him
                       among
                       the
                       Heathen
                       ,
                       I
                       conferred
                       no
                       longer
                       with
                       flesh
                       and
                       blood
                       .
                    
                     He
                     did
                     show
                     ,
                     that
                     unless
                     Christ
                     
                       were
                       revealed
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       vailed
                       to
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       the
                       ablest
                       Preachers
                       speak
                       from
                       inward
                       revealings
                       ,
                       Christ
                       revealed
                       in
                       them
                       .
                    
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     handling
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     he
                     shewed
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       unless
                       Christ
                       be
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                       no
                       Salvation
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     2
                     Cor.
                     13.5
                     .
                     Now
                     after
                     I
                     had
                     heard
                     him
                     on
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     
                       cast
                       down
                    
                     ,
                     
                     for
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     
                       finde
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     corruptions
                     and
                     
                       sins
                       in
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     being
                     removed
                     from
                     my
                     
                       former
                       bottom
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     
                       much
                       troubled
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     finde
                     any
                     thing
                     
                       in
                       me
                    
                     to
                     build
                     
                       my
                       comfort
                    
                     upon
                     ;
                     but
                     lay
                     lamenting
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       afflicted
                       day
                    
                     and
                     night
                     .
                     My
                     Friends
                     were
                     
                       much
                       troubled
                    
                     to
                     see
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     questioned
                     much
                     
                       with
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     being
                     
                       cast
                       down
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     undone
                     thus
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     
                       first
                       sight
                    
                     and
                     Sermon
                     of
                     this
                     man
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       sighed
                    
                     and
                     prayed
                     ,
                     and
                     sighed
                     and
                     prayed
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     to
                     bed
                     with
                     
                       my
                       heart
                       full
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       head
                       full
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       eyes
                       full
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       ●ell
                       afflicted
                    
                     ;
                     at
                     length
                     
                       I
                       slept
                    
                     and
                     dreamed
                     ,
                     
                     That
                     unless
                     
                       Christ
                       were
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       were
                       damned
                       ,
                       a
                       reprobate
                       ,
                       undone
                       ,
                       and
                       lost
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                    
                     When
                     
                       I
                       awaked
                       ,
                       my
                       heart
                       aked
                       ,
                    
                     ready
                     to
                     break
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     
                       rose
                       up
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       wept
                       sore
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       with
                       sighs
                    
                     and
                     tears
                     I
                     took
                     the
                     Bible
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       looked
                       out
                    
                     for
                     Christ
                     there
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       looked
                       out
                    
                     and
                     turned
                     to
                     the
                     proofs
                     that
                     Master
                     Rogers
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     and
                     examined
                     them
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     then
                     
                       I
                       examined
                    
                     my
                     
                       own
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     searched
                     ;
                     but
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     I
                     was
                     at
                     a
                     loss
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       lamenting
                       ,
                       I
                       told
                    
                     a
                     Gentlewoman
                     my
                     condition
                     ,
                     and
                     she
                     did
                     what
                     she
                     could
                     to
                     
                       comfort
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     to
                     no
                     purpose
                     .
                     The
                     next
                     day
                     
                       I
                       hasted
                       away
                    
                     to
                     hear
                     him
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     
                       I
                       found
                       comfort
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     was
                     now
                     upon
                     
                       certain
                       signs
                    
                     whereby
                     we
                     might
                     (
                     likely
                     )
                     judge
                     of
                     
                       Christ
                       within
                       ,
                       revealed
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     
                       know
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     also
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     he
                     gave
                     and
                     urged
                     the
                     
                       tender
                       of
                       Gospel-promises
                    
                     ,
                     upon
                     their
                     willingness
                     to
                     
                       accept
                       of
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       receive
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     Isa.
                     55.1
                     .
                     and
                     John
                     7.37
                     .
                     Revel
                     .
                     22.17
                     .
                     
                     John
                     6.37
                     .
                     and
                     16.20
                     .
                     and
                     Matth.
                     12.20
                     .
                     Isa.
                     44.3
                     .
                     Psal.
                     145.19
                     .
                     and
                     Prov.
                     13.12
                     ,
                     19.
                     and
                     Matth.
                     28.5
                     .
                     
                       Fear
                       not
                       ,
                       for
                       you
                       seek
                       Jesus
                    
                     ;
                     with
                     some
                     other
                     places
                     .
                     And
                     moreover
                     ,
                     he
                     proved
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     That
                     some
                     had
                     Christ
                     (
                     within
                     )
                     when
                     they
                     think
                     they
                     have
                     him
                     not
                     ;
                     but
                     therefore
                     do
                     pass
                     a
                     false
                     sentence
                     upon
                     themselves
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     seek
                     
                       him
                       without
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Canaanitess
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Spouse
                     ,
                     in
                     Cant.
                     3.3
                     .
                     and
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     By
                     all
                     which
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     
                       much
                       raised
                       up
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       went
                       home
                    
                     with
                     joy
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       was
                       sure
                    
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     
                       found
                       Christ
                       now
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     my
                     heart
                     was
                     changed
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     full
                     of
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     joy
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       I
                       saw
                       clearly
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       I
                       had
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     all
                     
                       my
                       motions
                       ,
                       desires
                    
                     and
                     heart
                     ,
                     went
                     out
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       him
                       alone
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     After
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       my
                       sister
                    
                     had
                     the
                     sickness
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     
                       I
                       was
                       not
                       afraid
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       lived
                       on
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     
                       fed
                       on
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     
                       my
                       comfort
                    
                     :
                     And
                     
                       I
                       saw
                    
                     all
                     was
                     empty
                     and
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     worth
                     loving
                     
                       without
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       I
                       often
                    
                     spoke
                     to
                     
                       my
                       sister
                    
                     of
                     Christ
                     within
                     ;
                     and
                     did
                     
                       often
                       pray
                    
                     by
                     her
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     (
                     
                       through
                       grace
                    
                     )
                     made
                     an
                     Instrument
                     to
                     do
                     her
                     
                       great
                       good
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     being
                     always
                     with
                     her
                     ,
                     and
                     seeing
                     her
                     a
                     
                       dying
                       woman
                    
                     .
                     Yea
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     taken
                     away
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     my
                     
                       Husband
                       ,
                       Father
                       ,
                       Friends
                       ,
                       Sister
                       ,
                       Children
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     all
                     ;
                     
                     the
                     more
                     have
                     
                       I
                       made
                       Christ
                       in
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     room
                     and
                     
                       stead
                       of
                       all
                       these
                       to
                       me
                       .
                    
                     And
                     I
                     let
                     God
                     alone
                     to
                     do
                     what
                     he
                     will
                     
                       with
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     
                       I
                       applied
                    
                     that
                     place
                     to
                     
                       Abraham
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     17.
                     
                     
                       Fear
                       not
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       God
                       all-sufficient
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     And
                     so
                     
                       I
                       rested
                    
                     on
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       life
                       I
                       now
                       live
                       ,
                       is
                       by
                       faith
                       in
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     who
                     gave
                     
                       himself
                       for
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       died
                       for
                       my
                       sins
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       rose
                       again
                       for
                       my
                       justification
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Henry
                       Johnson
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     taken
                     imperfectly
                     and
                     very
                     short
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     met
                     with
                     many
                     
                       great
                       mercies
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     West-Indies
                     ,
                     there
                     we
                     wanted
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     no
                     
                       good
                       Ministers
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     after
                     that
                     
                       with
                       conference
                    
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     with
                     a
                     
                       good
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     know
                     something
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     till
                     then
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     
                       great
                       ignorance
                    
                     :
                     Afterward
                     I
                     came
                     to
                     London
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     indeed
                     
                       I
                       heard
                       many
                       good
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     
                       much
                       means
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     but
                     a
                     
                       little
                       assurance
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     
                       I
                       held
                    
                     in
                     a
                     formal-way
                     of
                     working
                     and
                     worshipping
                     ;
                     until
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     when
                     
                       I
                       was
                       surprised
                    
                     with
                     fears
                     ,
                     I
                     had
                     a
                     
                     a
                     vision
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     appearance
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     round
                     
                       about
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     
                       full
                       of
                       glory
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     
                       I
                       cannot
                    
                     express
                     ;
                     but
                     a
                     voice
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       You
                       shall
                       see
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     at
                     which
                     
                       I
                       was
                       afraid
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       thought
                       I
                       was
                    
                     but
                     a
                     Formalist
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     better
                     then
                     an
                     Hypocrite
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     rest
                     or
                     comfort
                     ,
                     but
                     went
                     about
                     ,
                     and
                     desired
                     prayers
                     to
                     be
                     put
                     up
                     
                       for
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     durst
                     not
                     go
                     to
                     hear
                     ;
                     until
                     it
                     
                       pleased
                       God
                    
                     to
                     bring
                     into
                     
                       my
                       heart
                       ,
                       Isa.
                    
                     50.10
                     .
                     Heb.
                     10.20
                     .
                     &
                     13.5
                     .
                     
                       I
                       will
                       never
                       leave
                       thee
                       ,
                       nor
                       forsake
                       thee
                       ▪
                    
                     
                     And
                     such
                     places
                     which
                     did
                     abundantly
                     
                       comfort
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       satisfie
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     
                       I
                       could
                       come
                    
                     with
                     boldness
                     in
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     durst
                     go
                     to
                     hear
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     been
                     
                       setled
                       on
                       Christ
                    
                     ever
                     since
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     used
                     the
                     
                       means
                       of
                       Grace
                    
                     and
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     with
                     
                       great
                       affection
                    
                     to
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Edward
                       Wayman
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     Am
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     express
                     what
                     
                       I
                       have
                    
                     found
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       goodness
                    
                     to
                     me
                     .
                     My
                     
                       first
                       call
                    
                     was
                     upon
                     a
                     dream
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     
                       I
                       had
                       of
                       a
                       great
                       black
                       terrible
                       dog
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     seized
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       took
                       hold
                    
                     on
                     
                       my
                       ear
                       fast
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     
                       I
                       thought
                    
                     was
                     the
                     Devil
                     ;
                     at
                     which
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       waked
                    
                     with
                     screeks
                     and
                     cries
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     frights
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     
                       three
                       weeks
                       I
                       thought
                       I
                       should
                    
                     have
                     gone
                     distracted
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       I
                       found
                    
                     this
                     was
                     sent
                     to
                     raise
                     me
                     out
                     of
                     
                       my
                       sins
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     after
                     set
                     so
                     before
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     so
                     that
                     
                       I
                       was
                       a
                       long
                       time
                       afflicted
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     could
                     scarce
                     walk
                     about
                     the
                     
                       streets
                       for
                       feebleness
                    
                     :
                     But
                     it
                     pleased
                     God
                     to
                     
                       comfort
                       me
                    
                     since
                     by
                     Mr.
                     Fowler
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     others
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     
                       private
                       meetings
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     prayers
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     
                       I
                       am
                    
                     sure
                     
                       I
                       am
                       pardoned
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     
                       accepted
                       of
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     an
                     
                       offering
                       for
                       me
                       .
                       I
                       was
                       zealous
                    
                     before
                     for
                     Forms
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     
                       I
                       desire
                    
                     to
                     be
                     built
                     up
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     live
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     make
                     
                       my
                       all
                    
                     :
                     And
                     for
                     that
                     end
                     ,
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     joyn
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     do
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Experience
                     given
                     in
                     by
                     
                       Humphry
                       Mills
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     MY
                     Father
                     was
                     a
                     Gentleman
                     of
                     a
                     fair
                     estate
                     ,
                     had
                     many
                     
                       children
                       ,
                       eleven
                       Sons
                    
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     High-Sheriff
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     died
                     ,
                     we
                     were
                     all
                     the
                     Family
                     of
                     us
                     broken
                     in
                     confusion
                     ,
                     and
                     dispersed
                     :
                     Two
                     of
                     us
                     were
                     brought
                     up
                     within
                     five
                     miles
                     of
                     Glocester
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     placed
                     in
                     London
                     
                     an
                     
                       Apprentice
                       after
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     ,
                     my
                     sorrow
                     and
                     
                       troubles
                       began
                    
                     to
                     be
                     great
                     ;
                     first
                     out
                     of
                     consideration
                     of
                     this
                     change
                     and
                     it
                     continued
                     so
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     was
                     about
                     the
                     
                       seventeenth
                       year
                    
                     of
                     
                       my
                       age
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     
                       my
                       sorrow
                    
                     was
                     turned
                     into
                     another
                     kinde
                     of
                     sorrow
                     and
                     trouble
                     for
                     sin
                     :
                     I
                     was
                     for
                     
                       three
                       years
                    
                     together
                     
                       wounded
                       for
                       sins
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     under
                     a
                     sense
                     of
                     
                       my
                       corruptions
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     many
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     followed
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     pursuing
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     constant
                     in
                     duties
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     doing
                     ;
                     looking
                     for
                     Heaven
                     that
                     way
                     :
                     And
                     then
                     I
                     was
                     so
                     precise
                     for
                     
                       outward
                       formalities
                    
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       I
                       censured
                    
                     all
                     to
                     be
                     reprobates
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     wore
                     their
                     hair
                     any
                     thing
                     long
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     short
                     above
                     their
                     ears
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     wore
                     great
                     Ruffs
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     Gorgets
                     ,
                     or
                     Fashions
                     ,
                     and
                     Follies
                     :
                     But
                     yet
                     
                       I
                       was
                       distracted
                    
                     in
                     my
                     mind
                     ,
                     wounded
                     in
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       wept
                       often
                    
                     and
                     bitterly
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       prayed
                       earnestly
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     had
                     no
                     comfort
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     heard
                     that
                     
                       sweet
                       Saint
                    
                     (
                     now
                     in
                     Heaven
                     )
                     Doctor
                     Sibbs
                     ;
                     by
                     whose
                     means
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       I
                    
                     was
                     brought
                     to
                     
                       peace
                       and
                       joy
                    
                     in
                     
                       my
                       spirit
                    
                     .
                     His
                     
                       sweet
                       soul-melting
                       Gospel-Sermons
                    
                     won
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     refreshed
                     me
                     much
                     ;
                     for
                     by
                     him
                     
                       I
                       saw
                    
                     and
                     had
                     much
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     was
                     confident
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     over-look
                     the
                     World
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     care
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     not
                     afraid
                     of
                     afflictions
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     yet
                     sometimes
                     I
                     was
                     under
                     a
                     
                       spirit
                       of
                       bondage
                       again
                       unto
                       fear
                       :
                    
                     But
                     nevertheless
                     ,
                     my
                     heart
                     held
                     firm
                     ,
                     and
                     resolved
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     desires
                     all
                     
                       Heaven-ward
                       .
                       I
                    
                     heard
                     
                       Funeral
                       Sermons
                    
                     much
                     ,
                     but
                     Doctor
                     Sibbs
                     most
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     I
                     was
                     most
                     
                       effectually
                       wrought
                    
                     upon
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfied
                     with
                     comforts
                     .
                     After
                     this
                     
                       I
                       married
                    
                     a
                     
                       precious
                       Christian
                    
                     full
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     great
                     comfort
                     to
                     me
                     .
                     My
                     Trade
                     was
                     in
                     Whole-sale
                     ,
                     and
                     since
                     those
                     times
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     lost
                     in
                     England
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     Fourteen
                     hundred
                     pounds
                     .
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     to
                     have
                     lived
                     here
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     came
                     over
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     wares
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     found
                     God
                     to
                     deal
                     very
                     graciously
                     with
                     me
                     .
                     And
                     being
                     much
                     refreshed
                     by
                     your
                     Meetings
                     and
                     
                       Members
                       ,
                       I
                    
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     with
                     you
                     in
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Ruth
                       Emerson
                    
                     as
                     it
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     her
                     own
                     mouth
                     in
                     the
                     
                     Church
                     at
                     Dublin
                     .
                  
                   
                     THe
                     Lord
                     hath
                     
                       exercised
                       me
                    
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     passe
                     by
                     all
                     
                       outward
                       troubles
                    
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     very
                     many
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     declare
                     what
                     the
                     Lord
                     did
                     for
                     me
                     when
                     I
                     was
                     young
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     called
                     out
                     once
                     to
                     hear
                     one
                     
                       some
                       four
                       miles
                       off
                       ,
                       where
                       I
                       lived
                       ,
                    
                     who
                     was
                     counted
                     a
                     
                       very
                       good
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     went
                     (
                     with
                     others
                     )
                     to
                     hear
                     him
                     ,
                     not
                     knowing
                     well
                     what
                     I
                     went
                     about
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     got
                     leave
                     to
                     goe
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     was
                     on
                     that
                     subject
                     ▪
                     
                       Thy
                       testimonies
                       are
                       sure
                       ,
                       holinesse
                       becommeth
                       thy
                       house
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                    
                     
                     The
                     Minister
                     preached
                     exceeding
                     well
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     affected
                     therewith
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     my
                     mind
                     ran
                     much
                     on
                     what
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     
                       carried
                       much
                    
                     after
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     often
                     
                       five
                       miles
                       off
                    
                     to
                     hear
                     Mr.
                     Archer
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     followed
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     I
                     came
                     to
                     see
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     lost
                     ,
                     and
                     left
                     by
                     Adam
                     in
                     a
                     
                       woful
                       condition
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     still
                     I
                     heard
                     him
                     
                       one
                       Sermon
                       after
                       another
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     in
                     great
                     woe
                     and
                     misery
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     continued
                     a
                     
                       long
                       time
                    
                     under
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     my
                     
                       undone
                       condition
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     damnation
                     ,
                     
                     untill
                     Mr.
                     Archer
                     perceiving
                     my
                     condition
                     ,
                     offered
                     me
                     Christ
                     freely
                     ,
                     onely
                     upon
                     thirstiness
                     and
                     weariness
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     proved
                     was
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     was
                     required
                     on
                     our
                     part
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     Christ
                     upon
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     tender
                     him
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     ;
                     I
                     made
                     many
                     objections
                     (
                     which
                     would
                     be
                     long
                     to
                     tell
                     now
                     )
                     but
                     he
                     answered
                     them
                     all
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     so
                     fully
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     tell
                     what
                     to
                     say
                     more
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     so
                     wrapped
                     in
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     resign
                     my self
                     up
                     to
                     this
                     
                       Saviour
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     
                       I
                       would
                       rowl
                       my
                       soul
                    
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     leave
                     my selfe
                     so
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     
                     Yet
                     afterwards
                     not
                     finding
                     my selfe
                     so
                     gifted
                     and
                     graced
                     ,
                     nor
                     having
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       Spirit
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     saw
                     others
                     had
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     great
                     doubt
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     of
                     my
                     estate
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     much
                     troubled
                     againe
                     ,
                     especially
                     when
                     I
                     thought
                     I
                     heard
                     how
                     the
                     
                       damned
                       roared
                       in
                       hell
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       blasphemed
                       God
                       to
                       his
                       face
                    
                     ;
                     O
                     this
                     !
                     —
                     this
                     
                       cut
                       me
                       to
                       the
                       very
                       heart
                    
                     !
                     
                     to
                     think
                     I
                     should
                     be
                     one
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     should
                     
                       blaspheme
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     
                     
                       this
                       wounded
                       me
                       more
                       then
                       hell
                    
                     !
                     But
                     after
                     this
                     ,
                     hearing
                     the
                     Word
                     constantly
                     ,
                     
                     Christ
                     was
                     offered
                     to
                     me
                     time
                     after
                     time
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     was
                     fully
                     called
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hang
                     upon
                     him
                     as
                     I
                     do
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     with
                     confidence
                     and
                     assurance
                     of
                     grace
                     and
                     mercy
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     God
                     hath
                     done
                     thus
                     
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     given
                     me
                     this
                     beginning
                     to
                     let
                     me
                     see
                     his
                     
                       everlasting
                       love
                    
                     ;
                     now
                     surely
                     I
                     will
                     relye
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     be
                     in
                     
                       darkness
                       and
                       see
                       no
                       light
                    
                     .
                     
                     Yet
                     I
                     confesse
                     I
                     walk
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     mercies
                     received
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     find
                     back-slidings
                     ;
                     yet
                     I
                     remember
                     Gods
                     
                       everlasting
                       love
                    
                     in
                     
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     whom
                     he
                     loves
                     ,
                     he
                     loves
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     I
                     relye
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     that
                     by
                     his
                     grace
                     I
                     shall
                     stand
                     ;
                     and
                     do
                     much
                     desire
                     to
                     walk
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     watched
                     over
                     by
                     you
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Anne
                       Hewson
                    
                     ,
                     wife
                     to
                     Col.
                     Hewson
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     taken
                     
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     I
                     Lived
                     in
                     London
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     a
                     frequent
                     lover
                     of
                     
                       good
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     especially
                     of
                     one
                     Mr.
                     Culverwel
                     ,
                     a
                     very
                     able
                     godly
                     Minister
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     received
                     much
                     comfort
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     preached
                     the
                     
                       love
                       of
                       God
                    
                     so
                     sweetly
                     that
                     my
                     heart
                     melted
                     to
                     hear
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     hereby
                     he
                     first
                     shewed
                     me
                     my
                     
                       miserable
                       condition
                    
                     in
                     shewing
                     what
                     the
                     
                       love
                       of
                       God
                    
                     had
                     done
                     for
                     me
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     I
                     saw
                     my
                     misery
                     in
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     I
                     came
                     to
                     see
                     no
                     happiness
                     but
                     in
                     Christ
                     alone
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     very
                     much
                     troubled
                     ,
                     because
                     for
                     a
                     
                       long
                       time
                    
                     I
                     could
                     finde
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     
                       legal
                       worke
                    
                     upon
                     my
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     feared
                     that
                     the
                     worke
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     perfect
                     ,
                     therefore
                     I
                     followed
                     and
                     heard
                     the
                     most
                     
                       searching
                       Ministers
                    
                     I
                     could
                     ;
                     and
                     was
                     still
                     tormented
                     in
                     my
                     minde
                     ;
                     but
                     Mr.
                     Culverwel
                     (
                     poor
                     man
                     )
                     did
                     still
                     doe
                     all
                     hee
                     could
                     to
                     comfort
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     to
                     
                       incourage
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     told
                     me
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     not
                     
                       break
                       the
                       bruised
                       reed
                       ,
                       nor
                       quench
                       the
                       smoaking
                       flax
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     have
                     Christ
                     a
                     full
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     and
                     bid
                     me
                     be
                     of
                     
                       good
                       comfort
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     continued
                     in
                     these
                     troubles
                     and
                     temptations
                     as
                     if
                     Sathan
                     had
                     been
                     let
                     loose
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     yet
                     this
                     did
                     something
                     comfort
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     other
                     of
                     Gods
                     people
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     
                       like
                       condition
                    
                     with
                     me
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     was
                     thus
                     till
                     I
                     met
                     with
                     Mr.
                     Bolton
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     I
                     had
                     much
                     comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     other
                     means
                     together
                     I
                     became
                     
                       fully
                       satisfied
                       and
                       assured
                       of
                       Gods
                       love
                    
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Dorothy
                       Emett
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     MR.
                     Owen
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     man
                     by
                     whose
                     means
                     ,
                     and
                     Ministry
                     I
                     became
                     sensible
                     of
                     my
                     condition
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     cast
                     down
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     could
                     have
                     no
                     rest
                     within
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     continued
                     till
                     his
                     going
                     away
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     at
                     his
                     going
                     he
                     bid
                     me
                     
                       beleeve
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     
                       fervent
                       in
                       prayer
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     said
                     ,
                     how
                     should
                     I
                     do
                     to
                     beleeve
                     ?
                     I
                     lay
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     in
                     this
                     trouble
                     of
                     minde
                     ,
                     untill
                     in
                     my
                     sleep
                     one
                     night
                     came
                     to
                     me
                     a
                     voyce
                     ,
                     (
                     I
                     thought
                     )
                     that
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Fountain
                       of
                       living
                       water
                    
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     I
                     awaked
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     refreshed
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     had
                     
                       great
                       thirstings
                       after
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     I
                     was
                     under
                     
                       some
                       doubts
                    
                     ,
                     untill
                     I
                     heard
                     one
                     at
                     Cork-house
                     upon
                     that
                     
                       subject
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Spirit
                       witnesseth
                       with
                       our
                       spirits
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       the
                       sons
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     So
                     that
                     God
                     satisfied
                     me
                     very
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     had
                     ever
                     since
                     a
                     
                       full
                       assurance
                    
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       love
                    
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Anne
                       Bishop
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     tasted
                     much
                     of
                     God
                     upon
                     my
                     spirit
                     ;
                     the
                     
                       first
                       Sermon
                    
                     that
                     I
                     heard
                     here
                     so
                     wrought
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     a
                     year
                     or
                     two
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     tormented
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     have
                     no
                     comfort
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     confidence
                     to
                     take
                     Christ
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     offered
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     had
                     this
                     objection
                     continually
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     not
                     fit
                     to
                     receive
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     afterward
                     
                       bearing
                       Christ
                       freely
                    
                     offered
                     without
                     any
                     fitnesse
                     or
                     qualification
                     in
                     us
                     before-hand
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     such
                     conditions
                     of
                     worthinesse
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     hungrings
                     and
                     thirstings
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     must
                     be
                     taken
                     thus
                     barely
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     as
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     willingly
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     part
                     with
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     Mother
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     for
                     him
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     at
                     last
                     
                       wrought
                       upon
                    
                     to
                     take
                     him
                     on
                     these
                     termes
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     yet
                     I
                     had
                     abundance
                     of
                     temptations
                     ,
                     and
                     trials
                     both
                     inward
                     and
                     outward
                     (
                     which
                     I
                     hope
                     to
                     have
                     time
                     to
                     tell
                     hereafter
                     )
                     but
                     I
                     durst
                     not
                     do
                     any
                     duty
                     ,
                     nor
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     pray
                     before
                     any
                     ,
                     apprehending
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     once
                     I
                     sate
                     down
                     in
                     
                       great
                       perplexities
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     pleased
                     God
                     to
                     come
                     upon
                     my
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     reveal
                     to
                     me
                     that
                     I
                     must
                     
                       beleeve
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       cast
                       my self
                       upon
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     yet
                     I
                     was
                     troubled
                     ,
                     and
                     bid
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       do
                       what
                       he
                       would
                       with
                       me
                       ,
                       so
                       I
                       might
                       but
                       have
                       him
                       .
                    
                     
                     All
                     this
                     was
                     before
                     he
                     made
                     himselfe
                     so
                     
                       known
                       to
                       me
                    
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     afterwards
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     made
                     me
                     first
                     to
                     see
                     my selfe
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     although
                     before
                     
                       I
                       rested
                    
                     on
                     my
                     workes
                     and
                     duties
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     did
                     long
                     ,
                     yet
                     now
                     I
                     could
                     finde
                     
                       no
                       rest
                    
                     there
                     ,
                     but
                     thought
                     all
                     
                       my
                       former
                       hopes
                    
                     were
                     gone
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     lost
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     destitute
                     and
                     comfortlesse
                     ;
                     but
                     since
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     found
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     mine
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     
                       I
                       am
                       his
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     
                     hath
                     appeared
                     to
                     be
                     
                       my
                       righteousnesse
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     
                       fully
                       satisfied
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     
                       I
                       live
                    
                     barely
                     upon
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Tabitha
                       Kelsall
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Was
                     determined
                     once
                     to
                     have
                     life
                     by
                     my
                     owne
                     actings
                     ,
                     and
                     thus
                     I
                     was
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     was
                     of
                     
                       Paul
                       Hobsons
                    
                     society
                     ,
                     and
                     ere
                     long
                     all
                     the
                     
                       Ordinances
                       grew
                       dead
                    
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     I
                     knew
                     not
                     what
                     to
                     do
                     ;
                     I
                     lay
                     long
                     under
                     a
                     sad
                     condition
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     as
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     read
                     ,
                     nor
                     pray
                     ,
                     nor
                     hear
                     ,
                     but
                     found
                     all
                     unprofitable
                     to
                     me
                     ;
                     many
                     wayes
                     did
                     God
                     
                       shake
                       me
                    
                     sore
                     ▪
                     
                     and
                     I
                     lay
                     under
                     many
                     trials
                     and
                     shakings
                     long
                     till
                     the
                     Lord
                     came
                     in
                     by
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     setled
                     that
                     in
                     
                       my
                       minde
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     Heb.
                     12.26
                     .
                     
                       Yet
                       once
                       more
                       I
                       will
                       shake
                       not
                       the
                       earth
                       onely
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       heaven
                       ,
                       that
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       cannot
                       be
                       shaken
                       may
                       remaine
                       :
                    
                     For
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     his
                     voice
                     did
                     thus
                     
                       comfort
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     although
                     heaven
                     as
                     wel
                     as
                     
                       earth
                       ,
                       inward
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       outward
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     my
                     spirit
                     as
                     well
                     
                       my
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     
                       my
                       works
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     righteousnesses
                     were
                     shaken
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     
                       make
                       way
                    
                     for
                     what
                     could
                     never
                     be
                     shaken
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     after
                     this
                     I
                     was
                     lifted
                     up
                     to
                     much
                     by
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     withdrew
                     from
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     but
                     seeing
                     how
                     some
                     that
                     
                       did
                       so
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       denied
                       Ordinances
                    
                     ;
                     did
                     live
                     disorderly
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       walke
                       wickedly
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     troubled
                     at
                     it
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     yet
                     left
                     in
                     the
                     Wildernesse
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     after
                     untill
                     God
                     did
                     discover
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       declare
                       clearly
                    
                     that
                     I
                     must
                     not
                     withdraw
                     from
                     the
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     nor
                     
                       deny
                       communion
                    
                     with
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     made
                     a
                     
                       Covenant
                       with
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     would
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     I
                     would
                     part
                     with
                     all
                     for
                     one
                     smile
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     glad
                     at
                     
                       my
                       heart
                    
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     received
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     under
                     the
                     
                       means
                       of
                       grace
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Ordinances
                     of
                     
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     Andr.
                     Manwaring
                     ,
                     Major
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     I
                     Was
                     brought
                     up
                     well
                     ,
                     by
                     Parents
                     accounted
                     Puritans
                     ,
                     till
                     about
                     sixteen
                     years
                     of
                     age
                     ,
                     after
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     Apprentice
                     in
                     London
                     ,
                     but
                     ill
                     company
                     drew
                     me
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     took
                     but
                     ill
                     courses
                     untill
                     the
                     three
                     and
                     twentieth
                     ,
                     or
                     four
                     and
                     twentieth
                     year
                     of
                     my
                     age
                     ;
                     
                     then
                     I
                     came
                     into
                     Ireland
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     Rebellion
                     in
                     the
                     North
                     of
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     I
                     passed
                     through
                     
                       great
                       dangers
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     deaths
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     may
                     say
                     )
                     for
                     there
                     
                     my
                     Father
                     was
                     killed
                     ,
                     
                       my
                       Wife
                    
                     was
                     wounded
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       I
                       my selfe
                    
                     with
                     much
                     danger
                     escaped
                     from
                     the
                     
                       bloody
                       Rebels
                    
                     ;
                     after
                     that
                     at
                     Tredah-fight
                     I
                     was
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     delivered
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     laid
                     in
                     the
                     field
                     among
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     with
                     
                       fifteen
                       wounds
                       ,
                       I
                    
                     was
                     given
                     up
                     for
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                     ;
                     but
                     after
                     that
                     recovering
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     went
                     into
                     Engl.
                     and
                     then
                     returned
                     into
                     Ireland
                     again
                     ;
                     at
                     which
                     time
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     looke
                     about
                     me
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       hear
                       good
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     being
                     sensible
                     of
                     
                       my
                       sinnes
                    
                     !
                     and
                     former
                     forgetfulnesse
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       goodnesse
                       .
                       I
                    
                     heard
                     one
                     Mr.
                     Owen
                     here
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     me
                     much
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     me
                     to
                     see
                     
                       my
                       misery
                    
                     in
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     continued
                     ,
                     till
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     was
                     sent
                     over
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     I
                     have
                     received
                     great
                     comforts
                     and
                     assurance
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     now
                     I
                     doe
                     verily
                     
                       beleeve
                       I
                    
                     have
                     fellowship
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     
                       Sonne
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     finde
                     a
                     great
                     change
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     abhor
                     ill
                     company
                     and
                     courses
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     to
                     walke
                     in
                     all
                     well-pleasing
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     I
                     meet
                     with
                     temptations
                     and
                     hindrances
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     blesse
                     God
                     he
                     carries
                     me
                     on
                     in
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     can
                     now
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     love
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     earnestly
                     long
                     to
                     have
                     fellowship
                     with
                     the
                     
                       people
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       watch
                       over
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     
                       yet
                       weake
                    
                     .
                     Blessed
                     be
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     
                       free
                       grace
                    
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     before
                     I
                     had
                     any
                     knowledge
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     spoke
                     to
                     me
                     by
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     an
                     
                       honest
                       man
                    
                     about
                     thirteen
                     years
                     agoe
                     ,
                     
                     who
                     
                       worked
                       much
                    
                     upon
                     me
                     .
                     I
                     heard
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     and
                     followed
                     Ministers
                     much
                     after
                     that
                     ;
                     I
                     was
                     wont
                     to
                     hear
                     in
                     London
                     Mr.
                     Cradock
                     ,
                     and
                     Mr.
                     Simpson
                     ;
                     Mr.
                     Cradock
                     wrought
                     much
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     being
                     upon
                     that
                     saying
                     in
                     
                       Isa.
                       Woe
                       is
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       an
                       unclean
                       creature
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     truly
                     I
                     could
                     finde
                     it
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     
                       spoken
                       to
                       me
                    
                     onely
                     ;
                     what
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     thereby
                     wrought
                     upon
                     :
                     I
                     was
                     
                       much
                       afflicted
                    
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     my selfe
                     much
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     love
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     continue
                     now
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     found
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     yet
                     those
                     things
                     true
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     spoken
                     by
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     of
                     that
                     onenesse
                     of
                     love
                     and
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     among
                     all
                     Saints
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     
                       much
                       wrought
                    
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       affected
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     have
                     seen
                     my
                     (
                     sad
                     )
                     condition
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     I
                     shall
                     see
                     it
                     in
                     grace
                     :
                     and
                     now
                     O!
                     how
                     I
                     love
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     holinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     duties
                     !
                     and
                     
                       means
                       of
                       grace
                    
                     !
                     which
                     before
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     
                     things
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     before
                     I
                     loathed
                     ,
                     I
                     now
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     long
                     after
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     alone
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Edward
                       Hoar
                    
                     Captain
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     I
                     Shall
                     declare
                     something
                     of
                     God
                     upon
                     my
                     spirit
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     some
                     twelve
                     years
                     since
                     (
                     before
                     which
                     I
                     understood
                     not
                     the
                     happinesse
                     of
                     
                       enjoying
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       shall
                       I
                       doe
                       to
                       be
                       saved
                       ?
                    
                     I
                     followed
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     frequented
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     too
                     much
                     depend
                     upon
                     my
                     doings
                     ,
                     and
                     rest
                     on
                     works
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     I
                     heard
                     from
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     I
                     tooke
                     for
                     
                       granted
                       truths
                    
                     ,
                     
                     because
                     they
                     said
                     so
                     ,
                     without
                     searching
                     or
                     examining
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       minde
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     I
                     tryed
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     by
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     men
                     by
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ;
                     but
                     at
                     last
                     ,
                     I
                     saw
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     errors
                     as
                     well
                     (
                     or
                     worse
                     )
                     as
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     saw
                     that
                     
                       humane
                       Learning
                    
                     could
                     not
                     get
                     beyond
                     humane
                     :
                     And
                     what
                     Peter
                     said
                     in
                     2
                     Pet.
                     3
                     16.
                     
                     
                       Which
                       they
                       that
                       are
                       unlearned
                       wrest
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     doe
                     also
                     the
                     other
                     )
                     
                       Scriptures
                       to
                       their
                       own
                       destruction
                    
                     ;
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     meant
                     of
                     
                       humane
                       Learning
                       ,
                       Peter
                    
                     himselfe
                     not
                     being
                     so
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     Spiritual
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     ever
                     since
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     looke
                     on
                     men
                     as
                     infallible
                     ,
                     and
                     thence
                     forward
                     I
                     beleeved
                     not
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     said
                     so
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     because
                     God
                     sayd
                     so
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Word
                     .
                     But
                     now
                     I
                     live
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     can
                     positively
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     am
                     sure
                     in
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     and
                     looke
                     upon
                     none
                     else
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       I
                       was
                       darknesse
                       ,
                       yet
                       now
                       I
                       am
                       light
                       in
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     And
                     so
                     I
                     propose
                     my selfe
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     I
                     had
                     opportunity
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     before
                     now
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     of
                     a
                     society
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     not
                     free
                     in
                     my
                     spirit
                     for
                     that
                     I
                     found
                     them
                     to
                     live
                     too
                     much
                     in
                     formes
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     but
                     hearing
                     of
                     so
                     much
                     love
                     and
                     freedome
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     in
                     this
                     Society
                     ,
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     with
                     
                       you
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       one
                       with
                       another
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       John
                       Spilman
                    
                     Captaine
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     BEing
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     at
                     Yarmouth
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     Mr.
                     Bridges
                     is
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     given
                     there
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     my
                     faith
                     and
                     life
                     ,
                     onely
                     shall
                     say
                     thus
                     much
                     more
                     ,
                     that
                     once
                     in
                     a
                     
                       carnall
                       condition
                    
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     slight
                     the
                     
                       Ministers
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     
                     especially
                     your
                     long
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     abide
                     
                     that
                     any
                     should
                     
                       preach
                       long
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     at
                     last
                     I
                     was
                     catched
                     by
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     was
                     on
                     Heb.
                     8.8.10
                     .
                     the
                     
                       new
                       Covenant
                    
                     made
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     applied
                     to
                     me
                     very
                     home
                     ,
                     and
                     touched
                     me
                     to
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     me
                     to
                     inquire
                     into
                     
                       my
                       condition
                    
                     ,
                     
                     hearing
                     the
                     danger
                     of
                     being
                     
                       out
                       of
                       that
                       Covenant
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     bee
                     out
                     of
                     
                       Noah's
                       Arke
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     asked
                     
                       my
                       heart
                    
                     about
                     it
                     ,
                     whither
                     I
                     belonged
                     to
                     it
                     or
                     no!
                     but
                     (
                     alas
                     )
                     I
                     lay
                     long
                     in
                     
                       great
                       affliction
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     no
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     nor
                     assurance
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     I
                     knew
                     not
                     what
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     being
                     under
                     
                       many
                       temptations
                    
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     I
                     would
                     heare
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     affected
                     the
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     continued
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     untill
                     those
                     promises
                     comforted
                     me
                     much
                     in
                     Hosea
                     14
                     4.
                     
                     
                       I
                       will
                       heal
                       their
                       back-slidings
                       and
                       love
                       them
                       freely
                       ,
                       for
                       mine
                       anger
                       is
                       turned
                       away
                       from
                       him
                       .
                    
                     And
                     Heb.
                     8.12
                     .
                     
                     
                       For
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       mercifull
                       to
                       their
                       unrighteousnesse
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       sinnes
                       and
                       iniquities
                       will
                       I
                       remember
                       no
                       more
                       .
                    
                     And
                     that
                     in
                     Rom.
                     5.6
                     .
                     
                       In
                       due
                       time
                       Christ
                       dyed
                       for
                       the
                       ungodly
                       .
                    
                     And
                     verse
                     8.
                     
                     
                       While
                       we
                       were
                       yet
                       sinners
                    
                     .
                     And
                     some
                     other
                     places
                     besides
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     questioned
                     whether
                     he
                     dyed
                     for
                     me
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     answered
                     ,
                     yes
                     ,
                     for
                     me
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     sinners
                     ,
                     and
                     ungodly
                     that
                     needed
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     being
                     in
                     fears
                     ,
                     I
                     went
                     to
                     Mr.
                     Bridges
                     ,
                     told
                     him
                     how
                     I
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     indeed
                     he
                     satisfied
                     me
                     very
                     much
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     fell
                     into
                     great
                     trouble
                     after
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     a
                     sentence
                     of
                     death
                     within
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     thought
                     I
                     was
                     damned
                     ,
                     and
                     utterly
                     lost
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     still
                     wanting
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     looking
                     upon
                     my
                     owne
                     actings
                     and
                     graces
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     Lord
                     laid
                     these
                     sayings
                     of
                     Paul
                     to
                     Corinth
                     home
                     close
                     to
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     
                       Covet
                       the
                       best
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       I
                       tell
                       you
                       yet
                       a
                       more
                       excellent
                    
                     way
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     I
                     thought
                     there
                     was
                     yet
                     a
                     
                       better
                       way
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     while
                     troubled
                     ,
                     
                     for
                     I
                     was
                     
                       well
                       enough
                    
                     untill
                     I
                     had
                     some
                     
                       sweet
                       enjoyments
                    
                     of
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     discovered
                     the
                     most
                     
                       excellent
                       way
                    
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     is
                     Christ
                     and
                     nothing
                     but
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     grew
                     confident
                     ,
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     courage
                     and
                     assurance
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       loved
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     was
                     Christs
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     more
                     then
                     all
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       William
                       Walker
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     I
                     Have
                     much
                     reason
                     to
                     know
                     a
                     
                       great
                       worke
                       of
                       God
                    
                     upon
                     my
                     heart
                     in
                     delivering
                     me
                     wonderfully
                     ,
                     from
                     severall
                     destroying
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     which
                     once
                     I
                     thought
                     ●leight
                     ;
                     but
                     so
                     great
                     that
                     I
                     can
                     scarce
                     
                       utter
                       them
                       ;
                       I
                    
                     was
                     very
                     extravagant
                     ,
                     even
                     here
                     in
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     brought
                     very
                     low
                     in
                     body
                     and
                     minde
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     was
                     sensible
                     of
                     disobeying
                     my
                     Parents
                     from
                     what
                     the
                     Word
                     sayes
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     they
                     
                       shall
                       be
                       lovers
                       of
                       themselves
                    
                     ,
                     
                     
                       heady
                       ,
                       and
                       disobeying
                       parents
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     cast
                     me
                     down
                     ,
                     afflicted
                     my
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     troubled
                     me
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     cannot
                     utter
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     lay
                     thus
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     till
                     I
                     heard
                     once
                     
                       Christ
                       freely
                       offered
                       ,
                       even
                       to
                       the
                       worst
                       of
                       sinners
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     then
                     
                       I
                       began
                    
                     to
                     looke
                     up
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     with
                     hopes
                     of
                     comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     applied
                     these
                     offers
                     to
                     me
                     as
                     
                       needing
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     satisfied
                     with
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     rest
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     followed
                     the
                     Word
                     ▪
                     and
                     rejoyced
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     loved
                     the
                     godly
                     to
                     have
                     company
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     yet
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     I
                     was
                     under
                     much
                     temptation
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     too
                     much
                     I
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     drinking
                     ,
                     till
                     Mr.
                     Strong
                     told
                     me
                     ,
                     Brother
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       hear
                       strange
                       things
                       of
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                    
                     you
                     
                       are
                       given
                       to
                       drinking
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     which
                     so
                     smit
                     me
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     
                       abuses
                       I
                    
                     received
                     abroad
                     by
                     the
                     prophane
                     sort
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     ,
                     (
                     O
                     
                       this
                       is
                       one
                       of
                       Fowlers
                       followers
                    
                     )
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     wounded
                     in
                     my
                     spirit
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     should
                     bring
                     such
                     a
                     scandal
                     upon
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     blemish
                     :
                     For
                     two
                     months
                     I
                     was
                     tormented
                     in
                     my
                     minde
                     till
                     the
                     Lord
                     recovered
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     me
                     resolution
                     and
                     power
                     against
                     the
                     sin
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     ever
                     since
                     ,
                     I
                     acknowledge
                     this
                     
                       great
                       mercy
                    
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     live
                     upon
                     Christ
                     the
                     
                       true
                       Messias
                    
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     beleeve
                     to
                     have
                     dyed
                     for
                     my
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     save
                     my
                     soul.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Lawrence
                       Swinfield
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     been
                     a
                     Travell●ur
                     for
                     some
                     yeares
                     ,
                     and
                     wandred
                     
                     about
                     in
                     
                       far
                       Countries
                    
                     beyond
                     Seas
                     till
                     I
                     came
                     backe
                     againe
                     into
                     England
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     in
                     my
                     
                       natural
                       condition
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     
                       I
                       continued
                    
                     a
                     great
                     while
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     came
                     hither
                     in
                     a
                     
                       sad
                       condition
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     comfortlesse
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     tell
                     what
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     fall
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     did
                     that
                     often
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     found
                     (
                     I
                     thanke
                     God
                     )
                     much
                     refreshment
                     from
                     that
                     meanes
                     but
                     nothing
                     to
                     satisfie
                     
                       my
                       minde
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     much
                     troubled
                     in
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     take
                     comfort
                     untill
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     give
                     in
                     some
                     promises
                     to
                     feed
                     upon
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     Matth.
                     11.28
                     ,
                     29
                     ,
                     30.
                     where
                     he
                     promised
                     to
                     ease
                     the
                     
                       heavy
                       ,
                       oppressed
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     
                       yoke
                       easie
                       and
                       light
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     long
                     for
                     a
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     under
                     his
                     yoke
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     was
                     before
                     (
                     I
                     thought
                     )
                     a
                     burthen
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     Esa.
                     55.1
                     .
                     
                       Come
                       buy
                       without
                       price
                       ,
                       and
                       without
                       money
                    
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     came
                     as
                     freely
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     called
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     presently
                     confirmed
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     perswading
                     me
                     to
                     give
                     my
                     selfe
                     up
                     into
                     
                       Gods
                       hands
                    
                     upon
                     these
                     his
                     owne
                     termes
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     did
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     other
                     
                       sweet
                       promises
                    
                     I
                     had
                     ,
                     whereby
                     I
                     had
                     a
                     
                       great
                       deale
                       of
                       peace
                    
                     and
                     comfort
                     ;
                     and
                     can
                     confidently
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       is
                       my
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     ever
                     since
                     found
                     in
                     me
                     a
                     
                       very
                       great
                       change
                    
                     from
                     what
                     I
                     was
                     before
                     .
                     As
                     to
                     instance
                     in
                     anger
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     now
                     so
                     free
                     from
                     that
                     Passion
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     thinke
                     ,
                     
                     none
                     can
                     
                       anger
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     for
                     many
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     
                       great
                       delight
                    
                     in
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     received
                     a
                     great
                     deal
                     of
                     comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     been
                     much
                     confirmed
                     by
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     some
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     know
                     now
                     
                       that
                       my
                       Redeemer
                       lives
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       John
                       Chamberlain
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     I
                     Beleeve
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     heard
                     before
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       one
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     manifested
                     by
                     three
                     Relations
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     beleeve
                     this
                     Church-way
                     is
                     Christs
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     very
                     minde
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Premises
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     Assemblies
                     of
                     Sion
                     ,
                     are
                     yours
                     being
                     thus
                     separate
                     from
                     them
                     wihout
                     .
                     But
                     to
                     tell
                     you
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     very
                     evill
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     now
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     testifies
                     in
                     mee
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     his
                     .
                  
                   
                     About
                     fourteen
                     years
                     agone
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     a
                     grievous
                     Wretch
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     doors
                     for
                     my
                     disobedience
                     .
                     But
                     afterward
                     being
                     bound
                     an
                     Apprentice
                     ,
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     my
                     Fellow-Prentice
                     (
                     who
                     was
                     well-given
                     )
                     wrought
                     much
                     upon
                     mee
                     ;
                     and
                     hee
                     seemed
                     to
                     mee
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     for
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     minde
                     Heaven
                     altogether
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     began
                     to
                     incline
                     mee
                     much
                     that
                     way
                     too
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     time
                     I
                     went
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       desired
                       him
                       to
                       own
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     let
                     me
                     be
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     partake
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     told
                     mee
                     
                       hee
                       must
                       not
                       cast
                       bread
                       to
                       Dogs
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     troubled
                     mee
                     much
                     ;
                     but
                     then
                     I
                     remembred
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       I
                       may
                       have
                       the
                       crummes
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     thence
                     forward
                     was
                     hee
                     willing
                     to
                     helpe
                     mee
                     all
                     he
                     could
                     ;
                     so
                     I
                     went
                     with
                     him
                     often
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     my selfe
                     to
                     heare
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     word
                     preached
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     yet
                     puffed
                     up
                     with
                     
                       Spirituall
                       pride
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     backslide
                     from
                     my
                     promises
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     the
                     profession
                     which
                     I
                     made
                     ;
                     wee
                     were
                     after
                     that
                     about
                     such
                     a
                     way
                     
                       of
                       walking
                       together
                    
                     as
                     this
                     is
                     ;
                     but
                     wee
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     strict
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       carefull
                       of
                       admitting
                    
                     ;
                     
                     so
                     I
                     was
                     admitted
                     without
                     any
                     great
                     Examination
                     or
                     Triall
                     ;
                     but
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     a
                     Contract
                     with
                     a
                     Woman
                     which
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     owne
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     troubled
                     ,
                     and
                     brake
                     out
                     into
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     would
                     have
                     
                       one
                       sinne
                    
                     a
                     scourge
                     to
                     
                       another
                       sinne
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     fetch
                     me
                     home
                     againe
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     did
                     to
                     the
                     purpose
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     after
                     much
                     trouble
                     in
                     minde
                     restored
                     againe
                     to
                     the
                     
                       favour
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     
                     
                  
                   
                     Since
                     that
                     ,
                     being
                     a
                     Souldier
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     thereby
                     brought
                     under
                     many
                     Temptations
                     to
                     sin
                     ,
                     especially
                     that
                     vile
                     lust
                     
                     of
                     Drunkennesse
                     ,
                     which
                     too
                     much
                     pursued
                     mee
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     strongly
                     ,
                     that
                     sometimes
                     I
                     was
                     ready
                     to
                     yeeld
                     ,
                     at
                     other
                     times
                     ready
                     to
                     make
                     away
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     oftentimes
                     was
                     tempted
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     sometimes
                     I
                     was
                     ready
                     to
                     wish
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     curses
                     upon
                     mee
                     for
                     that
                     sinne
                     ;
                     yet
                     so
                     I
                     continued
                     till
                     the
                     Lord
                     at
                     last
                     came
                     and
                     delivered
                     mee
                     out
                     of
                     these
                     snares
                     ,
                     and
                     filled
                     my
                     heart
                     with
                     his
                     promises
                     and
                     presence
                     ,
                     and
                     assured
                     me
                     of
                     
                       love
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     now
                     I
                     long
                     to
                     enjoy
                     more
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     desire
                     to
                     
                       seek
                       him
                       with
                       you
                       in
                       this
                       fellowship
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Adrian
                       Strong
                    
                     .
                     
                     In
                     short
                     thus
                     :
                  
                   
                     FOr
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     two
                     and
                     twenty
                     yeares
                     a
                     childe
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     preached
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     read
                     out
                     of
                     
                       good
                       Books
                    
                     and
                     the
                     Bible
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     brought
                     in
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     my
                     precisenesse
                     and
                     walking
                     in
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     imprisoned
                     twice
                     .
                     Sometimes
                     I
                     have
                     had
                     mony
                     before
                     these
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     my
                     heart
                     was
                     set
                     too
                     much
                     on
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     afterwards
                     I
                     was
                     taken
                     off
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     leave
                     swearing
                     ,
                     and
                     drinking
                     ,
                     &c.
                     which
                     I
                     did
                     too
                     much
                     incline
                     to
                     .
                     And
                     ever
                     since
                     as
                     afflictons
                     have
                     growne
                     greater
                     on
                     mee
                     ,
                     grace
                     hath
                     growne
                     greater
                     in
                     mee
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     travelling
                     into
                     England
                     ;
                     but
                     now
                     I
                     blesse
                     God
                     for
                     this
                     mercy
                     ordained
                     for
                     his
                     Saints
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     can
                     have
                     so
                     sweet
                     fellowship
                     with
                     them
                     here
                     in
                     Dublin
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Hugh
                       Leeson
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     something
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     desire
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     
                       grace
                       of
                       God
                    
                     may
                     appear
                     more
                     in
                     me
                     every
                     day
                     .
                     I
                     am
                     convinced
                     of
                     this
                     way
                     of
                     
                       Christ
                       ,
                       for
                       believers
                       to
                       walk
                       in
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     nothing
                     to
                     plead
                     but
                     my
                     
                       own
                       unworthiness
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     
                       fully
                       assured
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     emboldned
                     to
                     bring
                     my
                     desires
                     here
                     like
                     
                       smoaking
                       flax
                    
                     .
                     I
                     cannot
                     deny
                     ,
                     but
                     my
                     life
                     hath
                     been
                     very
                     bad
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     exceedingly
                     given
                     to
                     
                       ill
                       company
                    
                     and
                     courses
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     complain
                     (
                     and
                     do
                     )
                     of
                     
                       what
                       I
                       have
                       been
                    
                     more
                     
                       then
                       others
                    
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                       A
                       great
                       sinner
                    
                     ,
                     till
                     grace
                     was
                     given
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     mercy
                     shown
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     manifested
                     in
                     me
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     
                     which
                     was
                     begun
                     at
                     first
                     by
                     my
                     Wife
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       Widdows
                       daughter
                    
                     in
                     this
                     Town
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       godly
                       Christian
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     whom
                     God
                     made
                     the
                     
                       first
                       Instrument
                    
                     of
                     my
                     good
                     ;
                     by
                     her
                     often
                     reading
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     giving
                     me
                     
                       good
                       councels
                    
                     and
                     admonitions
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Spirits
                       working
                    
                     within
                     me
                     ,
                     with
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     I
                     did
                     even
                     
                       hate
                       the
                       Saints
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     forbid
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     coming
                     to
                     my
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     yet
                     under
                     
                       many
                       temptations
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     needs
                     say
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     am
                     now
                     
                       made
                       sure
                    
                     of
                     
                       Christ
                       ,
                       convinced
                    
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     
                       much
                       comforted
                    
                     and
                     established
                     since
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     came
                     hither
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     do
                     now
                     long
                     after
                     nothing
                     so
                     much
                     
                       as
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     desire
                     earnestly
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     one
                     with
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     them
                     all
                     to
                     
                       pray
                       for
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       I
                       may
                       stand
                       by
                       faith
                       established
                       in
                       the
                       truth
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Frances
                       Curtis
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Cannot
                     but
                     condemn
                     my self
                     before
                     
                       I
                       speak
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     so
                     unworthy
                     of
                     this
                     mercy
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     lived
                     wantonly
                     in
                     my
                     youth
                     ,
                     forgetting
                     God
                     ,
                     doing
                     no
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     evil
                     ,
                     till
                     
                       Gods
                       hand
                    
                     was
                     heavy
                     upon
                     me
                     for
                     about
                     eleven
                     years
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     in
                     my
                     
                       outward
                       state
                    
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     mend
                     ,
                     
                     still
                     in
                     my
                     inward
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     troubled
                     ,
                     and
                     wished
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     taken
                     me
                     away
                     by
                     my
                     
                       former
                       afflictions
                    
                     ;
                     these
                     inward
                     were
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       a
                       troubled
                       spirit
                       ,
                       who
                       can
                       bear
                       ?
                    
                     But
                     afterward
                     I
                     was
                     
                       much
                       comforted
                    
                     again
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     In
                     these
                     wars
                     I
                     was
                     stripped
                     by
                     the
                     Rebels
                     (
                     being
                     abroad
                     )
                     and
                     came
                     home
                     so
                     ,
                     thorough
                     
                       sad
                       tempests
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     since
                     have
                     gone
                     thorough
                     
                       great
                       troubles
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     many
                     .
                     A
                     while
                     after
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       heard
                    
                     my
                     Husband
                     was
                     killed
                     by
                     the
                     Rebels
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     feared
                     was
                     by
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     my
                     troubles
                     were
                     renewed
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     enemies
                     came
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     the
                     Cannon-bullets
                     flew
                     over
                     my
                     head
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     
                       few
                       days
                       I
                    
                     was
                     turned
                     out
                     of
                     doors
                     ,
                     with
                     
                       my
                       childe
                       in
                       my
                       arms
                       .
                       I
                    
                     cannot
                     express
                     what
                     God
                     hath
                     done
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     in
                     saving
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     Husbands
                     ,
                     in
                     hearing
                     my
                     prayers
                     and
                     tears
                     ;
                     and
                     now
                     in
                     satisfying
                     my
                     soul
                     with
                     himself
                     .
                     
                     I
                     have
                     received
                     much
                     sweet
                     satisfaction
                     by
                     Mr.
                     R.
                     and
                     have
                     now
                     the
                     testimony
                     within
                     me
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     me
                     so
                     unfainedly
                     to
                     
                       love
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     ways
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     member
                     with
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Mary
                       Turrant
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     Lived
                     till
                     my
                     Twenty
                     third
                     year
                     ,
                     and
                     knew
                     not
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     I
                     came
                     to
                     
                       religious
                       people
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     received
                     some
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     soon
                     after
                     was
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     my self
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     
                       I
                       despaired
                    
                     of
                     mercy
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     thought
                     I
                     
                       was
                       damned
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     none
                     of
                     Gods
                     ,
                     a
                     great
                     while
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     at
                     last
                     comforted
                     by
                     
                       good
                       Ministers
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     place
                     and
                     condition
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     
                       seven
                       years
                       ,
                       I
                    
                     do
                     not
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     〈◊〉
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     a
                     
                       Religious
                       man.
                    
                     My
                     children
                     were
                     murthered
                     by
                     the
                     Rebels
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     lost
                     my
                     Husband
                     by
                     the
                     sickness
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     
                       spared
                       me
                    
                     in
                     mine
                     
                       old
                       age
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     now
                     I
                     see
                     why
                     ?
                     That
                     
                       I
                       may
                       enjoy
                    
                     this
                     
                       great
                       mercy
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     never
                     looked
                     for
                     ,
                     
                     to
                     comfort
                     me
                     in
                     my
                     
                       old
                       age
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     have
                     received
                     great
                     comforts
                     indeed
                     by
                     Master
                     Rogers
                     and
                     I
                     must
                     needs
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       I
                       serve
                       my
                       God
                       with
                       a
                       chearful
                       heart
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Elizabeth
                       Marrow
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     I
                     Have
                     heard
                     at
                     Cork-house
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     Governor
                     ,
                     and
                     often
                     from
                     Mr.
                     Brisco
                     ,
                     at
                     —
                     precious
                     truths
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     been
                     much
                     affected
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     told
                     my
                     Husband
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     heard
                     of
                     Christ.
                     But
                     after
                     that
                     the
                     sickness
                     came
                     into
                     my
                     house
                     ,
                     which
                     drew
                     me
                     much
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     Doctor
                     Sibbils
                     did
                     me
                     
                       much
                       good
                    
                     ,
                     
                     speaking
                     of
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     had
                     a
                     
                       darling
                       sin
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     loved
                     :
                     By
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     put
                     upon
                     the
                     inquiry
                     and
                     search
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     so
                     troubled
                     and
                     afflicted
                     in
                     my
                     minde
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     
                     until
                     it
                     pleased
                     God
                     to
                     satisfie
                     within
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     
                       holy
                       Spirit
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     reveal
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     was
                     my
                     Father
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     
                       full
                       assurance
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     witness
                     is
                     within
                     me
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     30.
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Rebecca
                       Rich.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     Was
                     wont
                     (
                     by
                     Gods
                     providence
                     )
                     to
                     hear
                     Mr.
                     Cradock
                     by
                     whose
                     Ministry
                     the
                     Lord
                     wrought
                     much
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     I
                     thought
                     I
                     was
                     the
                     person
                     that
                     he
                     particularly
                     spoke
                     to
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     lay
                     long
                     afflicted
                     under
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     my
                     
                       naturall
                       condition
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     under
                     the
                     burthen
                     of
                     a
                     
                       wounded
                       spirit
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     whilest
                     I
                     lived
                     nigh
                     London
                     ,
                     I
                     lived
                     much
                     upon
                     a
                     forme
                     ,
                     till
                     God
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     
                       come
                       in
                    
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     all
                     was
                     nothing
                     ;
                     but
                     Christ
                     was
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       best
                       of
                       all
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     ever
                     since
                     I
                     have
                     
                       received
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     loved
                     his
                     wayes
                     ,
                     and
                     desired
                     the
                     society
                     of
                     his
                     society
                     .
                     
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     comforted
                     and
                     confirmed
                     even
                     the
                     last
                     night
                     in
                     Michaels
                     publique
                     place
                     ,
                     by
                     that
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     
                       prophecying
                       one
                       by
                       one
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Church
                     kept
                     so
                     sweetly
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     very
                     much
                     convinced
                     of
                     your
                     
                       walking
                       together
                    
                     in
                     love
                     and
                     unity
                     of
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     31.
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Mary
                       Burrill
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     been
                     infinitely
                     troubled
                     by
                     my
                     marriage
                     to
                     my
                     
                       second
                       husband
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     been
                     afflicted
                     in
                     Conscience
                     about
                     it
                     much
                     ,
                     til
                     the
                     Lord
                     gave
                     me
                     comfort
                     within
                     that
                     my
                     
                       sins
                       were
                       forgiven
                       mee
                    
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     as
                     prone
                     to
                     sin
                     as
                     any
                     ,
                     until
                     my
                     God
                     wrought
                     very
                     much
                     by
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     my
                     
                       constant
                       hearing
                    
                     M.
                     R.
                     ever
                     since
                     his
                     coming
                     over
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     him
                     the
                     
                       chief
                       Instrument
                    
                     of
                     doing
                     my
                     
                       soule
                       good
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     I
                     
                       thank
                       my
                       God
                    
                     through
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ.
                    
                     
                     I
                     have
                     had
                     in
                     my
                     dreams
                     two
                     terrible
                     conflicts
                     with
                     Satan
                     ,
                     by
                     all
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     much
                     assured
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       love
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     I
                     alwayes
                     had
                     the
                     better
                     ,
                     the
                     victory
                     .
                     
                     O
                     I
                     love
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God!
                     his
                     Word
                     !
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     wayes
                     !
                     and
                     I
                     rest
                     on
                     
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                    
                     alone
                     !
                     and
                     on
                     nothing
                     of
                     self
                     !
                     and
                     I
                     doe
                     desire
                     your
                     prayers
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     me●
                     to
                     
                       grow
                       in
                       grace
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     32.
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Mary
                       Barker
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     great
                     experiences
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     though
                     at
                     present
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     expresse
                     them
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     much
                     afflicted
                     for
                     many
                     years
                     together
                     in
                     my
                     relations
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     for
                     my
                     sins
                     have
                     been
                     taken
                     from
                     me
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Lord
                     who
                     hath
                     laid
                     his
                     hand
                     heavy
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     hath
                     made
                     me
                     very
                     sensible
                     of
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     long
                     layn
                     under
                     the
                     burthen
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     the
                     evidence
                     of
                     my
                     pardon
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     removed
                     the
                     burthen
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     brought
                     in
                     the
                     roome
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     given
                     me
                     a
                     heart
                     to
                     him-ward
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     received
                     much
                     benefit
                     by
                     preaching
                     ,
                     and
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     reading
                     in
                     private
                     and
                     publique
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     preaching
                     of
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     received
                     infinite
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     found
                     great
                     comforts
                     by
                     his
                     showing
                     how
                     we
                     might
                     
                       know
                       Christ
                       is
                       in
                       us
                       of
                       a
                       truth
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     prayer
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     brought
                     me
                     earnestly
                     into
                     ;
                     the
                     Lord
                     made
                     those
                     means
                     so
                     usefull
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     much
                     satisfied
                     in
                     the
                     
                       love
                       of
                       God
                    
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     in
                     Christ
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     
                       all
                       in
                       all
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     doe
                     rest
                     alone
                     on
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     pardon
                     and
                     Salvation
                     by
                     
                       his
                       bloud
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     33.
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Margaret
                       Fanshaw
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Was
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     under
                     trouble
                     and
                     temptation
                     ;
                     being
                     perswaded
                     to
                     hear
                     none
                     a
                     great
                     while
                     ,
                     
                     because
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     tell
                     they
                     were
                     
                       Christs
                       Ministers
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       twelve
                       moneth
                    
                     agone
                     we
                     came
                     over
                     hither
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     I
                     heard
                     none
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     after
                     a
                     while
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     
                       little
                       boy
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     heard
                     Mr.
                     Fowler
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     received
                     but
                     
                       little
                       benefit
                    
                     by
                     any
                     untill
                     Mr.
                     R.
                     came
                     over
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     I
                     had
                     heard
                     him
                     four
                     or
                     five
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     see
                     my
                     sin
                     ,
                     negligence
                     ,
                     &c.
                     which
                     lay
                     a
                     
                       heavy
                       burthen
                    
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     Oh!
                     I
                     am
                     yet
                     grieved
                     much
                     that
                     I
                     denyed
                     the
                     meanes
                     so
                     ;
                     and
                     since
                     by
                     Mr.
                     R.
                     I
                     have
                     beene
                     comforted
                     with
                     the
                     
                       offers
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     promises
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     have
                     
                       heartily
                       accepted
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     am
                     now
                     perswaded
                     by
                     
                       Gods
                       Spirit
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     never
                     run
                     into
                     those
                     
                       sins
                       again
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     find
                     his
                     Spirit
                     putting
                     me
                     forward
                     to
                     hear
                     and
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     means
                     now
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     greedinesse
                     and
                     love
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     ways
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     34.
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Ann
                       Hanly
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     alwayes
                     had
                     a
                     
                       great
                       desire
                    
                     to
                     walk
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     very
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     dark
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     heard
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     I
                     have
                     had
                     conviction
                     of
                     my
                     ignorance
                     and
                     sin
                     in
                     neglecting
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     Christ
                     offered
                     by
                     the
                     means
                     ;
                     I
                     have
                     seen
                     my
                     sins
                     and
                     been
                     much
                     troubled
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     earnestly
                     sought
                     pardon
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Spirit
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     confident
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     trust
                     in
                     Christ
                     that
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     established
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     beleive
                     it
                     ;
                     
                     
                     and
                     I
                     doe
                     finde
                     dayly
                     a
                     
                       great
                       change
                    
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     now
                     I
                     long
                     to
                     hear
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     love
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     
                       Ordinances
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     am
                     sure
                     that
                     Christ
                     hath
                     paid
                     the
                     ransome
                     for
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     resolved
                     in
                     the
                     
                       power
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       to
                       walk
                    
                     in
                     his
                     his
                     wayes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     doe
                     his
                     will.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     35.
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Sarah
                       Barn-well
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     hath
                     pleased
                     God
                     to
                     exercise
                     me
                     with
                     much
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     love
                     was
                     all
                     which
                     drew
                     me
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     nothing
                     else
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     first
                     I
                     lay
                     long
                     under
                     a
                     
                       legall
                       sorrow
                    
                     and
                     grief
                     for
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     then
                     put
                     upon
                     works
                     and
                     duties
                     hard
                     for
                     heaven
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     saw
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     get
                     it
                     that
                     way
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     
                       great
                       Plague-time
                    
                     in
                     this
                     City
                     I
                     was
                     carried
                     further
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     notion
                     to
                     the
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     
                       spirituall
                       holinesse
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     higher
                     into
                     Christ
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     used
                     the
                     means
                     much
                     ,
                     as
                     praying
                     ,
                     preaching
                     ,
                     reading
                     ,
                     meditating
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     I
                     was
                     struck
                     home
                     ,
                     when
                     Mr.
                     Dunstable
                     teached
                     on
                     the
                     sad
                     condition
                     of
                     some
                     (
                     even
                     Professors
                     )
                     that
                     were
                     in
                     
                       Hell
                       howling
                    
                     !
                     Oh!
                     
                     this
                     sad
                     doctrine
                     struck
                     deep
                     to
                     the
                     heart
                     !
                     and
                     I
                     lay
                     long
                     wounded
                     in
                     my
                     spirit
                     upon
                     it
                     .
                     But
                     it
                     hath
                     pleased
                     God
                     to
                     work
                     upon
                     me
                     in
                     divers
                     wayes
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     he
                     hath
                     set
                     me
                     free
                     from
                     this
                     bondage
                     ;
                     which
                     mercy
                     I
                     obtained
                     first
                     from
                     the
                     consideration
                     of
                     Gods
                     
                       great
                       love
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     hereby
                     I
                     was
                     brought
                     to
                     this
                     assurance
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     .
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     36.
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Jeremy
                       Heyward
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     Lord
                     hath
                     opened
                     my
                     eyes
                     to
                     see
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     showne
                     me
                     my
                     self
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     lay
                     under
                     his
                     wrath
                     half
                     a
                     year
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     I
                     sought
                     to
                     make
                     out
                     my
                     own
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     lay
                     thus
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     this
                     while
                     ,
                     I
                     followed
                     the
                     meanes
                     ,
                     heard
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     saw
                     at
                     length
                     nothing
                     but
                     Christ
                     would
                     serve
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     till
                     then
                     I
                     could
                     have
                     no
                     comfort
                     ,
                     wherefore
                     one
                     
                       first
                       day
                    
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     ,
                     I
                     fell
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     I
                     prayed
                     thrice
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     the
                     third
                     time
                     I
                     heard
                     him
                     say
                     ,
                     Loe
                     !
                     
                     
                       my
                       grace
                       is
                       sufficient
                       for
                       thee
                    
                     ;
                     whereby
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     satisfied
                     ere
                     since
                     ,
                     rowling
                     my
                     self
                     on
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     living
                     in
                     him
                     alone
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     finde
                     so
                     
                       great
                       a
                       change
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     can
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       whereas
                       I
                       was
                       blinde
                       ,
                       now
                       I
                       am
                       sure
                       I
                       see
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     37.
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       John
                       Megson
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     often
                     been
                     in
                     danger
                     ,
                     yea
                     of
                     losing
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     have
                     desired
                     to
                     live
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     amend
                     ;
                     in
                     many
                     great
                     afflictions
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     in
                     ;
                     in
                     my
                     
                       youth
                       time
                    
                     I
                     was
                     very
                     ign●rant
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     I
                     am
                     earnest
                     for
                     more
                     light
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     
                       wayes
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     That
                     Scripture
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     Revel
                     .
                     3.20
                     .
                     
                       Standing
                       at
                       the
                       doore
                       and
                       knocking
                       ,
                    
                     
                     did
                     work
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     
                       understood
                       Christ
                    
                     must
                     come
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     evill
                     be
                     put
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     did
                     desire
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     seek
                     out
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     doe
                     yet
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     doe
                     ;
                     though
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     presume
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     my
                     owne
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     on
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     ,
                     for
                     God
                     shall
                     
                       adde
                       such
                       as
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     38.
                     
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Ann
                       Megson
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     been
                     long
                     time
                     troubled
                     in
                     minde
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     despair
                     ;
                     for
                     ,
                     
                       Come
                       unto
                       me
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       ease
                       you
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     The
                     Lord
                     did
                     let
                     me
                     be
                     long
                     where
                     there
                     was
                     but
                     
                       small
                       goodnesse
                    
                     to
                     be
                     learnt
                     :
                     But
                     at
                     London-stone
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     
                       good
                       man
                    
                     out
                     of
                     Isay
                     53.6
                     .
                     
                       like
                       sheep
                       we
                       have
                       gone
                       astray
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     he
                     showed
                     how
                     the
                     Shepheard
                     had
                     a
                     Dog
                     ,
                     when
                     any
                     run
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     flock
                     to
                     fetch
                     him
                     in
                     again
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Lord
                     did
                     by
                     his
                     Word
                     fetch
                     in
                     us
                     that
                     
                       went
                       astray
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     thus
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       wrought
                    
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     me
                     see
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     my self
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     long
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     I
                     thought
                     if
                     I
                     were
                     the
                     Lords
                     I
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     in
                     this
                     trouble
                     ;
                     but
                     then
                     I
                     remembred
                     that
                     Daniel
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     Den
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     Jeremy
                     ,
                     and
                     Hezekiah
                     were
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     and
                     these
                     were
                     the
                     Lords
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       delivered
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     
                       me
                       in
                       due
                       time
                    
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     bless
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     deliver
                     me
                     out
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     .
                     O
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     give
                     me
                     the
                     heart
                     to
                     praise
                     him
                     !
                     
                     I
                     was
                     lewd
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     am
                     changed
                     by
                     his
                     grace
                     and
                     goodnesse
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     love
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     wish
                     there
                     were
                     such
                     an
                     heart
                     in
                     me
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     ever
                     live
                     for
                     his
                     honor
                     and
                     glory
                     .
                     I
                     doe
                     long
                     after
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     love
                     to
                     be
                     here
                     in
                     the
                     
                       wayes
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     praise
                     my
                     God
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     brought
                     us
                     so
                     much
                     out
                     of
                     darknesse
                     as
                     now
                     to
                     see
                     his
                     wayes
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Many
                     more
                     experiences
                     I
                     might
                     insert
                     ,
                     but
                     being
                     of
                     the
                     
                       same
                       nature
                    
                     with
                     these
                     I
                     have
                     omitted
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     keep
                     them
                     by
                     me
                     for
                     
                       another
                       occasion
                    
                     ;
                     There
                     were
                     others
                     in
                     Dublin
                     that
                     did
                     declare
                     many
                     excellent
                     passages
                     of
                     Gods
                     workings
                     in
                     them
                     and
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     Captain
                     Jones
                     (
                     since
                     Major
                     )
                     whose
                     being
                     imperfect
                     I
                     purposely
                     let
                     alone
                     ,
                     lest
                     he
                     should
                     take
                     offence
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       William
                       Holme
                       ,
                       Giles
                       Mee
                       ,
                       Randall
                       Lester
                       ,
                       William
                       Fanshaw
                       ,
                       Elizabeth
                       Holm
                       ,
                       Anne
                       Bell
                       ,
                       Joice
                       Latherd
                       ,
                       Elinor
                       Meeke
                       ,
                       Robert
                       Barnwell
                       ,
                       Elizabeth
                       Gardner
                       ,
                       Robert
                       Glover
                       ,
                    
                     with
                     many
                     others
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     doe
                     earnestly
                     desire
                     pardon
                     where
                     offence
                     is
                     thought
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     ,
                     especially
                     of
                     such
                     
                       dear
                       friends
                    
                     ,
                     whose
                     testimonies
                     I
                     have
                     brought
                     into
                     
                       publique
                       view
                    
                     ,
                     
                     to
                     bear
                     witnesse
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     of
                     the
                     workings
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       Spirit
                    
                     in
                     these
                     dayes
                     :
                     to
                     the
                     facilitating
                     of
                     which
                     I
                     doe
                     (
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     )
                     call
                     God
                     (
                     who
                     is
                     righteous
                     )
                     to
                     bear
                     me
                     witnesse
                     herein
                     ;
                     That
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     aimed
                     (
                     herein
                     )
                     at
                     the
                     
                       honor
                       and
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     setting
                     out
                     his
                     rich
                     love
                     to
                     the
                     
                       lost
                       sons
                    
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     declaring
                     the
                     variety
                     of
                     his
                     dispensations
                     in
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sundry
                     wayes
                     of
                     working
                     ,
                     both
                     ordinarily
                     and
                     extraordinarily
                     (
                     yea
                     in
                     these
                     days
                     )
                     to
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     his
                     promises
                     made
                     us
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     I
                     have
                     dealt
                     faithfully
                     with
                     all
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     finde
                     them
                     in
                     my
                     Notes
                     ,
                     as
                     near
                     as
                     I
                     can
                     to
                     a
                     tittle
                     ,
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     
                       owne
                       mouths
                    
                     ,
                     without
                     
                       respect
                       of
                       persons
                    
                     ;
                     excepting
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     
                       ordinary
                       sort
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     taken
                     summarily
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     promised
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     I
                     think
                     I
                     have
                     done
                     my
                     duty
                     herein
                     ,
                     and
                     wish
                     it
                     might
                     incite
                     others
                     to
                     doe
                     thus
                     ,
                     viz.
                     to
                     
                       gather
                       out
                    
                     the
                     flowers
                     of
                     their
                     garden
                     ,
                     to
                     present
                     to
                     the
                     Saints
                     in
                     
                       other
                       places
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     some
                     appear
                     in
                     their
                     weaknesse
                     as
                     wel
                     as
                     in
                     strength
                     ,
                     this
                     doth
                     the
                     more
                     
                       magnifie
                       free
                       grace
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     those
                     variety
                     of
                     notes
                     concur
                     to
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     tune
                     of
                     the
                     song
                     of
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     one
                     song
                     of
                     Moses
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Lamb
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     variety
                     of
                     the
                     flowers
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     colors
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     natures
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     formalities
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       gathered
                       together
                       into
                       one
                    
                     ,
                     give
                     a
                     
                       glorious
                       lustre
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     like
                     the
                     
                       Rain-bow
                       of
                       many
                       colours
                    
                     ,
                     signifie
                     
                       fair
                       weather
                       for
                       Ireland
                    
                     .
                     
                     
                     And
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     
                       good
                       hopes
                    
                     no
                     
                       good
                       man
                    
                     can
                     
                     have
                     the
                     heart
                     to
                     blame
                     me
                     for
                     my
                     
                       good
                       will
                    
                     and
                     worke
                     ;
                     before
                     any
                     
                       take
                       offence
                    
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     seriously
                     ponder
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     summon
                     his
                     heart
                     in
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     For
                     what
                     am
                     I
                     angry
                     ?
                     if
                     the
                     
                       proud
                       flesh
                    
                     and
                     puff-past-heart
                     say
                     ,
                     O
                     sad
                     !
                     I
                     am
                     seen
                     in
                     my
                     nakednesse
                     !
                     and
                     known
                     in
                     my
                     weaknesse
                     !
                     Art
                     thou
                     says
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ?
                     and
                     't
                     is
                     fit
                     thou
                     shouldst
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     known
                     who
                     cloathed
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     thou
                     mayest
                     have
                     nothing
                     to
                     
                       boast
                       of
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     was
                     not
                     Christ
                     so
                     too
                     for
                     your
                     sins
                     ?
                     besides
                     sayes
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     my
                     
                       strength
                       was
                       made
                       perfect
                       in
                       weaknesse
                    
                     ;
                     2
                     Cor.
                     12.9
                     .
                     most
                     gladly
                     
                       therefore
                       will
                       I
                       glory
                       in
                       my
                       infirmities
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     vers
                     .
                     10.
                     
                       when
                       I
                       am
                       weak
                       ,
                       then
                       am
                       I
                       strong
                       .
                    
                     God
                     hath
                     a
                     way
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     Nazianzen
                     sayes
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     himself
                     the
                     more
                     admired
                     ,
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     doth
                     most
                     of
                     his
                     workes
                     as
                     Luther
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       mediis
                       contrariis
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     
                       contrary
                       meanes
                    
                     in
                     
                       contrary
                       wayes
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     him
                     the
                     more
                     glorious
                     .
                     Be
                     not
                     then
                     offended
                     at
                     your
                     weaknesse
                     ;
                     
                     for
                     the
                     waters
                     had
                     
                       better
                       run
                    
                     though
                     muddily
                     and
                     thick
                     ,
                     
                     then
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     you
                     in
                     your
                     infirmities
                     and
                     weaknesses
                     better
                     be
                     seen
                     to
                     run
                     into
                     the
                     Ocean
                     of
                     love
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     
                       lye
                       still
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     stand
                     like
                     a
                     
                       stinking
                       poole
                    
                     .
                     Neither
                     be
                     ashamed
                     (
                     in
                     what
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     honoured
                     )
                     to
                     be
                     seen
                     in
                     your
                     weaknesses
                     ,
                     
                     for
                     the
                     roomes
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     that
                     are
                     greater
                     ,
                     lighter
                     ,
                     larger
                     ,
                     
                       colder
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     foundation
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     thus
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Joel
                     3.10
                     .
                     
                       Let
                       the
                       weak
                       say
                       I
                       am
                       strong
                    
                     ;
                     
                     strong
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     But
                     lest
                     any
                     should
                     cry
                     Crucifie
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     follow
                     me
                     with
                     the
                     ●louds
                     of
                     the
                     
                       red
                       Dragons
                    
                     humors
                     ,
                     let
                     such
                     
                       spirits
                       know
                       what
                       they
                       doe
                    
                     before
                     they
                     
                       spit
                       fire
                    
                     at
                     me
                     ,
                     or
                     throw
                     
                       wild
                       fire
                    
                     about
                     my
                     ears
                     ,
                     or
                     plant
                     their
                     
                       Morter
                       pieces
                    
                     against
                     me
                     .
                     
                     
                       Two
                       things
                    
                     are
                     requisite
                     to
                     a
                     
                       right
                       grounded
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     the
                     apprehension
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     judgement
                     .
                     Now
                     doe
                     but
                     read
                     these
                     lines
                     by
                     the
                     
                       same
                       spirit
                    
                     they
                     were
                     writ
                     ,
                     and
                     dextrously
                     discern
                     the
                     purpose
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     speaking
                     hereby
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     abide
                     your
                     worst
                     who
                     ere
                     you
                     be
                     :
                     
                     but
                     I
                     confesse
                     first
                     to
                     judge
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     fashion
                     is
                     )
                     and
                     then
                     to
                     apprehend
                     ,
                     is
                     irregular
                     and
                     unsound
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     your
                     understanding
                     deal
                     amisse
                     ,
                     your
                     judgement
                     will
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     sentence
                     will
                     be
                     false
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     sin
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     already
                     by
                     righteous
                     ones
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     judged
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     fairly
                     leave
                     you
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     the
                     thing
                     that
                     I
                     treat
                     upon
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     shall
                     speak
                     more
                     
                     fully
                     to
                     it
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     onely
                     offer
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     experiences
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     mean
                     time
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     full
                     
                       variety
                       in
                       unity
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     39.
                     
                     Another
                     testimony
                     to
                     the
                     Truth
                     or
                     further
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       John
                       Rogers
                    
                     Preacher
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     given
                     in
                     to
                     two
                     Churches
                     in
                     England
                     and
                     Ireland
                     .
                  
                   
                     TO
                     give
                     a
                     
                       formall
                       account
                    
                     from
                     year
                     to
                     year
                     of
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     would
                     make
                     me
                     
                       too
                       tedious
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     you
                     and
                     my self
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     fear
                     somewhat
                     offensive
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     to
                     follow
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     may
                     safely
                     say
                     in
                     every
                     year
                     since
                     I
                     can
                     remember
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     inriched
                     with
                     so
                     many
                     and
                     such
                     remarkable
                     experiences
                     ;
                     as
                     might
                     make
                     some
                     of
                     you
                     rather
                     admire
                     then
                     belieeve
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     hope
                     we
                     shall
                     have
                     opportunities
                     hereafter
                     to
                     open
                     our selves
                     in
                     this
                     kinde
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ;
                     In
                     the
                     
                       mean
                       time
                    
                     to
                     tell
                     you
                     some
                     few
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     cite
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     
                       remarkable
                       passages
                    
                     which
                     (
                     to
                     my
                     present
                     remembrance
                     )
                     I
                     have
                     met
                     with
                     in
                     
                       former
                       years
                    
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     to
                     doe
                     their
                     duty
                     and
                     homage
                     before
                     you
                     .
                     And
                     first
                     when
                     I
                     was
                     a
                     School-boy
                     at
                     Malden
                     in
                     Essex
                     ,
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     rowsed
                     up
                     by
                     
                       two
                       men
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     Mr.
                     Fenner
                     ,
                     and
                     Mr.
                     Marshall
                     .
                     
                     The
                     first
                     of
                     these
                     about
                     the
                     tenth
                     year
                     of
                     
                       mine
                       age
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     take
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     what
                     I
                     was
                     before
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     ,
                     a
                     meer
                     —
                     
                       I
                       know
                       not
                       what
                    
                     )
                     although
                     I
                     was
                     kept
                     continually
                     in
                     
                       good
                       order
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     read
                     every
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     Catechised
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     :
                     )
                     yet
                     then
                     hearing
                     Mr.
                     
                       William
                       Fenner
                    
                     full
                     of
                     zeal
                     ,
                     stirring
                     about
                     ,
                     and
                     thundring
                     and
                     beating
                     the
                     Pulpit
                     ;
                     I
                     was
                     amazed
                     ,
                     and
                     thought
                     he
                     was
                     mad
                     ;
                     I
                     wondred
                     what
                     he
                     meant
                     ▪
                     
                     and
                     whilest
                     I
                     was
                     gazing
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     struck
                     ;
                     and
                     saw
                     it
                     was
                     we
                     that
                     
                       were
                       mad
                    
                     which
                     made
                     him
                     so
                     ;
                     O
                     sayes
                     he
                     !
                     you
                     
                       knotty
                       !
                       rugged
                       !
                       proud
                       piece
                       of
                       flesh
                       !
                    
                     you
                     
                       stony
                       ,
                       rocky
                       ,
                       flinty
                       ,
                       hard
                       heart
                       !
                    
                     what
                     
                       wilt
                       thou
                       doe
                       when
                       thou
                       art
                       roaring
                       in
                       Hell
                       amongst
                       the
                       damned
                       !
                       &c.
                    
                     this
                     made
                     me
                     at
                     first
                     amazed
                     ,
                     which
                     run
                     often
                     in
                     my
                     mind
                     after
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     I
                     began
                     now
                     to
                     be
                     troubled
                     ,
                     being
                     scared
                     and
                     frighted
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     
                       fear
                       of
                       Hell
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     fell
                     to
                     duties
                     ,
                     hear
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     read
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     I
                     knew
                     not
                     what
                     I
                     read
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     thought
                     the
                     
                       bare
                       reading
                    
                     was
                     enough
                     )
                     morning
                     and
                     evening
                     ,
                     and
                     learn'd
                     to
                     pray
                     (
                     at
                     first
                     out
                     of
                     Books
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Graces
                     (
                     so
                     called
                     )
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     get
                     )
                     and
                     besides
                     
                       Family
                       prayers
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     
                     was
                     afraid
                     every
                     night
                     lest
                     the
                     Devill
                     shou●d
                     carry
                     me
                     away
                     to
                     Hell
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     first
                     to
                     my self
                     (
                     whilest
                     my
                     brother
                     my
                     Bed-fellow
                     was
                     fast
                     asleep
                     )
                     say
                     my
                     prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       I
                       believe
                       in
                       God
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     the
                     
                       ten
                       Commandements
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     
                       little
                       Catechism
                    
                     (
                     Dr.
                     Hall's
                     )
                     which
                     I
                     had
                     learnt
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     I
                     did
                     every
                     night
                     duely
                     before
                     I
                     durst
                     sleep
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     made
                     as
                     much
                     of
                     them
                     as
                     of
                     a
                     charm
                     to
                     keep
                     me
                     well
                     that
                     night
                     ;
                     which
                     else
                     I
                     conceited
                     the
                     Devils
                     would
                     tear
                     me
                     a
                     pieces
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     sometimes
                     (
                     when
                     I
                     was
                     sleepy
                     )
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     more
                     hast
                     I
                     should
                     say
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     at
                     least
                     (
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     a
                     forwardnesse
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Chimney
                       corner
                    
                     whilest
                     I
                     was
                     unbuttoning
                     me
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     untying
                     my
                     hose
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     preparing
                     to
                     goe
                     to
                     bed
                     ,
                     thinking
                     all
                     was
                     
                       well
                       enough
                    
                     so
                     't
                     was
                     but
                     done
                     ▪
                     onely
                     sometimes
                     (
                     though
                     I
                     was
                     unwilling
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     yet
                     )
                     out
                     of
                     fear
                     (
                     I
                     remember
                     )
                     of
                     the
                     Devill
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     mischief
                     ,
                     being
                     ready
                     to
                     fancy
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     I
                     should
                     say
                     my
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     or
                     Commandements
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     Catechism
                     ,
                     or
                     all
                     twice
                     over
                     ,
                     suspecting
                     I
                     ▪
                     said
                     them
                     not
                     
                       well
                       enough
                    
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     often
                     too
                     fast
                     hurrying
                     over
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     skipping
                     somewhat
                     ;
                     and
                     sometimes
                     if
                     I
                     said
                     
                       some
                       things
                    
                     confusedly
                     and
                     too
                     hastily
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     recover
                     them
                     again
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     remember
                     them
                     when
                     I
                     had
                     done
                     al
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     them
                     
                       again
                       better
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     thus
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     sayes
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       I
                       was
                       a
                       child
                       ,
                       I
                       did
                       childish
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     I
                     thought
                     this
                     was
                     very
                     well
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     oftentimes
                     would
                     I
                     be
                     talking
                     with
                     some
                     boy
                     or
                     other
                     ,
                     getting
                     him
                     from
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     to
                     walk
                     with
                     mee
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     would
                     tell
                     him
                     of
                     Hell
                     and
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     things
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     ran
                     alwayes
                     in
                     my
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     lived
                     under
                     a
                     desperate
                     fear
                     ;
                     but
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Marshall
                     a
                     while
                     after
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Pulpit
                     took
                     me
                     napping
                     ;
                     whilest
                     I
                     was
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     bewitched
                     to
                     nod
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     began
                     to
                     sleep
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     
                       powerfull
                       voice
                       thundring
                    
                     against
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     drouzy
                     ,
                     and
                     sleep
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       slumber
                       away
                       their
                       salvation
                    
                     ,
                     was
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     pickt
                     out
                     for
                     mee
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     prevalent
                     ,
                     I
                     started
                     up
                     with
                     an
                     
                       aking
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     frighted
                     at
                     his
                     words
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     he
                     yet
                     pursued
                     )
                     and
                     wounded
                     me
                     to
                     the
                     heart
                     when
                     he
                     told
                     us
                     ,
                     how
                     that
                     when
                     
                       time
                       was
                       lost
                    
                     we
                     could
                     not
                     
                       call
                       it
                       again
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     knew
                     no
                     other
                     way
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     to
                     
                       double
                       our
                       diligence
                    
                     and
                     
                       redeem
                       the
                       time
                       we
                       have
                       lost
                       ,
                    
                     by
                     making
                     
                       more
                       hast
                    
                     ,
                     taking
                     
                       more
                       care
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     pains
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     
                       lost
                       for
                       ever
                    
                     .
                     O!
                     I
                     was
                     
                     
                       sufficiently
                       wounded
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     fell
                     a
                     weeping
                     ;
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     hold
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     Sermon
                     I
                     went
                     home
                     (
                     where
                     I
                     boarded
                     )
                     and
                     sate
                     alone
                     !
                     crying
                     and
                     complaining
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     lost
                     my
                     time
                     ;
                     and
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     I
                     
                       took
                       up
                       a
                       purpose
                    
                     never
                     to
                     sleep
                     at
                     Church
                     more
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     a
                     covenant
                     with
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     I
                     think
                     (
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     )
                     I
                     observed
                     ever
                     since
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     when
                     I
                     began
                     (
                     as
                     at
                     first
                     I
                     was
                     often
                     tempted
                     )
                     to
                     be
                     drowsie
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     alwaies
                     stand
                     and
                     hold
                     on
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     my
                     eyes
                     about
                     to
                     open
                     them
                     more
                     .
                     But
                     after
                     this
                     I
                     was
                     not
                     content
                     with
                     my
                     former
                     customary
                     duties
                     ;
                     for
                     now
                     I
                     must
                     double
                     them
                     and
                     do
                     more
                     then
                     before
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     I
                     resolved
                     to
                     
                       write
                       down
                    
                     (
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     I
                     could
                     )
                     
                       every
                       Sermon
                    
                     I
                     heard
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     get
                     them
                     by
                     heart
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     to
                     say
                     every
                     night
                     one
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     learn
                     (
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     book
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     knew
                     no
                     better
                     yet
                     )
                     another
                     prayer
                     for
                     morning
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     for
                     night
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     for
                     noon
                     too
                     ,
                     especially
                     on
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       daies
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     my
                     task
                     was
                     now
                     doubled
                     .
                     
                     So
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     write
                     down
                     the
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     was
                     very
                     little
                     ,
                     having
                     no
                     skill
                     to
                     
                       write
                       fast
                    
                     nor
                     orderly
                     )
                     but
                     I
                     ever
                     observed
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     write
                     down
                     the
                     Reasons
                     and
                     the
                     heads
                     of
                     the
                     Vses
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     I
                     came
                     at
                     home
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     get
                     it
                     by
                     
                       heart
                       at
                       noon
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     heard
                     in
                     the
                     fore-noon
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     night
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     heard
                     in
                     the
                     after-noon
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     course
                     which
                     I
                     took
                     made
                     me
                     more
                     ready
                     (
                     at
                     night
                     when
                     my
                     Father
                     repeated
                     the
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Landlord
                     where
                     I
                     boarded
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     both
                     did
                     it
                     ,
                     being
                     very
                     godly
                     )
                     this
                     made
                     me
                     readier
                     to
                     answer
                     when
                     we
                     were
                     asked
                     what
                     we
                     
                       could
                       remember
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     what
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     or
                     Reason
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     Vse
                     was
                     ,
                     then
                     any
                     other
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     course
                     I
                     took
                     customarily
                     for
                     nine
                     or
                     
                       ten
                       years
                    
                     together
                     (
                     long
                     after
                     I
                     came
                     from
                     
                       Cambridge
                       )
                       every
                       night
                    
                     to
                     repeat
                     Sermons
                     to
                     my self
                     alone
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     to
                     say
                     them
                     by
                     heart
                     (
                     as
                     duly
                     as
                     I
                     went
                     to
                     bed
                     )
                     the
                     Lords-day
                     night
                     that
                     Sermon
                     which
                     I
                     heard
                     in
                     the
                     forenoon
                     ;
                     
                     the
                     
                       Munday
                       night
                    
                     (
                     so
                     called
                     )
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     heard
                     on
                     the
                     last
                     
                       Lords
                       day
                    
                     in
                     the
                     afternoon
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Tuesday
                       night
                       ,
                       Wednesday
                       night
                       ,
                       Thursday
                       night
                       ,
                    
                     alwaies
                     left
                     to
                     say
                     by
                     heart
                     ,
                     Sermons
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     month
                     ,
                     2.
                     months
                     ,
                     12.
                     months
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     encreased
                     in
                     years
                     )
                     for
                     2
                     ,
                     or
                     3
                     ,
                     or
                     4
                     ,
                     5
                     ,
                     or
                     10.
                     years
                     before
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     would
                     usually
                     get
                     up
                     the
                     oldest
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     longest
                     standing
                     ;
                     and
                     
                     such
                     as
                     I
                     had
                     almost
                     forgot
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     lately
                     recovered
                     my
                     memory
                     with
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     I
                     could
                     remember
                     many
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     were
                     long
                     agone
                     preached
                     ,
                     perfectly
                     :
                     Now
                     on
                     
                       Friday
                       nights
                    
                     I
                     repeated
                     as
                     I
                     did
                     on
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       day
                       nights
                    
                     alwaies
                     :
                     
                     and
                     on
                     
                       Saturday
                       nights
                    
                     and
                     
                       Munday
                       nights
                    
                     alwaies
                     alike
                     .
                     But
                     you
                     must
                     observe
                     ,
                     if
                     Sermons
                     fell
                     out
                     in
                     the
                     
                       week
                       daies
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     on
                     fasts
                     or
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     was
                     wont
                     to
                     pick
                     out
                     
                       Tuesday
                       nights
                       ,
                       Wednesday
                    
                     or
                     
                       Thursday
                       nights
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     kept
                     on
                     the
                     order
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     fit
                     for
                     
                       fresh
                       Sermons
                    
                     on
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       day
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     lead
                     me
                     on
                     into
                     this
                     orderly
                     way
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     ,
                     by
                     himself
                     without
                     any
                     creatures
                     direction
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ;
                     so
                     much
                     did
                     I
                     
                       plot
                       out
                    
                     for
                     salvation
                     by
                     such
                     means
                     as
                     these
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     
                       redeem
                       my
                       time
                    
                     .
                     Yet
                     you
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     having
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     do
                     
                       every
                       night
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     sometimes
                     began
                     (
                     to
                     my self
                     whilst
                     I
                     s●te
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Chimney
                       corner
                    
                     )
                     before
                     supper
                     ,
                     and
                     usually
                     left
                     nothing
                     but
                     my
                     Sermon
                     to
                     repeat
                     for
                     my
                     bed
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     prayers
                     by
                     my
                     
                       bed-side
                       morning
                    
                     and
                     evening
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     I
                     must
                     say
                     ,
                     
                     from
                     this
                     form
                     I
                     learnt
                     much
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     goodnesse
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     I
                     did
                     at
                     first
                     for
                     
                       fear
                       of
                       hell
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     at
                     last
                     out
                     of
                     
                       love
                       to
                       heaven
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     late
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     Christ
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     
                       were
                       without
                       heaven
                    
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     hereby
                     I
                     was
                     not
                     only
                     able
                     to
                     tell
                     many
                     mens
                     Sermons
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     ten
                     years
                     after
                     they
                     were
                     preached
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     able
                     (
                     though
                     chiefly
                     by
                     
                       higher
                       means
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     may
                     shew
                     afterward
                     )
                     to
                     preach
                     at
                     18
                     or
                     19
                     years
                     of
                     age
                     ;
                     as
                     I
                     did
                     in
                     Huntington-shire
                     (
                     if
                     not
                     sooner
                     )
                     to
                     the
                     amazement
                     of
                     many
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     table
                     talk
                     of
                     more
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     thus
                     you
                     hear
                     how
                     formall
                     I
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     as
                     I
                     may
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     but
                     feared
                     (
                     not
                     loved
                     )
                     into
                     this
                     strictnesse
                     of
                     religion
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     remember
                     then
                     ,
                     I
                     should
                     have
                     been
                     glad
                     if
                     any
                     occasion
                     hapned
                     that
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     Sermons
                     on
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       daies
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     I
                     heard
                     them
                     not
                     (
                     which
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     but
                     do
                     notwithstanding
                     if
                     I
                     were
                     well
                     )
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     more
                     ease
                     to
                     me
                     (
                     I
                     thought
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     the
                     Devill
                     in
                     me
                     )
                     to
                     repeat
                     the
                     old
                     ,
                     
                     then
                     to
                     get
                     in
                     n●w
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     not
                     long
                     after
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     heard
                     Mr.
                     Marshall
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     further
                     awakened
                     by
                     my
                     *
                     Father
                     (
                     afterward
                     )
                     who
                     preaching
                     upon
                     the
                     good
                     Samaritan
                     ,
                     and
                     shewing
                     his
                     
                       compassion
                       to
                       wounded
                       ones
                    
                     ,
                     
                     yet
                     in
                     reproof
                     to
                     sinners
                     ,
                     shew
                     how
                     they
                     were
                     more
                     guilty
                     then
                     the
                     hard
                     
                     hearted
                     Jewes
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       crucified
                       Christ
                       afresh
                       now
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     no
                     
                       compassion
                       on
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     now
                     
                       he
                       is
                       in
                       glory
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       spit
                       on
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       made
                       him
                       suffer
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       how
                       his
                       bloud
                       would
                       rise
                       against
                       them
                    
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     Abels
                     a
                     meer
                     mans
                     did
                     so
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     his
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     David
                     prayed
                     from
                     bloud-guiltinesse
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     from
                     this
                     guiltinesse
                     of
                     the
                     
                       precious
                       bloud
                    
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     &c.
                     which
                     he
                     preached
                     and
                     pressed
                     so
                     powerfully
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     thrown
                     into
                     a
                     trembling
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       lying
                       under
                    
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     
                       Christs
                       bloud
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     long
                     perplexed
                     about
                     it
                     :
                     but
                     after
                     all
                     this
                     there
                     is
                     another
                     
                       remarkable
                       passage
                    
                     that
                     I
                     must
                     never
                     forget
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     met
                     with
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     met
                     with
                     me
                     to
                     the
                     purpose
                     ;
                     about
                     1637.
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     take
                     it
                     )
                     at
                     Messing
                     in
                     Essex
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     playing
                     with
                     children
                     (
                     my
                     fittest
                     companions
                     then
                     )
                     and
                     running
                     round
                     about
                     the
                     house
                     we
                     lived
                     in
                     ,
                     (
                     through
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     little
                     gates
                     )
                     in
                     sport
                     and
                     idlenesse
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     running
                     with
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     (
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     ,
                     nor
                     upon
                     what
                     occasion
                     )
                     I
                     threw
                     out
                     vain
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       crying
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                    
                     !
                     (
                     which
                     we
                     were
                     not
                     suffered
                     to
                     do
                     )
                     my
                     heart
                     was
                     suddenly
                     smitten
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     suddenly
                     set
                     a
                     running
                     as
                     if
                     I
                     had
                     been
                     possessed
                     ,
                     
                     (
                     by
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     power
                     or
                     spirit
                     )
                     not
                     having
                     any
                     strength
                     to
                     stay
                     my self
                     (
                     were
                     it
                     upon
                     my
                     life
                     )
                     ;
                     untill
                     I
                     was
                     (
                     headlong
                     )
                     carried
                     through
                     a
                     
                       little
                       gate-way
                    
                     ,
                     where
                     (
                     as
                     plainly
                     to
                     my
                     thinking
                     and
                     in
                     my
                     appearance
                     ,
                     as
                     ever
                     I
                     saw
                     any
                     thing
                     by
                     the
                     Sun-shine
                     )
                     there
                     was
                     set
                     a
                     
                       naked
                       sword
                    
                     ,
                     glistering
                     with
                     a
                     
                       fearfull
                       edge
                    
                     (
                     I
                     thought
                     )
                     and
                     which
                     took
                     up
                     the
                     
                       whole
                       space
                    
                     of
                     the
                     gate
                     from
                     
                       one
                       post
                    
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     
                       broad
                       blade
                    
                     most
                     keen
                     and
                     cruell
                     ;
                     at
                     
                       which
                       sad
                       sight
                    
                     so
                     fraught
                     with
                     frights
                     ,
                     I
                     gastly
                     screeched
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     yet
                     had
                     not
                     the
                     
                       least
                       power
                    
                     to
                     stay
                     ,
                     or
                     stop
                     my
                     precipitant
                     course
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     was
                     quickly
                     carryed
                     quite
                     unto
                     it
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     edge
                     of
                     the
                     
                       cruell
                       blade
                    
                     meeting
                     with
                     my
                     body
                     ,
                     it
                     seemed
                     to
                     me
                     impossible
                     I
                     should
                     escape
                     death
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     made
                     no
                     other
                     account
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     
                       quite
                       cut
                       off
                    
                     and
                     parted
                     asunder
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     afterward
                     being
                     hurried
                     through
                     ,
                     with
                     that
                     headlong
                     and
                     furious
                     force
                     ,
                     I
                     had
                     strength
                     to
                     stay
                     a
                     little
                     beyond
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     perpend
                     the
                     perplexible
                     perill
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     ;
                     I
                     stood
                     as
                     one
                     amazed
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     knew
                     not
                     whether
                     he
                     were
                     alive
                     or
                     dead
                     ;
                     I
                     knew
                     not
                     how
                     to
                     beleeve
                     my self
                     
                     lesse
                     then
                     a
                     dead
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     afterward
                     at
                     least
                     mortally
                     and
                     deadly
                     wounded
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     desperately
                     and
                     deplorably
                     eut
                     in
                     twain
                     :
                     Oh!
                     how
                     I
                     stood
                     trembling
                     and
                     tumbling
                     in
                     my
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     untill
                     the
                     
                       vitall
                       bloud
                    
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     fled
                     for
                     the
                     hearts
                     defence
                     )
                     began
                     to
                     disperse
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     go
                     quietly
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     homes
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     looked
                     about
                     ,
                     and
                     turned
                     me
                     to
                     the
                     gate-way
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     appearance
                     was
                     pass'd
                     away
                     ,
                     the
                     sword
                     gone
                     and
                     vanisht
                     ,
                     whilest
                     I
                     was
                     left
                     (
                     alone
                     ,
                     the
                     rest
                     running
                     away
                     )
                     in
                     a
                     
                       labyrinth
                       of
                       fears
                    
                     without
                     any
                     
                       wound
                       without
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     deeply
                     and
                     
                       wofully
                       wounded
                       within
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     never
                     si●hence
                     (
                     to
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       grace
                    
                     )
                     as
                     I
                     know
                     of
                     ,
                     have
                     I
                     had
                     such
                     extravagant
                     preposterous
                     expressions
                     passed
                     from
                     me
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     
                       Good
                       God!
                       What
                       was
                       thy
                       will
                       herein
                       !
                    
                     Thou
                     who
                     art
                     not
                     tyed
                     to
                     means
                     or
                     order
                     ,
                     best
                     orderest
                     and
                     disposest
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       thine
                       owne
                    
                     design
                     and
                     glory
                     !
                     and
                     so
                     this
                     was
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     it
                     was
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     left
                     a
                     
                       lasting
                       impression
                    
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     scar
                     is
                     yet
                     to
                     be
                     seen
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     wound
                     be
                     healed
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     alas
                     !
                     How
                     long
                     and
                     lamentable
                     I
                     lay
                     afflicted
                     and
                     in
                     
                       continuall
                       fears
                    
                     after
                     this
                     !
                     
                     Every
                     thunder
                     and
                     lightning
                     ,
                     I
                     look'd
                     upon
                     as
                     my
                     fate
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     for
                     me
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     would
                     I
                     fall
                     to
                     my
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     saying
                     my
                     Creed
                     and
                     Commandements
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     my
                     Sermons
                     as
                     fast
                     as
                     might
                     be
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     be
                     found
                     wel-doing
                     at
                     least
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     as
                     a
                     charme
                     to
                     defend
                     me
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     challenge
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     keep
                     and
                     blesse
                     me
                     :
                     this
                     I
                     remember
                     was
                     my
                     
                       great
                       comfort
                    
                     to
                     consider
                     ,
                     some
                     did
                     not
                     do
                     thus
                     ,
                     but
                     altogether
                     
                       sl●ghted
                       holinesse
                       ,
                       duties
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     live
                     wickedly
                     ,
                     and
                     carnally
                     in
                     drunkennesse
                     ,
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     Sabbath-breaking
                     ,
                     and
                     severall
                     sins
                     every
                     day
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     so
                     farre
                     from
                     grief
                     at
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     weeping
                     over
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     (
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     )
                     rejoyced
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     
                       more
                       hopes
                    
                     then
                     they
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     fancyed
                     my self
                     )
                     better
                     then
                     they
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     receive
                     more
                     favour
                     .
                     But
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     like
                     an
                     Israelite
                     in
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     I
                     work'd
                     for
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     services
                     were
                     my
                     Saviours
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     would
                     to
                     my
                     
                       brothers
                       ,
                       sisters
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     School-fellowes
                     and
                     companions
                     to
                     take
                     occasion
                     to
                     talk
                     of
                     heaven
                     and
                     hell
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     a
                     
                       hard
                       thing
                    
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                     For
                     some
                     time
                     after
                     this
                     is
                     Malden
                     where
                     I
                     was
                     boarded
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     put
                     to
                     the
                     Free-school
                     ,
                     I
                     had
                     a
                     certain
                     dream
                     (
                     which
                     by
                     the
                     consequence
                     proved
                     a
                     praevision
                     of
                     what
                     is
                     now
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     )
                     it
                     was
                     on
                     a
                     night
                     about
                     the
                     time
                     when
                     the
                     Spaniards
                     and
                     Hollanders
                     had
                     a
                     scuffling
                     and
                     a
                     kinde
                     of
                     Naumamachy
                     upon
                     the
                     Downes
                     ;
                     
                     for
                     then
                     some
                     talking
                     of
                     that
                     fight
                     ,
                     fill'd
                     me
                     
                       full
                       of
                       fears
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     my
                     dream
                     was
                     ;
                     that
                     fire
                     rain'd
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     may
                     say
                     )
                     or
                     rather
                     
                       powred
                       down
                    
                     round
                     about
                     ;
                     and
                     looking
                     where
                     I
                     was
                     ,
                     (
                     I
                     thought
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     the
                     
                       Coach-yard
                       gate
                    
                     of
                     my
                     
                       Fathers
                       house
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     frighted
                     to
                     see
                     nothing
                     but
                     fire
                     ,
                     looking
                     upward
                     and
                     round
                     about
                     ,
                     praying
                     for
                     deliverance
                     ,
                     none
                     came
                     nigh
                     me
                     
                       round
                       about
                    
                     by
                     a
                     
                       good
                       space
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     flaming
                     else
                     (
                     I
                     thought
                     )
                     in
                     
                       all
                       places
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     could
                     see
                     none
                     exempted
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     being
                     afflicted
                     for
                     my
                     Father
                     and
                     our
                     family
                     ,
                     I
                     fell
                     on
                     my
                     knees
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     thought
                     I
                     continued
                     so
                     ,
                     long
                     ere
                     I
                     could
                     be
                     heard
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     at
                     last
                     
                       bid
                       to
                       arise
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     look
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     thought
                     the
                     fire
                     fell
                     not
                     so
                     fast
                     on
                     my
                     
                       Fathers
                       house
                    
                     as
                     it
                     did
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     
                       little
                       and
                       little
                    
                     abated
                     till
                     I
                     awaked
                     .
                     Now
                     although
                     this
                     dream
                     had
                     seised
                     much
                     upon
                     my
                     spirits
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     made
                     no
                     other
                     account
                     of
                     it
                     then
                     of
                     a
                     fancy
                     ,
                     till
                     five
                     or
                     six
                     years
                     after
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Isle
                       of
                       Ely
                    
                     meeting
                     with
                     Dr.
                     Draiton
                     D.
                     D.
                     he
                     declared
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       severall
                       reasons
                    
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     this
                     must
                     be
                     more
                     then
                     a
                     
                       meer
                       dream
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       working
                       of
                       fancy
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     something
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     which
                     I
                     should
                     finde
                     this
                     to
                     predemonstrate
                     ,
                     instancing
                     in
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     
                       like
                       kinde
                    
                     which
                     himself
                     ,
                     his
                     wife
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     had
                     met
                     with
                     as
                     warnings
                     and
                     predictions
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     wished
                     me
                     in
                     no
                     case
                     to
                     slight
                     or
                     contemn
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     confident
                     it
                     did
                     shew
                     some
                     fiery
                     and
                     angry
                     dispensation
                     upon
                     all
                     our
                     family
                     and
                     my
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     should
                     lye
                     under
                     some
                     trouble
                     by
                     
                       the
                       times
                    
                     or
                     otherwise
                     ;
                     and
                     my self
                     should
                     be
                     set
                     free
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     this
                     liberty
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     degrees
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     recovered
                     and
                     brought
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     fire
                     abate
                     :
                     which
                     interpretation
                     (
                     more
                     fully
                     by
                     farre
                     from
                     his
                     
                       own
                       mouth
                    
                     )
                     is
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     verified
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     .
                     
                     But
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     I
                     was
                     labouring
                     for
                     life
                     ,
                     exceedingly
                     formall
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     did
                     much
                     covet
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     
                       things
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     wished
                     oft
                     
                       I
                       were
                       but
                       a
                       Minister
                    
                     !
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     as
                     Mr.
                     Fenner
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     Mr.
                     Marshall
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     Mr.
                     Hooker
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     other
                     (
                     that
                     was
                     eminent
                     )
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     attain
                     to
                     their
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     (
                     I
                     thought
                     )
                     I
                     should
                     do
                     abundance
                     more
                     for
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     if
                     God
                     were
                     beholding
                     to
                     me
                     for
                     my
                     obedience
                     )
                     and
                     I
                     would
                     then
                     (
                     I
                     thought
                     )
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     get
                     salvation
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     if
                     I
                     could
                     then
                     easily
                     do
                     it
                     )
                     .
                     
                     Thus
                     a
                     
                       poor
                       creature
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     continued
                     for
                     
                       severall
                       years
                    
                     together
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     if
                     you
                     knew
                     but
                     half
                     what
                     I
                     have
                     met
                     with
                     in
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     you
                     would
                     say
                     I
                     was
                     a
                     
                       poor
                       creature
                    
                     indeed
                     as
                     any
                     alive
                     )
                     for
                     I
                     kept
                     to
                     my
                     self
                     many
                     fast-daies
                     (
                     and
                     would
                     eat
                     nothing
                     )
                     heard
                     ,
                     read
                     ,
                     sang
                     Psalmes
                     ,
                     meditated
                     ,
                     used
                     Soliloquies
                     ,
                     and
                     prayed
                     many
                     times
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     what
                     not
                     ?
                     and
                     yet
                     at
                     last
                     despaired
                     even
                     to
                     the
                     depth
                     :
                     what
                     by
                     often
                     thoughts
                     of
                     hell
                     ,
                     reading
                     Drexellius
                     upon
                     eternity
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     thinking
                     of
                     
                       endlesse
                       ,
                       easlesse
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     remedilesse
                     torments
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     by
                     
                       frequent
                       frights
                    
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     by
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     once
                     preaching
                     on
                     the
                     fool
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       Luk.
                    
                     10.20
                     .
                     
                       Thou
                       fool
                       ,
                       this
                       night
                       will
                       I
                       take
                       away
                       thy
                       soul
                       ,
                       then
                       whose
                       shall
                       those
                       things
                       be
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       provided
                       ?
                    
                     Whence
                     he
                     handled
                     a
                     point
                     of
                     the
                     folly
                     of
                     men
                     to
                     lay
                     up
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     forget
                     heaven
                     ;
                     and
                     shewing
                     that
                     heaven
                     came
                     not
                     with
                     ease
                     on
                     a
                     down
                     bed
                     ,
                     but
                     many
                     shall
                     
                       strive
                       hard
                       to
                       enter
                       and
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       able
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     
                       except
                       you
                       exceed
                       the
                       righteousnesse
                       of
                       the
                       Scribes
                       and
                       Pharisees
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     5.20
                     .
                     
                       you
                       shall
                       in
                       no
                       case
                       enter
                       into
                       the
                       kingdome
                       of
                       heaven
                       .
                    
                     What
                     with
                     these
                     and
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     almost
                     in
                     the
                     
                       bottomelesse
                       abysmes
                    
                     of
                     torments
                     :
                     I
                     took
                     the
                     Bible
                     to
                     look
                     these
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     read
                     them
                     over
                     and
                     over
                     and
                     over
                     again
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     more
                     I
                     read
                     the
                     more
                     I
                     roar'd
                     in
                     the
                     
                       black
                       gulf
                    
                     of
                     despair
                     ,
                     where
                     I
                     was
                     cast
                     so
                     deep
                     as
                     (
                     to
                     me
                     and
                     others
                     )
                     I
                     seemed
                     sometimes
                     past
                     all
                     recovery
                     ▪
                     I
                     prayed
                     ,
                     fasted
                     ,
                     mourn'd
                     ,
                     got
                     into
                     corners
                     ,
                     yea
                     many
                     times
                     (
                     being
                     I
                     was
                     ashamed
                     to
                     make
                     my
                     case
                     known
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     ran
                     into
                     
                       barnes
                       ,
                       stables
                       ,
                       house-of
                       office
                       ,
                    
                     any
                     where
                     (
                     pretending
                     as
                     if
                     I
                     had
                     businesse
                     )
                     on
                     purpose
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     sigh
                     ,
                     weep
                     ,
                     knocking
                     my
                     breast
                     ,
                     curse
                     that
                     ever
                     I
                     was
                     born
                     ;
                     wishing
                     I
                     were
                     a
                     stone
                     ,
                     any
                     thing
                     but
                     what
                     I
                     was
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       fear
                       of
                       hell
                    
                     and
                     the
                     devils
                     ;
                     whom
                     I
                     thought
                     I
                     saw
                     every
                     foot
                     ,
                     
                     in
                     severall
                     
                       ugly
                       shapes
                    
                     and
                     f●rmes
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     my
                     fancies
                     )
                     and
                     sometimes
                     with
                     great
                     
                       rolling
                       flaming
                    
                     
                     eyes
                     (
                     like
                     sawcers
                     )
                     having
                     sparkling
                     fire-brands
                     in
                     the
                     one
                     of
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     reaching
                     at
                     me
                     to
                     tear
                     me
                     away
                     to
                     torments
                     !
                     O
                     the
                     leaps
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     made
                     !
                     the
                     frights
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     had
                     !
                     the
                     fears
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     !
                     which
                     continued
                     off
                     and
                     on
                     to
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     these
                     times
                     !
                     Besides
                     great
                     outward
                     afflictions
                     which
                     I
                     met
                     with
                     ,
                     were
                     of
                     much
                     force
                     to
                     bring
                     me
                     into
                     this
                     condition
                     ,
                     being
                     often
                     (
                     and
                     doubtlesse
                     I
                     might
                     deserve
                     it
                     too
                     too
                     much
                     )
                     beaten
                     ,
                     bruised
                     ,
                     turn'd
                     out
                     of
                     doors
                     ,
                     whirl'd
                     and
                     kickt
                     about
                     ,
                     hardly
                     and
                     unkindly
                     used
                     ;
                     at
                     which
                     times
                     I
                     should
                     sometimes
                     be
                     tempted
                     to
                     
                       murther
                       my self
                    
                     ,
                     
                     sometimes
                     think
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     belong
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     then
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     endure
                     to
                     see
                     me
                     thus
                     used
                     and
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     I
                     flie
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     good
                     speak
                     to
                     a
                     post
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     relieved
                     :
                     sometimes
                     I
                     should
                     read
                     ,
                     and
                     weep
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     my
                     
                       usuall
                       manner
                    
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     my
                     
                       great
                       despair
                    
                     ,
                     fall
                     flat
                     (
                     all
                     along
                     )
                     with
                     my
                     face
                     on
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     cry
                     ,
                     and
                     call
                     ,
                     and
                     sigh
                     ,
                     and
                     weep
                     ,
                     and
                     call
                     for
                     help
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       time
                    
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     come
                     to
                     answer
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     wont
                     
                       to
                       weep
                       half
                       the
                       night
                       together
                       ,
                    
                     if
                     not
                     all
                     sometimes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     water
                     my
                     bed
                     with
                     my
                     tears
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     of
                     hell
                     and
                     the
                     devill
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     for
                     sins
                     or
                     
                       rebellious
                       disobedience
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     ever
                     slept
                     with
                     my
                     
                       hands
                       clasped
                       close
                       together
                    
                     in
                     a
                     
                       praying
                       posture
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     I
                     did
                     die
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     the
                     Devils
                     did
                     prey
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     finde
                     me
                     in
                     a
                     
                       praying
                       posture
                    
                     sleeping
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     waking
                     ;
                     I
                     never
                     durst
                     go
                     to
                     sleep
                     otherwise
                     (
                     to
                     my
                     knowledge
                     )
                     for
                     five
                     or
                     six
                     years
                     together
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     
                       greatest
                       blow
                    
                     I
                     had
                     was
                     from
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     the
                     aforesaid
                     Scripture
                     in
                     Mat.
                     5.20
                     .
                     
                     Surely
                     (
                     thought
                     I
                     )
                     I
                     but
                     strive
                     against
                     the
                     stream
                     ,
                     and
                     seek
                     out
                     impossibilities
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     must
                     exceed
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Scribes
                     and
                     Pharisees
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     had
                     often
                     read
                     of
                     their
                     strictnesse
                     in
                     their
                     Houses
                     ,
                     and
                     Synedriums
                     ,
                     and
                     Schools
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     ordinary
                     of
                     them
                     repaired
                     at
                     least
                     three
                     times
                     a
                     day
                     to
                     their
                     devotion
                     ,
                     viz.
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     at
                     Sun-rising
                     ,
                     till
                     about
                     the
                     
                       fourth
                       hour
                    
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     (
                     called
                     S●h●●with
                     )
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     
                       afternoon
                       (
                       Minchah
                    
                     )
                     about
                     the
                     
                       ninth
                       hour
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     
                       evening
                       (
                       Arbith
                    
                     )
                     and
                     so
                     in
                     a
                     manner
                     all
                     day
                     long
                     in
                     devotion
                     .
                     Besides
                     their
                     
                       laudatory
                       prayers
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     thanks
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     
                     mercies
                     they
                     receive
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     every
                     extraordinary
                     accident
                     and
                     in
                     every
                     action
                     they
                     do
                     ,
                     a
                     prayer
                     for
                     every
                     time
                     they
                     eat
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     drink
                     without
                     a
                     prayer
                     ;
                     a
                     prayer
                     for
                     every
                     
                       good
                       smell
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     prayer
                     when
                     they
                     wash
                     ,
                     yea
                     when
                     they
                     evacuate
                     ,
                     a
                     prayer
                     upon
                     every
                     new
                     thing
                     they
                     have
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     not
                     ?
                     insomuch
                     that
                     some
                     say
                     at
                     least
                     108.
                     
                     Benedictions
                     a
                     day
                     
                       (
                       Meah
                       Beracoth
                    
                     )
                     as
                     
                       Leo
                       Modena
                    
                     the
                     
                       Venetian
                       Rabbine
                    
                     writes
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     have
                     read
                     how
                     strict
                     they
                     are
                     on
                     their
                     Sabbaths
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     gather
                     wood
                     ,
                     kill
                     
                       a
                       flie
                    
                     or
                     flea
                     ,
                     dresse
                     any
                     victuals
                     ,
                     make
                     a
                     fire
                     ,
                     write
                     ,
                     cancell
                     ,
                     or
                     quench
                     a
                     fire
                     ,
                     or
                     carry
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     or
                     use
                     any
                     hammer
                     ,
                     nor
                     eat
                     any
                     thing
                     dressed
                     upon
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     fruits
                     gathered
                     ,
                     nor
                     wear
                     any
                     thing
                     on
                     that
                     day
                     but
                     even
                     
                       necessary
                       apparell
                    
                     ,
                     nor
                     speak
                     of
                     
                       worldly
                       matters
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     buying
                     ,
                     selling
                     ,
                     giving
                     ,
                     or
                     taking
                     ,
                     nor
                     make
                     any
                     bargains
                     ,
                     nor
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     touch
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     a
                     weight
                     ,
                     or
                     burthen
                     ,
                     or
                     tool
                     ,
                     or
                     instrument
                     ,
                     nor
                     handle
                     any
                     money
                     ;
                     nay
                     on
                     the
                     Friday
                     before
                     evening
                     comes
                     ,
                     all
                     
                       worldly
                       things
                    
                     are
                     laid
                     aside
                     and
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     began
                     ,
                     &c.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Now
                     these
                     considerations
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     made
                     me
                     think
                     it
                     in
                     vain
                     to
                     seek
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     but
                     to
                     
                       beat
                       the
                       winde
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       build
                       in
                       the
                       air
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     were
                     true
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     tell
                     how
                     to
                     excell
                     their
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                     
                     Hereupon
                     I
                     despaired
                     deeply
                     indeed
                     ,
                     it
                     being
                     so
                     deliberately
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     the
                     results
                     of
                     serious
                     debates
                     ;
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     worse
                     ,
                     lying
                     under
                     the
                     severest
                     sense
                     and
                     sentence
                     of
                     that
                     Scripture
                     ;
                     I
                     could
                     take
                     no
                     comfort
                     ,
                     but
                     accounted
                     God
                     most
                     cruell
                     to
                     exact
                     impossibilities
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     such
                     a
                     righteousnesse
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     let
                     so
                     many
                     be
                     damned
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     thought
                     )
                     because
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     excell
                     their
                     righteousnesse
                     !
                     O
                     these
                     
                       hard
                       thoughts
                    
                     I
                     had
                     of
                     God!
                     At
                     length
                     I
                     was
                     tempted
                     not
                     to
                     
                       pray
                       ,
                       read
                       ,
                       hear
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     do
                     any
                     duties
                     at
                     all
                     :
                     for
                     I
                     thought
                     it
                     not
                     possible
                     after
                     all
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     was
                     somtimes
                     tempted
                     to
                     deny
                     all
                     :
                     sometimes
                     I
                     was
                     also
                     tempted
                     to
                     think
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     things
                     come
                     by
                     nature
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     challenge
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     require
                     a
                     sign
                     and
                     seek
                     a
                     proof
                     :
                     but
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     height
                     I
                     was
                     grown
                     up
                     unto
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     only
                     despair
                     ,
                     but
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     distracted
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     my
                     wits
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     use
                     to
                     say
                     )
                     I
                     thought
                     trees
                     sometimes
                     
                       good
                       Angels
                    
                     ,
                     
                     
                     sometimes
                     bad
                     ,
                     and
                     look'd
                     upon
                     bushes
                     as
                     the
                     
                       den
                       of
                       Devils
                    
                     :
                     I
                     should
                     sit
                     up
                     whole
                     nights
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     in
                     a
                     
                       little
                       Turret
                    
                     (
                     we
                     had
                     in
                     an
                     Orchard
                     )
                     from
                     the
                     house
                     ,
                     studying
                     ,
                     singing
                     ,
                     whistling
                     ,
                     hooping
                     ,
                     or
                     drawing
                     figures
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       one
                       thing
                    
                     or
                     other
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     be
                     walking
                     in
                     the
                     fields
                     ,
                     woods
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     other
                     places
                     ,
                     talking
                     to
                     my
                     self
                     ,
                     speaking
                     to
                     trees
                     as
                     to
                     men
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     to
                     Angels
                     ,
                     or
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     thinking
                     the
                     least
                     whistling
                     of
                     the
                     winde
                     ,
                     or
                     chirping
                     of
                     a
                     bird
                     ,
                     or
                     lowing
                     of
                     a
                     beast
                     to
                     be
                     some
                     answer
                     sent
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     would
                     fancy
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     these
                     
                       distracted
                       distempers
                    
                     grew
                     higher
                     ,
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     avoid
                     the
                     
                       forcible
                       temptations
                    
                     of
                     a
                     
                       furious
                       Devill
                    
                     ,
                     making
                     me
                     sometimes
                     whet
                     a
                     knife
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     take
                     a
                     billet
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     
                       one
                       thing
                    
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     another
                     to
                     murther
                     my self
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     all
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     had
                     all
                     to
                     have
                     gone
                     my
                     way
                     (
                     me
                     thought
                     )
                     many
                     waies
                     I
                     tryed
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     alwaies
                     prevented
                     ,
                     till
                     at
                     last
                     I
                     was
                     taken
                     and
                     
                       bound
                       hand
                       and
                       foot
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     held
                     (
                     or
                     tyed
                     )
                     fast
                     in
                     a
                     bed
                     till
                     the
                     
                       raging
                       fits
                    
                     were
                     over
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     when
                     I
                     was
                     spent
                     and
                     patient
                     ,
                     if
                     let
                     go
                     ,
                     yet
                     without
                     a
                     
                       watchfull
                       eye
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     I
                     said
                     nothing
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     first
                     thing
                     I
                     went
                     about
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     would
                     be
                     to
                     seek
                     a
                     knife
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     get
                     to
                     the
                     window
                     to
                     cast
                     my
                     self
                     down
                     headlong
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     strangely
                     and
                     (
                     almost
                     )
                     miraculously
                     kept
                     (
                     which
                     would
                     be
                     too
                     long
                     to
                     tell
                     )
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     act
                     and
                     instant
                     of
                     time
                     when
                     a
                     few
                     minutes
                     longer
                     had
                     been
                     too
                     late
                     to
                     save
                     
                       my
                       life
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     long
                     in
                     this
                     History
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     I
                     dare
                     hide
                     nothing
                     wherein
                     God
                     hath
                     
                       appeared
                       my
                       God
                    
                     for
                     his
                     own
                     glory
                     in
                     
                       what
                       I
                       am
                       now
                    
                     by
                     grace
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     as
                     things
                     eminent
                     are
                     brought
                     to
                     memory
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     bold
                     to
                     declare
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     magnifying
                     of
                     his
                     
                       alone
                       love
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     riches
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     in
                     
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                    
                     .
                     I
                     dare
                     boldly
                     say
                     ,
                     few
                     that
                     saw
                     me
                     in
                     those
                     
                       head-long
                       distempers
                    
                     ,
                     did
                     think
                     me
                     at
                     the
                     best
                     ,
                     fit
                     for
                     any
                     place
                     but
                     Bedlam
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     I
                     should
                     ever
                     be
                     restored
                     to
                     what
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     also
                     as
                     strangely
                     .
                     
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     
                       distracted
                       fits
                    
                     did
                     much
                     abate
                     me
                     ,
                     they
                     did
                     turn
                     more
                     to
                     inward
                     malady
                     and
                     melancholy
                     ;
                     my
                     continuall
                     cry
                     being
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       damned
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       damned
                       ,
                    
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     I
                     can't
                     be
                     saved
                     !
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     !
                     Oh!
                     Hell
                     !
                     Hell
                     !
                     fire
                     about
                     me
                     !
                     the
                     Devils
                     are
                     at
                     me
                     !
                     and
                     
                     I
                     thought
                     I
                     heard
                     the
                     damned
                     roaring
                     and
                     raving
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     saw
                     them
                     (
                     as
                     't
                     were
                     )
                     roasting
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     frisking
                     and
                     frying
                     in
                     everlasting
                     torments
                     .
                     My
                     minde
                     and
                     all
                     was
                     taken
                     up
                     with
                     their
                     howlings
                     and
                     screechings
                     .
                     
                     This
                     
                       sad
                       condition
                    
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     lasted
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     untill
                     I
                     was
                     perswaded
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     God!
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     God
                     was
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     hear
                     prayers
                     if
                     I
                     continued
                     but
                     knocking
                     with
                     importunity
                     and
                     gave
                     not
                     over
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     
                       unjust
                       Judge
                    
                     that
                     we
                     read
                     of
                     in
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     was
                     prevailed
                     with
                     by
                     the
                     
                       widowes
                       importunities
                    
                     :
                     then
                     I
                     resolved
                     with
                     my self
                     (
                     and
                     gathered
                     together
                     here
                     and
                     there
                     those
                     
                       scatter'd
                       reliques
                    
                     of
                     reason
                     which
                     were
                     le●t
                     me
                     )
                     that
                     I
                     would
                     continue
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     did
                     (
                     though
                     by
                     fits
                     I
                     was
                     froward
                     ,
                     and
                     mute
                     ,
                     and
                     wilde
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     )
                     yet
                     off
                     and
                     on
                     5
                     daies
                     together
                     scarce
                     eating
                     a
                     bit
                     of
                     bread
                     in
                     all
                     that
                     time
                     ;
                     and
                     was
                     after
                     that
                     in
                     
                       another
                       form
                    
                     and
                     
                       frame
                       of
                       spirit
                    
                     (
                     though
                     by
                     fits
                     full
                     of
                     distraction
                     and
                     desperate
                     thoughts
                     )
                     yet
                     more
                     serious
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     to
                     weigh
                     things
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     ballance
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     expostulate
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pray
                     by
                     fits
                     most
                     furiously
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     and
                     then
                     tears
                     began
                     again
                     (
                     which
                     were
                     all
                     dryed
                     up
                     before
                     )
                     to
                     trickle
                     and
                     come
                     tumbling
                     down
                     my
                     face
                     like
                     swollen
                     drops
                     of
                     bloud
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     continued
                     thus
                     three
                     or
                     four
                     daies
                     till
                     one
                     afternoon
                     coming
                     into
                     a
                     chamber
                     (
                     my
                     heart
                     being
                     as
                     big
                     as
                     it
                     could
                     hold
                     )
                     I
                     threw
                     my
                     self
                     flat
                     on
                     my
                     face
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     used
                     to
                     do
                     )
                     knocking
                     the
                     boards
                     and
                     calling
                     and
                     crying
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     deliverance
                     ,
                     and
                     using
                     such
                     exorcising
                     expressions
                     as
                     might
                     discover
                     me
                     in
                     despair
                     ;
                     and
                     starting
                     up
                     ,
                     I
                     walked
                     a
                     turn
                     or
                     two
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Is
                     there
                     not
                     a
                     God
                     ?
                     is
                     he
                     gracious
                     !
                     are
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     false
                     !
                     canst
                     thou
                     take
                     delight
                     to
                     see
                     a
                     
                       poor
                       soul
                    
                     thus
                     set
                     on
                     the
                     rack
                     !
                     sighing
                     and
                     roaring
                     in
                     torment
                     !
                     rise
                     up
                     and
                     appear
                     for
                     thy self
                     thou
                     God!
                     shew
                     thy self
                     gracious
                     in
                     one
                     act
                     of
                     mercy
                     !
                     maugre
                     all
                     the
                     Devils
                     in
                     hell
                     !
                     and
                     with
                     knocking
                     my
                     breast
                     and
                     tearing
                     my
                     hair
                     ,
                     I
                     
                       threw
                       my self
                    
                     upon
                     the
                     bed
                     ,
                     whilest
                     my
                     eyes
                     were
                     glazed
                     with
                     tears
                     !
                     
                     and
                     there
                     I
                     lay
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     
                       sudden
                       sleep
                    
                     which
                     seised
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     dreamed
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Scripture
                     (
                     the
                     
                       letter
                       which
                       killed
                       me
                    
                     )
                     and
                     yet
                     of
                     Christ
                     (
                     the
                     
                       Spirit
                       which
                       quickned
                       me
                    
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     righteousnesse
                     (
                     by
                     faith
                     made
                     mine
                     )
                     did
                     excell
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Scribes
                     and
                     
                     Pharisees
                     :
                     and
                     except
                     I
                     (
                     in
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     of
                     
                       Christ
                       made
                       mine
                    
                     )
                     did
                     
                       excell
                       the
                       righteousnesse
                       of
                       the
                       Scribes
                       and
                       Pharisees
                       ,
                       I
                       could
                       not
                       be
                       saved
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     not
                     
                       without
                       the
                       righteousnesse
                       of
                       Christ.
                    
                     When
                     I
                     awaked
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     so
                     much
                     changed
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     amazed
                     at
                     my self
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     suddennesse
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     
                     for
                     I
                     dream't
                     I
                     was
                     comforted
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     heart
                     filled
                     with
                     joy
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     I
                     awaked
                     it
                     was
                     so
                     indeed
                     ;
                     I
                     started
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     rebuked
                     my self
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Why
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     damned
                     !
                     what
                     's
                     the
                     matter
                     ?
                     am
                     I
                     so
                     filled
                     with
                     a
                     fancy
                     ?
                     with
                     a
                     sudden
                     hope
                     of
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     ,
                     
                     nor
                     whence
                     ?
                     at
                     which
                     time
                     I
                     fell
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     whilst
                     I
                     was
                     praying
                     ,
                     I
                     said
                     ,
                     Lord
                     is
                     this
                     true
                     ?
                     say
                     !
                     is
                     it
                     true
                     !
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     shewn
                     me
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     :
                     So
                     I
                     was
                     
                       perswaded
                       that
                       the
                       righteousnesse
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     was
                     mine
                     ,
                     
                     for
                     that
                     this
                     garment
                     was
                     provided
                     only
                     for
                     one
                     so
                     naked
                     and
                     torn
                     out
                     of
                     all
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     ;
                     which
                     weighing
                     I
                     took
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     found
                     these
                     
                       divine
                       infusions
                       ,
                       and
                       immediate
                       resolutions
                    
                     given
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     agreeing
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     given
                     out
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     breath
                     upon
                     't
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pant
                     a
                     little
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     degrees
                     to
                     revive
                     and
                     look
                     upward
                     with
                     some
                     hope
                     ;
                     
                     till
                     the
                     Lord
                     satisfied
                     me
                     by
                     pouring
                     it
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     writing
                     it
                     within
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     (
                     in
                     Christs
                     righteousnesse
                     my
                     only
                     justification
                     )
                     did
                     
                       exceed
                       theirs
                    
                     !
                     And
                     thus
                     I
                     had
                     the
                     first
                     assurance
                     of
                     salvation
                     ;
                     
                     for
                     that
                     very
                     
                       same
                       Scripture
                    
                     that
                     before
                     condemn'd
                     me
                     ,
                     did
                     now
                     justifie
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     Christ.
                     And
                     after
                     that
                     I
                     began
                     plainly
                     to
                     see
                     my self
                     (
                     and
                     by
                     my self
                     others
                     )
                     why
                     I
                     despaired
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     so
                     long
                     and
                     so
                     lamentably
                     lost
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     because
                     I
                     sought
                     in
                     a
                     wrong
                     place
                     for
                     justification
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     a
                     
                       wrong
                       way
                    
                     for
                     salvation
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     if
                     one
                     of
                     you
                     should
                     dig
                     in
                     your
                     yard
                     for
                     a
                     
                       mine
                       of
                       gold
                    
                     ,
                     no
                     wonder
                     that
                     you
                     lose
                     your
                     labour
                     at
                     last
                     ,
                     after
                     
                       sweat
                       ,
                       tears
                       ,
                       prayers
                    
                     ,
                     cares
                     ,
                     pains
                     ,
                     fears
                     and
                     all
                     ;
                     seeing
                     that
                     you
                     look
                     in
                     a
                     
                       wrong
                       place
                    
                     .
                     Thus
                     it
                     was
                     with
                     me
                     all
                     the
                     while
                     I
                     was
                     looking
                     ,
                     and
                     poaring
                     ,
                     and
                     paining
                     my self
                     for
                     a
                     righteousnesse
                     of
                     
                       my
                       own
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     
                       seek
                       in
                       my self
                    
                     to
                     excell
                     the
                     Scribes
                     and
                     Pharisees
                     ;
                     alas
                     !
                     I
                     was
                     lost
                     ,
                     undone
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     finde
                     it
                     !
                     nor
                     see
                     any
                     
                       door
                       of
                       hope
                    
                     set
                     open
                     for
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     till
                     Christ
                     in
                     's
                     righteousnesse
                     was
                     revealed
                     in
                     me
                     !
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     knew
                     him
                     a
                     Saviour
                     to
                     me
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     with
                     this
                     joy
                     I
                     continued
                     to
                     this
                     hour
                     !
                     holding
                     and
                     keeping
                     ground
                     against
                     all
                     temptations
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     are
                     infinite
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     met
                     with
                     ever
                     since
                     ;
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     you
                     have
                     scarce
                     heard
                     of
                     ,
                     of
                     late
                     .
                     For
                     after
                     I
                     had
                     solemnized
                     and
                     celebrated
                     my
                     new
                     life
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     being
                     begun
                     anew
                     in
                     anothers
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     another
                     self
                     )
                     by
                     singing
                     of
                     Psalmes
                     (
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     began
                     Hymns
                     and
                     
                       spirituall
                       songs
                    
                     to
                     my self
                     )
                     and
                     continuall
                     open-hearted
                     returnes
                     of
                     praises
                     ;
                     
                     whilest
                     the
                     Angels
                     rejoyced
                     with
                     me
                     .
                     Yet
                     Satan
                     (
                     my
                     continuall
                     and
                     
                       never
                       ceasing
                    
                     enemy
                     )
                     now
                     began
                     to
                     muster
                     up
                     afresh
                     more
                     troubles
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     follow
                     me
                     with
                     an
                     hoast
                     of
                     afflictions
                     and
                     temptations
                     ,
                     as
                     Pharaoh
                     followed
                     Israel
                     with
                     a
                     purpose
                     to
                     destroy
                     him
                     ;
                     when
                     once
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     territories
                     :
                     and
                     see
                     how
                     a
                     bird
                     that
                     is
                     escaped
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     hand
                     is
                     hunted
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     by
                     the
                     boyes
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     doors
                     are
                     shut
                     ,
                     the
                     windowes
                     and
                     holes
                     stopp'd
                     to
                     hinder
                     her
                     escape
                     ;
                     and
                     see
                     how
                     they
                     hunt
                     her
                     ,
                     throw
                     their
                     hats
                     at
                     her
                     ,
                     scare
                     her
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     till
                     they
                     think
                     to
                     tire
                     her
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     her
                     fall
                     into
                     their
                     fingers
                     again
                     :
                     
                     So
                     did
                     Satan
                     set
                     upon
                     me
                     (
                     I
                     may
                     say
                     )
                     a
                     
                       thousand
                       waies
                    
                     by
                     himself
                     and
                     his
                     agents
                     ,
                     to
                     hunt
                     me
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     tire
                     me
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     me
                     (
                     if
                     he
                     could
                     )
                     fall
                     into
                     his
                     fingers
                     again
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     my
                     God
                     whom
                     I
                     unfeignedly
                     serve
                     from
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     
                       did
                       deliver
                       me
                       ,
                       does
                       deliver
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       trust
                       will
                       deliver
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saies
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     the
                     Devill
                     did
                     use
                     many
                     snares
                     ,
                     and
                     beset
                     me
                     so
                     about
                     (
                     as
                     you
                     will
                     hear
                     )
                     that
                     it
                     seemed
                     scarce
                     possible
                     I
                     should
                     escape
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     set
                     me
                     at
                     liberty
                     from
                     the
                     snares
                     of
                     the
                     Fowler
                     ,
                     though
                     sometimes
                     so
                     subtilly
                     layed
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     discern
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     do
                     by
                     his
                     
                       fair
                       insinuations
                    
                     and
                     subtleties
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       inward
                       motions
                    
                     and
                     temptations
                     ;
                     he
                     tryed
                     to
                     do
                     by
                     violence
                     ,
                     in
                     tormenting
                     me
                     and
                     making
                     me
                     the
                     most
                     object
                     of
                     affliction
                     and
                     misery
                     all
                     about
                     ;
                     
                     for
                     to
                     proceed
                     ,
                     my
                     friends
                     became
                     mine
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     precisenesse
                     was
                     an
                     eye-sore
                     to
                     many
                     ,
                     near
                     relations
                     cast
                     me
                     off
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     lookt
                     upon
                     as
                     disobedient
                     for
                     keeping
                     company
                     with
                     such
                     as
                     were
                     
                       godly
                       Puritans
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     accounted
                     then
                     Round-heads
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     praying
                     and
                     
                       holding
                       communion
                    
                     with
                     them
                     (
                     though
                     commanded
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     )
                     at
                     length
                     I
                     found
                     so
                     little
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     much
                     malice
                     from
                     some
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     turned
                     out
                     of
                     doors
                     ,
                     and
                     forced
                     (
                     as
                     men
                     say
                     to
                     seek
                     my
                     fortune
                     )
                     to
                     flie
                     with
                     
                       my
                       
                       own
                       feathers
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     three
                     shillings
                     six
                     pence
                     ,
                     or
                     thereabouts
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     take
                     it
                     )
                     to
                     travell
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     in
                     strange
                     countries
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     coldest
                     winter
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     year
                     ,
                     in
                     snowie
                     weather
                     ,
                     (
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     knees
                     very
                     often
                     )
                     and
                     whilest
                     the
                     very
                     isicles
                     hung
                     on
                     my
                     hair
                     or
                     cheeks
                     ,
                     
                     a
                     conflux
                     of
                     tears
                     that
                     came
                     hot
                     would
                     thaw
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     fell
                     abundantly
                     from
                     me
                     in
                     the
                     open
                     fields
                     ,
                     and
                     high-waies
                     ,
                     where
                     none
                     but
                     God
                     took
                     notice
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     Yet
                     I
                     did
                     often
                     beg
                     at
                     poor
                     cottages
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     so
                     )
                     but
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     to
                     warm
                     me
                     ,
                     or
                     dry
                     me
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     a
                     draught
                     of
                     small
                     beer
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     ;
                     which
                     would
                     make
                     some
                     poor
                     souls
                     fall
                     a
                     weeping
                     to
                     see
                     me
                     .
                     But
                     after
                     many
                     dangers
                     and
                     troubles
                     I
                     footed
                     it
                     as
                     farre
                     as
                     Cambridge
                     ,
                     where
                     I
                     sought
                     from
                     Colledge
                     to
                     Colledge
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     a
                     sizer
                     or
                     poor
                     Scholar
                     ,
                     my
                     little
                     stock
                     of
                     money
                     being
                     all
                     gone
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Servitors
                     of
                     Kings-Colledge
                     (
                     of
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     one
                     before
                     )
                     being
                     dismissed
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     could
                     have
                     no
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     had
                     no
                     money
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     wanted
                     bread
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     so
                     long
                     that
                     all
                     others
                     failed
                     to
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     insomuch
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     forced
                     for
                     life
                     to
                     try
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     eat
                     leather
                     ,
                     and
                     drink
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     eat
                     old
                     quils
                     and
                     pens
                     (
                     where
                     I
                     could
                     pick
                     them
                     up
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     dust
                     or
                     dunghils
                     )
                     roasted
                     in
                     a
                     few
                     coals
                     (
                     which
                     were
                     left
                     in
                     the
                     Chamber
                     where
                     I
                     was
                     )
                     and
                     I
                     assayed
                     sometimes
                     to
                     eat
                     grasse
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     it
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     grew
                     to
                     that
                     height
                     of
                     penury
                     and
                     famine
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     sometimes
                     tryed
                     to
                     eat
                     my
                     own
                     fingers
                     ,
                     biting
                     them
                     till
                     I
                     could
                     endure
                     it
                     no
                     longer
                     ;
                     then
                     tearing
                     my
                     hair
                     ,
                     and
                     crying
                     ,
                     I
                     had
                     recourse
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     passion
                     (
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     )
                     would
                     away
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     continued
                     so
                     long
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     I
                     met
                     with
                     temptations
                     in
                     this
                     wildernesse
                     to
                     turn
                     
                       stones
                       into
                       bread
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Devill
                     did
                     often
                     tempt
                     me
                     to
                     study
                     Necromancy
                     &
                     Nigromancy
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     Magick
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     league
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     ●nen
                     I
                     should
                     never
                     want
                     ,
                     but
                     shew
                     me
                     (
                     as
                     't
                     were
                     upon
                     the
                     pinnacle
                     )
                     the
                     
                       glory
                       of
                       the
                       world
                    
                     (
                     so
                     represented
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     my
                     ,
                     fancy
                     )
                     bidding
                     me
                     but
                     obey
                     him
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                     
                       fall
                       down
                       and
                       worship
                       him
                    
                     )
                     and
                     I
                     should
                     have
                     both
                     my
                     bags
                     of
                     money
                     by
                     me
                     ,
                     &
                     be
                     honoured
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     own'd
                     by
                     all
                     my
                     friends
                     ,
                     and
                     go
                     home
                     with
                     great
                     riches
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     great
                     respect
                     .
                     But
                     God
                     would
                     not
                     suffer
                     me
                     to
                     hearken
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     tell
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       thou
                       art
                       a
                       lyar
                       
                       from
                       the
                       beginning
                    
                     !
                     away
                     thou
                     
                       malicious
                       accuser
                       of
                       the
                       brethren
                       ,
                       tempt
                       me
                       not
                       ,
                    
                     
                     for
                     thou
                     didst
                     do
                     thus
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     overcame
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     I
                     trust
                     I
                     shall
                     by
                     
                       his
                       power
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     prayed
                     ,
                     and
                     read
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     writ
                     holy
                     meditations
                     ,
                     and
                     Soul-soliloquies
                     on
                     the
                     88
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     all
                     in
                     verse
                     very
                     patheticall
                     and
                     sutable
                     to
                     my
                     condition
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     began
                     Dives
                     and
                     Lazarus
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     Lazarus
                     and
                     Dives
                     hereafter
                     :
                     two
                     books
                     (
                     which
                     I
                     soon
                     after
                     concluded
                     )
                     using
                     in
                     it
                     
                       English
                       ,
                       Latine
                       ,
                       Italian
                       ,
                       French
                       ,
                    
                     being
                     very
                     tragicall
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     all
                     in
                     verse
                     very
                     sutable
                     to
                     my
                     condition
                     under
                     severall
                     temptations
                     ;
                     all
                     which
                     I
                     had
                     thoughts
                     (
                     with
                     some
                     others
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     by
                     me
                     )
                     to
                     have
                     printed
                     for
                     publique
                     profit
                     ,
                     but
                     wanted
                     a
                     purse
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     Magicall
                     and
                     Astrologicall
                     studies
                     ,
                     I
                     bent
                     my
                     minde
                     to
                     
                       holy
                       meditations
                       ,
                       soul
                       comforting
                       ,
                       Angelical
                    
                     and
                     
                       Evangelical
                       contemplations
                    
                     :
                     yet
                     I
                     continued
                     under
                     
                       strong
                       temptations
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     I
                     speak
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     think
                     never
                     was
                     I
                     more
                     a
                     growing
                     Christian
                     ,
                     then
                     after
                     Satan
                     had
                     these
                     repulses
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     must
                     not
                     omit
                     to
                     tell
                     you
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     one
                     other
                     temptation
                     first
                     ;
                     which
                     was
                     almost
                     irrecoverable
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     prevented
                     extraordinarily
                     even
                     as
                     I
                     was
                     upon
                     the
                     execution
                     thereof
                     .
                     For
                     finding
                     my self
                     almost
                     starved
                     and
                     pined
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     my
                     strength
                     almost
                     gone
                     ,
                     my
                     eyes
                     sunk
                     deep
                     in
                     my
                     head
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       wearing
                       deaths
                    
                     colours
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     almost
                     at
                     my
                     
                       wit
                       end
                    
                     :
                     I
                     confesse
                     when
                     I
                     felt
                     a
                     passion
                     come
                     ,
                     or
                     fit
                     come
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     fall
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     reading
                     ,
                     or
                     something
                     or
                     other
                     ,
                     whereby
                     sometimes
                     they
                     were
                     put
                     by
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     had
                     much
                     comfort
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     alwaies
                     avoid
                     them
                     by
                     this
                     :
                     for
                     now
                     one
                     temptation
                     got
                     ground
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     came
                     on
                     audaciously
                     ,
                     and
                     grew
                     strongly
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     escape
                     it
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     it
                     followed
                     me
                     ;
                     I
                     took
                     up
                     the
                     skin
                     of
                     my
                     wasted
                     hand
                     and
                     armes
                     with
                     a
                     resolution
                     to
                     tear
                     it
                     off
                     for
                     hunger
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     the
                     Devill
                     had
                     so
                     besotted
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     see
                     no
                     waies
                     to
                     evade
                     death
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     had
                     been
                     beholding
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Scholars
                     I
                     could
                     finde
                     any
                     courtesie
                     in
                     ,
                     
                     to
                     bring
                     me
                     scraps
                     ,
                     or
                     skins
                     of
                     salt-fish
                     ,
                     or
                     something
                     or
                     other
                     in
                     their
                     handkerchiefs
                     or
                     pockets
                     ,
                     which
                     kept
                     me
                     alive
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     till
                     at
                     last
                     they
                     were
                     all
                     weary
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     wasted
                     almost
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     ashamed
                     to
                     beg
                     openly
                     about
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     blinded
                     
                     as
                     to
                     any
                     way
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     finde
                     to
                     recover
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     condition
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     after
                     violent
                     and
                     never-ceasing
                     temptations
                     ,
                     I
                     drew
                     my
                     knife
                     ,
                     whetted
                     it
                     sharp
                     ,
                     
                     opened
                     my
                     doublet
                     and
                     shirt
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     room
                     where
                     I
                     was
                     alone
                     ,
                     
                       kneel'd
                       down
                    
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     surrender
                     my
                     soul
                     up
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     my
                     knife
                     lying
                     by
                     me
                     prepared
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     prepared
                     for
                     the
                     act
                     ,
                     when
                     behold
                     a
                     door
                     which
                     I
                     thought
                     was
                     bolted
                     all
                     the
                     night
                     before
                     ,
                     was
                     but
                     
                       shut
                       to
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     a
                     Scholar
                     opens
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     screeking
                     of
                     it
                     made
                     me
                     start
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     throw
                     my
                     knife
                     into
                     the
                     chimney
                     in
                     hast
                     (
                     as
                     ashamed
                     of
                     what
                     I
                     was
                     doing
                     )
                     and
                     in
                     comes
                     the
                     Scholar
                     to
                     tell
                     me
                     of
                     a
                     place
                     in
                     Huntington-shire
                     to
                     teach
                     
                       Gentlemens
                       children
                    
                     at
                     my
                     Lord
                     Brudenels
                     house
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     how
                     one
                     of
                     our
                     Colledge
                     was
                     sent
                     to
                     ,
                     but
                     refused
                     it
                     ;
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     I
                     was
                     recover'd
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     
                       eminent
                       danger
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     the
                     Scholar
                     was
                     gone
                     ,
                     did
                     exceedingly
                     reprove
                     and
                     check
                     my self
                     ,
                     for
                     suffering
                     this
                     temptation
                     to
                     grow
                     so
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     much
                     afflicted
                     at
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     for
                     that
                     this
                     mercy
                     came
                     in
                     so
                     upon
                     it
                     :
                     O!
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     wait
                     upon
                     God!
                     but
                     being
                     now
                     night
                     ,
                     I
                     went
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     use
                     to
                     do
                     )
                     supperlesse
                     to
                     bed
                     ,
                     
                     (
                     after
                     duty
                     )
                     but
                     my
                     heart
                     melting
                     into
                     abundance
                     of
                     tears
                     ,
                     first
                     for
                     the
                     sin
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     about
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     beleeve
                     ,
                     and
                     resist
                     the
                     Devill
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     had
                     done
                     in
                     Gods
                     strength
                     before
                     )
                     and
                     then
                     for
                     the
                     
                       love
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     care
                     appearing
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     even
                     at
                     that
                     instant
                     too
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     took
                     no
                     care
                     of
                     my
                     self
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     had
                     devoted
                     my self
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     now
                     he
                     should
                     not
                     only
                     deliver
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     send
                     me
                     
                       newes
                       full
                    
                     of
                     hopes
                     !
                     O
                     how
                     these
                     things
                     did
                     break
                     my
                     heart
                     !
                     and
                     work
                     upon
                     me
                     most
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     night
                     !
                     untill
                     with
                     an
                     heart
                     full
                     ,
                     and
                     head
                     full
                     ,
                     and
                     eyes
                     full
                     and
                     all
                     !
                     I
                     was
                     fal'n
                     into
                     a
                     deep
                     sleep
                     ,
                     and
                     visited
                     with
                     an
                     
                       extraordinary
                       token
                    
                     from
                     on
                     high
                     both
                     in
                     dream
                     and
                     vision
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     since
                     accomplished
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     take
                     it
                     )
                     and
                     the
                     last
                     in
                     Ireland
                     the
                     last
                     year
                     .
                     The
                     Dream
                     was
                     this
                     ▪
                     
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     walking
                     home
                     to
                     my
                     
                       Fathers
                       house
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     staffe
                     in
                     my
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     fearing
                     lest
                     I
                     should
                     be
                     
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       way
                    
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     looked
                     for
                     the
                     path
                     ,
                     which
                     at
                     first
                     I
                     could
                     
                       scarce
                       discerne
                    
                     was
                     a
                     path
                     ,
                     and
                     began
                     to
                     look
                     about
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     question
                     it
                     ,
                     till
                     by
                     and
                     by
                     I
                     perceived
                     some
                     footsteps
                     of
                     some
                     that
                     had
                     gone
                     
                     
                       that
                       way
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     that
                     I
                     went
                     forward
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     further
                     I
                     went
                     ,
                     the
                     plainer
                     I
                     perceived
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     path
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     (
                     and
                     I
                     could
                     see
                     no
                     other
                     )
                     at
                     which
                     I
                     rejoyced
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     on
                     confidently
                     as
                     if
                     I
                     fear'd
                     no
                     evill
                     ,
                     nor
                     enemy
                     ;
                     till
                     I
                     came
                     to
                     a
                     fine
                     glorious
                     beautifull
                     house
                     and
                     building
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     which
                     came
                     forth
                     a
                     beam
                     which
                     reached
                     a
                     
                       little
                       crosse
                    
                     the
                     way
                     I
                     was
                     to
                     go
                     in
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     I
                     being
                     at
                     a
                     
                       little
                       stand
                    
                     at
                     first
                     ,
                     yet
                     would
                     not
                     stoop
                     under
                     this
                     beam
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       stept
                       aside
                    
                     and
                     so
                     
                       pass'd
                       away
                    
                     ,
                     laying
                     my
                     hand
                     on
                     it
                     as
                     I
                     step'd
                     by
                     the
                     side
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     house
                     (
                     I
                     thought
                     )
                     was
                     all
                     in
                     a
                     flame
                     of
                     a
                     sudden
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     being
                     something
                     troubled
                     thereat
                     ,
                     I
                     passed
                     on
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     wondring
                     in
                     my self
                     what
                     this
                     should
                     be
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     was
                     overtaken
                     by
                     some
                     rude
                     violent
                     malicious
                     men
                     that
                     laid
                     to
                     my
                     charge
                     the
                     setting
                     this
                     
                       house
                       on
                       fire
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     not
                     hear
                     me
                     speak
                     ,
                     but
                     were
                     harshly
                     haling
                     me
                     away
                     to
                     prison
                     ,
                     
                     with
                     which
                     being
                     sufficiently
                     frighted
                     and
                     all
                     my
                     flesh
                     set
                     a
                     trembling
                     ,
                     I
                     awaked
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     offended
                     with
                     my self
                     ,
                     
                     for
                     being
                     troubled
                     at
                     a
                     dream
                     ,
                     a
                     foolish
                     fancy
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     laid
                     me
                     (
                     it
                     being
                     yet
                     dark
                     )
                     and
                     fell
                     
                       asleep
                       again
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     cast
                     into
                     the
                     same
                     dream
                     again
                     ,
                     word
                     for
                     word
                     ;
                     and
                     at
                     my
                     
                       right
                       hand
                    
                     I
                     thought
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     
                       grave
                       ancient
                       man
                    
                     full
                     of
                     
                       white
                       hairs
                    
                     (
                     like
                     wooll
                     )
                     a
                     long
                     
                       white
                       beard
                    
                     ,
                     
                     who
                     stood
                     by
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     bid
                     me
                     
                       chear
                       up
                       ,
                       fear
                       not
                    
                     !
                     for
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       hath
                       sent
                       me
                       to
                       comfort
                       thee
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     to
                     tell
                     
                       thee
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       chosen
                       thee
                       to
                       preach
                       his
                       word
                       and
                       Gospell
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     staffe
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     in
                     thy
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     staffe
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     thou
                     shalt
                     walk
                     home
                     with
                     to
                     thy
                     
                       Fathers
                       house
                       ,
                       i.
                       e.
                       Heaven
                       ,
                    
                     where
                     is
                     fulnesse
                     of
                     joy
                     .
                     But
                     after
                     a
                     time
                     thou
                     wilt
                     be
                     troubled
                     with
                     the
                     
                       different
                       opinions
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     waies
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     seem
                     at
                     first
                     to
                     be
                     at
                     
                       a
                       losse
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     be
                     thy
                     guide
                     ,
                     
                     go
                     on
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     thou
                     goest
                     forward
                     ,
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     lye
                     clearer
                     and
                     clearer
                     before
                     your
                     eyes
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     footsteps
                     are
                     the
                     examples
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     that
                     have
                     gone
                     before
                     you
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     great
                     help
                     unto
                     you
                     ;
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     walk
                     chearfully
                     on
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     which
                     is
                     clear
                     to
                     you
                     (
                     then
                     the
                     which
                     you
                     shall
                     see
                     no
                     other
                     )
                     but
                     yet
                     you
                     must
                     
                       meet
                       the
                       fair
                       house
                       on
                       the
                       left
                       hand
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       i.
                       e.
                    
                     the
                     glory
                     and
                     great
                     ones
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     who
                     make
                     a
                     great
                     and
                     fair
                     shew
                     to
                     
                     men
                     (
                     as
                     built
                     high
                     )
                     but
                     they
                     must
                     fall
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     are
                     but
                     on
                     the
                     
                       left
                       hand
                       of
                       you
                    
                     ,
                     whilest
                     you
                     will
                     despise
                     them
                     ,
                     preach
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     turn
                     your
                     eye
                     ;
                     looking
                     forward
                     to
                     go
                     on
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     God
                     (
                     and
                     turn
                     not
                     about
                     )
                     but
                     the
                     beam
                     that
                     comes
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     great
                     house
                     (
                     which
                     makes
                     so
                     much
                     shew
                     )
                     is
                     meant
                     the
                     powers
                     and
                     opinions
                     of
                     such
                     ,
                     which
                     (
                     whilest
                     somewhat
                     crosse
                     to
                     the
                     way
                     )
                     you
                     
                       step
                       aside
                    
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     
                       stoop
                       under
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     set
                     on
                     fire
                     ,
                     and
                     enflamed
                     of
                     a
                     sudden
                     ;
                     but
                     be
                     not
                     troubled
                     ,
                     go
                     forward
                     ,
                     although
                     they
                     will
                     send
                     after
                     you
                     ,
                     saying
                     you
                     have
                     brought
                     this
                     fire
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     will
                     
                       falsly
                       accuse
                       you
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     seek
                     to
                     hale
                     you
                     away
                     to
                     prison
                     for
                     this
                     fact
                     .
                     At
                     which
                     I
                     awaked
                     again
                     ,
                     this
                     being
                     morning
                     about
                     day-break
                     ,
                     I
                     wondred
                     with
                     my self
                     what
                     this
                     meant
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     thought
                     it
                     surely
                     more
                     then
                     ordinary
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     filled
                     with
                     confidence
                     and
                     comfort
                     ,
                     I
                     rose
                     up
                     and
                     writ
                     it
                     down
                     presently
                     ,
                     And
                     away
                     I
                     went
                     
                       that
                       day
                    
                     towards
                     Didington
                     in
                     Huntington-shire
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Lord
                     Brudenell
                     once
                     lived
                     (
                     but
                     was
                     then
                     sequestred
                     )
                     and
                     one
                     that
                     the
                     Committee
                     put
                     in
                     ,
                     had
                     
                       Gentlemens
                       children
                    
                     to
                     board
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     (
                     afterward
                     )
                     taught
                     .
                     But
                     after
                     all
                     these
                     deliverances
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     did
                     multiply
                     abundantly
                     in
                     gifts
                     and
                     graces
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     expound
                     ,
                     read
                     ,
                     sing
                     Hymns
                     and
                     spirituall
                     Songs
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     with
                     understanding
                     ,
                     as
                     Israel
                     in
                     Exod.
                     1.
                     the
                     more
                     he
                     was
                     afflicted
                     the
                     more
                     multiplyed
                     ;
                     so
                     
                       blessed
                       be
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     the
                     more
                     
                       filled
                       with
                       the
                       Spirit
                    
                     ,
                     endued
                     with
                     strength
                     and
                     grace
                     ,
                     refreshed
                     with
                     peace
                     and
                     joy
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     I
                     had
                     so
                     suffered
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     all
                     my
                     troubles
                     were
                     but
                     a
                     
                       Josephs
                       step
                    
                     (
                     through
                     grace
                     )
                     to
                     
                       higher
                       enjoyments
                    
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     finding
                     the
                     Lord
                     so
                     abundantly
                     to
                     endue
                     me
                     from
                     above
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     qualifie
                     me
                     for
                     the
                     call
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     had
                     before
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     ministry
                     which
                     then
                     I
                     little
                     meant
                     ,
                     or
                     imagin'd
                     could
                     be
                     ,
                     it
                     being
                     often
                     resolved
                     against
                     before
                     by
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     books
                     ordered
                     to
                     be
                     packed
                     up
                     )
                     but
                     finding
                     things
                     following
                     so
                     fairly
                     to
                     concurre
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     much
                     confirmed
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     design'd
                     me
                     thereunto
                     .
                     In
                     Huntington-shire
                     teaching
                     school
                     first
                     at
                     Brudenel's
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     the
                     Free-school
                     of
                     St.
                     Neotts
                     ,
                     I
                     began
                     with
                     the
                     boyes
                     ever
                     in
                     prayer
                     first
                     ,
                     
                     at
                     7.
                     
                     &
                     1.
                     and
                     ended
                     with
                     prayers
                     at
                     11.
                     
                     &
                     5.
                     on
                     the
                     Saturdaies
                     in
                     the
                     afternoon
                     ,
                     I
                     catechised
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     expounded
                     
                     their
                     Catechismes
                     by
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     expounded
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     singing
                     a
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     with
                     prayer
                     we
                     concluded
                     .
                  
                   
                     At
                     this
                     time
                     I
                     came
                     to
                     be
                     convinced
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Parliaments
                       proceedings
                    
                     and
                     cause
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     regular
                     and
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     work
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     to
                     doe
                     in
                     Nations
                     then
                     the
                     Kings
                     ,
                     by
                     comparing
                     them
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     bringing
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     saw
                     clearly
                     (
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     )
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     doe
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     by
                     them
                     and
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ;
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     long
                     after
                     this
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     by
                     a
                     
                       godly
                       people
                    
                     in
                     T●seland
                     earnestly
                     importuned
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     at
                     last
                     prevailed
                     with
                     to
                     
                       preach
                       the
                       Gospel
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     soon
                     known
                     in
                     the
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     sent
                     for
                     into
                     Essex
                     ,
                     where
                     I
                     setled
                     (
                     passing
                     twice
                     through
                     the
                     Assemblie
                     on
                     Examination
                     and
                     approbation
                     )
                     .
                     
                     So
                     although
                     ever
                     since
                     I
                     have
                     met
                     with
                     many
                     sorts
                     of
                     afflictions
                     and
                     oppositions
                     ,
                     
                     lies
                     ,
                     slanders
                     ,
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     
                       libels
                       ,
                       vows
                    
                     and
                     endeavours
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     yet
                     many
                     have
                     added
                     testimony
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     I
                     have
                     delivered
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     (
                     the
                     Lord
                     be
                     praised
                     )
                     to
                     the
                     
                       great
                       refreshing
                    
                     of
                     my
                     soule
                     ,
                     and
                     towards
                     the
                     making
                     up
                     of
                     my
                     joy
                     when
                     I
                     shall
                     give
                     an
                     account
                     (
                     to
                     their
                     comfort
                     )
                     at
                     the
                     
                       great
                       day
                    
                     .
                     And
                     since
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     sent
                     forth
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Pastor
                     and
                     publique
                     Teacher
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     know
                     my
                     
                       Ministeriall
                       commission
                    
                     and
                     authority
                     to
                     be
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     
                       divers
                       temptations
                    
                     that
                     I
                     meet
                     with
                     yet
                     ,
                     finding
                     my
                     heart
                     full
                     of
                     corruption
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     life
                     a
                     
                       continuall
                       warfare
                    
                     of
                     flesh
                     against
                     spirit
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     
                       blesse
                       God
                    
                     who
                     hath
                     delivered
                     me
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     diverse
                     wayes
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     not
                     yet
                     declared
                     )
                     from
                     the
                     
                       fraudulent
                       gins
                    
                     and
                     snares
                     of
                     the
                     Devill
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     hath
                     called
                     me
                     out
                     of
                     darknesse
                     into
                     light
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     power
                     is
                     stronger
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     then
                     any
                     that
                     hath
                     been
                     against
                     me
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     better
                     provided
                     against
                     Satan
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     I
                     live
                     now
                     
                       by
                       faith
                       in
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     above
                     the
                     
                       letter
                       in
                       the
                       life
                    
                     ,
                     above
                     the
                     
                       form
                       in
                       the
                       power
                    
                     ,
                     above
                     
                       self
                       in
                       an
                       higher
                       self
                    
                     ,
                     altogether
                     where
                     I
                     have
                     my
                     abode
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     
                       I
                       am
                       not
                       I
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     
                       grace
                       of
                       God
                    
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     
                       I
                       am
                       what
                       I
                       am
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     said
                     Why
                     
                       weep
                       ye
                       for
                       me
                       ?
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       ready
                       not
                       onely
                       to
                       be
                       bound
                       but
                       to
                       dye
                    
                     :
                     so
                     I
                     say
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                     I
                     have
                     
                       provision
                       within
                    
                     me
                     ,
                     seeing
                     
                       Christ
                       is
                       in
                       me
                       the
                       hope
                       of
                       glory
                       .
                    
                     I
                     am
                     assured
                     of
                     Salvation
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     my
                     head
                     ,
                     
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     my
                     
                       elder
                       brother
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       first
                       fruits
                    
                     
                     of
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     
                       rise
                       again
                    
                     .
                     
                     And
                     although
                     I
                     meet
                     with
                     
                       daily
                       troubles
                    
                     at
                     home
                     and
                     
                       abroad
                       ,
                       within
                    
                     and
                     without
                     ,
                     yet
                     am
                     I
                     
                       all
                       the
                       way
                       ascending
                       heaven
                    
                     (
                     though
                     descending
                     hell
                     )
                     the
                     same
                     way
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     who
                     hath
                     (
                     through
                     the
                     
                       vail
                       )
                       consecrated
                       a
                    
                     new
                     and
                     living
                     
                       way
                       for
                       me
                       into
                       the
                       Holy
                       of
                       Holies
                       .
                    
                     I
                     can
                     comfortably
                     drink
                     after
                     Christ
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     cup
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     in
                     eating
                     his
                     meat
                     and
                     drinking
                     his
                     drink
                     ,
                     take
                     
                       gall
                       and
                       vinegar
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     wel
                     as
                     
                       wine
                       and
                       honey
                    
                     .
                     I
                     prefer
                     Christ
                     before
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     (
                     if
                     I
                     know
                     my
                     heart
                     )
                     yet
                     not
                     I
                     ,
                     (
                     but
                     my
                     
                       spirituall
                       self
                    
                     )
                     had
                     rather
                     goe
                     to
                     Hell
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     my
                     armes
                     (
                     if
                     't
                     were
                     possible
                     )
                     then
                     to
                     
                       heaven
                       without
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     accounting
                     the
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     excellencies
                     and
                     happinesse
                     in
                     heaven
                     and
                     
                       earth
                       ,
                       Super
                       omnia
                       Christum
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     am
                     very
                     confident
                     Christ
                     can't
                     be
                     perfect
                     without
                     me
                     ,
                     nor
                     I
                     
                       without
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     I
                     shall
                     
                       appear
                       perfect
                    
                     (
                     for
                     all
                     Eternity
                     )
                     in
                     Christs
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     am
                     pardoned
                     by
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     purged
                     by
                     his
                     bloud
                     ,
                     sanctified
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     saved
                     by
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     I
                     am
                     as
                     sure
                     of
                     
                       to
                       be
                       glorified
                    
                     as
                     
                       he
                       is
                       glorified
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     
                       see
                       him
                       as
                       he
                       is
                    
                     .
                     I
                     could
                     say
                     much
                     more
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     many
                     more
                     experiences
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     fear
                     I
                     offend
                     others
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     cut
                     off
                     in
                     an
                     Apocope
                     ,
                     but
                     pray
                     ,
                     pray
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     power
                     may
                     appear
                     more
                     in
                     my
                     weaknesse
                     ,
                     and
                     whilest
                     I
                     live
                     and
                     breath
                     (
                     I
                     hope
                     and
                     resolve
                     )
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     
                       with
                       him
                    
                     and
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     
                       by
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     that
                     I
                     shall
                     not
                     desire
                     to
                     live
                     one
                     
                       minute
                       longer
                    
                     then
                     to
                     his
                     honour
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     service
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     make
                     
                       me
                       fit
                       for
                    
                     and
                     faithfull
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     prepare
                     me
                     for
                     that
                     glory
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     revealed
                     .
                     But
                     these
                     things
                     I
                     have
                     spoken
                     in
                     the
                     
                       fear
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     wherein
                     you
                     hear
                     what
                     
                       I
                       was
                    
                     ,
                     what
                     
                       I
                       am
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     
                       I
                       shall
                       be
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     know
                     no
                     more
                     yet
                     to
                     
                       trouble
                       you
                    
                     with
                     ,
                     but
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     accreasings
                     of
                     the
                     
                       holy
                       one
                    
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     effusions
                     of
                     the
                     unctions
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     speak
                     more
                     hereafter
                     for
                     your
                     advantage
                     ,
                     I
                     were
                     a
                     wicked
                     wretch
                     should
                     I
                     smother
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     appearances
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     I
                     meet
                     with
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     40.
                     
                     An
                     eminent
                     Experience
                     ,
                     or
                     relation
                     of
                     
                       John
                       Osborne
                    
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     at
                     Purleigh
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     which
                     Mr.
                     R.
                     was
                     Pastor
                     :
                     as
                     was
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     Register
                     word
                     for
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       JOhn
                       Osborne
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     poore
                     labouring
                     man
                     ,
                     was
                     admitted
                     a
                     Member
                     of
                     this
                     
                       Church
                       ,
                       April
                    
                     ,
                     16.
                     1650.
                     his
                     visible
                     carriage
                     in
                     word
                     and
                     deed
                     seeming
                     holy
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     
                       outward
                       conversation
                    
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     well
                     approved
                     of
                     (
                     after
                     his
                     
                       confession
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     resolution
                     to
                     
                       cleave
                       close
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     in
                     this
                     
                       way
                       )
                       nemine
                       contradicente
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     seemes
                     this
                     man
                     was
                     much
                     unsound
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     yet
                     
                       fit
                       matter
                    
                     within
                     (
                     whatsoever
                     he
                     seemed
                     without
                     )
                     and
                     it
                     being
                     best
                     known
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     himself
                     ,
                     Gods
                     designe
                     was
                     to
                     work
                     out
                     the
                     discovery
                     of
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     he
                     began
                     to
                     manifest
                     much
                     grief
                     and
                     gall
                     within
                     him
                     by
                     his
                     
                       outward
                       colour
                    
                     and
                     complexion
                     ,
                     but
                     kept
                     it
                     close
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     ill
                     life
                     was
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     his
                     ill
                     looks
                     ;
                     yet
                     he
                     followed
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     
                     frequented
                     the
                     Communion
                     ,
                     used
                     the
                     Ordinances
                     at
                     home
                     and
                     abroad
                     ,
                     in
                     publique
                     and
                     private
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     nothing
                     could
                     be
                     gathered
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Churches
                       apprehension
                    
                     )
                     but
                     godlinesse
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     He
                     would
                     presse
                     an
                     
                       exact
                       walking
                       ,
                       Gospell
                       duties
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     discourse
                     cast
                     in
                     his
                     mite
                     of
                     knowledge
                     and
                     measure
                     of
                     light
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     some
                     tooke
                     much
                     content
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     much
                     comfort
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     his
                     
                       heavy
                       countenance
                    
                     did
                     discover
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     somewhat
                     in
                     him
                     lay
                     undiscovered
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     yet
                     brought
                     to
                     light
                     .
                     But
                     Gods
                     time
                     was
                     near
                     to
                     doe
                     his
                     Church
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     some
                     
                       reall
                       testimony
                    
                     and
                     tasts
                     of
                     the
                     
                       first
                       fruit
                    
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     towards
                     them
                     by
                     making
                     him
                     known
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     thought
                     they
                     knew
                     )
                     but
                     indeed
                     did
                     not
                     know
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     God
                     saw
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     was
                     naught
                     ,
                     was
                     not
                     visible
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     was
                     visible
                     was
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     invisible
                     to
                     us
                     was
                     the
                     rottennesse
                     and
                     
                       unsound
                       part
                    
                     of
                     the
                     man.
                     But
                     mark
                     how
                     God
                     met
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     upon
                     the
                     28.
                     day
                     of
                     *
                     April
                     ,
                     1650.
                     was
                     after
                     Sermons
                     (
                     being
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       day
                    
                     )
                     struck
                     by
                     a
                     
                       sudden
                       distemper
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     produced
                     
                     
                       dangerous
                       fits
                    
                     which
                     continued
                     at
                     times
                     for
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     dayes
                     :
                     the
                     Pastor
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     
                       J.
                       R.
                    
                     he
                     did
                     visit
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     being
                     
                       Wednesday
                       ,
                       May
                    
                     1.
                     following
                     he
                     discovered
                     no
                     discomfort
                     ,
                     discontent
                     or
                     burthen
                     within
                     him
                     at
                     all
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     had
                     
                       good
                       expressions
                    
                     and
                     motions
                     ,
                     yet
                     was
                     once
                     or
                     twice
                     in
                     his
                     fits
                     very
                     fearfully
                     ;
                     but
                     after
                     he
                     was
                     recovered
                     the
                     Pastor
                     with
                     prayers
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     directions
                     given
                     him
                     departed
                     home
                     .
                     The
                     
                       next
                       day
                    
                     being
                     the
                     
                       Lecture
                       day
                    
                     after
                     Sermon
                     was
                     ended
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     moved
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     contribute
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     it
                     freely
                     and
                     largely
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     very
                     night
                     the
                     
                       Pastor
                       J.
                       R.
                    
                     was
                     sent
                     for
                     again
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     first
                     the
                     Church
                     made
                     prayers
                     for
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     observable
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Osborne
                     being
                     in
                     very
                     strange
                     fits
                     (
                     as
                     ever
                     were
                     seen
                     )
                     like
                     one
                     possessed
                     he
                     groveling
                     and
                     foaming
                     ;
                     and
                     his
                     
                       hands
                       ,
                       feet
                       ,
                       eyes
                       ,
                       mouth
                       ,
                    
                     were
                     most
                     gastlike
                     drawn
                     out
                     into
                     a
                     Convulsion-manner
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     worse
                     ;
                     at
                     that
                     
                       very
                       hower
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     made
                     prayers
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     ceasing
                     till
                     God
                     were
                     prevailed
                     with
                     ,
                     
                     those
                     strange
                     kinde
                     of
                     fits
                     and
                     distempers
                     left
                     him
                     (
                     to
                     the
                     amazement
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     knew
                     it
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     after
                     that
                     not
                     
                       one
                       fit
                       more
                    
                     had
                     he
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     continued
                     upon
                     him
                     so
                     thick
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     so
                     
                       long
                       a
                       time
                    
                     before
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     Doctor
                     could
                     
                       help
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     gave
                     him
                     over
                     for
                     a
                     
                       dead
                       man
                    
                     without
                     recovery
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     was
                     not
                     all
                     yet
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     intended
                     to
                     doe
                     for
                     his
                     people
                     ;
                     this
                     man
                     was
                     not
                     discovered
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     what
                     he
                     was
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     ;
                     And
                     though
                     the
                     Lord
                     heard
                     the
                     Churches
                     prayers
                     to
                     recover
                     this
                     man
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     condition
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     cast
                     him
                     into
                     another
                     condition
                     for
                     the
                     
                       Churches
                       good
                    
                     .
                     But
                     by
                     this
                     time
                     was
                     the
                     messenger
                     come
                     for
                     the
                     Pastor
                     (
                     it
                     being
                     above
                     a
                     
                       mile
                       distant
                    
                     )
                     to
                     come
                     quickly
                     to
                     the
                     
                       said
                       Osborne
                    
                     ;
                     Thither
                     he
                     hasted
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     carried
                     with
                     him
                     the
                     
                       Churches
                       contribution
                    
                     :
                     when
                     he
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     ,
                     the
                     people
                     within
                     told
                     him
                     how
                     suddenly
                     those
                     
                       strange
                       fits
                    
                     left
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     now
                     how
                     he
                     was
                     altered
                     ,
                     and
                     taken
                     in
                     
                       another
                       course
                    
                     ,
                     crying
                     out
                     to
                     speak
                     with
                     the
                     said
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     who
                     went
                     in
                     where
                     this
                     Osborne
                     lay
                     in
                     another
                     posture
                     (
                     then
                     formerly
                     )
                     upon
                     his
                     bed
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     seeing
                     the
                     Pastor
                     begins
                     to
                     howle
                     and
                     roar
                     ;
                     crying
                     out
                     ,
                     O
                     
                       I
                       'me
                       damn'd
                       !
                       I
                       'me
                       damn'd
                       !
                       I
                       goe
                       to
                       hell
                       !
                       I
                       goe
                       to
                       hell
                       !
                    
                     (
                     repeating
                     every
                     sentence
                     he
                     said
                     I
                     
                     think
                     at
                     least
                     a
                     
                       dozen
                       times
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     most
                     deplorable
                     voice
                     )
                     O
                     
                       I
                       am
                       rotten
                       !
                       I
                       am
                       rotten
                       !
                    
                     at
                     the
                     heart
                     !
                     Oh
                     the
                     heart
                     !
                     with
                     aboundance
                     of
                     such
                     
                       bitter
                       language
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     Pastor
                     wondred
                     ;
                     began
                     to
                     say
                     one
                     thing
                     and
                     another
                     ;
                     to
                     apply
                     for
                     
                       one
                       aile
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     another
                     ;
                     but
                     all
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     more
                     he
                     sought
                     to
                     help
                     he
                     seemed
                     to
                     hurt
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     he
                     sought
                     to
                     cure
                     he
                     seemed
                     to
                     kill
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     fret
                     the
                     disease
                     .
                     The
                     Pastor
                     retiring
                     himselfe
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     into
                     the
                     
                       next
                       roome
                    
                     as
                     desirous
                     to
                     
                       seek
                       to
                    
                     God
                     and
                     to
                     bewail
                     the
                     mans
                     woefull
                     misery
                     ,
                     was
                     there
                     told
                     by
                     one
                     or
                     two
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     Osborne
                     has
                     formerly
                     been
                     suspected
                     for
                     adultery
                     lying
                     with
                     one
                     
                       Right
                       's
                       wife
                    
                     hard
                     by
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     for
                     some
                     other
                     misdemeanors
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     never
                     before
                     known
                     or
                     imagined
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     man
                     (
                     by
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     I
                     know
                     of
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     did
                     speak
                     of
                     .
                     )
                     Well
                     the
                     Pastor
                     returning
                     thanks
                     to
                     the
                     parties
                     that
                     acquainted
                     him
                     with
                     this
                     ,
                     went
                     out
                     into
                     the
                     yard
                     and
                     then
                     earnestly
                     
                       sought
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     
                       mans
                       affl●ction
                    
                     might
                     be
                     usefull
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     his
                     
                       own
                       mouth
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     might
                     be
                     discovered
                     within
                     him
                     ,
                     which
                     none
                     could
                     see
                     ,
                     and
                     few
                     suspect
                     by
                     his
                     outward
                     deportment
                     and
                     profession
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     so
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     such
                     sinnes
                     and
                     basenesse
                     were
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     might
                     be
                     manifested
                     openly
                     to
                     the
                     terror
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     at
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     Ananias
                     and
                     
                       Saphira
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     5.11
                     .
                     
                       fear
                       might
                       come
                       upon
                       all
                       the
                       Church
                       and
                       those
                       that
                       hear
                       these
                       things
                       .
                    
                     With
                     his
                     heart
                     ful
                     of
                     such
                     hot
                     desires
                     ;
                     the
                     Pastor
                     returned
                     in
                     to
                     the
                     man
                     (
                     much
                     relying
                     on
                     God
                     )
                     and
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     ever
                     the
                     said
                     Osborne
                     saw
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     
                       cryed
                       out
                    
                     alowd
                     ,
                     Oh
                     
                       I
                       'me
                       damn'd
                       !
                       I
                       'me
                       damn'd
                       !
                       I
                       'me
                       rotten
                       ,
                       I
                       'me
                       rotten
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       '
                       Ime
                       rotten
                    
                     !
                     The
                     Pastor
                     asked
                     him
                     why
                     ,
                     and
                     like
                     a
                     floud
                     his
                     voice
                     violently
                     
                       bursting
                       forth
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       lying
                       with
                       such
                       a
                       woman
                    
                     ,
                     naming
                     her
                     openly
                     to
                     all
                     commers
                     ,
                     and
                     continuing
                     this
                     his
                     
                       unsavory
                       speech
                    
                     so
                     long
                     and
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     despair
                     that
                     the
                     Pastor
                     was
                     constrained
                     to
                     leave
                     him
                     so
                     ;
                     he
                     being
                     uncapable
                     of
                     making
                     use
                     of
                     what
                     
                       so
                       ere
                    
                     was
                     said
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     though
                     ere
                     so
                     urgently
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     
                       J.
                       R.
                    
                     the
                     Pastor
                     hasted
                     home
                     (
                     being
                     now
                     
                       dark
                       night
                    
                     )
                     hoping
                     to
                     doe
                     him
                     more
                     good
                     by
                     dealing
                     with
                     God
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     any
                     further
                     dealing
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     being
                     much
                     afflicted
                     for
                     the
                     great
                     sinfulnesse
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     those
                     without
                     would
                     take
                     all
                     he
                     said
                     up
                     in
                     the
                     
                       worst
                       sense
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     
                       most
                       malicious
                       construction
                    
                     they
                     could
                     ;
                     so
                     reporting
                     it
                     about
                     the
                     Countrey
                     as
                     it
                     might
                     reflect
                     much
                     upon
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     to
                     the
                     publique
                     reproach
                     of
                     profession
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Gospel
                       practise
                    
                     ;
                     
                     which
                     (
                     afterwards
                     as
                     wee
                     shall
                     hear
                     )
                     through
                     the
                     
                       great
                       grace
                    
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     turns
                     light
                     out
                     of
                     darknesse
                     ,
                     and
                     good
                     out
                     of
                     evi●●
                     )
                     made
                     mightily
                     for
                     the
                     
                       Churches
                       advantage
                    
                     and
                     comfort
                     .
                     The
                     
                       next
                       day
                    
                     the
                     Pastor
                     praising
                     the
                     Lord
                     ▪
                     for
                     this
                     large
                     discovery
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     
                       mans
                       sinfulnesse
                    
                     and
                     unsoundnesse
                     (
                     who
                     was
                     condemned
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     mouth
                     )
                     in
                     his
                     
                       private
                       study
                    
                     strongly
                     sets
                     upon
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     a
                     holy
                     violence
                     beseecht
                     ,
                     and
                     begged
                     of
                     him
                     hard
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     
                       scourge
                       him
                    
                     here
                     severely
                     ,
                     by
                     some
                     visible
                     signe
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     to
                     the
                     purpose
                     ,
                     for
                     others
                     to
                     take
                     warning
                     by
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     further
                     manifestation
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     were
                     unsound
                     and
                     rotten
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     fuller
                     strengthening
                     and
                     establishment
                     of
                     his
                     sincere
                     and
                     pretious
                     on●s
                     in
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     soul
                     might
                     be
                     saved
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     .
                     Thus
                     continuing
                     his
                     undeniable
                     requests
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     two
                     dayes
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     ,
                     newes
                     was
                     brought
                     that
                     Osborne
                     was
                     now
                     
                       drawing
                       on
                    
                     ,
                     
                     in
                     his
                     last
                     sweat
                     ,
                     and
                     senselesse
                     and
                     knowing
                     
                       no
                       body
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     speech
                     lesse
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     giving
                     up
                     the
                     ghost
                     ,
                     onely
                     now
                     and
                     then
                     he
                     raged
                     ,
                     and
                     flung
                     about
                     ;
                     But
                     
                       every
                       one
                    
                     had
                     given
                     him
                     up
                     for
                     a
                     
                       dead
                       man
                    
                     and
                     without
                     remedy
                     ▪
                     (
                     in
                     their
                     eyes
                     )
                     .
                     After
                     this
                     the
                     said
                     Pastor
                     did
                     set
                     afresh
                     upon
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     hard
                     that
                     it
                     might
                     be
                     enough
                     ,
                     what
                     was
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     withdraw
                     his
                     anger
                     (
                     if
                     he
                     pleased
                     to
                     be
                     prevailed
                     with
                     through
                     Christ
                     )
                     and
                     now
                     to
                     spare
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     try
                     him
                     a
                     little
                     longer
                     ,
                     
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     heartily
                     repent
                     what
                     was
                     past
                     ;
                     and
                     resolve
                     against
                     temptations
                     in
                     time
                     to
                     come
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     walke
                     up
                     more
                     closely
                     to
                     the
                     rules
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     upon
                     his
                     promise
                     so
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     try
                     him
                     now
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     pleased
                     to
                     be
                     pacified
                     and
                     shew
                     him
                     
                       love
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     The
                     Pastor
                     continued
                     praying
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     a
                     day
                     or
                     two
                     more
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     not
                     onely
                     in
                     private
                     ,
                     but
                     publiquely
                     in
                     
                       whole
                       body
                    
                     and
                     
                       society
                       (
                       May
                    
                     7.
                     )
                     it
                     being
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     speciall
                     Communion
                     ;
                     On
                     which
                     day
                     one
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Fellowship
                     being
                     sent
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     ;
                     he
                     was
                     asleep
                     fast
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     seen
                     to
                     rest
                     for
                     a
                     
                       long
                       time
                    
                     before
                     ,
                     being
                     tyred
                     
                     under
                     so
                     many
                     torments
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     't
                     was
                     hard
                     to
                     say
                     whether
                     he
                     were
                     dead
                     or
                     alive
                     ,
                     thus
                     he
                     slept
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     .
                     At
                     last
                     when
                     he
                     awak●d
                     ,
                     both
                     himself
                     and
                     others
                     by
                     him
                     being
                     wonderfully
                     amazed
                     at
                     so
                     
                       sudden
                       a
                       change
                    
                     as
                     he
                     seem'd
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     others
                     knew
                     not
                     well
                     ,
                     whether
                     he
                     were
                     dead
                     or
                     alive
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     concluded
                     hee
                     was
                     drawing
                     on
                     untill
                     this
                     sleep
                     ,
                     so
                     himself
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     affirmed
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     after
                     )
                     wondred
                     he
                     was
                     alive
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     altogether
                     thought
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     dead
                     and
                     cast
                     into
                     Hell
                     ;
                     and
                     was
                     there
                     enduring
                     the
                     torments
                     for
                     his
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     not
                     imagining
                     himself
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     for
                     these
                     four
                     or
                     five
                     dayes
                     (
                     ere
                     since
                     the
                     Pastor
                     J.R.
                     last
                     left
                     him
                     in
                     a
                     
                       despairing
                       condition
                    
                     )
                     not
                     capable
                     of
                     comforting
                     being
                     senselesse
                     .
                     But
                     suddenly
                     ,
                     hee
                     awaking
                     ,
                     and
                     wondring
                     at
                     himself
                     ,
                     he
                     starts
                     up
                     off
                     of
                     his
                     bed
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     all
                     means
                     would
                     be
                     going
                     to
                     the
                     Pastors
                     house
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     told
                     the
                     people
                     that
                     now
                     he
                     was
                     beholding
                     to
                     his
                     Master
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     he
                     called
                     the
                     Pastor
                     )
                     indeed
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     his
                     Master
                     had
                     done
                     
                       wonderful
                       things
                    
                     for
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Company
                     asking
                     why
                     ?
                     Oh!
                     he
                     answered
                     that
                     his
                     Master
                     had
                     prayed
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     had
                     prayed
                     for
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     stayed
                     his
                     hand
                     now
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     
                       forgiven
                       him
                    
                     his
                     sins
                     past
                     (
                     he
                     was
                     sure
                     )
                     upon
                     his
                     promise
                     to
                     amend
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     Master
                     tooke
                     a
                     great
                     deal
                     of
                     pains
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     quiet
                     till
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     commanded
                     the
                     Serpents
                     that
                     had
                     tormented
                     him
                     for
                     his
                     sinnes
                     to
                     
                       fly
                       back
                    
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     &c.
                     with
                     a
                     
                       great
                       deal
                    
                     of
                     such
                     like
                     language
                     ,
                     which
                     yet
                     the
                     more
                     amazed
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     thinking
                     him
                     half
                     frantick
                     to
                     talk
                     so
                     ;
                     and
                     looking
                     on
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     
                       man
                       drawing
                       on
                    
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     as
                     on
                     the
                     morning
                     or
                     
                       last
                       night
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     like
                     to
                     live
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     would
                     needs
                     be
                     gone
                     to
                     the
                     Pastor
                     to
                     tell
                     him
                     ,
                     what
                     God
                     had
                     done
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     had
                     already
                     got
                     on
                     his
                     cloathes
                     ,
                     and
                     got
                     out
                     of
                     doores
                     ;
                     but
                     being
                     very
                     weake
                     and
                     ready
                     to
                     reele
                     downe
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     about
                     a
                     field
                     off
                     ,
                     his
                     wife
                     and
                     neighbours
                     running
                     after
                     him
                     much
                     against
                     his
                     own
                     minde
                     got
                     him
                     in
                     again
                     .
                     But
                     his
                     wife
                     and
                     neighbours
                     perceived
                     him
                     another
                     manner
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     then
                     what
                     he
                     was
                     before
                     ;
                     by
                     his
                     good
                     motions
                     ,
                     prayers
                     ,
                     discourses
                     and
                     desires
                     heavenward
                     ;
                     it
                     being
                     a
                     great
                     delight
                     to
                     him
                     to
                     acquaint
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     experiences
                     of
                     God
                     under
                     this
                     
                       sharp
                       
                       dispensation
                    
                     .
                     After
                     a
                     day
                     or
                     two
                     he
                     feeling
                     strength
                     ,
                     
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     stayed
                     from
                     coming
                     to
                     the
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     fell
                     out
                     to
                     be
                     upon
                     a
                     day
                     when
                     the
                     Church
                     gathered
                     together
                     to
                     
                       break
                       bread
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Pastor
                     coming
                     to
                     him
                     called
                     him
                     aside
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     roome
                     by
                     themselves
                     ,
                     he
                     set
                     very
                     severely
                     and
                     plainly
                     upon
                     the
                     man
                     in
                     many
                     particulars
                     ;
                     and
                     especially
                     for
                     his
                     presumption
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     this
                     way
                     being
                     such
                     unsound
                     and
                     unfit
                     matter
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     long
                     have
                     continued
                     ,
                     with
                     so
                     
                       fair
                       an
                       outside
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     inside
                     rottennesse
                     would
                     at
                     length
                     have
                     
                       broken
                       out
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     be
                     cast
                     from
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     building
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     2
                     Tim.
                     3.5
                     .
                     1
                     Tim.
                     6.3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     1
                     
                     Cor.
                     5.3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     Tit.
                     3.10
                     .
                     Matth.
                     18.18
                     ,
                     19
                     ,
                     &c.
                     1
                     Tim.
                     1.20
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     For
                     though
                     he
                     had
                     done
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     rules
                     we
                     must
                     doe
                     according
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     Withall
                     ,
                     dealing
                     with
                     him
                     upon
                     such
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     as
                     Jer.
                     7.9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                     Psal.
                     50.16
                     ,
                     17
                     ,
                     
                       &c.
                       Isai.
                    
                     35.8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     questioning
                     and
                     expostulating
                     with
                     him
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     Ezek.
                     44.7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                     Jo.
                     4.23
                     .
                     and
                     many
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     charging
                     it
                     home
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     wrong
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     done
                     to
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     by
                     opening
                     the
                     mouthes
                     of
                     her
                     
                       malitious
                       adversaries
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     speak
                     against
                     
                       Christs
                       way
                    
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     worst
                     words
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ;
                     to
                     vilifie
                     and
                     slander
                     his
                     Saints
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       deride
                       Religion
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     wax
                     proud
                     against
                     profession
                     ,
                     and
                     grievously
                     to
                     offend
                     those
                     weak
                     in
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     &
                     yet
                     though
                     he
                     had
                     mocked
                     men
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     mock
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     now
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     opened
                     his
                     inside
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     see
                     what
                     a
                     Traitor
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     what
                     a
                     hypocrite
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     not
                     ?
                     
                     As
                     the
                     Pastor
                     was
                     opening
                     him
                     to
                     himself
                     yet
                     more
                     ;
                     this
                     Osborne
                     told
                     him
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     pardoned
                     him
                     ,
                     upon
                     his
                     promise
                     to
                     amend
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     prayer
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     for
                     
                       Christs
                       sake
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     saw
                     
                       his
                       pardon
                       writ
                    
                     before
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     sinnes
                     blotted
                     out
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     Pastor
                     urging
                     it
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     knew
                     he
                     was
                     pardoned
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     he
                     meant
                     by
                     seeing
                     sinnes
                     blotted
                     out
                     ,
                     who
                     then
                     began
                     to
                     tell
                     the
                     
                       whole
                       story
                    
                     of
                     his
                     agony
                     ,
                     and
                     torments
                     ,
                     and
                     deliverance
                     ;
                     which
                     being
                     long
                     the
                     Pastor
                     desired
                     him
                     to
                     cut
                     off
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     acquaint
                     the
                     
                       whole
                       Body
                    
                     with
                     them
                     after
                     the
                     last
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     dispersed
                     to
                     their
                     
                       severall
                       homes
                    
                     ;
                     Because
                     that
                     as
                     there
                     was
                     
                       visible
                       offence
                    
                     given
                     to
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     so
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     
                       visible
                       repentance
                    
                     and
                     
                       apparent
                       evidences
                    
                     of
                     his
                     
                     
                       conversion
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     So
                     the
                     Pastor
                     parted
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     could
                     not
                     admit
                     of
                     him
                     into
                     Communion
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     must
                     hold
                     off
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     could
                     give
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     onely
                     he
                     had
                     liberty
                     in
                     the
                     
                       converting
                       Ordinances
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     converse
                     with
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     Society
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     ;
                     In
                     the
                     Evening
                     about
                     five
                     or
                     six
                     a
                     clock
                     the
                     said
                     Osborne
                     was
                     called
                     into
                     the
                     Society
                     to
                     answer
                     to
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     were
                     laid
                     to
                     his
                     charge
                     ;
                     and
                     first
                     the
                     Pastor
                     earnestly
                     seeking
                     God
                     that
                     nothing
                     might
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     concluded
                     on
                     but
                     what
                     should
                     be
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     minde
                     of
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rules
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     stablish
                     all
                     that
                     are
                     present
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     more
                     strengthened
                     ,
                     by
                     what
                     did
                     ,
                     or
                     should
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       power
                    
                     appeare
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     upon
                     this
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     punish
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     to
                     deliver
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     Church
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     deceived
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     subtilty
                     of
                     Satan
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     
                       believe
                       a
                       lye
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     give
                     no
                     credit
                     to
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     discerning
                     in
                     his
                     wayes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     eye
                     him
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     
                       goings
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     After
                     the
                     Pastor
                     had
                     prayed
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     joined
                     with
                     him
                     very
                     devoutly
                     ,
                     the
                     charges
                     being
                     uttered
                     against
                     this
                     Osborne
                     ;
                     still
                     hee
                     continued
                     his
                     
                       former
                       story
                    
                     how
                     God
                     had
                     forgiven
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     had
                     seen
                     his
                     
                       sins
                       blotted
                       out
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     the
                     Serpents
                     were
                     suffered
                     to
                     feed
                     on
                     him
                     for
                     his
                     sins
                     .
                     So
                     urging
                     on
                     him
                     what
                     he
                     meant
                     ,
                     by
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       straitly
                       requiring
                    
                     him
                     not
                     to
                     
                       believe
                       a
                       delusion
                    
                     ;
                     No!
                     he
                     said
                     he
                     was
                     sure
                     !
                     the
                     Lord
                     did
                     not
                     delude
                     him
                     !
                     and
                     thus
                     he
                     began
                     !
                     After
                     the
                     fits
                     left
                     me
                     (
                     sayes
                     he
                     )
                     I
                     sent
                     for
                     my
                     
                       Master
                       (
                       i.
                       e.
                    
                     the
                     Pastor
                     )
                     because
                     I
                     was
                     
                       to
                       dye
                    
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     thought
                     )
                     .
                     Then
                     (
                     this
                     being
                     on
                     May
                     2.
                     the
                     
                       Lecture
                       day
                    
                     at
                     night
                     )
                     when
                     he
                     despaired
                     (
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     Pastor
                     was
                     there
                     )
                     I
                     thought
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     dyed
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     gone
                     into
                     Hell
                     for
                     my
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     
                     where
                     
                       God
                       stretcht
                    
                     out
                     his
                     rod
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     came
                     out
                     a
                     
                       huge
                       great
                       Serpent
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     bid
                     to
                     goe
                     and
                     torment
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     presently
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     belly
                     of
                     the
                     
                       great
                       Serpent
                    
                     came
                     out
                     
                       seven
                       Serpents
                    
                     more
                     ;
                     so
                     many
                     Serpents
                     for
                     so
                     many
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     
                       all
                       together
                    
                     seised
                     upon
                     mee
                     ,
                     and
                     stung
                     and
                     gnawed
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     eat
                     off
                     all
                     my
                     flesh
                     below
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     thighes
                     ,
                     and
                     gnawed
                     all
                     clean
                     to
                     the
                     
                       very
                       bone
                    
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     I
                     heard
                     my
                     Master
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       punish
                       him
                       !
                       till
                       he
                       amend
                    
                     !
                     Let
                     
                       him
                       be
                       punished
                       ,
                       for
                       a
                       time
                       !
                    
                     and
                     still
                     these
                     
                     Serpents
                     continued
                     
                       on
                       mee
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     tormented
                     me
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     for
                     a
                     
                       long
                       time
                    
                     (
                     as
                     wee
                     conceived
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     
                       two
                       dayes
                    
                     or
                     thereabouts
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Pastors
                       words
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     acknowledged
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     that
                     there
                     might
                     be
                     some
                     likelyhood
                     in
                     what
                     Osborne
                     said
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     indeed
                     pray
                     for
                     
                       two
                       dayes
                    
                     or
                     thereabouts
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     study
                     privately
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     punish
                     him
                     severely
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     Spirit
                     might
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Day
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Church
                     never
                     knew
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     told
                     them
                     .
                     Moreover
                     the
                     said
                     
                       Osbornes
                       tongue
                    
                     was
                     bit
                     quite
                     through
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     a
                     peece
                     of
                     his
                     lip
                     pulled
                     off
                     ;
                     which
                     hindred
                     his
                     speaking
                     so
                     as
                     he
                     could
                     scarce
                     be
                     understood
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     asked
                     how
                     it
                     came
                     he
                     said
                     he
                     knew
                     not
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     the
                     Serpents
                     had
                     bit
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     thought
                     because
                     he
                     knew
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     Hell
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     imagining
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     alive
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                     But
                     his
                     wife
                     said
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     once
                     leaping
                     up
                     as
                     in
                     an
                     
                       infinite
                       torment
                    
                     he
                     bit
                     his
                     tongue
                     quite
                     through
                     and
                     through
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     on
                     another
                     time
                     he
                     run
                     a
                     pin
                     quite
                     through
                     his
                     lip
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       rung
                       of
                    
                     a
                     peece
                     on
                     it
                     ,
                     this
                     being
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     these
                     
                       two
                       dayes
                    
                     ;
                     But
                     to
                     proceede
                     to
                     his
                     story
                     .
                     For
                     these
                     questions
                     were
                     asked
                     at
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     )
                     After
                     these
                     Serpents
                     had
                     fed
                     upon
                     my
                     flesh
                     (
                     sayes
                     he
                     )
                     for
                     so
                     long
                     a
                     time
                     I
                     saw
                     a
                     Rowle
                     as
                     of
                     Parchment
                     lying
                     before
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     it
                     God
                     had
                     written
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     take
                     Justice
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     Master
                     writ
                     that
                     hee
                     
                       would
                       have
                       mercy
                    
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     writ
                     again
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     take
                     vengeance
                     ;
                     and
                     my
                     Master
                     writ
                     again
                     ,
                     
                     
                       Lord
                       let
                       it
                       be
                       enough
                    
                     ;
                     if
                     he
                     repents
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     enough
                     now
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     I
                     heard
                     (
                     sayes
                     he
                     )
                     the
                     words
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     writing
                     (
                     then
                     the
                     Pastor
                     so
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     so
                     ,
                     after
                     a
                     day
                     or
                     two
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     
                       indeed
                       desired
                    
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     enough
                     ;
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     repent
                     ,
                     and
                     unfeignedly
                     promised
                     amendment
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     remove
                     his
                     hand
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     he
                     did
                     both
                     in
                     publique
                     upon
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       dey
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     
                       owne
                       study
                    
                     he
                     thus
                     prayed
                     ;
                     not
                     knowing
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     Osborne
                     was
                     as
                     he
                     left
                     him
                     on
                     
                       Thursday
                       night
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     despair
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     men
                     reported
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     drawing
                     on
                     .
                     )
                     So
                     my
                     Master
                     would
                     not
                     leave
                     the
                     Lord
                     (
                     says
                     he
                     )
                     till
                     the
                     Lord
                     said
                     well
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     try
                     me
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     
                       Rowle
                       vanished
                       away
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     flew
                     upward
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     commanded
                     the
                     Serpents
                     to
                     withdraw
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     
                       little
                       
                       Serpents
                    
                     went
                     into
                     the
                     
                       great
                       Serpents
                       belly
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     by
                     little
                     and
                     little
                     (
                     sayes
                     he
                     )
                     the
                     
                       great
                       Serpent
                    
                     did
                     goe
                     back
                     and
                     back
                     till
                     at
                     last
                     he
                     went
                     
                       away
                       downe
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     might
                     bee
                     at
                     my
                     
                       Beds
                       feet
                    
                     )
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     mightily
                     joyed
                     at
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     thought
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     tormented
                     me
                     so
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     
                     not
                     knowing
                     but
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     in
                     Hell.
                     After
                     that
                     I
                     heard
                     the
                     Church
                     plainly
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     beheld
                     the
                     Lord
                     (
                     not
                     as
                     before
                     in
                     his
                     anger
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     )
                     smiling
                     upon
                     me
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     and
                     there
                     were
                     before
                     mee
                     all
                     the
                     joyes
                     that
                     could
                     be
                     desired
                     and
                     Rivers
                     ran
                     before
                     me
                     as
                     Crystall
                     full
                     of
                     gold
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     I
                     had
                     liberty
                     to
                     have
                     taken
                     what
                     I
                     would
                     ;
                     
                     thinking
                     I
                     saw
                     a
                     Paradise
                     .
                     Thus
                     I
                     continued
                     till
                     I
                     awaked
                     ,
                     
                     when
                     I
                     wondered
                     where
                     I
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     scarce
                     think
                     I
                     was
                     alive
                     ,
                     not
                     knowing
                     so
                     much
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     found
                     his
                     heart
                     filled
                     with
                     gladnesse
                     ;
                     and
                     (
                     hee
                     said
                     )
                     he
                     fain
                     would
                     have
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Pastors
                       house
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     neighbours
                     restrained
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     now
                     being
                     night
                     the
                     Church-Society
                     must
                     disperse
                     ,
                     wherefore
                     not
                     being
                     satisfied
                     with
                     such
                     
                       extraordinary
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     spake
                     of
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     held
                     off
                     Communion
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     (
                     being
                     necessary
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     should
                     see
                     a
                     visible
                     change
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     by
                     whom
                     were
                     such
                     
                       visible
                       offences
                    
                     given
                     .
                     )
                     I
                     shall
                     not
                     tye
                     this
                     story
                     to
                     your
                     Faith
                     any
                     further
                     ,
                     
                     then
                     as
                     hee
                     related
                     it
                     himself
                     to
                     the
                     Society
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     indeed
                     wonderfull
                     ,
                     by
                     
                       God's
                       wayes
                    
                     are
                     wondrous
                     these
                     dayes
                     :
                     This
                     man
                     cannot
                     read
                     a
                     letter
                     .
                     However
                     the
                     result
                     of
                     all
                     this
                     made
                     much
                     for
                     the
                     
                       Churches
                       good
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     strengthening
                     and
                     establishing
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     searching
                     and
                     examining
                     of
                     all
                     ;
                     which
                     we
                     looked
                     upon
                     as
                     a
                     speciall
                     note
                     of
                     Gods
                     approbation
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     love
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     from
                     the
                     rootes
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     given
                     up
                     freely
                     and
                     sincerely
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     servants
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     shall
                     only
                     adde
                     this
                     more
                     thereto
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     taken
                     this
                     story
                     verbatim
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Church
                       Booke
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     registers
                     up
                     such
                     eminent
                     passages
                     at
                     Purleigh
                     in
                     Essex
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     shall
                     tire
                     the
                     Reader
                     with
                     no
                     more
                     experiences
                     ;
                     These
                     examples
                     are
                     sufficient
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     are
                     very
                     eminent
                     :
                     We
                     are
                     sweetly
                     led
                     by
                     the
                     
                       hand
                       (
                       manuducimur
                    
                     )
                     to
                     drinke
                     of
                     these
                     Brookes
                     before
                     we
                     passe
                     .
                     Some
                     are
                     deep
                     but
                     most
                     shallow
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     all
                     clear
                     as
                     
                       Crystall
                       streams
                    
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     at
                     such
                     times
                     ,
                     when
                     Satan
                     (
                     by
                     temptations
                     )
                     put
                     in
                     his
                     cloven-foot
                     .
                     Those
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     most
                     extraordinary
                     of
                     them
                     are
                     uttered
                     in
                     Dream
                     ,
                     
                     
                       Trance
                       ,
                       Voice
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Vision
                     ,
                     and
                     Vision
                     is
                     taken
                     two
                     wayes
                     ,
                     
                     either
                     first
                     actually
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     senses
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     in
                     some
                     visible
                     bodily
                     shape
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     2.
                     potentially
                     thus
                     ,
                     that
                     although
                     the
                     soul
                     (
                     
                       ut
                       forma
                    
                     )
                     is
                     joined
                     to
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     yet
                     (
                     
                       ut
                       materia
                    
                     )
                     above
                     the
                     body
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     it
                     uses
                     not
                     any
                     
                       bodily
                       senses
                    
                     for
                     such
                     a
                     service
                     ,
                     but
                     sequesters
                     all
                     externals
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       outward
                       senses
                    
                     are
                     (
                     as
                     't
                     were
                     )
                     dead
                     ,
                     or
                     asleep
                     ,
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     intervening
                     to
                     interrupt
                     the
                     soule
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     the
                     soule
                     is
                     soared
                     up
                     in
                     any
                     
                       high
                       exigency
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     excellency
                     to
                     see
                     
                       great
                       things
                    
                     ;
                     or
                     is
                     intent
                     upon
                     any
                     rich
                     discoveries
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     
                       Visions
                       ,
                       Revelations
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     ;
                     all
                     the
                     
                       bodily
                       senses
                    
                     lye
                     (
                     as
                     't
                     were
                     )
                     in
                     a
                     trance
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     
                       exterior
                       motions
                    
                     are
                     quieted
                     and
                     quash'd
                     ,
                     and
                     flesh
                     is
                     silent
                     ,
                     whilest
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       appeares
                       out
                       of
                       his
                       holy
                       habitation
                       ,
                       Zach.
                    
                     2.
                     ult
                     .
                     and
                     some
                     such
                     speciall
                     and
                     spirirituall
                     fruits
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     presented
                     the
                     Saints
                     with
                     ,
                     from
                     
                       secundum
                       naturam
                    
                     to
                     
                       supra
                       naturam
                    
                     ,
                     whilest
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     were
                     (
                     as
                     in
                     an
                     Externination
                     to
                     selfe
                     )
                     transported
                     
                       from
                       darknesse
                       into
                       his
                       most
                       marvailous
                       light
                       ,
                    
                     by
                     some
                     extraordinary
                     medium
                     ,
                     and
                     prevalent
                     inspirations
                     and
                     visions
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     ;
                     which
                     were
                     taken
                     up
                     and
                     arrested
                     by
                     the
                     intellectuall
                     and
                     
                       cognoscitive
                       faculties
                    
                     of
                     their
                     soules
                     .
                     And
                     indeed
                     dear
                     friends
                     !
                     the
                     
                       redoubled
                       experiences
                    
                     which
                     my
                     soule
                     hath
                     had
                     of
                     a
                     
                       sweet
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     was
                     found
                     of
                     me
                     sometimes
                     when
                     I
                     
                       gave
                       over
                    
                     seeking
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     lies
                     manifest
                     in
                     my
                     testimony
                     )
                     these
                     facilitate
                     my
                     language
                     ,
                     and
                     felicitate
                     my
                     lines
                     to
                     
                       breath
                       out
                    
                     somewhat
                     for
                     others
                     ;
                     
                     of
                     those
                     involving
                     
                       rapsodicall
                       visions
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Love-discoveries
                     ;
                     And
                     indeed
                     !
                     many
                     matchlesse
                     manifestations
                     I
                     have
                     taken
                     from
                     others
                     (
                     in
                     other
                     parts
                     where
                     I
                     have
                     travell'd
                     )
                     so
                     alike
                     and
                     akin
                     to
                     these
                     (
                     but
                     many
                     
                       more
                       Sun-like
                    
                     and
                     excellent
                     )
                     that
                     I
                     cannot
                     omit
                     to
                     tell
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     have
                     heard
                     but
                     stutterings
                     and
                     stammerings
                     to
                     what
                     are
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     have
                     seen
                     but
                     a
                     jelly
                     and
                     
                       imperfect
                       embryon
                    
                     to
                     that
                     degree
                     and
                     measure
                     which
                     the
                     Saints
                     shall
                     shortly
                     meet
                     with
                     ;
                     which
                     will
                     afford
                     us
                     matter
                     of
                     wordlesse
                     worth
                     ,
                     and
                     too
                     high
                     too
                     for
                     any
                     language
                     to
                     delineate
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     
                       meane
                       time
                    
                     I
                     have
                     presented
                     these
                     to
                     
                     all
                     
                       precious
                       saints
                    
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     a
                     
                       fresh
                       posie
                    
                     gathered
                     for
                     that
                     purpose
                     ;
                     wherein
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     variety
                     of
                     colours
                     ,
                     and
                     conditions
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     sweet
                     and
                     lovely
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     may
                     finde
                     in
                     this
                     posie
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Rose
                       of
                       Sharon
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     pure
                     
                       Lilly
                       of
                       the
                       Valleys
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     sweet
                     
                       Violets
                       of
                       humility
                       ,
                       Tyme
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Winter-savory
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     great
                     deale
                     of
                     Hearts-ease
                     ,
                     all
                     tyed
                     up
                     together
                     with
                     a
                     
                       thread
                       of
                       Scarlet
                       ,
                       Cant
                    
                     4.3
                     .
                     
                     But
                     many
                     experiences
                     of
                     inferior
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     lower
                     appearance
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     purposely
                     omitted
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     must
                     tell
                     you
                     in
                     these
                     their
                     
                       Dreams
                       ,
                       voices
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     cries
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     in
                     themselves
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     effects
                     the
                     effects
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     As
                     for
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     ordinary
                     ones
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     call'd
                     home
                     by
                     such
                     means
                     as
                     ,
                     
                       preaching
                       ,
                       praying
                       ,
                       reading
                       ,
                       writings
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     ;
                     In
                     and
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     if
                     you
                     observe
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     find
                     a
                     Call
                     twofold
                     ,
                     Legal
                     and
                     Evangelical
                     :
                     as
                     to
                     instance
                     in
                     
                       Elizabeth
                       Averies
                    
                     ,
                     
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     note
                     further
                     ,
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     first
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     preaching
                     ,
                     are
                     then
                     2.
                     confirmed
                     by
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     and
                     promises
                     ;
                     and
                     3.
                     assured
                     by
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     Christ
                     revealed
                     in
                     them
                     ;
                     instance
                     in
                     
                       John
                       Spilman
                       ,
                       Lawrence
                       Swinfield
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     many
                     times
                     your
                     most
                     ordinary
                     are
                     most
                     infallible
                     and
                     certain
                     .
                     
                     But
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     present
                     observations
                     ,
                     besides
                     this
                     ;
                     That
                     every
                     
                       Church
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     which
                     is
                     
                       full
                       of
                       experience
                    
                     ,
                     
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     
                       ful
                       of
                       Faith
                    
                     ,
                     &
                     have
                     provision
                     laid
                     up
                     for
                     
                       many
                       years
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     so
                     advantagious
                     as
                     hath
                     bin
                     said
                     ,
                     should
                     exceedingly
                     oblige
                     others
                     to
                     bring
                     forth
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     
                       treasures
                       ,
                       new
                       and
                       old
                    
                     ;
                     &
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     every
                     Church
                     appoint
                     the
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     others
                     to
                     take
                     up
                     all
                     the
                     experiences
                     which
                     the
                     members
                     declare
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     the
                     best
                     &
                     choicest
                     of
                     them
                     into
                     
                       publique
                       light
                    
                     ,
                     
                     Oh
                     how
                     beautifull
                     would
                     they
                     be
                     abroad
                     !
                     and
                     how
                     sensibly
                     and
                     forcibly
                     should
                     we
                     perceive
                     the
                     unparalleld
                     appearances
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     and
                     light
                     as
                     they
                     shine
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     towards
                     the
                     
                       perfect
                       day
                    
                     !
                     
                     and
                     oh
                     how
                     obvious
                     to
                     every
                     eye
                     would
                     the
                     work
                     which
                     God
                     is
                     about
                     be
                     in
                     this
                     age
                     !
                     and
                     then
                     we
                     should
                     see
                     how
                     far
                     these
                     experiences
                     surpasse
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Saints
                     in
                     
                       former
                       ages
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     far
                     our
                     childrens
                     will
                     be
                     before
                     us
                     .
                     
                     And
                     indeed
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     
                       burning
                       shame
                    
                     they
                     should
                     lye
                     buried
                     alive
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     brought
                     into
                     the
                     light
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     given
                     in
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Churches
                     in
                     this
                     age
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     of
                     excellency
                     or
                     use
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     at
                     last
                     I
                     will
                     wipe
                     my
                     pen
                     and
                     sit
                     down
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Berith
                 .
                 That
                 Church-Covenant
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 
                   Formality
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 consists
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 a
                 
                   threefold
                   consideration
                
                 (
                 saies
                 Bernard
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 go
                 before
                 
                   every
                   work
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 which
                 
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                
                 makes
                 his
                 main
                 (
                 
                   primum
                   an
                   liceat
                   ;
                   deinde
                   an
                   deceat
                   :
                   postremo
                   an
                   expediat
                
                 )
                 to
                 consider
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   comely
                
                 ,
                 and
                 expedient
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   expedient
                   ,
                
                 saies
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 
                   Christian
                   discipline
                
                 that
                 does
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 undecent
                 which
                 is
                 undutifull
                 ;
                 and
                 uncomely
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 and
                 against
                 command
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 nor
                 comely
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 unexpedient
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 finde
                 this
                 Church-covenant
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 )
                 a
                 thing
                 
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   decent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 expedient
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 passe
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 a
                 stand
                 and
                 examined
                 ;
                 And
                 sometimes
                 (
                 upon
                 examination
                 )
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 found
                 lawfull
                 in
                 it
                 self
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 unusefull
                 ,
                 and
                 unexpedient
                 for
                 some
                 other
                 reasons
                 which
                 are
                 weighty
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 import
                 the
                 
                   bene
                   esse
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 wel-being
                 and
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 file
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 however
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 urged
                 as
                 of
                 
                   absolute
                   necessity
                
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 left
                 as
                 indifferent
                 .
                 Now
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 treated
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 chap.
                 5.
                 yet
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 further
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 neither
                 
                   praecepta
                   nec
                   prohibita
                
                 ,
                 
                 commanded
                 nor
                 counter-manded
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 opposed
                 by
                 our
                 preaching
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 pernicious
                 errours
                 do
                 attend
                 their
                 practise
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 to
                 instance
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 cryed
                 up
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 as
                 meritorious
                 yet
                 )
                 as
                 
                   (
                   Deoplacentia
                
                 )
                 things
                 not
                 only
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 as
                 if
                 without
                 them
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 displeasing
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 men
                 paint
                 over
                 their
                 traditions
                 by
                 inventions
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 varnish
                 to
                 take
                 others
                 :
                 
                   Et
                   homines
                   fascinati
                   his
                   ritibus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 some
                 men
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 run
                 mad
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 run
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 ears
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Anabaptisticall
                   errour
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Melanchthon
                 takes
                 notice
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Common
                   places
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   De
                   ceremoniis
                   humanis
                
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Israelites
                 after
                 the
                 
                   golden
                   calf
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 
                   Marcionites
                   ,
                   Manichees
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Donatists
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 rigid
                 Disciplinarians
                 now
                 that
                 do
                 tye
                 men
                 to
                 any
                 
                   empty
                   form
                
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 things
                 indifferent
                 are
                 cryed
                 up
                 for
                 
                   (
                   necessaria
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 )
                 and
                 dignified
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 things
                 necessary
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 desert
                 those
                 
                   ceremoniall
                   rites
                
                 or
                 
                   indifferent
                   things
                
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 presently
                 damn
                 for
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 as
                 seditious
                 ,
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 or
                 enemies
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 men
                 make
                 Religion
                 odious
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 contemptible
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 meer
                 
                   externall
                   policy
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 discord
                 arises
                 about
                 outward
                 rites
                 and
                 orders
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 do
                 all
                 
                   rigid
                   Disciplinarians
                
                 ,
                 who
                 cry
                 up
                 the
                 Form
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                   things
                   doubtfull
                
                 and
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 does
                 darken
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 man
                 more
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 a
                 foolish
                 ,
                 froward
                 ,
                 rash
                 violent
                 ,
                 hasty
                 zeal
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 for
                 
                   Mosaicall
                   rites
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 does
                 in
                 those
                 rigid
                 sort
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 all
                 )
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 contend
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 fire
                 for
                 their
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 violent
                 invectives
                 (
                 their
                 loudest
                 arguments
                 )
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 hate
                 ,
                 
                   threaten
                   ,
                   malice
                   ,
                   rail
                
                 at
                 with
                 the
                 worst-words
                 in
                 their
                 bellies
                 the
                 
                   precious
                   ones
                
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 persecuting-spirit
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 formalists
                 are
                 )
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 whose
                 fire
                 cant't
                 be
                 quenched
                 without
                 water
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 much
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 
                   whole
                   rivers
                   of
                   water
                
                 :
                 whilest
                 the
                 true
                 
                   servants
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 true
                 worshippers
                 ,
                 doe
                 worship
                 him
                 
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 
                   hot
                   discords
                
                 ,
                 doubts
                 ,
                 differences
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 spight
                 ,
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 anger
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 arises
                 from
                 
                   things
                   doubtfull
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 
                   laid
                   aside
                
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 as
                 things
                 dangerous
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 ought
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Independents
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 
                   cast
                   away
                
                 whatsoever
                 causes
                 contention
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 without
                 
                   absolute
                   command
                
                 or
                 counter-mand
                 ;
                 As
                 the
                 
                   formall
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 
                   infants
                   ,
                   rebaptizing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 as
                 once
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 even
                 
                   ordinances
                   commanded
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   quietnesse
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 onenesse
                 and
                 peace
                 betwixt
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 (
                 at
                 a
                 
                   greater
                   distance
                
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 now
                 are
                 )
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.28
                 .
                 See
                 Eph.
                 2.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 and
                 this
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 unity
                 should
                 be
                 among
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 deny
                 all
                 indifferent
                 and
                 
                   doubtfull
                   ordinances
                
                 when
                 they
                 
                   grow
                   dangerous
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 discord
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 men
                 were
                 wise
                 and
                 would
                 
                   learn
                   this
                
                 !
                 for
                 loves-sake
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   Commandement
                   of
                   all
                   other
                
                 !
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 
                   Hypocriticall
                   defenders
                
                 of
                 such
                 Formes
                 ,
                 
                 do
                 cry
                 them
                 up
                 for
                 
                   greater
                   excellencies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 usefull
                 then
                 positive
                 duties
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 dangerous
                 indeed
                 .
                 So
                 do
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 that
                 cry
                 up
                 a
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 for
                 Classes
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 deny
                 their
                 high-spirited
                 opinion
                 for
                 peace
                 and
                 love
                 with
                 their
                 brethren
                 .
                 
                 So
                 do
                 these
                 Independents
                 that
                 do
                 rather
                 presse
                 their
                 formall
                 explicite
                 Covenants
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 lay
                 them
                 aside
                 for
                 love
                 and
                 union-sake
                 ;
                 and
                 rather
                 then
                 thereby
                 any
                 difference
                 or
                 discord
                 should
                 arise
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 do
                 those
                 blazing
                 
                   Meteor-like
                   Comets
                
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 fear
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 in
                 Ireland
                 )
                 those
                 unchristian
                 ,
                 rough
                 ,
                 
                 threatning
                 Anabaptists
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 rather
                 then
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 form
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 see
                 all
                 the
                 differing
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ruin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 to
                 torment
                 and
                 persecute
                 them
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 more
                 weight
                 upon
                 their
                 doubtfull
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 upon
                 the
                 undeniable
                 ,
                 
                 an
                 
                   absolute
                   ordinance
                
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 preferre
                 them
                 before
                 theirs
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 greatest
                 and
                 
                   newest
                   Commandement
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 Oh!
                 it
                 is
                 sad
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 alas
                 !
                 we
                 s●e
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   them
                
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Joh.
                 2.9.11
                 .
                 1
                 Joh.
                 4.7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Where
                 these
                 errors
                 accompany
                 
                   things
                   doubtfull
                
                 or
                 indifferent
                 
                 were
                 they
                 lawfull
                 (
                 in
                 themselves
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 unexpedient
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   evill
                   effects
                
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 attendants
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 or
                 
                   approved
                   of
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 a
                 
                   due
                   use
                
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 
                   best
                   Churches
                   ;
                   in
                   ecclesiis
                   emendatis
                
                 as
                 Melanchthon
                 hath
                 it
                 therefore
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.40
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   the
                   order
                
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 vers
                 .
                 5.12
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 avoid
                 giving
                 of
                 offence
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   occasions
                   of
                   contention
                
                 by
                 imposing
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 
                 For
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 the
                 spirit
                 speaketh
                 expresly
                 calling
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   The
                   doctrines
                   of
                   Devils
                
                 .
                 So
                 saith
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   In
                   vain
                   do
                   they
                   worship
                   me
                   ,
                   teaching
                   for
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   the
                   Commandements
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 15.9
                 .
                 Mar.
                 7.7
                 .
                 Col
                 ,
                 2.20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Gal.
                 5.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 true
                 when
                 men
                 make
                 such
                 things
                 
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                
                 to
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 all
                 
                   brother-hood
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   unity
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 left
                 doubtfull
                 or
                 indifferent
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 boldly
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   main
                   cause
                
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 contentions
                 ;
                 
                 O!
                 that
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 milde
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 and
                 say
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 !
                 Too
                 many
                 Church-members
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 meer
                 Idoll
                 of
                 their
                 Church-covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 do
                 little
                 lesse
                 that
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 Formall
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 handled
                 in
                 another
                 order
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Book
                   ch
                
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 7.
                 )
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 left
                 among
                 things
                 doubtful
                 and
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 or
                 
                   not
                   used
                
                 for
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   orders-sake
                   .
                   Melanchthon
                
                 I
                 remember
                 memtions
                 a
                 story
                 of
                 one
                 Spiridon
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 a
                 friend
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   fast
                   day
                
                 ,
                 (
                 now
                 called
                 a
                 fish-day
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 bids
                 his
                 servants
                 bring
                 in
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 flesh
                 being
                 provided
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 
                   guest
                   startled
                
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 Oh
                 ,
                 saies
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   vescor
                   his
                   bodie
                   ,
                   sum
                   enim
                   Christianus
                
                 !
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 eat
                 none
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 day
                 ;
                 Nay
                 but
                 saith
                 Spiridon
                 ,
                 eat
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 day
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 
                   creature
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 good
                 taken
                 with
                 thankfulnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 speaking
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 convinced
                 of
                 his
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 to
                 the
                 meat
                 ,
                 learning
                 thus
                 much
                 by
                 this
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 worship
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 
                   meats
                   or
                   drinks
                
                 ,
                 or
                 differencing
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 
                   hearty
                   thankfulnesse
                
                 he
                 embraced
                 his
                 
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 saies
                 ,
                 Oh!
                 the
                 Church-covenant
                 !
                 O
                 I
                 am
                 for
                 it
                 !
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Christian
                 !
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 Church-member
                 !
                 and
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 ?
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 why
                 therefore
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   member
                
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 impose
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 
                   such
                   formes
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 chap.
                 5
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 book
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 makes
                 thee
                 a
                 Church-member
                 or
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 But
                 thou
                 art
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   grace
                
                 made
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 
                   warm
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 received
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hast
                 a
                 right
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 hath
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 23.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 formall
                 ,
                 
                 explicite
                 Covenants
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 your
                 
                   riders
                   knot
                
                 fast
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 saies
                 Mr.
                 Vines
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 before
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 
                 Octob.
                 22.
                 1644.
                 p.
                 15.
                 or
                 else
                 like
                 Shibboleth
                 meerly
                 to
                 distinguish
                 (
                 for
                 
                   prudence
                   sake
                
                 )
                 between
                 person
                 and
                 person
                 ,
                 people
                 and
                 people
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 but
                 a
                 Church-covenant
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 be
                 usefull
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 
                   absolute
                   necessity
                
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 precept
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 further
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 Christians
                 fell
                 into
                 such
                 
                   fellowship
                   together
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 here
                 treat
                 of
                 )
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 form
                 in
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Act
                   ▪
                
                 19.9
                 .
                 we
                 can
                 finde
                 no
                 footing
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   Directory
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 Saints
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   houshold
                
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 chap.
                 5.6
                 .
                 )
                 Ephes.
                 2.21
                 .
                 &
                 4.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 represented
                 (
                 saies
                 Mr.
                 Noyes
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Temple
                   measured
                
                 )
                 by
                 your
                 12
                 cakes
                 on
                 the
                 table
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                 
                 pag.
                 9.
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Bread
                   of
                   faces
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 sit
                 together
                 though
                 of
                 
                   different
                   formes
                
                 )
                 by
                 one
                 
                   spirit
                   face
                   to
                   face
                
                 ,
                 feeding
                 on
                 
                   spiritual
                   refreshments
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 excesse
                 of
                 complements
                 ,
                 
                 formalities
                 and
                 punctualities
                 must
                 be
                 avoided
                 and
                 evaded
                 as
                 unsutable
                 to
                 the
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituality
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 finde
                 it
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   explicite
                   covenanting
                   (
                   pro
                   modo
                   &
                   forma
                   )
                
                 is
                 no
                 necessary
                 formality
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 where
                 it
                 causes
                 no
                 contention
                 or
                 disorder
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 as
                 men
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 
                 dispensation
                 too
                 compulsory
                 and
                 violent
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Gods
                 free-grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 covenant
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   grace
                
                 are
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 are
                 engaged
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   4
                
                 without
                 such
                 a
                 
                   kinde
                   of
                   covenanting
                
                 and
                 
                   confederating
                   together
                
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 bid
                 and
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 peace
                 and
                 holin●sse
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 obligation
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 every
                 Saint
                 ,
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 more
                 noble
                 ,
                 loving
                 ,
                 and
                 lasting
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 like
                 a
                 
                   riders
                   knot
                
                 be
                 fast
                 and
                 loose
                 ▪
                 but
                 bindes
                 them
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 without
                 fetters
                 or
                 halters
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 account
                 the
                 
                   brotherly
                   covenant
                   ,
                   Amos
                
                 1.9
                 .
                 not
                 only
                 made
                 in
                 prudence
                 as
                 was
                 between
                 Solomon
                 and
                 Hiram
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 in
                 
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 11.23
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 deed
                 and
                 
                   decree
                   of
                   heart
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 not
                 of
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   bond
                   of
                   brotherhood
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Hebr.
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 
                   bond
                   of
                   peace
                
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   of
                   the
                   forme
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 fairly
                 offered
                 before
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 by
                 another
                 spirit
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 of
                 
                   Caleb
                   )
                   after
                   God
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                
                 14.24
                 .
                 and
                 not
                 
                   after
                   man
                
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 set
                 form
                 which
                 is
                 
                   after
                   man
                
                 makes
                 many
                 divisions
                 ,
                 
                 dangerous
                 separations
                 ,
                 and
                 sad
                 discords
                 even
                 among
                 true
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 uniting
                 or
                 true
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 abhorr'd
                 .
                 But
                 lest
                 some
                 lofty
                 brethren
                 look
                 angry
                 at
                 this
                 assertion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 fill
                 my
                 ears
                 with
                 clamours
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 concurrent
                 contra-position
                 of
                 many
                 eminent
                 Ministers
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 New-England
                 of
                 the
                 congregationall
                 way
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 but
                 lead
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Apology
                 of
                 New-England
                 for
                 the
                 Covenant
                 p.
                 32.
                 
                 &
                 44.
                 wherein
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 an
                 agreement
                 or
                 consent
                 of
                 Saints
                 together
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Christian
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 Church-fellowship
                 with
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 society
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 and
                 equivalent
                 with
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 So
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 Peters
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Discourse
                   of
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 &
                 
                   T.G.
                   I.G.
                
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 
                   implicite
                   Covenantings
                
                 should
                 produce
                 such
                 ill
                 consequences
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 contentions
                 ,
                 discords
                 ,
                 disorders
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 the
                 
                   explicite
                   Covenant
                
                 would
                 remedy
                 
                 and
                 appease
                 ;
                 that
                 then
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Covenant
                 writ
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   book
                
                 ,
                 and
                 handed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   members
                
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 good
                 use
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 with
                 this
                 Caution
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 allowed
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 prudentiall
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 whilest
                 the
                 use
                 or
                 end
                 is
                 good
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 necessary
                 for
                 all
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 without
                 alteration
                 or
                 cessation
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 ●ie
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 assault
                 and
                 intrench
                 upon
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 a
                 Church-covenant
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 decent
                 ,
                 and
                 expedient
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 exigency
                 and
                 emergency
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 medium
                 (
                 in
                 prudence
                 )
                 to
                 compose
                 diff●●●nces
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 proved
                 very
                 effectual
                 (
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 end
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 future
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 urged
                 upon
                 any
                 one
                 contrary
                 to
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 we
                 can
                 freely
                 concurre
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Ainsworth
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 eminent
                 ones
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 hot
                 for
                 an
                 
                   explicite
                   covenanting
                
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 implicite
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 confession
                 carries
                 the
                 
                   formalem
                   rationem
                
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 urge
                 ;
                 both
                 being
                 but
                 adjuncts
                 .
                 
                 The
                 forms
                 of
                 such
                 Covenants
                 are
                 shorter
                 or
                 longer
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 occasion
                 requires
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 insert
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 for
                 examples-sake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         The
                         Covenant
                         of
                         the
                         
                           English
                           Church
                        
                         at
                         Roterdam
                         ,
                         when
                         Mr.
                         
                           H.
                           P.
                        
                         was
                         chosen
                         Pastour
                         .
                      
                       
                         WEE
                         whose
                         names
                         are
                         hereunder
                         written
                         ,
                         having
                         found
                         by
                         sad
                         experience
                         how
                         uncomfortable
                         it
                         is
                         
                         to
                         walk
                         in
                         an
                         unsetled
                         and
                         disorder'd
                         condition
                         ,
                         &c.
                         1.
                         
                         We
                         do
                         renue
                         our
                         covenant
                         in
                         Baptisme
                         and
                         avouch
                         God
                         to
                         be
                         our
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         We
                         resolve
                         to
                         cleave
                         to
                         the
                         true
                         and
                         pure
                         worship
                         of
                         
                         God
                         ,
                         opposing
                         to
                         our
                         power
                         all
                         false
                         waies
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         We
                         will
                         not
                         allow
                         our selves
                         in
                         any
                         known
                         sin
                         ,
                         bu●
                         
                         will
                         renounce
                         it
                         so
                         soon
                         as
                         Gods
                         word
                         does
                         manifest
                         it
                         so
                         to
                         be
                         ,
                         the
                         Lord
                         lending
                         us
                         power
                         .
                      
                       
                       
                         
                         We
                         resolve
                         to
                         carry
                         our selves
                         in
                         our
                         places
                         of
                         government
                         and
                         obedience
                         ,
                         with
                         all
                         good
                         conscience
                         ,
                         knowing
                         we
                         must
                         give
                         an
                         account
                         to
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         Wee
                         will
                         labour
                         for
                         all
                         further
                         growth
                         in
                         grace
                         ,
                         by
                         hearing
                         ,
                         reading
                         ,
                         praying
                         ,
                         meditation
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         other
                         wayes
                         we
                         can
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         We
                         mean
                         not
                         to
                         over-burthen
                         our
                         hearts
                         with
                         earthly
                         cares
                         ,
                         which
                         are
                         the
                         bane
                         of
                         all
                         holy
                         duties
                         ,
                         the
                         breach
                         of
                         the
                         Sabbath
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         other
                         Commandements
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Wee
                         will
                         willingly
                         and
                         meekly
                         submit
                         to
                         
                           Christian
                           Discipline
                        
                         without
                         murmuring
                         ,
                         and
                         shall
                         labour
                         so
                         to
                         continue
                         ,
                         and
                         will
                         endeavour
                         to
                         be
                         more
                         forward
                         ,
                         zealous
                         ,
                         loving
                         ,
                         faithfull
                         ,
                         and
                         wise
                         in
                         admonishing
                         others
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Wee
                         will
                         labour
                         by
                         all
                         our
                         abilities
                         for
                         the
                         furtherance
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         as
                         occasion
                         shall
                         be
                         offered
                         to
                         us
                         .
                      
                       
                         We
                         promise
                         to
                         have
                         our
                         children
                         ,
                         servants
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         
                         our
                         charge
                         taught
                         the
                         wayes
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         We
                         will
                         strive
                         to
                         give
                         no
                         offence
                         to
                         our
                         brethren
                         by
                         
                         censuring
                         them
                         rashly
                         by
                         suspicions
                         ,
                         evill
                         speakings
                         ,
                         or
                         any
                         other
                         way
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lastly
                         ,
                         We
                         doe
                         protest
                         not
                         onely
                         against
                         open
                         and
                         
                         scandalous
                         sins
                         ,
                         as
                         drunkennesse
                         ,
                         swearing
                         ,
                         &c.
                         but
                         also
                         against
                         evill
                         company
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         appearance
                         of
                         evill
                         to
                         the
                         utmost
                         of
                         our
                         power
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Per
                           me
                           F.
                           H.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 short
                 and
                 generall
                 ;
                 but
                 others
                 fuller
                 and
                 more
                 particular
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 trouble
                 thee
                 (
                 Reader
                 )
                 but
                 with
                 one
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 thou
                 heardst
                 before
                 was
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 remedy
                 to
                 end
                 some
                 disorders
                 and
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 free
                 thereto
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 differences
                 arising
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 this
                 (
                 much
                 )
                 related
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         II.
                         The
                         Covenant
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         in
                         Dublin
                         collected
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         Christ
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         Order
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         .
                      
                       
                         WEE
                         whose
                         Names
                         are
                         hereunder
                         written
                         do
                         freely
                         give
                         up
                         our
                         hands
                         and
                         hearts
                         to
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         and
                         his
                         Son
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         our
                         
                           onely
                           Lord
                        
                         and
                         Law-giver
                         ;
                         and
                         doe
                         unanimously
                         ingage
                         in
                         the
                         fear
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         every
                         one
                         of
                         us
                         ,
                         to
                         our
                         utmost
                         powers
                         ,
                         through
                         the
                         gracious
                         assistance
                         of
                         
                           Gods
                           holy
                           Spirit
                        
                         ,
                      
                       
                         That
                         wee
                         will
                         
                           walk
                           together
                        
                         in
                         
                           one
                           body
                        
                         with
                         
                           one
                           minde
                        
                         ,
                         
                         in
                         all
                         
                           sweetnesse
                           of
                           Spirit
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         
                           Saint-like
                           love
                        
                         each
                         to
                         other
                         ,
                         (
                         as
                         the
                         Disciples
                         of
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         )
                         and
                         all
                         to
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                         Joh.
                         15.12
                         .
                         &
                         13.34
                         .
                         Rom.
                         13.8
                         .
                         Ephes.
                         5.2
                         .
                         1
                         Thes.
                         3.12
                         .
                         1
                         Joh.
                         4.21
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         Jointly
                         to
                         contend
                         and
                         
                           strive
                           together
                        
                         in
                         all
                         good
                         and
                         
                         lawfull
                         wayes
                         ,
                         both
                         by
                         doing
                         and
                         by
                         suffering
                         for
                         the
                         
                           purity
                           of
                           the
                           Gospell
                        
                         ,
                         the
                         Truth
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         his
                         Ordinances
                         and
                         Orders
                         ,
                         the
                         honour
                         and
                         liberty
                         ,
                         and
                         priviledges
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         against
                         
                           all
                           opposers
                           ,
                           Jude
                        
                         3.
                         
                         Gal.
                         5.1.13
                         .
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         With
                         all
                         care
                         and
                         conscience
                         to
                         study
                         and
                         labour
                         to
                         keepe
                         up
                         the
                         unity
                         of
                         the
                         spirit
                         in
                         the
                         
                           bond
                           of
                           peace
                        
                         ,
                         both
                         in
                         the
                         
                         Church
                         in
                         generall
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         particular
                         ,
                         between
                         one
                         another
                         ,
                         Phil.
                         2.1
                         ,
                         2
                         ,
                         3.
                         1
                         
                         Cor.
                         1.10
                         .
                         Ephes.
                         4.3
                         .
                         2
                         Cor.
                         13.11
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         Carefully
                         to
                         avoid
                         all
                         causes
                         and
                         causers
                         of
                         Divisions
                         (
                         as
                         much
                         as
                         in
                         us
                         lies
                         )
                         and
                         to
                         shun
                         
                           Seducers
                           ,
                           false-Teachers
                        
                         of
                         
                         errors
                         or
                         
                           Heresies
                           ,
                           Rom.
                        
                         16.17
                         ,
                         18.
                         1
                         
                         Tim.
                         6.3
                         ,
                         4
                         ,
                         5.
                         
                         Tit.
                         9.3
                         .
                         
                           v.
                           g.
                        
                         10.
                         2
                         
                         Joh.
                         10.
                         
                         Rev.
                         2.14.18
                         .
                      
                       
                         Partaking
                         and
                         fellow-feeling
                         to
                         our
                         power
                         with
                         
                           one
                           another
                        
                         ,
                         in
                         every
                         
                           condition
                           ,
                           bearing
                        
                         each
                         other
                         
                           burdens
                           ,
                           Gal.
                        
                         6.2
                         .
                         
                         Heb.
                         13.3
                         .
                         1
                         Cor.
                         12.25
                         .
                         2
                         Tim.
                         1.16
                         .
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         To
                         forbear
                         and
                         bear
                         with
                         one
                         another
                         weaknesses
                         ,
                         and
                         
                         infirmities
                         ,
                         in
                         much
                         pity
                         ,
                         tendernesse
                         ,
                         meeknesse
                         and
                         patience
                         ,
                         not
                         ripping
                         up
                         the
                         weaknesse
                         of
                         any
                         one
                         to
                         any
                         other
                         ,
                         without
                         our
                         Church
                         ;
                         nor
                         yet
                         to
                         any
                         within
                         ,
                         unlesse
                         according
                         to
                         
                           Christs
                           rule
                        
                         and
                         Gospel-order
                         ,
                         endeavouring
                         all
                         we
                         may
                         for
                         the
                         glory
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         and
                         the
                         
                         credit
                         of
                         his
                         Church
                         to
                         hide
                         and
                         cover
                         one
                         anothers
                         slippings
                         and
                         
                           failings
                           .
                           Ephes.
                        
                         4.32
                         .
                         Rom.
                         14.13
                         .
                         Rom.
                         15.1
                         .
                         Col.
                         3.12
                         ,
                         13.
                         1
                         
                         Cor.
                         13.4.7
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         And
                         that
                         we
                         will
                         (
                         as
                         the
                         Lord
                         our
                         God
                         shall
                         enable
                         
                         us
                         )
                         to
                         our
                         utmost
                         ,
                         cleave
                         close
                         
                           one
                           to
                           another
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         
                           every
                           one
                        
                         to
                         the
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         chearfully
                         undergoe
                         the
                         condition
                         and
                         lot
                         the
                         Lord
                         shall
                         lay
                         upon
                         (
                         this
                         )
                         his
                         Church
                         ,
                         whether
                         in
                         perseeution
                         or
                         in
                         prosperity
                         ,
                         without
                         any
                         wilfull
                         
                           drawing
                           back
                        
                         or
                         falling
                         away
                         from
                         the
                         fellowship
                         or
                         Faith
                         which
                         wee
                         professe
                         together
                         ,
                         Heb.
                         10.24
                         ,
                         25
                         ,
                         26
                         ,
                         &c.
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         ,
                         2
                         Tim.
                         4.10.16
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         If
                         any
                         one
                         Brother
                         or
                         Sister
                         be
                         afflicted
                         ,
                         &c.
                         fellow-feelingly
                         to
                         be
                         afflicted
                         with
                         that
                         Brother
                         or
                         Sister
                         ;
                         and
                         in
                         all
                         
                           Christian
                           wayes
                        
                         we
                         can
                         ,
                         to
                         counsell
                         ,
                         comfort
                         or
                         assist
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         pray
                         hard
                         for
                         such
                         a
                         Member
                         ,
                         1
                         Cor.
                         12.26
                         .
                         2
                         Thes.
                         3.2
                         .
                         Rom.
                         12.15
                         .
                         Act.
                         12.15
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Freely
                         to
                         contribute
                         and
                         communicate
                         of
                         things
                         temporall
                         and
                         spirituall
                         according
                         to
                         our
                         abilities
                         out
                         of
                         our
                         aboundance
                         both
                         to
                         
                           particular
                           members
                        
                         in
                         want
                         ,
                         and
                         also
                         into
                         the
                         Publique-Treasury
                         or
                         Chu●ch-stock
                         ,
                         1
                         Joh.
                         3.17
                         ,
                         18.
                         1
                         
                         Cor.
                         16.1
                         ,
                         2.
                         2
                         
                         Cor.
                         9.5
                         ,
                         6
                         ,
                         7.
                         
                         Rom.
                         12.13
                         .
                         1
                         Tim.
                         6.17
                         .
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         Vigilantly
                         to
                         watch
                         over
                         each
                         others
                         conversation
                         ,
                         so
                         as
                         to
                         counsell
                         ,
                         comfort
                         or
                         correct
                         according
                         to
                         
                           Christs
                           rules
                        
                         in
                         such
                         cases
                         ;
                         
                           provoking
                           one
                           another
                           to
                           love
                           and
                           good
                           workes
                           ,
                        
                         with
                         brotherly
                         bowels
                         and
                         affections
                         ,
                         1
                         Thes.
                         5.4.14
                         .
                         Heb.
                         3.12
                         ,
                         13.
                         
                         Heb.
                         10.24
                         .
                         Heb.
                         12.13
                         ,
                         15
                         ,
                         17.
                         
                         Rom.
                         15.14
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Carefully
                         
                           walking
                           together
                        
                         in
                         all
                         holinesse
                         ,
                         godlinesse
                         and
                         humility
                         of
                         minde
                         ,
                         (
                         to
                         our
                         uttermost
                         )
                         every
                         day
                         and
                         often
                         ,
                         and
                         orderly
                         meeting
                         together
                         to
                         the
                         edifying
                         of
                         the
                         body
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         glory
                         of
                         the
                         Gospell
                         ,
                         credit
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         convincing
                         of
                         our
                         adversaries
                         ,
                         and
                         them
                         that
                         are
                         without
                         ,
                         Mat.
                         5.16.20
                         .
                         Mal.
                         3.16
                         ,
                         17.
                         2
                         
                         Tim.
                         2.19
                         .
                         2
                         Cor.
                         7.1
                         .
                         1
                         Pet.
                         3.12
                         .
                         Heb.
                         12.14
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Praying
                         continually
                         for
                         the
                         prosperity
                         of
                         this
                         Church
                         ;
                         for
                         
                           Gods
                           presence
                        
                         in
                         it
                         ,
                         and
                         protection
                         of
                         it
                         ,
                         against
                         all
                         the
                         
                           gates
                           of
                           Hell
                           ,
                           Phil.
                        
                         1.4
                         ,
                         5.
                         
                         Rom.
                         1.9
                         .
                         Ephes.
                         6.18
                         .
                         Col.
                         4.12
                         .
                         Psal.
                         122.6
                         .
                         Isa.
                         62.6
                         ,
                         7.
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                       
                         And
                         lastly
                         ,
                         because
                         differences
                         have
                         formerly
                         arose
                         about
                         a
                         Pastor
                         ,
                         we
                         doe
                         freely
                         declare
                         to
                         embrace
                         and
                         owne
                         our
                         brother
                         —
                         for
                         our
                         Pastor
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         
                           order
                           of
                           the
                           Gospel
                        
                         ;
                         to
                         submit
                         with
                         all
                         ready
                         obedience
                         in
                         the
                         Lord
                         to
                         
                           Christs
                           Ordinances
                        
                         dispensed
                         by
                         him
                         ,
                         Ephes.
                         4.11
                         .
                         1
                         Cor.
                         4.1
                         .
                         2
                         Cor.
                         5.18
                         ,
                         19.
                         
                         Heb.
                         13.7.17
                         .
                         2
                         Thes.
                         3.14
                         .
                         to
                         pray
                         for
                         assistance
                         from
                         the
                         Lord
                         in
                         the
                         administration
                         to
                         him
                         committed
                         ,
                         Ephes.
                         6.18
                         ,
                         19.
                         
                         Col.
                         4.3
                         .
                         2
                         Thes.
                         3.1
                         ,
                         2.
                         and
                         to
                         esteem
                         of
                         him
                         as
                         the
                         Lord
                         requires
                         ,
                         1
                         Cor.
                         4.1
                         .
                         1
                         Thes.
                         5.12
                         ,
                         13.
                         1
                         
                         Tim.
                         5.17
                         .
                         and
                         to
                         adhere
                         and
                         cleave
                         to
                         him
                         in
                         the
                         Lord
                         ,
                         2
                         Tim.
                         4.6
                         .
                         2
                         Tim.
                         1.16.18
                         .
                         &c.
                         All
                         which
                         we
                         doe
                         in
                         the
                         sincerity
                         of
                         our
                         soules
                         declare
                         ,
                         promise
                         ,
                         purpose
                         and
                         engage
                         to
                         ,
                         as
                         our
                         God
                         shall
                         enable
                         us
                         by
                         his
                         own
                         
                           gracious
                           Spirit
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Per
                           me
                           W.
                           H.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Such
                 like
                 are
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 prudence
                 and
                 piety
                 to
                 be
                 altered
                 ,
                 taken
                 up
                 or
                 laid
                 aside
                 for
                 
                   love
                   ,
                   peace
                
                 and
                 
                   orders
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 all
                 (
                 alwayes
                 )
                 left
                 to
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 necessary
                 combination
                 ,
                 consolation
                 ,
                 and
                 confederation
                 of
                 Saints
                 together
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 indifferent
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 
                 Bernard
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   triplici
                   necessario
                
                 ,
                 of
                 three
                 wayes
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 
                   formall
                   Covenanting
                
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 (
                 
                   necessarium
                   aut
                   stabile
                   ,
                   aut
                   inviolabile
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   aut
                   incommutabile
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 stable
                 and
                 standeth
                 sure
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 
                   formall
                   Covenant
                
                 will
                 not
                 appeare
                 necessary
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 this
                 one
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   spirituall
                   obligation
                
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   bond
                   of
                   perfection
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 3.14
                 .
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   bond
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                
                 4.3
                 .
                 And
                 2.
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 inviolable
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 broken
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 
                   spirituall
                   engagement
                
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 
                   decree
                   of
                   the
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 
                   formall
                   Covenant
                
                 is
                 oft
                 broken
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 powder
                 :
                 But
                 3.
                 the
                 necessary
                 is
                 unchangeable
                 without
                 alteration
                 or
                 cessation
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 formall
                 kinde
                 of
                 Covenant
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 account
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 Church-covenant
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 true
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 essentiall
                 and
                 constitutive
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Church
                
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 doe
                 affirm
                 )
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 without
                 this
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 harlots
                 .
                 Oh
                 fearfull
                 doating
                 upon
                 the
                 form
                 !
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 says
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 knit
                 together
                 by
                 
                   outward
                   bands
                
                 and
                 sinews
                 should
                 hold
                 longer
                 then
                 their
                 bands
                 hold
                 :
                 But
                 
                   spirituall
                   bands
                
                 are
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   two
                   staves
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Bands
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 
                   band
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 hold
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 broke
                 together
                 by
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 Zach.
                 11.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 am
                 much
                 affected
                 with
                 that
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 20.38
                 .
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 upon
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 
                   stable
                   ,
                   inviolable
                
                 and
                 
                   unchangeable
                   tye
                
                 upon
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 promises
                 to
                 
                   make
                   his
                   people
                   passe
                   under
                   the
                   rod
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   band
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Polanus
                   in
                   loc
                
                 .
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 bring
                 the
                 godly
                 under
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 whip
                 them
                 into
                 obedience
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 ;
                 
                 But
                 sayes
                 Calvin
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 rod
                 is
                 meant
                 a
                 
                   shepheards
                   crooke
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 gathers
                 in
                 the
                 strayers
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 
                   within
                   the
                   fold
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffering
                 his
                 to
                 Apostatize
                 or
                 
                   fall
                   away
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 the
                 
                   formall
                   covenant
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 read
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 
                   vulgar
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   subject
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   Scepter
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 to
                 be
                 swayed
                 and
                 ruled
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 a
                 
                   Scepter
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   cause
                   them
                   by
                   my
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   to
                   come
                   under
                   my
                   Rod
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 my
                 Scepter
                 )
                 to
                 rule
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 and
                 
                   Spirit
                   )
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   band
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 I
                 shall
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   keep
                   Covenant
                
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 
                   cleave
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 11.23
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 Congregation
                 so
                 ever
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 th●u
                 wilt
                 doe
                 well
                 enough
                 who
                 art
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   obliges
                
                 thee
                 then
                 ;
                 which
                 obligation
                 is
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                   kinde
                   of
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   may
                   be
                
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   in
                   congregatione
                   bene
                   vivis
                   si
                   vivis
                   ordinabiliter
                   ,
                   sociabiliter
                   &
                   humiliter
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 
                 Serm.
                 1
                 
                   de
                   Apost
                   .
                   Pet.
                   &
                   Paulo
                
                 )
                 thou
                 
                 wilt
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 walk
                 ,
                 1.
                 orderly
                 ,
                 avoiding
                 sin
                 and
                 scandall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 appearances
                 of
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 holily
                 as
                 one
                 
                 called
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.15
                 .
                 1
                 Thes.
                 4.7
                 .
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sin
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 holy
                 conversation
                 ;
                 and
                 2.
                 sociably
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Saint-like
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   good
                   will
                
                 to
                 all
                 
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 watching
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 comforting
                 ,
                 counselling
                 and
                 assisting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 thou
                 can'st
                 in
                 love
                 ;
                 and
                 3.
                 
                   walk
                   humbly
                
                 ,
                 look
                 not
                 on
                 others
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 
                   puff'd
                   up
                
                 with
                 conceit
                 ;
                 keep
                 continually
                 low
                 before
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 
                   measures
                   the
                   valleys
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   gathers
                   the
                   violets
                
                 that
                 hang
                 their
                 heads
                 continually
                 by
                 self-deniall
                 ;
                 O
                 learne
                 hard
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 thine
                 
                   own
                   eyes
                   !
                   The
                   humble
                   he
                   will
                   teach
                   in
                   his
                   wayes
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 25.
                 
                 
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 nelates
                 to
                 thy
                 
                   self
                   ,
                   (
                   tibi
                
                 )
                 the
                 second
                 to
                 
                   thy
                   brother
                   ,
                   (
                   proximo
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 to
                 
                   thy
                   God
                   (
                   Deo
                
                 )
                 who
                 accepts
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 for
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Pupilla
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 even
                 Sisters
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 all
                 Church-affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 onely
                 implicitely
                 but
                 explicitely
                 vote
                 and
                 offer
                 or
                 object
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Furies
                 and
                 Harpies
                 are
                 flowne
                 up
                 very
                 high
                 upon
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 men
                 doe
                 arrogate
                 a
                 Soveraignty
                 to
                 themselves
                 which
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 warrant
                 for
                 .
                 The
                 difference
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 is
                 already
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 the
                 precious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 the
                 clean
                 and
                 unclean
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 difference
                 of
                 
                   Sexes
                   ,
                   ages
                
                 ,
                 or
                 relations
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 there
                 be
                 too
                 bitter
                 contentions
                 about
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 
                 was
                 one
                 thing
                 that
                 help'd
                 to
                 set
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 the
                 two
                 societies
                 in
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 rob
                 sisters
                 of
                 their
                 just
                 rights
                 and
                 priviledges
                 )
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 others
                 to
                 practise
                 accordingly
                 .
                 Proofes
                 for
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   Precept
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Practise
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 ratifie
                 by
                 firm
                 reasons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 answering
                 objections
                 ,
                 shall
                 leave
                 all
                 to
                 stand
                 or
                 fall
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 foundation
                 and
                 bottome
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 The
                 
                   Prophet
                   Joel
                
                 ,
                 chap.
                 2.29
                 .
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 
                   liberty
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 liberty
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 this
                 Spirit
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 
                   powred-out
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 most
                 plentifully
                 and
                 largely
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 as
                 Luther
                 sayes
                 in
                 these
                 
                   last
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 although
                 this
                 was
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.15
                 .
                 
                   faciendum
                   initium
                   sed
                   non
                   est
                   satis
                   ,
                
                 
                 sayes
                 Paraeus
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 and
                 fuller
                 performed
                 and
                 is
                 expected
                 to
                 be
                 
                   powr'd
                   out
                   ,
                   ex
                   abundanti
                
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 visible
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 (
                 and
                 is
                 much
                 already
                 )
                 invisibly
                 ;
                 then
                 extraordinarily
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 more
                 
                   ordinarily
                   powred
                   out
                
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 dropped
                 but
                 
                   powred
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Vpon
                   whom
                
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 Generally
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   all
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   non
                   stillare
                   sed
                   plena
                   copia
                   fundere
                   ,
                
                 let
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 
                   full
                   stream
                
                 and
                 running
                 force
                 ,
                 far
                 surpassing
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 2.
                 circumstance
                 sayes
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                   Sine
                   discrimine
                   populorum
                   ,
                   sexus
                   ,
                   aut
                   aetatis
                   ,
                
                 so
                 Esa.
                 66.18
                 .
                 Which
                 2.
                 more
                 particularly
                 and
                 expresly
                 he
                 explaines
                 and
                 confirms
                 ;
                 
                   upon
                   the
                   Servants
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   hand-maides
                   ,
                
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 for
                 
                   certain
                   ,
                   &
                   accipitur
                   confirmative
                
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 promises
                 ,
                 as
                 Isa.
                 2.2.3
                 .
                 Jer.
                 50.4
                 .
                 &c.
                 doe
                 most
                 expressely
                 and
                 particularly
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 weakest
                 and
                 
                   contemptiblest
                   sort
                
                 of
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 
                   young
                   men
                   and
                   women
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 
                   aged
                   men
                
                 too
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Paul
                 sayes
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Not
                   many
                   wise
                   ,
                   not
                   many
                   noble
                   ,
                   not
                   many
                   mighty
                   are
                   called
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   hath
                   chosen
                   the
                   weak
                   ones
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   despised
                   ones
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   poore
                   mean
                   base
                   ones
                   to
                   confound
                   the
                   wise
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   flesh
                   might
                   boast
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   .
                
                 But
                 by
                 these
                 (
                 and
                 other
                 )
                 Prophecies
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 God
                 had
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 weakest
                 contemptible
                 
                   vessels
                   ,
                   viz.
                   women
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 
                 exalt
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   powre
                   out
                
                 his
                 Spirit
                 much
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 (
                 Mayer
                 sayes
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 (
                 even
                 both
                 sexes
                 )
                 young
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 might
                 manifestly
                 appeare
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 vindicate
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                 prove
                 their
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 speaking
                 ,
                 pleading
                 ,
                 prophecying
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 declaring
                 their
                 visions
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 precept
                 which
                 I
                 finde
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 full
                 enough
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.17
                 .
                 
                   Goe
                   tell
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 consult
                 and
                 conclude
                 ,
                 matters
                 which
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 
                   member
                   ,
                   age
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 sex
                 excepted
                 ;
                 but
                 women
                 that
                 are
                 members
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 must
                 equally
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   (
                   consensu
                   omnium
                
                 )
                 (
                 sayes
                 Fenner
                 )
                 conclude
                 about
                 it
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 But
                 say
                 the
                 Pontificians
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 representative
                 )
                 ;
                 sayes
                 Lyra
                 ,
                 
                 tell
                 the
                 Prelate
                 (
                 the
                 representative
                 )
                 ;
                 sayes
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 Rulers
                 (
                 the
                 Representative
                 )
                 ;
                 
                 say
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 tell
                 the
                 Synod
                 (
                 the
                 Representative
                 )
                 ;
                 and
                 Maldonat
                 says
                 the
                 Judges
                 :
                 So
                 say
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 tell
                 the
                 Classes
                 (
                 the
                 Representative
                 )
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 some
                 Independents
                 say
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 consisting
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 Councel
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Synod
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   some
                   chose
                
                 to
                 consult
                 and
                 sitting
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 people
                 called
                 together
                 into
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 ,
                 being
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 all
                 false
                 wayes
                 and
                 worships
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   use
                
                 ,
                 and
                 service
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 word
                 charges
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 with
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 difference
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 sexes
                 ,
                 ages
                 ,
                 or
                 abilities
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Cartwright
                 in
                 his
                 1.
                 
                 Reply
                 to
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 p.
                 184.
                 
                 
                 So
                 in
                 Act.
                 6.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 taken
                 collectively
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 exception
                 of
                 any
                 for
                 sex
                 or
                 degrees
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 required
                 to
                 cull
                 and
                 call
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 looke
                 out
                 and
                 choose●it
                 ●it
                 Deacons
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   every
                   member
                
                 might
                 have
                 his
                 or
                 
                   her
                   liberty
                
                 ;
                 and
                 give
                 his
                 or
                 
                   her
                   consent
                
                 thereto
                 ,
                 seeing
                 i●
                 concern'd
                 every
                 member
                 .
                 
                 Furthermore
                 you
                 finde
                 this
                 in
                 practise
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Epistles
                 are
                 full
                 ,
                 in
                 Act.
                 24.23
                 .
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 (
                 collectively
                 )
                 chose
                 them
                 Elders
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 
                   lift●ng
                   
                   up
                   their
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 so
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 as
                 concern'd
                 so
                 concur'd
                 in
                 that
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.6
                 .
                 to
                 10.
                 writes
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 consent
                 and
                 concurrence
                 in
                 remitting
                 and
                 readmitting
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 generall
                 termes
                 you
                 find
                 no
                 exc●pti●n
                 to
                 one
                 off
                 or
                 
                   exclude
                   sisters
                   concurrence
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 complyance
                 with
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 voice
                 or
                 
                   lifting
                   up
                   of
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 whether
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 explicitely
                 or
                 implicitely
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 expressely
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 Act.
                 1.14
                 .
                 These
                 brethren
                 
                   all
                   continued
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   in
                   prayer
                   and
                   supplication
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   the
                   women
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Mary
                 
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                
                 Peter
                 
                   stood
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   (
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   whose
                   names
                   were
                
                 120
                 )
                 now
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 
                   in
                   totidem
                   verbis
                
                 that
                 the
                 sisters
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 brethren
                 had
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 (
                 accordingly
                 )
                 did
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 choise
                 even
                 of
                 another
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 23.
                 
                   they
                   appointed
                
                 (
                 even
                 those
                 120
                 Disciples
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 )
                 
                   two
                   &c.
                
                 yea
                 furthermore
                 in
                 Phil.
                 4.3
                 .
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   entreat
                   thee
                   help
                   those
                   women
                   that
                   labour'd
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   with
                
                 Clement
                 
                   also
                   and
                   with
                   other
                   my
                   fellow-labourers
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   life
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   Magna
                   libertas
                   ,
                   &
                   maxima
                   laus
                   mulierum
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 is
                 read
                 actively
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 admired
                 and
                 much
                 commended
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 men
                 now
                 think
                 much
                 to
                 allow
                 them
                 that
                 
                   common
                   liberty
                
                 (
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   Kingdome
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                
                 )
                 to
                 vote
                 or
                 object
                 ,
                 or
                 aske
                 ,
                 or
                 answer
                 ,
                 or
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 consent
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 need
                 requires
                 ,
                 which
                 liberty
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                   born
                   to
                   ,
                
                 and
                 cannot
                 (
                 by
                 right
                 )
                 be
                 deprived
                 off
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 eminent
                 men
                 ;
                 yea
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 equity
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 answer
                 objections
                 .
                 Mr.
                 
                   Dudley
                   Venner
                   ,
                   de
                   Sacr.
                   Theolog.
                   lib.
                
                 7.
                 p.
                 278
                 ,
                 279.
                 hath
                 much
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 
                   maximi
                   momenti
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   generall
                   concernment
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 censures
                 ,
                 voting
                 ,
                 
                   choosing
                   of
                   Officers
                
                 ,
                 taking
                 in
                 ,
                 casting
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 things
                 so
                 ever
                 concern
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Assembly
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Church
                   meeting
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 one
                 debarred
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 (
                 sayes
                 hee
                 )
                 that
                 
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 offer
                 or
                 to
                 object
                 ;
                 that
                 hee
                 (
                 or
                 shee
                 )
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 matters
                 to
                 be
                 concluded
                 by
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 Dr.
                 Ames
                 ,
                 
                 against
                 whom
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 exception
                 for
                 piety
                 or
                 learning
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Medull
                   .
                   Theolog.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 ch
                 .
                 37.
                 
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 saith
                 
                   Potestas
                   hujus
                   disciplinae
                   ,
                   quoad
                   jus
                   ipsum
                   ,
                   pertinet
                   ad
                   ecclesiam
                   illam
                   in
                   Communi
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 
                   right
                   power
                
                 of
                 discipline
                 appertains
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 every
                 member
                 hath
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 vote
                 ,
                 offer
                 ,
                 object
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 out
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   ad
                   illos
                   pertinet
                   ejicere
                   ,
                   ad
                   quos
                   pertinet
                   primo
                   admittere
                   ,
                
                 which
                 every
                 brother
                 and
                 sister
                 hath
                 equally
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 and
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 
                 So
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 himself
                 in
                 lib.
                 1.
                 p.
                 49.
                 produces
                 
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Bucer
                   ,
                   Bullinger
                   ,
                   Melanchthon
                   ,
                   Bucan
                   ,
                   Paraeus
                   ,
                   Rivetus
                   ,
                   Sibrandus
                   ,
                   ●unius
                   ,
                   Trelcatius
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Jerome
                   ,
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   Nazianzen
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Theophylact
                   ,
                
                 who
                 all
                 require
                 that
                 Church
                 affaires
                 be
                 executed
                 
                   plebe
                   consentiente
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                   every
                   one
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                   .
                
                 So
                 Dr.
                 
                   Whitaker
                   ,
                   de
                   concil
                   .
                   q.
                
                 5.
                 p.
                 179.
                 
                   &
                   de
                   Pontif.
                   Rom
                
                 9.9.1
                 .
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 Sect
                 1.
                 and
                 in
                 severall
                 others
                 ,
                 sayes
                 enough
                 to
                 confirm
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 of
                 Churches
                 and
                 Members
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   omnes
                   pares
                   inter
                   se
                   juris
                   essent
                   ,
                
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 equall
                 among
                 themselves
                 in
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 2.1
                 .
                 
                 So
                 Dr.
                 Sibs
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Breathing
                   after
                   God
                
                 pag.
                 94.
                 compares
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   visible
                   Churches
                
                 to
                 Gods
                 ●abernacle
                 in
                 Davids
                 time
                 ,
                 every
                 of
                 which
                 particular
                 Church
                 he
                 cals
                 a
                 severall
                 Church
                 Independent
                 ,
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   Church
                   from
                   other
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 under
                 a
                 Government
                 Civill
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 dependent
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 forain
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 members
                 are
                 without
                 superiority
                 ,
                 all
                 making
                 one
                 brotherhood
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   par
                   in
                   parem
                   non
                   habet
                   imperium
                   .
                
                 So
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 
                   Jacob
                   in
                   his
                   attestation
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 and
                 proves
                 it
                 by
                 many
                 others
                 most
                 eminent
                 in
                 Primitive
                 times
                 and
                 Ancient
                 Writers
                 )
                 who
                 sayes
                 that
                 all
                 affaires
                 of
                 government
                 or
                 order
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 whole
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 unanimous
                 vote
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 read
                 the
                 
                   Magdeburgenses
                   in
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Cent.
                   chap.
                
                 7.
                 
                   de
                   Conjo●iatione
                   Eccl
                   siarum
                   .
                   Si
                   quis
                   ,
                
                 
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   probatos
                   authores
                   hujus
                   Seculi
                   perspiciat
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 but
                 search
                 the
                 
                   Authentick
                   Authors
                
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 
                   form
                   of
                   government
                
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 Democracy
                 ;
                 For
                 every
                 single
                 Church
                 had
                 equall
                 power
                 of
                 
                   Docendi
                   ,
                   administrandi
                   ,
                   excommunicandi
                   ,
                   eligendi
                   ,
                   vocandi
                   ,
                   ordinandi
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 every
                 member
                 hath
                 a
                 suffrage
                 or
                 voice
                 .
                 
                 So
                 
                   Cyprian
                   Epistolarum
                   .
                   epist.
                
                 11.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 epist.
                 3.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 speaks
                 of
                 it
                 fully
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 
                   Cottons
                   Way
                   of
                   congregationall
                   Churches
                
                 cleared
                 Part.
                 1.
                 
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
                 
                 So
                 that
                 women
                 are
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 time
                 to
                 search
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 soon
                 finde
                 to
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 of
                 womens
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 mens
                 )
                 right
                 to
                 vote
                 ,
                 offer
                 ,
                 object
                 ,
                 concurre
                 in
                 and
                 consent
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 in
                 Dr.
                 Willets
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 prove
                 it
                 by
                 what
                 our
                 dissenting
                 brethren
                 have
                 granted
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Willet
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Synopsis
                   Papismi
                
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Gen.
                   Contract
                   .
                   Q.
                
                 4.
                 p.
                 572.
                 lends
                 us
                 light
                 enough
                 to
                 end
                 this
                 trifling
                 controversie
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Heathen
                 Priests
                 son
                 converted
                 by
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Iberi
                 converted
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 ordinary
                 duty
                 to
                 teach
                 privately
                 (
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 extraordinarily
                 called
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 publick
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 allow
                 them
                 not
                 their
                 common
                 liberty
                 as
                 members
                 .
                 
                 Moreover
                 he
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Canon
                 in
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 4.
                 can
                 .
                 99.
                 
                 
                 
                   That
                   a
                   woman
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   learned
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   publique
                
                 (
                 in
                 private
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 she
                 would
                 )
                 nor
                 to
                 
                   baptize
                   ,
                   Can.
                
                 100.
                 but
                 never
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 was
                 forbid
                 to
                 vote
                 ,
                 or
                 aske
                 ,
                 or
                 object
                 or
                 offer
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 concerned
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 priviledge
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 (
                 woman
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 man
                 )
                 hath
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 as
                 a
                 Church-member
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 denyed
                 any
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   benefit
                
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 such
                 reasons
                 as
                 will
                 follow
                 .
                 So
                 Tertullian
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 
                   African
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 baptize
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 liberty
                 which
                 women
                 had
                 in
                 Church-matters
                 ,
                 to
                 vote
                 ,
                 dissent
                 ,
                 or
                 consent
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 what
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 allow
                 them
                 liberty
                 to
                 
                 speak
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 
                   give
                   answer
                
                 to
                 a
                 question
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 requires
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 render
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 give
                 in
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 repentance
                 upon
                 their
                 return
                 from
                 a
                 fault
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 himself
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Survey
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   part
                
                 .
                 3.
                 ch
                 .
                 1.
                 p
                 6.
                 saies
                 
                   they
                   may
                   so
                   speak
                   as
                   suits
                   with
                   their
                   Sexes
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 saies
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   when
                   their
                   speeches
                   argue
                   subjection
                
                 .
                 Why
                 ,
                 so
                 then
                 !
                 we
                 seek
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 ;
                 now
                 their
                 offering
                 or
                 objecting
                 ,
                 or
                 asking
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 voting
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 does
                 evidently
                 argue
                 subjection
                 ,
                 and
                 suits
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 their
                 sexes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 liberty
                 as
                 members
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 robbed
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 Mr.
                 Ainsworth
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 
                 ch
                 .
                 18.
                 is
                 exceeding
                 clear
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 commends
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 confirms
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 he
                 saies
                 )
                 had
                 the
                 like
                 right
                 and
                 liberty
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 of
                 beleevers
                 were
                 both
                 beholders
                 and
                 actors
                 in
                 the
                 
                   common
                   affairs
                
                 ;
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 
                   choise
                   of
                   officers
                
                 ,
                 
                 Act.
                 1.15
                 &
                 16.23
                 .
                 &
                 6.2.34
                 ▪
                 &
                 14.23
                 .
                 at
                 deciding
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.24.6.7.12.22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 &
                 21.22
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.2
                 .
                 at
                 casting
                 out
                 
                   offenders
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 18.17
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.4.5.13
                 .
                 at
                 the
                 choise
                 and
                 appointment
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 benevolence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 
                   needy
                   brethren
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.19
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.3
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 priviledges
                 (
                 saies
                 he
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 use
                 in
                 all
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.3.16
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.33
                 ,
                 40.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 have
                 a
                 like
                 priviledge
                 in
                 common
                 and
                 
                   publick
                   affairs
                
                 ;
                 and
                 women
                 may
                 as
                 much
                 
                   (
                   de
                   jure
                   )
                   vote
                
                 ,
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 their
                 judgements
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 as
                 men
                 ;
                 being
                 alike
                 and
                 
                   equall
                   members
                
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 would
                 bring
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 seminary
                 of
                 discord
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 formerly
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 too
                 far
                 takes
                 place
                 yet
                 )
                 between
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 holy
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 by
                 garbes
                 ▪
                 gowns
                 ,
                 caps
                 ,
                 colours
                 ,
                 carriages
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 such
                 distinction
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Arguments
                 which
                 confirm
                 this
                 practise
                 and
                 confute
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
              
               
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 taken
                 (
                 
                   a
                   toto
                   ad
                   partes
                
                 )
                 Thus
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 concerns
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 reason
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 concerns
                 all
                 (
                 brothers
                 and
                 sisters
                 )
                 reason
                 requires
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 (
                 or
                 ordered
                 )
                 by
                 all
                 (
                 brothers
                 and
                 sisters
                 )
                 ▪
                 but
                 to
                 choose
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 officer
                 ,
                 to
                 vote
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 offender
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 member
                 ,
                 concerns
                 all
                 
                   (
                   sisters
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   brothers
                   )
                   ergo
                
                 .
                 So
                 saith
                 
                   Whit.
                   de
                   concil
                   .
                   p.
                
                 44.
                 
                 
                   Quod
                   omnes
                   attingit
                   ,
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   approbari
                   debet
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 and
                 
                   ejusdem
                   est
                   recipere
                   ,
                   rejicere
                
                 ,
                 saies
                 
                   Hook.
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 cap.
                 11.
                 
                 
                 The
                 power
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 brother
                 and
                 sister
                 ,
                 or
                 Church-member
                 combined
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Is
                     
                       potestas
                       Judicantis
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Is
                     
                       potestas
                       Donantis
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 concernes
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 admit
                 ,
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.12
                 .
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 is
                 bid
                 to
                 
                   cast
                   out
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 which
                 carries
                 a
                 
                   causall
                   power
                
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 
                   give
                   ,
                   elect
                
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 whole's
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Corporation
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 a
                 Mayor
                 )
                 and
                 every
                 member
                 that
                 is
                 free
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 hath
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 or
                 her
                 vote
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 whole
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     18.15
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     5.12
                     .
                  
                
                 and
                 every
                 single
                 part
                 must
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 serviceable
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   .
                   Salus
                   populi
                   suprema
                   lex
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 law
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ;
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 preservation
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 lies
                 in
                 every
                 brother
                 and
                 sister
                 to
                 be
                 active
                 in
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 ship
                 that
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 sink
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 seeks
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 ship
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 safe
                 ;
                 else
                 none
                 (
                 saies
                 Bolton
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Tossed
                   ship
                
                 )
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Argument
                 :
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 (
                 
                   A
                   fortiore
                
                 )
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 women
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 
                   
                     reason
                  
                   2
                
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 implies
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 much
                 more
                 )
                 lawfull
                 for
                 women
                 to
                 vote
                 ,
                 wish
                 ,
                 or
                 offer
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 implies
                 subjection
                 and
                 obedience
                 )
                 :
                 
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 women
                 to
                 have
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 .
                 See
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.9
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 women
                 that
                 were
                 chosen
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 sick
                 ,
                 lame
                 ,
                 strangers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 Phoebe
                 a
                 
                   Deaconesse
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 16.1
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 Phil.
                 4.3
                 .
                 some
                 women
                 that
                 laboured
                 with
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 Philips
                 four
                 
                   Daughters
                   were
                   Prophetesses
                
                 :
                 Now
                 doubtlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 
                   undeniable
                   consequence
                
                 ,
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 women
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 common
                 liberty
                 of
                 members
                 to
                 vote
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 (
                 
                   Ab
                   aequali
                   libertate
                   omnium
                   in
                   uno
                
                 )
                 Severall
                 arguments
                 run
                 from
                 the
                 
                   equall
                   liberty
                   of
                   all
                   members
                
                 purchased
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 follow
                 
                   Melanchthon
                   de
                   libertate
                   Christiana
                
                 in
                 's
                 Common
                 places
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Quos
                   filius
                   liberavit
                   ,
                   vere
                   liberi
                   sunt
                   ,
                   sed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Those
                 whom
                 the
                 Son
                 hath
                 made
                 free
                 ,
                 are
                 free
                 indeed
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 8.36
                 .
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 without
                 difference
                 of
                 
                   Sexes
                   ;
                   sisters
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 brothers
                 )
                 are
                 
                   made
                   free
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 3.28
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 
                   neither
                   Jew
                   nor
                   Greek
                   ,
                   bond
                   nor
                   free
                   ,
                   male
                   nor
                   female
                   ,
                   for
                   ye
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 I
                 pray
                 mark
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 puts
                 you
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 their
                 
                   equall
                   liberty
                
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 contend
                 or
                 differ
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Jew
                 or
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 servant
                 or
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 why
                 ye
                 are
                 
                   all
                   one
                   body
                
                 ,
                 have
                 
                   all
                   one
                   head
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   are
                   all
                   one
                
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 difference
                 )
                 in
                 Christ
                 )
                 ;
                 in
                 Christ
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 subjection
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 all
                 equall
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 so
                 saith
                 
                   Perkins
                   in
                   loc
                
                 .
                 )
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 beleevers
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 civill
                 or
                 spirituall
                 rule
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 civill
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 differences
                 of
                 
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   children
                   ,
                   Masters
                   ,
                   servants
                   ,
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   subjects
                   ,
                   men
                
                 and
                 women
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 Saints
                 all
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                
                 ;
                 no
                 difference
                 should
                 arise
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 
                   Jew
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 as
                 opposed
                 to
                 Gentile
                 :
                 nor
                 as
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 as
                 opposed
                 to
                 Independent
                 :
                 
                 nor
                 
                   Independent
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 as
                 opposed
                 to
                 Anabaptist
                 :
                 nor
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Servant
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 as
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 Free
                 :
                 nor
                 as
                 
                   rich
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 as
                 opposed
                 to
                 poor
                 :
                 nor
                 as
                 the
                 
                   learned
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 as
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 unlearned
                 in
                 tongues
                 and
                 arts
                 :
                 nor
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 
                   brother
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 as
                 opposed
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 or
                 sister
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 Christ's
                 account
                 ,
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 respect
                 of
                 
                   persons
                   ,
                   opinions
                   ,
                   sexes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ages
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 
                   all
                   one
                
                 and
                 
                 the
                 same
                 liberty
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 Christ.
                 Thus
                 Gualther
                 gives
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 bitterly
                 complains
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 make
                 differences
                 about
                 
                   persons
                   ,
                   opinions
                   ,
                   sexes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 would
                 rob
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 bought
                 them
                 by
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 
                   Christian
                   liberty
                
                 hath
                 these
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Deliverance
                   from
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   freedome
                   to
                   ;
                   deliverance
                
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 observations
                 of
                 
                   traditions
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 2.20
                 .
                 which
                 women
                 have
                 
                   equall
                   benefit
                   of
                
                 ,
                 with
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 freedome
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 appertains
                 to
                 women
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 being
                 restored
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 that
                 equall
                 liberty
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 
                   things
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 )
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 lost
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 again
                 to
                 become
                 meet
                 and
                 mutual
                 helps
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 are
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 sayes
                 the
                 text
                 .
                 Now
                 though
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 civill
                 subjection
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 oeconomicall
                 relations
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 servile
                 subjection
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 poor
                 souls
                 are
                 inslaved
                 and
                 kept
                 under
                 in
                 bondage
                 from
                 doing
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 taking
                 their
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
                   Bernard
                   in
                   lib.
                   de
                   gratia
                   &
                   lib.
                   arbit
                   .
                
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 threefold
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 
                   nature
                   ,
                   grace
                
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 woman
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 man
                 )
                 is
                 made
                 happy
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 Christ
                 turn'd
                 Eva
                 to
                 Ave
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 restored
                 into
                 spirituall
                 liberty
                 and
                 Christian
                 equality
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 2.1
                 .
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Catholick
                   Epistle
                
                 (
                 so
                 call'd
                 )
                 saies
                 it
                 agrees
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 profession
                 to
                 make
                 difference
                 of
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   therefore
                   my
                   brethen
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   with
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                
                 :
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 not
                 preferring
                 the
                 rich
                 before
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 strong
                 before
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 (
                 nor
                 the
                 men
                 before
                 the
                 women
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 partiality
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 (
                 saies
                 he
                 )
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                   or
                   have
                   ye
                   not
                   made
                   a
                   difference
                   ,
                
                 where
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 none
                 ?
                 Now
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 argument
                 is
                 full
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 generall
                 includes
                 the
                 particular
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 respect
                 of
                 
                   persons
                   .
                   
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 women
                 (
                 as
                 members
                 )
                 must
                 have
                 equall
                 liberty
                 with
                 men
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Arguments
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 alike
                 priviledges
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 
                   donation
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ;
                 
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 on
                 all
                 alike
                 ;
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 like
                 measure
                 )
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 without
                 distinction
                 of
                 sexes
                 or
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinances
                 dispensed
                 ,
                 and
                 price
                 of
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 )
                 payed
                 for
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 without
                 distinction
                 of
                 sexes
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 acquired
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 
                   quoad
                   meritum
                   ,
                   &
                   quoad
                   Spiritum
                   Christi
                
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 may
                 many
                 arguments
                 be
                 formed
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 that
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 
                   elect
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   originall
                   love
                
                 is
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 difference
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 all
                 alike
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 whom
                 he
                 receives
                 alike
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 receive
                 alike
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.3
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Argument
                 may
                 run
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 that
                 any
                 can
                 have
                 from
                 heaven
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 
                   clear
                   transaction
                
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 clear
                 transaction
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 brethren
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 primarily
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 whole
                 collectively
                 taken
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 women
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 )
                 Ergo.
                 So
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 promises
                 ,
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Taken
                 
                   (
                   ab
                   intentione
                   omnium
                
                 )
                 from
                 their
                 unanimous
                 and
                 samenesse
                 in
                 their
                 embodying
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 intending
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 Yet
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 intention
                 (
                 
                   res
                   &
                   causa
                   ,
                   quid
                   &
                   propter
                   quid
                
                 )
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 that
                 is
                 intended
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   honour
                   and
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 intended
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 
                   edifie
                   the
                   Church
                
                 .
                 Now
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 alike
                 intended
                 by
                 women
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 liberty
                 (
                 as
                 members
                 )
                 allowed
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 intentions
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 admitted
                 .
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Reason
                 runs
                 from
                 their
                 excellencies
                 and
                 abilities
                 of
                 some
                 women
                 surpassing
                 men
                 for
                 piety
                 and
                 judgement
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 equal
                 liberty
                 ,
                 w
                 th
                 them
                 in
                 Church-affairs
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 argument
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 the
                 proofe's
                 clear
                 ;
                 for
                 prudent
                 Abigail
                 excell'd
                 her
                 husband
                 ;
                 for
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                   Priscilla
                   Apollos
                
                 (
                 though
                 a
                 Preacher
                 )
                 ;
                 For
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Canaanitesse
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 
                   seen
                   so
                   great
                   faith
                   no
                   not
                   in
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 
                 For
                 affection
                 and
                 zeal
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Queen
                   of
                   the
                   South
                
                 shall
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 generation
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 11.31
                 .
                 
                 And
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalen
                
                 ,
                 for
                 piety
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 outran
                 ,
                 and
                 outreached
                 all
                 the
                 twelve
                 Disciples
                 in
                 her
                 diligence
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 Christ
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 first
                 discovered
                 himself
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 her
                 declare
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Preacher
                   of
                   Christs
                   resurrection
                
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 read
                 how
                 Iael
                 excel'd
                 in
                 courage
                 ,
                 
                 Deborah
                 in
                 thankfulnesse
                 ,
                 
                 Lois
                 and
                 Eunice
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 :
                 Lydia
                 in
                 entertaining
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 16.14
                 .
                 The
                 Shunamite
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 excel'd
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
                 4.8
                 ,
                 9.22.30
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Samaritanesse
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 4.4
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 women
                 exhorted
                 to
                 win
                 in
                 their
                 husbands
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.2
                 .
                 Yea
                 and
                 Manoahs
                 wife
                 ,
                 Judg.
                 13.22
                 ,
                 23.
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 of
                 a
                 sounder
                 judgement
                 and
                 faith
                 then
                 her
                 husband
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 examples
                 prove
                 the
                 reason
                 which
                 requires
                 their
                 just
                 liberty
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 I
                 remember
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 in
                 Jerom's
                 daies
                 of
                 many
                 holy
                 women
                 that
                 exceeded
                 others
                 in
                 learning
                 and
                 abilities
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 studying
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Commentaries
                 upon
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 making
                 ;
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 spouse
                 .
                 
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 
                 Cant.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 Mary
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 other
                 good
                 women
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   mighty
                   hath
                   magnified
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 rejected
                 of
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 highly
                 received
                 and
                 honoured
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 to
                 the
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 their
                 
                   strong
                   affection
                
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 are
                 exceeding
                 men
                 therein
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Satan
                 so
                 often
                 makes
                 the
                 first
                 triall
                 of
                 women
                 for
                 his
                 turn
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 where
                 they
                 take
                 ,
                 their
                 affections
                 are
                 strongest
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 sped
                 
                 so
                 well
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can't
                 forget
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 he
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 Dalilah
                 for
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 a
                 Jezebel
                 for
                 
                   Ahab
                   ,
                   Pharaohs
                   daughter
                
                 for
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 bad
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 extreme
                 bad
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 exceeding
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 fondly
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 
                   things
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 thus
                 Act.
                 13.50
                 .
                 you
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 
                   devout
                   women
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 )
                 earnestly
                 or
                 
                   eagerly
                   religious
                
                 and
                 resolved
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 gold
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   purest
                   substance
                
                 soonest
                 receives
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 sooner
                 then
                 the
                 sturdy
                 steel
                 ,
                 or
                 hard
                 iron
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 grosse
                 and
                 massie
                 metall
                 (
                 saies
                 Cawdrey
                 )
                 ;
                 
                 So
                 are
                 women
                 more
                 readily
                 wrought
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 perswaded
                 and
                 formed
                 into
                 the
                 truth
                 then
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 like
                 sturdy
                 steel
                 and
                 iron
                 ,
                 hard
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 gold
                 (
                 so
                 women
                 (
                 many
                 times
                 take
                 the
                 
                   fairest
                   stamp
                
                 and
                 fullest
                 impression
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 passe
                 by
                 this
                 ;
                 yet
                 before
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 two
                 both
                 to
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 men
                 despise
                 them
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 weakest
                 vessels
                 )
                 nor
                 wrong
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 of
                 voting
                 or
                 speaking
                 in
                 
                   common
                   affairs
                
                 ,
                 (
                 yet
                 with
                 subjection
                 ,
                 civility
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 )
                 to
                 prevent
                 disorders
                 and
                 rudenesse
                 ;
                 
                 we
                 were
                 wont
                 in
                 Dublin
                 to
                 call
                 over
                 their
                 names
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 mens
                 :
                 
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 ordinary
                 objection
                 is
                 objected
                 out
                 of
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   women
                   keep
                   silence
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   permitted
                   unto
                   them
                   to
                   speak
                   ▪
                
                 So
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.12
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 Grant
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 the
                 Apostle
                 spake
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   
                     answer
                  
                   1
                
                 he
                 declares
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 chapter
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 in
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 and
                 after
                 in
                 vers
                 .
                 37
                 ,
                 39.
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 keep
                 from
                 
                   publick
                   preaching
                
                 ,
                 or
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 teaching
                 as
                 Officers
                 or
                 Ministers
                 do
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 all
                 Expositors
                 grant
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 plead
                 not
                 for
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 
                   ordinary
                   liberty
                
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 object
                 ,
                 offer
                 ,
                 or
                 vote
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Scripture
                 (
                 nor
                 no
                 other
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 )
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 hinder
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 rather
                 help
                 ,
                 being
                 rightly
                 considered
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   permitted
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 disorders
                 and
                 differences
                 that
                 then
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ▪
                 
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 inconvenient
                 to
                 allow
                 womens
                 liberty
                 to
                 
                   preach
                   publiquely
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 brought
                 but
                 confusion
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 antecedent
                 and
                 subsequent
                 words
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 33.
                 and
                 vers
                 .
                 40.
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 ill
                 consequence
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 
                   rule
                   of
                   prudence
                
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 
                   positive
                   command
                
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 spake
                 as
                 in
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.6
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 quest●on
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 
                   standing
                   precept
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 from
                 this
                 
                   very
                   Scripture
                
                 (
                 besides
                 a
                 hundred
                 others
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 verily
                 beleeve
                 that
                 handmaids
                 shall
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 have
                 more
                 publick
                 liberty
                 then
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 this
                 does
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 disallow
                 or
                 deny
                 them
                 their
                 common
                 ,
                 private
                 ,
                 proper
                 liberty
                 as
                 
                   members
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   ;
                   equally
                
                 with
                 men
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 as
                 members
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 as
                 officers
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 subjective
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 women
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 too
                 backward
                 ,
                 but
                 hold
                 fast
                 your
                 liberty
                 ,
                 in
                 Gal.
                 5.1
                 .
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 sisters
                 as
                 the
                 
                   brethren
                   ;
                   Christ
                   hath
                   made
                   ye
                   free
                   ,
                   male
                   and
                   female
                   ,
                
                 ye
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 
                   stand
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saies
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 keep
                 your
                 ground
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 won
                 and
                 got
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 maintain
                 your
                 right
                 ,
                 defend
                 your
                 liberty
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 lose
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 courag●ous
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 be
                 cautious
                 too
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 
                   festina
                   lente
                
                 )
                 not
                 too
                 fast
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   swift
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   slow
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   Jam.
                
                 1.19
                 .
                 unlesse
                 occasion
                 requires
                 you
                 ;
                 your
                 silence
                 may
                 sometimes
                 be
                 the
                 
                   best
                   advocate
                
                 of
                 your
                 
                   orderly
                   liberty
                
                 ▪
                 
                 and
                 the
                 sweetest
                 evidence
                 of
                 your
                 prudence
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   Silentium
                   saepissime
                   addit
                   foeminis
                   gratiam
                   et
                   decus
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   maxime
                   apud
                   viros
                   ,
                   cum
                   de
                   rebus
                   seriis
                   agitur
                
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 ye
                 ought
                 not
                 by
                 your
                 silence
                 to
                 betray
                 your
                 liberty
                 ,
                 
                 trouble
                 your
                 consciences
                 ,
                 lose
                 your
                 priviledges
                 and
                 rights
                 ;
                 or
                 see
                 the
                 truth
                 taken
                 away
                 or
                 suffer
                 before
                 your
                 eyes
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 
                   too
                   hasty
                
                 nor
                 
                   too
                   high
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 note
                 that
                 comes
                 too
                 nigh
                 the
                 margent
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 text
                 the
                 next
                 impression
                 ,
                 so
                 spirits
                 that
                 run
                 
                   too
                   high
                
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 may
                 soon
                 fall
                 into
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 irregularity
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 Cyrus
                 was
                 young
                 ,
                 his
                 Grandfather
                 made
                 Sacas
                 his
                 overseer
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 him
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 diet
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 recreations
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 riper
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Sacas
                 
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 liberty
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 leave
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 was
                 allowed
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 governour
                 Sacas
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 indeed
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 )
                 
                   expedient
                   for
                   you
                
                 ;
                 and
                 rather
                 then
                 run
                 into
                 disorder
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 hold
                 your
                 liberty
                 a
                 little
                 in
                 suspense
                 ,
                 and
                 wave
                 it
                 on
                 some
                 occasions
                 wherein
                 you
                 lawfully
                 may
                 ,
                 but
                 lose
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 Christ
                 payed
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 price
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 prepare
                 for
                 
                   fairer
                   gales
                
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Miller
                 does
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 though
                 he
                 cannot
                 command
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 spread
                 his
                 sailes
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 readinesse
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 hopes
                 of
                 its
                 coming
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 winde
                 blowes
                 (
                 which
                 begins
                 )
                 your
                 liberty
                 with
                 
                   full
                   sailes
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 abundantly
                 to
                 serve
                 all
                 the
                 countrey
                 round
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 
                   mean
                   time
                
                 ,
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 prize
                 your
                 (
                 hitherto
                 )
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Those
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   joyned
                   together
                   ,
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   put
                   asunder
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 This
                 
                   last
                   Chapter
                
                 shewes
                 what
                 Church
                 this
                 Treatise
                 mentions
                 ;
                 and
                 clears
                 it
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 shewes
                 wherein
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 we
                 disagree
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 agree
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 
                   essentiall
                   differences
                
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Practise
                 ;
                 and
                 proves
                 this
                 Gospell-Church-State
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 promise
                 and
                 thing
                 typified
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Paradise
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Had
                 thoughts
                 now
                 to
                 have
                 rested
                 me
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 jogg'd
                 up
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 jarring
                 noises
                 which
                 many
                 make
                 about
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 now
                 arise
                 and
                 wet
                 my
                 pen
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 conclude
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 my
                 rest
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 essentialia
                 laid
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 part
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 
                   totum
                   homogeneum
                
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   before
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   what
                   in
                   and
                   upon
                   embodying
                   together
                
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 after
                 ,
                 followes
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Part
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 promise
                 next
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 )
                 wherein
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 so
                 )
                 the
                 
                   totum
                   organicum
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 But
                 before
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 meet
                 with
                 some
                 rough
                 Opinionists
                 who
                 will
                 bid
                 me
                 stand
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 with
                 such
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Esau
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 principles
                 and
                 practises
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 pretences
                 and
                 protestations
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 me
                 passe
                 thus
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 full
                 discharge
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   violent
                   volley
                
                 upon
                 
                 me
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 
                   wilde
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   with
                   the
                   fire
                   from
                   above
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 force
                 my
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 lay
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 leave
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 rotten
                 foundation
                 they
                 are
                 built
                 upon
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 without
                 mercy
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 their
                 ruine
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 cause
                 and
                 quarrell
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 are
                 engaged
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 whose
                 design
                 they
                 carry
                 on
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   most
                   High
                
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 them
                 grace
                 to
                 consider
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 else
                 I
                 dare
                 confidently
                 affirm
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 
                   fighters
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 offer
                 y●u
                 what
                 we
                 mean
                 
                   
                     consideration
                  
                   1
                
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 where
                 this
                 discipline
                 and
                 order
                 is
                 set
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 handled
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 all
                 doubts
                 and
                 distractions
                 which
                 may
                 else
                 arise
                 about
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 that
                 (
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   est
                   quid
                   dam
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 various
                 Controversies
                 have
                 shot
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 thing
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 Formerly
                 between
                 the
                 Pontifitians
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 late
                 between
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Independents
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 easily
                 appear
                 upon
                 perusall
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford's
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Bailies
                   Disswasive
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Prinns
                 12
                 Questions
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Independency
                   examined
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Mr.
                 Ball
                 's
                 late
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 
                   Vindiciae
                   Clavium
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Hudson's
                 
                   Church
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   ,
                   cum
                   multis
                   aliis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Church
                 two
                 waies
                 ,
                 either
                 strictly
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 at
                 
                   large
                   ,
                   (
                   proxime
                   &
                   proprie
                   ,
                   aut
                   remote
                   &
                   late
                   )
                
                 ;
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 remotely
                 and
                 improperly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 either
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 distinction
                 from
                 Infidels
                 and
                 Pagans
                 ;
                 
                 or
                 else
                 collectively
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Christians
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 respect
                 as
                 opposed
                 to
                 Turks
                 ,
                 and
                 Paynims
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 that
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 called
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 professe
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 judgement
                 soever
                 ,
                 or
                 conversation
                 soever
                 :
                 whether
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 or
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 or
                 Calvinists
                 ,
                 or
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 or
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 or
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 respect
                 of
                 Christians
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 or
                 rather
                 all
                 that
                 professe
                 the
                 
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 differing
                 and
                 dissenting
                 among
                 themselves
                 ;
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 though
                 
                   late
                   accepta
                   est
                
                 )
                 who
                 make
                 the
                 most
                 and
                 best
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 under
                 
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   ministration
                
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Gospel
                 .
                 So
                 are
                 Protestants
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Papists
                 )
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 are
                 before
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 may
                 passe
                 for
                 current
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Parochial
                   constitutions
                
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 remote
                 (
                 and
                 very
                 improper
                 sense
                 )
                 called
                 Churches
                 .
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 taken
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 native
                 true
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 strictly
                 ,
                 consists
                 onely
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   elected
                   to
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   their
                   Head.
                
                 vide
                 
                   Aug.
                   in
                   Psal.
                
                 92.
                 
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Ep.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Hieron
                   .
                   de
                   unit
                   .
                   Eccles.
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thus
                 she
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 either
                 Catholick
                 or
                 Vniversal
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 Congregational
                 or
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 Catholick
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ratione
                 
                   
                     1.
                     locorum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     temporum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     3.
                     hominum
                     ,
                  
                
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 
                   time
                   ,
                   place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 confin'd
                 to
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 Nation
                 ,
                 or
                 people
                 ;
                 but
                 taking
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 
                   elect
                   people
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Vniverse
                
                 ,
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 ascended
                 ,
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 7.8
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 yet
                 
                   unborn
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 6.11
                 .
                 invisible
                 and
                 
                   visible
                   ,
                   triumphant
                
                 and
                 militant
                 ,
                 all
                 make
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 
                   Catholick
                   body
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 
                   head
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                
                 4.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 respect
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 particular
                 and
                 congregational
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 before
                 the
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Vniversal
                 Church
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 visible
                 and
                 militant
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 confined
                 to
                 some
                 
                   certain
                   place
                
                 and
                 
                   number
                   of
                   people
                
                 orderly
                 gathered
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 having
                 Christ
                 alone
                 for
                 their
                 
                   Head
                   (
                   certo
                   numero
                   ,
                   certoque
                   loco
                   Ecclesia
                   particularis
                   definita
                   est
                   )
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   Synedriums
                   ,
                   Parishes
                   ,
                   Conventicles
                   ,
                   Classes
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 .
                 But
                 sometimes
                 such
                 
                   Congregationall
                   Churches
                
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 called
                 Cathol●ck
                 too
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   figure
                   Senecdoche
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 Catholick
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 Orthodox
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 Theodosius
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 (
                 says
                 
                   Sozomen
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 7.
                 c.
                 4
                 )
                 command
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 .
                 Every
                 such
                 particular
                 and
                 
                   Congregational
                   Church
                
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 or
                 Vniversal
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 learned
                 say
                 )
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 visible
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 ascended
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 ,
                 
                 whatsoever
                 John
                 writ
                 in
                 Rev.
                 1.4
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 particular
                 
                   Congregational
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 he
                 writ
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 or
                 Church
                 -
                 Vniversal
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Congregational
                 ,
                 onely
                 differ
                 as
                 the
                 
                   totum
                   integrale
                   ,
                   &
                   essentiale
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Catholick
                
                 or
                 Vniversal
                 arises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Congregational
                 and
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 Integrum
                 ,
                 or
                 whole
                 ,
                 intire
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 person
                 and
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Catholick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 contain
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 
                   essential
                   causes
                
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 or
                 the
                 
                   (
                   totum
                   )
                   whole
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 parts
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Logician
                 does
                 allow
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   men
                   of
                   reason
                
                 cannot
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   Integrum
                   est
                   totum
                   cui
                   par●es
                   sunt
                   essentiales
                   ,
                
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Intirely
                   whole
                
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 such
                 parts
                 as
                 give
                 an
                 
                   Essential
                   being
                
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 intire
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   Congregational
                
                 and
                 particular
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Catholick
                 (
                 as
                 
                   membra
                   integri
                
                 )
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 the
                 (
                 
                   materialia
                   &
                   formalia
                   principia
                   Ecclesiae
                   Catholicae
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   toti
                   integri
                   Vniversi
                   ,
                   )
                   matter
                
                 and
                 form
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Catholick
                
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 deny
                 (
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 how
                 your
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   Churches
                
                 as
                 Churches
                 (
                 who
                 fa●l
                 in
                 form
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 is
                 prov'd
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 )
                 may
                 bee
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 members
                 (
                 as
                 
                   partes
                   essentiales
                   &
                   membra
                   similaria
                
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 this
                 
                   totum
                   integrale
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Church
                   Catholick
                
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 
                   Congregationall
                   Churches
                
                 consisting
                 of
                 true
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 (
                 separate
                 and
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Nations
                 abroad
                 and
                 multitudes
                 about
                 )
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 ;
                 
                 are
                 
                   members
                   causall
                
                 and
                 parts
                 essentiall
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 samenesse
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 )
                 which
                 give
                 in
                 (
                 every
                 one
                 )
                 there
                 substantiall
                 share
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 intirenesse
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   (
                   quae
                   habet
                   rationem
                   integri
                   est
                   membrum
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 
                   Ames
                   Medul
                   .
                   Theol.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 32.
                 )
                 But
                 furthermore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Congregationall
                   Churches
                
                 must
                 cause
                 the
                 Catholick
                 
                 or
                 Vn●versal
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 or
                 Catholick
                 cause
                 the
                 Congregational
                 ;
                 the
                 Catholick
                 arises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Congregationall
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Congregationall
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 give
                 a
                 being
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 the
                 members
                 must
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 say
                 they
                 contain
                 the
                 causes
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Integrum
                   est
                   totum
                   cui
                   partes
                   sunt
                   essentiales
                   ,
                   non
                   totum
                   essentiale
                   in
                   partibus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 these
                 causes
                 or
                 
                   causall
                   parts
                
                 are
                 also
                 (
                 by
                 
                   Til●nus
                   de
                   Eccles.
                
                 )
                 call'd
                 
                   partes
                   Integrantes
                   Ecclesiae
                   Catholicae
                
                 ,
                 
                 having
                 in
                 them
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 give
                 Integrity
                 or
                 Intirenesse
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 
                 
                   viz
                   matter
                
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 piece
                 of
                 money
                 hath
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 sum
                 :
                 and
                 an
                 Army
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 Regiments
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 and
                 principles
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   Hooker
                   in
                   his
                   Survey
                   of
                   Discipline
                   against
                
                 Mr.
                 Hudson
                 a
                 Presbyterian
                 ;
                 who
                 holds
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 )
                 that
                 Popish
                 tenet
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 Congregational
                 :
                 
                 
                   primum
                   in
                   suo
                   genere
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Pontifitians
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 have
                 bootelessely
                 wrastled
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 leave
                 him
                 &
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 judgment
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Hookers
                 answer
                 ;
                 only
                 I
                 affirm
                 by
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 
                   National
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Diocesan
                
                 or
                 Provincial
                 ;
                 And
                 must
                 we
                 say
                 more
                 to
                 satisfie
                 curiosity
                 ?
                 
                 then
                 this
                 (
                 the
                 totum
                 is
                 Integrum
                 )
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Church
                   Catholick
                
                 is
                 intirely
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 distinct
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 though
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Congregational
                   members
                
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 eye
                 ,
                 eare
                 ,
                 mouth
                 ,
                 hands
                 ,
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 from
                 head
                 to
                 foot
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 eye
                 ;
                 
                 or
                 all
                 eare
                 ;
                 or
                 all
                 hands
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 a
                 body
                 intire
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 soul
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Integrum
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Vniversall
                
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 particulars
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 ;
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 of
                 Gospellers
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 Independent
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 or
                 Anabaptistical
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 No!
                 But
                 one
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 our
                 body
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 whole
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 limited
                 at
                 
                 the
                 joint
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 can't
                 usurp
                 anothers
                 place
                 ;
                 every
                 
                   Congregregational
                   Church
                
                 is
                 a
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 intire
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 member
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 another
                 by
                 limits
                 set
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 we
                 say
                 (
                 with
                 Ames
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Med.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 32
                 )
                 
                   particulares
                   Congregationes
                   sunt
                   partes
                   similares
                   Ecclesiae
                   Catholicae
                   ,
                
                 
                 that
                 
                   particular
                   Churches
                   are
                   essentiall
                   parts
                
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Intire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 of
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 
                   particular
                   Churches
                
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 whole
                 and
                 intire
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ▪
                 having
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 the
                 Keyes
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 within
                 themselves
                 intirely
                 and
                 distinctly
                 from
                 any
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 handled
                 ,
                 and
                 handed
                 forth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 that
                 I
                 offer
                 (
                 before
                 I
                 conclude
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 
                   
                     consideration
                  
                   2
                
                 near
                 alliance
                 and
                 agreement
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 every
                 discerning
                 eye
                 )
                 between
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Papists
                 in
                 their
                 Discipline
                 and
                 order
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 goe
                 further
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 give
                 this
                 caution
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 I
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 now
                 stands
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 later
                 sense
                 we
                 allow
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Congregational
                   way
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 This
                 gives
                 no
                 allowance
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Lordly
                   high
                
                 Prelatical
                 Presbytery
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 now
                 tug
                 for
                 
                   tooth
                   and
                   nail
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 enjoy
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 goodly
                 bit
                 those
                 biters
                 would
                 have
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 own
                 Judges
                 ;
                 Will
                 they
                 promise
                 but
                 impartially
                 and
                 pensively
                 to
                 contemplate
                 what
                 familiar
                 acquaintance
                 and
                 friendship
                 their
                 Discipline
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 have
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 anger
                 (
                 for
                 loves
                 sake
                 )
                 let
                 them
                 weigh
                 wisely
                 how
                 close
                 they
                 set
                 their
                 feet
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 each
                 other
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 wish
                 I
                 might
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 onely
                 through
                 mistake
                 )
                 How
                 near
                 they
                 are
                 akin
                 ,
                 or
                 How
                 like
                 they
                 look
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 resembling
                 the
                 Mother
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 rough-draw
                 before
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 dead
                 colours
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 )
                 Yet
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 deliueate
                 a
                 near
                 resemblance
                 between
                 them
                 in
                 as
                 many
                 parts
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 this
                 instantanous
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                   body
                   ,
                   eyes
                   ,
                   mouth
                   ,
                   hands
                
                 and
                 feet
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 this
                 Image
                 which
                 must
                 fall
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 not
                 men
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 boil
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 foame
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Homes
                 says
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.14
                 .
                 walk
                 with
                 my
                 
                   right
                   foot
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 now
                 knows
                 it
                 is
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 brings
                 me
                 to
                 this
                 businesse
                 with
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 shall
                 appear
                 more
                 zealous
                 then
                 Zoilus
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 an
                 Irenaeus
                 then
                 Cassander
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 meet
                 a
                 Critick
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 in
                 peace
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 if
                 I
                 must
                 pledge
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 cup
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 his
                 owne
                 cause
                 )
                 if
                 I
                 know
                 my
                 heart
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 though
                 they
                 give
                 me
                 
                   gall
                   and
                   vinegar
                
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 
                   suffer
                   then
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 set
                 forward
                 —
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 books
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 how
                 they
                 agree
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 bear
                 testimony
                 with
                 pretious
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 manifests
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   my
                   retired
                   meditations
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   observe
                   a
                   secret
                   kinde
                   of
                   divine
                   d●spensation
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   way
                   must
                   need
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   Popery
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   as
                   a
                   pillar
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   under
                   propped
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   foundation
                   or
                   head-corner
                   stone
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   their
                   whole
                   building
                   must
                   rest
                   and
                   be
                   erected
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 saith
                 this
                 worthy
                 Champion
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 neither
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 nor
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 good
                 grounds
                 doe
                 affirm
                 their
                 Presbytery
                 and
                 Popery
                 to
                 live
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   way
                
                 is
                 maintained
                 and
                 kept
                 by
                 
                   Popish
                   points
                
                 and
                 principles
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 keeps
                 up
                 Popery
                 alive
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 dye
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 that
                 lives
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 easily
                 demonstrate
                 in
                 their
                 congruity
                 together
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 dispute
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 hold
                 the
                 same
                 points
                 ,
                 professe
                 the
                 same
                 principles
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 all
                 )
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 a
                 like
                 in
                 practises
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 The
                 Pontificians
                 and
                 Papists
                 affirm
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 
                   aliam
                   principalem
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   aliam
                   minus
                   principalem
                   )
                   principal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 principal
                 ;
                 The
                 Church
                 principally
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Councel
                   of
                   Cardinals
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 together
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 lesse
                 Principal
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 together
                 that
                 are
                 gathered
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   See
                
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 
                 for
                 their
                 head
                 .
                 Thus
                 sayes
                 Bellarmin
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   lib.
                   de
                   Ecclesia
                
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 professe
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 )
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 judgements
                 and
                 practises
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   National
                   ,
                   Provinciall
                
                 particular
                 Classes
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 (
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 )
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 brethren
                 and
                 sisters
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Church-Principal
                 )
                 to
                 set
                 laws
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 rules
                 and
                 orders
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 Directories
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 for
                 the
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 power
                 of
                 commanding
                 ,
                 compelling
                 ,
                 condemning
                 ,
                 punishing
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church-Principall
                 ,
                 (
                 yet
                 pretend
                 themselves
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Representative
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 because
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Elders
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Representative
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 )
                 thus
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Church
                 primarily
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Body
                   of
                   Beleevers
                
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Classis
                   ,
                   Synod
                   ,
                   Councell
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ;
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 ,
                 binde
                 or
                 loose
                 ,
                 command
                 or
                 countermand
                 ,
                 vide
                 
                   Rutherford
                   right
                   of
                   Presbytery
                
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 p.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 to
                 14.
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Hudson
                 sets
                 the
                 Catholick
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Congregationall
                 ;
                 But
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 is
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 alwayes
                 visible
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 Controversie
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 
                   Willets
                   Synopsis
                   Papismi
                
                 ,
                 
                 Q
                 ▪
                 2.
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 they
                 mean
                 not
                 any
                 particular
                 Congregational
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 is
                 
                   visible
                   .
                   Rhem.
                   Annot.
                   Mat.
                
                 25.
                 
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Bellarmin
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 12.
                 ret
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Calvisius
                   cap.
                   de
                   fide
                   ,
                   &c
                   Symbol
                   .
                   Artic.
                
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 therein
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 lib.
                 2.
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Right
                   of
                   Presbytery
                
                 ,
                 &
                 p.
                 291.
                 &
                 p.
                 293.
                 &
                 p.
                 304.
                 &
                 p.
                 311.
                 cals
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 visible
                 ,
                 over
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 p.
                 418.
                 with
                 divers
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 Mr.
                 Hudson
                 concerning
                 the
                 Essence
                 and
                 
                   Vnity
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 affirmes
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 is
                 visible
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 urges
                 by
                 severall
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 answers
                 him
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Papists
                 have
                 formerly
                 had
                 full
                 answer
                 to
                 by
                 
                 our
                 judicious
                 and
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 that
                 argument
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Hudson
                   ;
                   If
                   particular
                   Churches
                   bee
                   visible
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   is
                   visible
                   ,
                   But
                   particular
                   Churches
                   are
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 argument
                 in
                 
                   Bellarm.
                   cap.
                
                 12.
                 is
                 answered
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   Willet
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   Boner
                   .
                   p.
                
                 1691.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Marci
                   Antonii
                   object
                
                 .
                 6.
                 answered
                 by
                 Martyr
                 Smith
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 same
                 argument
                 Duraeus
                 urged
                 ,
                 which
                 Dr.
                 
                   Whit.
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 
                   de
                   Eccl.
                   p.
                
                 110.
                 answers
                 and
                 so
                 Sadeel
                 answers
                 Turrian
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 Protestant
                 men
                 tell
                 them
                 the
                 ill
                 consequence
                 ,
                 yea
                 absurdity
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 particular
                 members
                 may
                 be
                 
                   (
                   as●ectabiles
                
                 )
                 visible
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   ,
                   i
                   e.
                
                 as
                 the
                 
                   totum
                   aggregatum
                
                 ;
                 besides
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 comprehends
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   of
                   all
                   ages
                
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 ;
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 born
                 ;
                 and
                 can
                 these
                 be
                 
                   all
                   visible
                   here
                   ?
                   Particular
                   Churches
                
                 are
                 
                   visible
                   ,
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholick
                 ;
                 for
                 shame
                 my
                 Masters
                 better
                 arguments
                 saith
                 Dr.
                 Willet
                 and
                 Smith
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Controversie
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 between
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 it
                 was
                 between
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 with
                 all
                 (
                 that
                 were
                 and
                 are
                 accounted
                 )
                 Orthodox
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
                 doe
                 affirm
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Catholick
                
                 to
                 be
                 invisible
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beheld
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.18
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 1
                 
                 King.
                 19.20
                 .
                 So
                 says
                 Mr.
                 Glover
                 martyr
                 instancing
                 in
                 
                   Eliahs
                   dayes
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   Fox
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 1554.
                 
                 &
                 1712.
                 and
                 B.
                 Farrar
                 ,
                 which
                 truth
                 they
                 
                   sealed
                   with
                   their
                   bloud
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 another
                 witnesse
                 was
                 Mr.
                 Philpot
                 who
                 affirmed
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 
                   visible
                   and
                   invisible
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 
                   invisible
                   .
                   Fox
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 1824.
                 col
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Bradford
                 reasons
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Fox
                   .
                   p.
                
                 1613.
                 col
                 .
                 2.
                 as
                 Eve
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 Adam
                 was
                 of
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 with
                 Chris●
                 .
                 
                   i.
                   e
                   flesh
                
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 
                   bone
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                
                 5.30
                 .
                 So
                 therefore
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   (
                   by
                   faith
                   )
                
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 known
                 by
                 any
                 external
                 pomp
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   Ecclesia
                   Catholica
                   non
                   potest
                   a
                   quopiam
                   impio
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   imo
                   ,
                   ne
                   a
                   quopiam
                   pio
                   videri
                   ,
                   Whitak
                   .
                   de
                   Eccles.
                   q.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 2.
                 p.
                 57.
                 
                 
                 How
                 many
                 hundred
                 might
                 I
                 bring
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 that
                 are
                 eminent
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 on
                 Gal.
                 4.25
                 .
                 proves
                 from
                 that
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 
                 is
                 invisible
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Bullinger
                   de
                   Eccles.
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Cath.
                   Decad.
                
                 5.
                 
                 Serm
                 1.
                 
                   cum
                   multis
                   aliis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 say
                 we
                 against
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 assert
                 a
                 twofold
                 Head
                 or
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   principale
                   &
                   ministeriale
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   principall
                   and
                   supreme
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 ministerial
                 and
                 
                   subordinate
                   head
                
                 they
                 account
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Christ's
                 vicar
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 So
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 distinction
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 coined
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Conclave
                
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 see
                 Rhemist
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Eccles.
                 22.
                 vide
                 
                   Bartlet
                   ,
                   chap.
                
                 1.
                 p.
                 21.
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Supreme
                   Head
                
                 over
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 ,
                 (
                 about
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 scuffle
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 secundary
                 or
                 
                   subordinary
                   head
                
                 (
                 under
                 Christ
                 )
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 account
                 the
                 Ministery
                 and
                 Classes
                 .
                 Herein
                 they
                 agree
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 agree
                 with
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 fictious
                 and
                 fallacious
                 phantasmes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spawn
                 of
                 mens
                 brain
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 we
                 affirm
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 
                   eminent
                   Protestants
                
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 distinction
                 in
                 Scripture
                 
                   (
                   &
                   doctores
                   non
                   sunt
                   ductores
                   )
                   aut
                   imperatores
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 
                   Bull.
                   de
                   Eccles.
                   D.
                
                 5.
                 
                 Serm.
                 1.
                 p.
                 354.
                 
                 
                   Sed
                   Pastores
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 and
                 we
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Head
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Head
                   is
                   Christ.
                
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 appears
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 1.22
                 .
                 Col.
                 1.18
                 .
                 &
                 2.19
                 .
                 Isa.
                 9.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Hos.
                 1.11
                 .
                 
                 
                   Caput
                   Ecclesiae
                   tantum
                   unum
                   esse
                   ,
                   necesse
                   est
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 
                   a
                   rule
                   in
                   Divinity
                
                 ,
                 for
                 two
                 heads
                 to
                 one
                 body
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 body
                 a
                 monster
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 function
                 and
                 action
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 due
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 one
                 head
                 were
                 placed
                 under
                 another
                 ;
                 
                   Etiam
                   si
                   unum
                   caput
                   non
                   juxta
                   aliud
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   sed
                   sub
                   alio
                   collocetur
                   .
                   Keckerm
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 
                   de
                   capite
                   .
                   Eccles.
                
                 yea
                 the
                 body
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 prodigious
                 and
                 monstrous
                 to
                 have
                 two
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 placed
                 under
                 another
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 monster
                 that
                 hath
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 elegantly
                 expressed
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.16
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 holy
                 
                   Paul
                   Baines
                
                 saith
                 on
                 Col.
                 2.19
                 .
                 who
                 did
                 ever
                 hear
                 of
                 any
                 secondary
                 or
                 
                   ministerial
                   head
                
                 on
                 a
                 
                   natural
                   body
                
                 without
                 deformity
                 ?
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   natural
                   body
                
                 to
                 which
                 Christ
                 compares
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 himselfe
                 as
                 Head.
                 
                 So
                 Zanchy
                 on
                 Hos.
                 1.11
                 .
                 sayes
                 
                   God's
                   Israel
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Aquisgranens
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Ecclesiam
                   cum
                   capite
                   
                   suo
                   Christo
                   unam
                   constet
                   esse
                   personam
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 make
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 doe
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Prelate
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   .
                   Ergo
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 we
                 affirm
                 on
                 Ephes.
                 4.5
                 ,
                 6.
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 2.
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   alone
                
                 is
                 that
                 Head
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 )
                 Ephes
                 5.23
                 .
                 Col.
                 2.10.19
                 .
                 Jam.
                 4.12
                 .
                 Isa.
                 22.21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Zach.
                 6
                 ▪
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 deny
                 all
                 Headship
                 to
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.3
                 .
                 Psalm
                 .
                 45.11
                 .
                 Mark.
                 10.42
                 .
                 Luk.
                 22.25
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 disclaimed
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 1.
                 lib.
                 )
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 ult
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 never
                 speaks
                 of
                 heads
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 absolute
                 command
                 and
                 authority
                 over
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   vide
                   Zanch.
                   de
                   Eccles.
                   cap.
                
                 For
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 head
                 argueth
                 a
                 preheminence
                 ,
                 sayes
                 
                   John
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Antioch
                   in
                   appen
                   .
                   concil
                   .
                
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 any
                 preheminence
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 Servant
                 over
                 his
                 Mistresse
                 ;
                 therefore
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 can
                 be
                 head
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 preheminence
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 
                   body
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 1.16
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 none
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 it
                 but
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 28.18
                 .
                 Joh.
                 5.22
                 .
                 Heb.
                 2.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 nor
                 can
                 any
                 other
                 doe
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 an
                 Head
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 
                 is
                 qualified
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   above
                   measure
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 3.34
                 .
                 and
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   God
                   head
                
                 bodily
                 ,
                 
                 Col.
                 2.9
                 .
                 Joh.
                 1.16
                 .
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                   ,
                   King
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 anointed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 45.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Heb.
                 1.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Now
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 so
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 Head
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 vertue
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 ;
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 
                 none
                 else
                 can
                 give
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 powre
                 out
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 put
                 spirituall
                 life
                 into
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 sayes
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Creed
                
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Ministerial
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Deputy
                 under
                 Christ
                 to
                 Lord
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Satanical
                   forgerie
                
                 knocked
                 out
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Devils
                   Anvil
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Headship
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 and
                 quality
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 Deputy
                 or
                 Viceroy
                 ;
                 seeing
                 he
                 must
                 give
                 
                 commanding
                 and
                 
                   quickning
                   power
                
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 
                   oportet
                   caput
                   nosse
                   sua
                   membra
                   ,
                   &
                   ab
                   iis
                   agnosci
                   ,
                
                 a
                 very
                 novice
                 and
                 Student
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 knowes
                 that
                 the
                 head
                 must
                 know
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 now
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 can
                 tell
                 all
                 the
                 true
                 
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Perkins
                 sayes
                 on
                 Jude
                 ,
                 v.
                 1.
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 alwayes
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 else
                 can
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 as
                 
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   God
                   and
                   man
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Fulnesse
                 of
                 all
                 
                   power
                   ,
                   spirit
                   ,
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 present
                 and
                 gives
                 influence
                 to
                 his
                 
                   whole
                   body
                
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 above
                 or
                 below
                 ,
                 and
                 lives
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 body
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 were
                 hee
                 not
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 though
                 Mr.
                 Hudson
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 run
                 a
                 ground
                 grievously
                 when
                 they
                 rashly
                 assert
                 Christ
                 head
                 as
                 man
                 ,
                 pag.
                 23.
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 abominable
                 ,
                 Papisticall
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 unsufferable
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 this
                 see
                 
                   Whitak
                   .
                   de
                   Pont.
                   Rom.
                
                 1.9
                 .
                 c.
                 3.
                 arg
                 .
                 3.
                 and
                 Beza
                 in
                 his
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Antic
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 
                   Bullinger
                   ,
                   de
                   Vnit.
                   Eccles.
                   Dec.
                
                 5.
                 
                 Serm.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Christo
                   caput
                   est
                   non
                   quia
                   homo
                   ,
                   sed
                   quia
                   deus
                   &
                   homo
                   ,
                
                 where
                 they
                 prove
                 this
                 headship
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 alone
                 to
                 be
                 duely
                 and
                 truely
                 qualified
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   God
                   and
                   man
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 
                   alias
                   enim
                   caput
                   non
                   esset
                
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 head
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 
                   ex
                   
                   quo
                   totum
                   corpus
                   Ecclesiae
                   compactum
                   &
                   connexum
                   per
                   omnem
                   juncturam
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 is
                 Christ
                 because
                 of
                 him
                 every
                 member
                 hath
                 life
                 ,
                 influence
                 ,
                 dependence
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 several
                 joints
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 laws
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 fitly
                 set
                 and
                 compacted
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 Ephes.
                 4.16
                 .
                 &
                 2.21
                 .
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 
                   sole
                   Head
                   fitly
                   joined
                   together
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Joh.
                 1.3
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   maketh
                   increase
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   to
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   it self
                   in
                   love
                
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 can
                 doe
                 thus
                 .
                 And
                 furthermore
                 the
                 
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   debet
                   esse
                   perpetuum
                
                 ,
                 
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 now
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 4.34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
                 Isa.
                 9.6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Thus
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 respects
                 I
                 might
                 show
                 how
                 Christ
                 alone
                 is
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 their
                 light
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 safety
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 but
                 this
                 point
                 hath
                 been
                 aboundantly
                 handled
                 before
                 ,
                 lib.
                 1.
                 ch
                 .
                 13.
                 onely
                 I
                 adde
                 this
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 famous
                 eminent
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 Fathers
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 or
                 others
                 are
                 of
                 our
                 side
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 eminent
                 Martyrs
                 dyed
                 with
                 this
                 truth
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 see
                 honest
                 
                   John
                   Husse
                   ,
                   A●tic
                
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Examination
                 .
                 3
                 
                   Fox
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 1507.
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Rogers
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 eminent
                 Proto-Martyr
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 is
                 onely
                 Head
                 ,
                 p.
                 1486.
                 who
                 doth
                 all
                 in
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 none
                 else
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 say
                 we
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Classes
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 alive
                 ,
                 therefore
                 down
                 with
                 this
                 Popery
                 .
                 
                 And
                 4.
                 they
                 agree
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                   ,
                   Materia
                   est
                   Suprema
                   ,
                   &
                   Subjecta
                   ;
                   Suprema
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 therein
                 we
                 have
                 shown
                 the
                 agreement
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   subjecta
                   materia
                
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 we
                 mean
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Papists
                 are
                 too
                 nigh
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 say
                 all
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 
                   make
                   a
                   profession
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Bellarm.
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 
                   de
                   Eccles.
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Rhemist
                   .
                   annot
                   .
                   in
                   Joh.
                
                 15
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 controversie
                 between
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 between
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Bayly
                 ,
                 &c.
                 see
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 and
                 Bayly
                 answered
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Holinesse
                   of
                   Church-members
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 answered
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Survey
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 2.
                 whilest
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 sayes
                 ,
                 the
                 reprobates
                 and
                 wicked
                 are
                 not
                 simply
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 p.
                 116.
                 &
                 lib.
                 2.
                 p.
                 25.
                 he
                 sayes
                 that
                 bare
                 profession
                 makes
                 him
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 they
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 arguments
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 bring
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Synopsis
                   Papismi
                
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Q.
                   &
                   Bellarm.
                   c.
                
                 7.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 &c.
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 bring
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 generall
                 controversie
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Mr.
                 
                   Rutherford
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 pag.
                 240.251
                 .
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Bayley
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 in
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 and
                 so
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 hath
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 saved
                 me
                 the
                 more
                 labour
                 .
                 
                 But
                 we
                 disagree
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 affirm
                 
                   true
                   members
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 onely
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   visible
                   Saints
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 so
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 in
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 &
                 2
                 booke
                 .
                 
                   Illa
                   columba
                   ,
                   unica
                   ,
                   pudica
                   ,
                   casta
                   ,
                   sponsa
                   ,
                   non
                   intelligitur
                   nisi
                   bonis
                   ,
                   justis
                   ,
                   sanctis
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   The
                   Dove
                   ,
                   &c.
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 understood
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 faithfull
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 
                 to
                 say
                 
                   wicked
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 profession
                 are
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 witnessed
                 by
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 martyrs
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 against
                 
                   John
                   Husse
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Constance
                 was
                 this
                 assertion
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 the
                 
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 are
                 
                   true
                   members
                   ,
                   Fox
                
                 610.
                 
                 Artic.
                 8.
                 
                 So
                 
                   Richard
                   Feurus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 French
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 that
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Christ
                 consisted
                 in
                 
                   Saints
                   called
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 
                   elected
                   ones
                   ,
                   Fox
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 912.
                 col
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 eminent
                 Ridly
                 and
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 laid
                 their
                 lives
                 at
                 stake
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 other
                 things
                 )
                 Fox
                 ,
                 1562.
                 col
                 .
                 whilest
                 they
                 affirmed
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 
                   living
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 inward
                 and
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 name
                 and
                 profession
                 ,
                 
                   Repons
                   .
                   ad
                   Artic.
                   Antonii
                
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 knock
                 down
                 this
                 Popish
                 tenet
                 too
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 
                   precious
                   bloud
                   of
                   blessed
                   Martyrs
                
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Papists
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 akin
                 too
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 both
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   segregation
                
                 and
                 aggregation
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 ch
                 .
                 6.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 or
                 calling
                 out
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 into
                 Zion
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 
                 Rev.
                 18.4
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 separate
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 select
                 )
                 and
                 
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 19.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 the
                 Papists
                 account
                 Protestants
                 to
                 be
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 
                   Bellarm
                   :
                   de
                   Eccles.
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 
                 &
                 10.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   fallen
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 So
                 doe
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 succeed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 language
                 and
                 invective
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 saying
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 fallen
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 meaning
                 a
                 declining
                 from
                 their
                 
                   Antichristian
                   discipline
                
                 and
                 orders
                 ;
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 now
                 this
                 is
                 
                   ex
                   falso
                   supposito
                
                 ,
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 nor
                 any
                 alive
                 )
                 a
                 
                   National
                   Church
                   of
                   Gospel
                   institution
                
                 ;
                 and
                 till
                 that
                 be
                 done
                 we
                 dare
                 boldly
                 recriminate
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 easily
                 demonstrate
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ;
                 but
                 whereas
                 they
                 object
                 our
                 gathering
                 
                 Churches
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 men
                 already
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 warrant
                 or
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 gathering
                 Churches
                 out
                 of
                 Churches
                 :
                 Grant
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 not
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 did
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 goe
                 about
                 and
                 gather
                 
                   Christian
                   Churches
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   Church
                
                 ?
                 particular
                 Churches
                 out
                 of
                 Nationall
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 call
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ?
                 and
                 gather
                 out
                 from
                 Antichristian
                 Churches
                 then
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 doubtlesse
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 Tertullus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Jews
                   Advocate
                
                 against
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 25.5
                 .
                 and
                 
                   charged
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   pestilent
                   fellow
                   ,
                   a
                   mover
                   of
                   sedition
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 yea
                 a
                 heretick
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 (
                 we
                 thank
                 them
                 )
                 deal
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 their
                 advocates
                 and
                 Atturneys
                 .
                 
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 answer
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 P●otestants
                 did
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 
                   vide
                   Zanchy
                
                 in
                 Hosea
                 ,
                 2.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 
                 
                   Nos
                   rediimus
                   ad
                   priorem
                   maritum
                   ,
                   desertis
                   fornicatoribus
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   idolis
                   ,
                   &
                   deserta
                   etiam
                   lena
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   Ecclesia
                   eorum
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 commendable
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 commanded
                 separation
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 
                   false
                   ways
                
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   our
                   first
                   husband
                   again
                   ,
                
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 wife
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 that
                 lustfull
                 Bawd
                 and
                 beast
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 Idol-worship
                 and
                 humane
                 invention
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 disclaim
                 those
                 Popish
                 Babylonian
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 golden
                 wedges
                 ,
                 which
                 false
                 worshippers
                 serve
                 for
                 
                   (
                   panis
                   &
                   vinum
                   ,
                   lana
                   &
                   linum
                   ,
                   )
                
                 the
                 tithes
                 ,
                 and
                 fatlings
                 of
                 the
                 flocks
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 to
                 return
                 and
                 cleave
                 close
                 to
                 our
                 
                   first
                   husband
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   viz.
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Churches
                 found
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 primitive
                 times
                 (
                 at
                 first
                 )
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 him
                 in
                 love
                 and
                 presence
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sweet
                 and
                 happy
                 separation
                 !
                 so
                 shall
                 blessings
                 be
                 upon
                 their
                 
                   heads
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 33.16
                 .
                 else
                 
                   judgements
                   ,
                   Hosea
                
                 ,
                 7.8
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 ,
                 into
                 Zion
                 ,
                 a
                 visible
                 aggregation
                 or
                 gathering
                 together
                 into
                 
                   one
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 up
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 as
                 ch
                 .
                 7.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Forma
                   Ecclesiae
                   est
                   unio
                
                 ,
                 this
                 onenesse
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 1.
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 with
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 2.
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 As
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 is
                 formed
                 from
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquillity
                 which
                 the
                 Subjects
                 have
                 by
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 Governnours
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 their
                 union
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 with
                 (
                 the
                 Head
                 )
                 Christ
                 is
                 1
                 Joh.
                 1.3.7
                 .
                 a
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 every
                 member
                 receives
                 influence
                 and
                 virtue
                 from
                 Christ
                 (
                 the
                 head
                 )
                 Heb.
                 2.17
                 .
                 This
                 union
                 is
                 threefold
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 substance
                 ,
                 or
                 office
                 ,
                 or
                 influence
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Saints
                 (
                 his
                 members
                 )
                 are
                 in
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 their
                 Head
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 in
                 himself
                 :
                 
                 
                   Ex
                   convenientia
                   essentiae
                   ,
                   &
                   identitate
                   carnis
                   Christi
                   cum
                   nostra
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 whence
                 all
                 communion
                 flowes
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 this
                 Head
                 be
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 
                   behoved
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 2.
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 comforts
                 come
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 him
                 as
                 man.
                 
                 *
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 the
                 members
                 (
                 Saints
                 )
                 have
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 their
                 Head
                 in
                 his
                 offices
                 of
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 Priest
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 (
                 quadam
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 called
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 by
                 participation
                 of
                 these
                 
                   threefold
                   gifts
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 these
                 
                   threefold
                   offices
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 a
                 
                   certain
                   semblance
                
                 and
                 analogy
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 as
                 Priests
                 offer
                 themselves
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.1
                 .
                 as
                 
                   living
                   sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 mortifying
                 and
                 slaying
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 binding
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 the
                 
                   calves
                   of
                   their
                   lips
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 virtue
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 instruct
                 ,
                 comfort
                 ,
                 confesse
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 being
                 enabled
                 by
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 Head
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 thus
                 saith
                 Vrsin
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Catech.
                   Q.
                
                 32.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 Kings
                 ,
                 they
                 rule
                 over
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 reign
                 over
                 their
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 overcome
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 16.33
                 .
                 1
                 Joh.
                 5.4
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 Union
                 with
                 Christ
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 19.18
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.2
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 members
                 have
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 their
                 Head
                 in
                 his
                 virtues
                 and
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 spirituall
                 properties
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 excellent
                 in
                 life
                 or
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 15.5.7
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 the
                 members
                 )
                 in
                 Union
                 with
                 Christ
                 (
                 their
                 Head
                 )
                 ;
                 which
                 Union
                 can't
                 be
                 in
                 
                   false
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 other
                 lords
                 to
                 reign
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 between
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 such
                 heads
                 of
                 brasse
                 or
                 iron
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 strike
                 out
                 for
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 both
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 out
                 with
                 us
                 for
                 ,
                 this
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Union
                 of
                 members
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 with
                 the
                 Head
                 Christ
                 )
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Union
                 consists
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 or
                 outward
                 ceremonies
                 or
                 rites
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 
                   quo
                   cum
                   capite
                   &
                   inter
                   se
                   membra
                   omnia
                   uniuntur
                
                 )
                 now
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 some
                 forms
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 every
                 member
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 &c.
                 distributes
                 and
                 dispences
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 
                   divers
                   gifts
                   (
                   suavissima
                   Symmetria
                
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 sweet
                 and
                 orderly
                 symmetry
                 and
                 decorum
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 we
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 have
                 a
                 form
                 (
                 yet
                 not
                 this
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 
                   Bellarm.
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 a
                 form
                 like
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 
                   simile
                   non
                   est
                   idem
                
                 )
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 
                   dead
                   carkasse
                
                 that
                 wears
                 the
                 garment
                 of
                 a
                 
                   living
                   man
                
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                   living
                   man
                
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 look
                 never
                 so
                 like
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Church
                
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 union
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 linck'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 so
                 alike
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 mark
                 which
                 the
                 Papist
                 makes
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Romish
                   Harlot
                
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Spouse
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 their
                 
                   unity
                   ;
                   vide
                   Synopsis
                   Papismi
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Controv.
                   Q.
                
                 3.
                 
                 Now
                 know
                 that
                 their
                 forme
                 consists
                 in
                 uniformity
                 ,
                 but
                 ours
                 in
                 unanimity
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 in
                 their
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Bradford
                 said
                 (
                 
                   Fox
                   p.
                
                 1622.
                 col
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   Israelites
                
                 were
                 one
                 in
                 their
                 sinfull
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 pretended
                 to
                 uniformity
                 ,
                 were
                 that
                 the
                 argument
                 of
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Church
                
                 or
                 worship
                 .
                 (
                 See
                 
                   Latimer
                   epist.
                   ad
                   Dr.
                   Bainton
                
                 .
                 
                 )
                 So
                 
                   Roger
                   Holland
                   :
                   Fox
                
                 20●0
                 .
                 col
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Antichristian
                   Church
                
                 but
                 idolatry
                 ?
                 
                 
                   suspicion
                   ?
                   tradition
                
                 ?
                 commandments
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 can't
                 in
                 conscience
                 be
                 one
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 we
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Helvetia
                   Harm
                   .
                   sect
                
                 .
                 10.
                 p.
                 306
                 chap.
                 17.
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 separated
                 from
                 false
                 worships
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 communion
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 one
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Bohemia
                   ,
                   ch
                
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Harm
                 .
                 316.
                 
                 that
                 whosoever
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 
                   true
                   love
                
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 
                   dead
                   member
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 
                   Auspurg
                   .
                   Harm
                   .
                   sect
                
                 .
                 10.
                 p.
                 320.
                 that
                 saies
                 
                   true
                   unity
                
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 agree
                 on
                 traditions
                 or
                 such
                 doctrines
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Add
                 
                   Helvetia
                   chap.
                
                 27.
                 p.
                 499.
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 diversity
                 of
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 they
                 may
                 differ
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 one
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 Churches
                 would
                 minde
                 this
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Antichristian
                   form
                
                 (
                 of
                 fleshly
                 and
                 outward
                 rites
                 and
                 formes
                 )
                 lesse
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Papists
                 are
                 too
                 nigh
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 Foundation
                 which
                 they
                 lay
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 both
                 sandy
                 ;
                 for
                 see
                 the
                 Papists
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 Peter
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 his
                 Successor
                 :
                 but
                 since
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 Mr.
                 Hookers
                 own
                 words
                 )
                 hissed
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 to
                 the
                 dunghill
                 ,
                 arises
                 another
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 hold
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 profession
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Hudson
                 hath
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                   the
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 confession
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 disputed
                 it
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   vide
                   Trap
                   in
                   Mat.
                
                 16.18
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 differing
                 from
                 both
                 ,
                 deny
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 disclaim
                 all
                 other
                 foundations
                 (
                 whither
                 persons
                 or
                 confessions
                 )
                 but
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.11
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 rock
                 and
                 will
                 hold
                 ;
                 chap.
                 4.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 answer
                 with
                 the
                 Protestants
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   in
                   Synopsis
                   Papismi
                
                 2.
                 
                   controv
                   .
                   Q.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Papists
                 are
                 too
                 nigh
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 laying
                 their
                 foundation
                 by
                 persecution
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 with
                 carrying
                 on
                 their
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 branding
                 such
                 as
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 for
                 
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   Schismaticks
                
                 ,
                 factious
                 and
                 seditious
                 spirits
                 ,
                 persons
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 some
                 three
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 have
                 a
                 Petition
                 (
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 were
                 so
                 bitter
                 )
                 against
                 al
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 
                   Presbyterians
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 really
                 or
                 dissemblingly
                 so
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 no
                 indulgence
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 own
                 language
                 )
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 would
                 hear
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 tyranny
                 and
                 cruelty
                 to
                 the
                 Independent
                 ,
                 or
                 indifferent
                 brother
                 
                   (
                   non
                   sequens
                   ecclesiam
                   sed
                   persequens
                   )
                
                 Now
                 we
                 declare
                 against
                 them
                 
                 both
                 ,
                 
                 whilest
                 we
                 affirm
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 the
                 
                   weapons
                   of
                   our
                   warfare
                
                 (
                 in
                 chap.
                 2.
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 )
                 and
                 say
                 (
                 meerly
                 for
                 judgement
                 )
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.10
                 .
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.25.26
                 .
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 
                   gentlenesse
                   and
                   meeknesse
                
                 instruct
                 ●pposers
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 peradventure
                 will
                 
                   give
                   them
                   repentance
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 powre
                 his
                 viall
                 on
                 that
                 
                   bloudy
                   Antichristian
                   spirit
                
                 of
                 persecution
                 and
                 Popery
                 ,
                 yet
                 among
                 us
                 !
              
               
                 
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 
                   Papists
                   agree
                
                 about
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 
                   keys
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   power
                
                 of
                 opening
                 and
                 
                   shutting
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 16.18
                 ,
                 20.
                 which
                 power
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   Rhemist
                
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 sect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Bellarm.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   clericis
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 name
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 or
                 Key-bearers
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 do
                 to
                 their
                 Classes
                 ;
                 see
                 but
                 Mr.
                 
                   Rutherfords
                   ninth
                   Argument
                   for
                   a
                   Presbyte●iall
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 keyes
                 are
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 keyes
                 were
                 given
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 
                   classicall
                   Church
                
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 p.
                 9.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 keyes
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 representing
                 the
                 Church-guides
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   officers
                   Ministers
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 nature
                 with
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 and
                 Papists
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 a
                 pin
                 to
                 choose
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                   Vindiciae
                   clavium
                
                 proves
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 too
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Jus
                   divinum
                   regim
                   .
                   eccles
                   .
                   p.
                
                 108
                 ,
                 109.
                 
                 
                 But
                 we
                 differing
                 from
                 both
                 do
                 affirm
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 beleevers
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Mr.
                 Parker
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Parisian
                   Schoole
                
                 grants
                 ,
                 which
                 Cotton
                 in
                 his
                 
                   keyes
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 40
                 ,
                 41
                 ,
                 42
                 ,
                 43
                 ,
                 44.
                 sufficiently
                 proves
                 :
                 so
                 Philips
                 answer
                 to
                 
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 150.
                 and
                 Augustine
                 on
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 saies
                 Peter
                 received
                 the
                 keyes
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 
                   own
                   name
                
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 gave
                 the
                 Churches
                 the
                 keyes
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Peter
                 received
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 
                 
                   ejusdem
                   est
                   instituere
                   &
                   destituere
                
                 .
                 So
                 saith
                 Fulk
                 on
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 sect
                 .
                 3.
                 against
                 the
                 Rhemists
                 .
                 So
                 saies
                 
                   Walter
                   Brute
                
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 Richard
                 the
                 second
                 's
                 daies
                 out
                 of
                 Joh.
                 20
                 .
                 2●
                 .
                 argues
                 thus
                 (
                 in
                 
                   Fox
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 492.
                 )
                 To
                 whom
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 given
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 or
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 losing
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 of
                 beleevers
                 is
                 
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 given
                 .
                 So
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Bohemians
                   Confess
                   .
                   Harm
                   Sect.
                
                 10.
                 p.
                 335.
                 c.
                 14.
                 which
                 power
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 throw
                 down
                 this
                 Popery
                 (
                 for
                 shame
                 sirs
                 )
                 which
                 makes
                 Prelates
                 or
                 Classes
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 about
                 Assemblies
                 and
                 Synods
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 severall
                 waies
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 dissent
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 can't
                 be
                 without
                 councels
                 .
                 
                   Bellarm.
                   de
                   concil
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   cap
                   ▪
                
                 11.
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 also
                 plead
                 for
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Act.
                 15.
                 
                 Whilest
                 we
                 assert
                 no
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 usefulnesse
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 orderly
                 called
                 together
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 
                   consultative
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 a
                 
                   wholesome
                   means
                
                 to
                 prevent
                 evils
                 ,
                 and
                 provide
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Protes●ants
                 answered
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   Whittaker
                   de
                   Concil
                   .
                   p.
                
                 23.
                 saies
                 they
                 are
                 
                   not
                   necessary
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 calling
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Papists
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Bellarm.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   concil
                   .
                   cap
                
                 12.
                 
                 Presbyterians
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Civill
                   powers
                
                 ,
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 dissent
                 from
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 others
                 too
                 )
                 when
                 we
                 assert
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 properly
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   power
                
                 to
                 call
                 and
                 convent
                 Synods
                 or
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 Dell
                 saith
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Way
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 77.
                 
                 The
                 world
                 can't
                 call
                 Councels
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 call
                 the
                 Councels
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 being
                 dist●n●t
                 from
                 each
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Synods
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Assemblies
                 must
                 have
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 who
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 call
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 occasion
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Book
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 of
                 the
                 
                   totum
                   organicum
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Councell
                 or
                 Synod
                 must
                 consist
                 of
                 ;
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Prelates
                 only
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 deciding
                 and
                 determinating
                 voice
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 grant
                 others
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 learned
                 ones
                 may
                 discusse
                 and
                 consult
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Eckius
                   loc
                   .
                   de
                   concil
                   .
                   Bellarm.
                   de
                   concil
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 also
                 say
                 the
                 Clergie
                 have
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 deciding
                 and
                 determining
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 consists
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 are
                 sent
                 for
                 and
                 appointed
                 or
                 nominated
                 by
                 the
                 
                 
                   supreme
                   Magistrate
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 we
                 dissent
                 from
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 affirm
                 with
                 
                   Parker
                   de
                   polit
                   .
                   eccles
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 c
                 8.
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 appointed
                 ,
                 nominated
                 ,
                 and
                 impowered
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   distinction
                
                 of
                 Laity
                 and
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 Act.
                 15.
                 it
                 consisted
                 of
                 brethren
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 elders
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 Mr.
                 Dell
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Way
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 82
                 ,
                 84.
                 declares
                 at
                 large
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 or
                 parishes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                 every
                 brother
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 Lay-men
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 as
                 Clergie
                 )
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 like
                 liberty
                 to
                 conferre
                 ,
                 consult
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   conclude
                   ,
                   (
                   aequali
                   auxilio
                   &
                   consilio
                   )
                
                 In
                 this
                 we
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Protestants
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 (
                 
                   Synop.
                   Papism
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   Q.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 who
                 say
                 our
                 opinion
                 is
                 grounded
                 upon
                 truth
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 not
                 only
                 Bishops
                 but
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 them
                 but
                 Lay-men
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 
                   concluding
                   voices
                
                 in
                 Councell
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 rather
                 the
                 discussing
                 pertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 
                   learned
                   Divines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 concluding
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   ,
                   Tit.
                
                 3.13
                 .
                 So
                 Zenas
                 the
                 Lawyer
                 was
                 in
                 Fellow-commission
                 with
                 Apollos
                 the
                 Preacher
                 .
                 Act.
                 15.22
                 .
                 And
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 
                   judiciall
                   power
                
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 all
                 sorts
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 entertained
                 in
                 Councels
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 
                   Nilus
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   primat
                
                 .
                 saies
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 their
                 Acts
                 and
                 Councels
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 
                   common
                   inquiry
                
                 for
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 in
                 matters
                 common
                 and
                 belonging
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 purpose
                 to
                 speak
                 fully
                 to
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Book
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 shall
                 (
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 )
                 demonstrate
                 easily
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 that
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 Synods
                 hitherto
                 have
                 done
                 more
                 hurt
                 then
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 usurped
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 by
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Civill
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 acted
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 consisted
                 altogether
                 of
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 setting
                 
                   rules
                   ,
                   lawes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 directions
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 affirm
                 with
                 honest
                 ,
                 Nazianzen
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 
                   saw
                   good
                   end
                   of
                   such
                   Councels
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   resolved
                   never
                   to
                   came
                   at
                   them
                   more
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Councels
                 may
                 determine
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 absolute
                 authority
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 
                   decretall
                   power
                   ,
                   Bell.
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   concil
                   .
                   
                   cap.
                
                 12.
                 which
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 bound
                 up
                 unto
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Synods
                 have
                 a
                 
                   protestatem
                   juridicam
                
                 to
                 decree
                 ,
                 determine
                 ,
                 give
                 their
                 sense
                 or
                 sentence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 binding
                 .
                 And
                 Mr.
                 
                   Rutherford
                   p.
                
                 210
                 ,
                 212.
                 argues
                 for
                 it
                 hotly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Assemblies
                   decrees
                
                 lay
                 a
                 tye
                 and
                 bond
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 p.
                 212.
                 and
                 his
                 arguments
                 from
                 that
                 Assembly
                 in
                 Act.
                 15.
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 that
                 Jesuite
                 Bel●armine
                 brings
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   concil
                
                 .
                 118.
                 and
                 are
                 answered
                 by
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 long
                 since
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 late
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 in
                 's
                 Survey
                 ,
                 
                 part
                 .
                 4.
                 ch
                 .
                 1.
                 and
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Bartlet
                   ch
                
                 .
                 2.
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 eminent
                 
                   Whittaker
                   de
                   concil
                   .
                   p.
                
                 19.
                 tels
                 us
                 plainly
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 
                   no
                   power
                   of
                   framing
                   rules
                
                 ,
                 orders
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   articles
                   to
                   binde
                   the
                   conscience
                
                 :
                 whilest
                 we
                 say
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 did
                 not
                 determine
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 for
                 James
                 alledged
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 any
                 Synods
                 can
                 do
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 and
                 dogmatize
                 their
                 judgements
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 impose
                 Canons
                 or
                 conclusions
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 honest
                 old
                 Latimer
                 answered
                 Bishop
                 
                   White
                   (
                   Fox
                   p.
                
                 1762.
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 judge
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   secundum
                   legem
                   dei
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Protestants
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 against
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Papists
                 ,
                 
                   Synops.
                   papis
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Contr.
                   Q.
                
                 7.
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 against
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 wherein
                 they
                 agree
                 ;
                 I
                 might
                 insist
                 on
                 more
                 particulars
                 (
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 too
                 large
                 )
                 under
                 this
                 9th
                 head
                 ;
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 nigh
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 power
                 
                   infligendi
                   censuras
                
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 condemning
                 ,
                 punishing
                 ,
                 censuring
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 deny
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 own
                 grant
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 is
                 accumulative
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 privative
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 privative
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 censure
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 
                   Sed
                   jud●cium
                   conciliorum
                   est
                   suasionis
                   non
                   coactionis
                   .
                
                 
                 Besides
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 like
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 urging
                 all
                 to
                 bel●eve
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 blinde
                 obedience
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Decrees
                   of
                   Synods
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 infallible
                 breathings
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 )
                 as
                 most
                 certain
                 and
                 sound
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 Whittaker
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   
                   concil
                   .
                   p
                
                 262
                 ,
                 263.
                 and
                 saies
                 the
                 very
                 ultimate
                 determination
                 and
                 judgement
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 may
                 be
                 false
                 p.
                 231.
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 dec●ees
                 or
                 determinations
                 of
                 theirs
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 questioned
                 p.
                 283.
                 again
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 examined
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 as
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 did
                 Act
                 17.11
                 .
                 
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   whether
                   those
                   th●ngs
                   were
                   so
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   said
                
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 say
                 with
                 that
                 p●oto-martyr
                 of
                 Mary's
                 daies
                 ,
                 Mr
                 
                   Rogers
                   ,
                   in
                   Fox
                   p.
                
                 1487.
                 who
                 affirm'd
                 that
                 a
                 poor
                 simple
                 Lay-man
                 ,
                 (
                 call
                 him
                 Cobler
                 ,
                 
                 Tinker
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 )
                 that
                 brings
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 and
                 obeyed
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 Councell
                 gathered
                 together
                 and
                 determining
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 beads
                 ▪
                 whose
                 Canons
                 Luther
                 cals
                 but
                 hay
                 and
                 stu●ble
                 ,
                 wh●ch
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
                 ●ut
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 consideration
                 (
                 as
                 concerning
                 discipline
                 )
                 wherein
                 they
                 agree
                 and
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 mention
                 no
                 more
                 now
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 
                 10.
                 
                 About
                 
                   officers
                   ,
                   Ministers
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 give
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 
                   power
                   of
                   judgement
                
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 
                   Bellarm.
                   cap.
                
                 19.
                 
                   de
                   concil
                
                 .
                 so
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 to
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Rutherford
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 201.
                 but
                 although
                 the
                 
                   Cle●gie
                   men
                
                 have
                 usurped
                 it
                 to
                 themselves
                 solely
                 and
                 alone
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 assumed
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 judging
                 ,
                 whether
                 judging
                 of
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 persons
                 ,
                 opinions
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ▪
                 excluding
                 ordinary
                 Christians
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 confidently
                 declare
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounce
                 others
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 but
                 none
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   false
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 so
                 Mat.
                 10.7
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 to
                 try
                 doctrines
                 and
                 
                   persons
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 2.2
                 .
                 and
                 
                   to
                   judge
                
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Dell
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Way
                   of
                   peace
                
                 hath
                 it
                 clearly
                 ,
                 
                 p.
                 85
                 ,
                 86.
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 her
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Where●ore
                 with
                 
                   unfeigned
                   ejaculations
                
                 for
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 this
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Popish
                   tenets
                
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 agr●e
                 together
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 wise
                 and
                 face
                 about
                 to
                 Zion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   joyn
                   together
                
                 against
                 the
                 beast
                 and
                 the
                 whore
                 ,
                 and
                 trample
                 under
                 these
                 
                   Babylonish
                   garments
                
                 (
                 whereby
                 such
                 Citizens
                 are
                 eminently
                 and
                 evidently
                 known
                 )
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 partaking
                 of
                 
                   her
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   will
                   partake
                   of
                   
                   her
                   plagues
                   ;
                   without
                   a
                   comming
                   out
                   from
                   her
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 her
                 
                   false
                   waies
                
                 ,
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 
                 whilest
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 give
                 his
                 
                   Zion-citizens
                   victory
                   over
                   the
                   beast
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   over
                   his
                   image
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   over
                   his
                   mark
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 
                   over
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   name
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   holding
                   the
                   harps
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   singing
                   the
                   song
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Lamb.
                
                 but
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 their
                 alikenesse
                 in
                 discipline
                 .
                 
                 They
                 agree
                 also
                 in
                 doctrine
                 in
                 many
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 orderly
                 or
                 properly
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 present
                 to
                 view
                 ;
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 for
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 ordinances
                 and
                 duties
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 offer
                 to
                 any
                 
                   serious
                   eye
                
                 .
                 As
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 people
                 from
                 read●ng
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 find
                 fault
                 continually
                 with
                 the
                 
                   vulgar
                   translation
                   :
                   Rhem.
                   praefat
                   .
                   sect
                   .
                
                 6.
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 her
                 authority
                 makes
                 them
                 authentick
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   Echius
                   enchirid
                   .
                   loc
                   .
                   de
                   authorit
                   .
                   eccles
                   .
                   Pigghius
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Hierarch
                   .
                   Stapleton
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 9.
                 
                   doc
                   .
                   princip
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 
                 So
                 
                   Canus
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 they
                 affirm
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 hard
                 ,
                 difficult
                 and
                 obscure
                 ,
                 
                   Bell.
                   de
                   verbo
                   dei
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 So
                 saith
                 
                   Petrus
                   a
                   Soto
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Lindanus
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 they
                 affirm
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 their
                 true
                 sense
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 expounded
                 by
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Councels
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 answer
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 
                   Rhem.
                   praef
                   .
                   sect
                
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Bell.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 
                   de
                   .
                   scrip
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Petrus
                   a
                   Soto
                   ,
                   &
                   Tilmam
                   .
                   de
                   verbo
                   dei
                   .
                   error
                   .
                
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Bell.
                   de
                   verbo
                   dei
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 arg
                 .
                 1.
                 but
                 besides
                 them
                 other
                 things
                 (
                 as
                 traditions
                 )
                 are
                 necessary
                 .
                 
                   Bell.
                   cap.
                
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 So
                 
                   Andradius
                   ex
                   Tilmam
                   .
                   de
                   verb.
                   error
                   .
                
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Now
                 under
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 theirs
                 are
                 severall
                 grosse
                 errors
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 have
                 impugned
                 and
                 ingaged
                 against
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 errors
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 implicitely
                 and
                 obscurely
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 plainly
                 and
                 clearly
                 ;
                 are
                 come
                 up
                 again
                 under
                 another
                 cloak
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 (
                 even
                 now
                 )
                 are
                 too
                 rigid
                 and
                 resolute
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 poor
                 people
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 fearing
                 thereby
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 soon
                 excell
                 their
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 fearfull
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 in
                 Pulpits
                 as
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 hands
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 every
                 eye
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   how
                   they
                   scree●h
                   out
                   for
                   fear
                
                 !
                 See
                 this
                 in
                 that
                 frothy
                 namelesse
                 Pamphlet
                 of
                 a
                 lying
                 
                   Libeller
                   (
                   and
                   scandalous
                   Philo-compos
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 much
                 cryed
                 up
                 by
                 that
                 party
                 for
                 his
                 voluble
                 tongue
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 entituled
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Tast
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   newly
                   erected
                   exercise
                   at
                   Tho.
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 in
                 page
                 2.
                 he
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   your
                   setting
                   up
                   men
                   of
                   private
                   places
                   and
                   particular
                   callings
                   ,
                   whose
                   education
                   and
                   want
                   of
                   intention
                   to
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   bespeak
                   want
                   of
                   qualification
                   ,
                   whilest
                   they
                   unacquainted
                   with
                   the
                   originall
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   emphaticall
                   )
                   must
                   needs
                   see
                   dark
                   &
                   obscure
                   places
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   our
                   translation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   dim
                   and
                   thick
                   medium
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Their
                 frequent
                 manner
                 is
                 to
                 fright
                 people
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 by
                 telling
                 them
                 they
                 want
                 the
                 originall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 stave
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 
                   Popish
                   trick
                
                 .
                 Others
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 affirmed
                 that
                 their
                 
                   Classes
                   ,
                   Synods
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 should
                 deliver
                 the
                 authentick
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 adde
                 their
                 authority
                 thereto
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 others
                 should
                 rest
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 to
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 account
                 orthodox
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Commentators
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 others
                 )
                 and
                 look
                 out
                 for
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 About
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 lists
                 with
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 simply
                 necessary
                 to
                 read
                 them
                 ,
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 hear
                 and
                 beleeve
                 what
                 the
                 Ministers
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 they
                 more
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 things
                 besides
                 what
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 pretending
                 the
                 difficulty
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 medling
                 with
                 hard
                 places
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 they
                 telling
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 obscure
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ventured
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Revelation
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 keep
                 off
                 many
                 
                   poor
                   souls
                
                 ,
                 who
                 stand
                 (
                 in
                 ignorance
                 )
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Exod.
                 20.18
                 .
                 the
                 
                   people
                   removed
                   from
                   the
                   mount
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   stood
                   afarre
                   off
                   ,
                   being
                   afraid
                
                 :
                 so
                 doe
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 terrified
                 by
                 these
                 thundrings
                 that
                 they
                 
                 hear
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 do
                 dissent
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 whilest
                 we
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   vulgar
                   translation
                
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 (
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 )
                 for
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Lambert
                 argues
                 for
                 (
                 
                   Fox
                   .
                   
                   p.
                
                 1116.
                 col
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 and
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 cals
                 all
                 people
                 to
                 study
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 
                   language
                   ,
                   Homil.
                
                 9.
                 
                   epist.
                   ad
                   Coloss.
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 himself
                 translated
                 the
                 Bible
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Armenian
                   tongue
                   .
                   Hierome
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Dalmatick
                   .
                   Methodius
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Sclavonian
                   ,
                   Nelphilas
                
                 into
                 the
                 Gothick
                 :
                 yea
                 saies
                 
                   Theodoret
                   Serm.
                
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   Graecor
                   .
                   affect
                
                 .
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 were
                 
                   Conversi
                   erant
                   libri
                   Hebraici
                   in
                   omnes
                   linguas
                   ,
                
                 were
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 turn'd
                 into
                 all
                 languages
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 might
                 search
                 the
                 
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 5.
                 
                 ●9
                 .
                 though
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 the
                 originall
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 beleeve
                 not
                 Scriptures
                 authentick
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Councels
                   ,
                   Synods
                
                 tell
                 us
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 
                 the
                 Spirit
                 tels
                 us
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 must
                 adde
                 his
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 they
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 interpret
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 
                   genuine
                   sense
                
                 and
                 
                   sound
                   truthes
                
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 Fathers
                 or
                 writers
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 not
                 satisfie
                 us
                 ;
                 And
                 
                 we
                 say
                 further
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 sin
                 against
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 others
                 (
                 counted
                 ever
                 so
                 orthodox
                 )
                 without
                 seeking
                 further
                 and
                 fuller
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   shineth
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   perfect
                   day
                   ,
                   Prov.
                
                 4.18
                 .
                 
                   Et
                   veniente
                   perfecto
                   evacuatur
                   imperfectum
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 13.10
                 .
                 Now
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 (
                 as
                 Fulk
                 saith
                 2
                 Gal.
                 6
                 and
                 
                   Whit.
                   Quest.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Scripturis
                
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 Synod
                 ,
                 or
                 Councell
                 to
                 declare
                 them
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 beleeve
                 them
                 because
                 men
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 judge
                 and
                 witnesse
                 ;
                 1
                 Joh.
                 5.7
                 .
                 to
                 testifie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 15.16
                 .
                 to
                 reveal
                 the
                 
                   deep
                   things
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.10
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Esay
                 1.7
                 .
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 19.26
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 Dr.
                 Whit.
                 hath
                 an
                 argument
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 thus
                 ,
                 That
                 only
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 doth
                 beget
                 in
                 us
                 faith
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 beget
                 in
                 us
                 faith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.17
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 wherefore
                 if
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Synods
                 ,
                 Classes
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thence
                 our
                 faith
                 ariseth
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 understood
                 ;
                 
                 why
                 then
                 our
                 faith
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 built
                 
                 upon
                 that
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Synods
                 ,
                 Classes
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 argument
                 the
                 Protestants
                 fetch
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 cannot
                 be
                 interpreted
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Spirit
                
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.11
                 .
                 
                   For
                   who
                   knoweth
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   God
                   save
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 And
                 1
                 Joh.
                 2.27
                 .
                 
                   You
                   have
                   the
                   anointing
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   need
                   not
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   teach
                   you
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 because
                 as
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Magister
                   est
                   omnium
                   qui
                   habitat
                   in
                   nobis
                   omnibus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 We
                 are
                 
                   all
                   fellow-scholars
                
                 (
                 saies
                 he
                 )
                 
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   your
                   teacher
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   teacher
                   and
                   master
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   who
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 We
                 further
                 affirm
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 reading
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 of
                 them
                 begetting
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Minister
                 preach
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Bereans
                   searched
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 17.11
                 .
                 Joh.
                 5.39
                 .
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.15.17
                 .
                 Whereas
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 what
                 the
                 Minister
                 or
                 Presbyter
                 gives
                 ;
                 it
                 puts
                 me
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Bradford's
                 answer
                 to
                 one
                 
                   Willerton
                   (
                   Fox
                
                 1612.
                 )
                 who
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 people
                 ought
                 to
                 learn
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Priests
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                 Aye
                 !
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   why
                   then
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   you
                   will
                   learn
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   preferre
                   a
                   Barabbas
                   before
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   to
                   crucifie
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   the
                   people
                   learn'd
                   it
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Moreover
                 we
                 declare
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 
                   esse
                   &
                   bene
                   esse
                
                 of
                 a
                 soul
                 ,
                 are
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 included
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 concluded
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 whether
                 concerning
                 faith
                 or
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 besides
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 20.31
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3
                 16.
                 whether
                 for
                 teaching
                 ,
                 improving
                 ,
                 correcting
                 ,
                 or
                 instructing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 overthrow
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 all
                 traditions
                 ,
                 rites
                 ,
                 forms
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 here
                 ,
                 whether
                 praeter
                 or
                 
                   contra
                   Scriptura
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Augustin
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   qui
                   praetergreditur
                   fidei
                   regulam
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                   Scripturam
                   )
                   non
                   incedit
                   in
                   via
                   ,
                   sed
                   recedit
                   a
                   via
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   goeth
                   beside
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   goes
                   not
                   in
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   way
                
                 :
                 this
                 truth
                 hath
                 been
                 attested
                 and
                 sealed
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 many
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Taylor
                   ,
                   Fox
                   .
                   p.
                
                 1522.
                 col
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Holy
                 Bradford
                 ,
                 1626.
                 col
                 .
                 1.
                 and
                 that
                 valiant
                 souldier
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 stout
                 Champion
                 Mr.
                 Hawkes
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 
                 p.
                 1586.
                 col
                 .
                 2.
                 saith
                 ,
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sufficient
                 for
                 my
                 salvation
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 saies
                 one
                 of
                 Bonners
                 Chaplains
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 your
                 instruction
                 .
                 Ah!
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   God
                   send
                   me
                   the
                   salvation
                   and
                   you
                   the
                   instruction
                   .
                
                 
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 say
                 all
                 necessary
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 use
                 (
                 for
                 
                   orders
                   sake
                
                 )
                 of
                 rites
                 and
                 formes
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 ,
                 knowing
                 nothing
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 12.32
                 .
                 Rev.
                 22.18
                 .
                 Mat.
                 15.3
                 .
                 Act.
                 20.27
                 .
                 &
                 26.22
                 .
                 seeing
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 measure
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 measured
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   viz.
                   faith
                
                 )
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 faith
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 contained
                 therein
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 dark
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 undiscoverable
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 insinuate
                 and
                 urge
                 upon
                 poor
                 people
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Prosper
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Parvuli
                   ,
                   magni
                   ,
                   fortes
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   infirmi
                   ,
                   habent
                   in
                   Scripturis
                   unde
                   alantur
                   &
                   satientur
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     No
                     age
                     so
                     young
                     ,
                     no
                     wit
                     so
                     small
                     ,
                     which
                     Scripture
                     doth
                     not
                     fit
                     ,
                  
                   
                     There
                     's
                     milk
                     for
                     babes
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     withall
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     meat
                     for
                     stronger
                     wit.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 So
                 Prov.
                 9.35
                 .
                 yea
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 chap.
                 5.5
                 .
                 is
                 a
                 Book
                 opened
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 as
                 Augustine
                 hath
                 it
                 
                   De
                   doctrin
                   .
                   Christian.
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   In
                   iis
                   quae
                   aperte
                   in
                   Scripturis
                   posita
                   sunt
                   ,
                   inveniuntur
                   ea
                   omnia
                   quae
                   fidem
                   continent
                   moresque
                   vivendi
                
                 :
                 in
                 plain
                 and
                 easie
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 faith
                 and
                 manners
                 are
                 manifest
                 .
                 
                 Nay
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Toletan
                 .
                 5.
                 c.
                 16.
                 decreed
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 by
                 every
                 Minister
                 from
                 Easter
                 to
                 Whit-suntide
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 strictly
                 enjoyning
                 it
                 ,
                 accounted
                 not
                 this
                 
                   book
                   of
                   Revelation
                
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 so
                 hard
                 as
                 men
                 would
                 perswade
                 us
                 to
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 forbear
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 preach
                 ,
                 or
                 expound
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 hid
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.3
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sent
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 opened
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 generall
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 Papists
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 are
                 too
                 near
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 both
                 ,
                 even
                 
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   sight
                
                 almost
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 something
                 alike
                 in
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 about
                 Baptisme
                 both
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   subjects
                   ,
                   forms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 in
                 imposing
                 an
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 simply
                 
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   Concil
                   .
                   Tri●dent
                   .
                   sess
                
                 7
                 can
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Bell.
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 
                   de
                   Baptism
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 4.
                 such
                 a
                 necessity
                 (
                 or
                 nigh
                 unto
                 it
                 )
                 do
                 those
                 hold
                 who
                 baptize
                 the
                 babes
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 Rhemists
                 ,
                 on
                 Joh.
                 3.5
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   Bell.
                   ibid.
                
                 have
                 they
                 often
                 urged
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Vnlesse
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   born
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   he
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 severely
                 inveigh
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 neglected
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 baptize
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 for
                 fear
                 a
                 childe
                 should
                 die
                 unbaptized
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parents
                 for
                 their
                 neglect
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 judgements
                 and
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 whilest
                 we
                 decline
                 that
                 necessity
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 Children
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 whilest
                 we
                 affirm
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 ever
                 held
                 orthodox
                 in
                 judgement
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   vide
                   Synops.
                
                 12.
                 
                   contro
                   .
                   q.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 that
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 are
                 holy
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.14
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 truth
                 is
                 attested
                 by
                 
                   Richard
                   Woodman
                
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 holy
                 
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Fox
                   p.
                
                 1994.
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 
                   read
                   in
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 shall
                 be
                 condemn'd
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Sc●ipture
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 baptized
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 neither
                 dare
                 I
                 say
                 so
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 goods
                 under
                 heaven
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Church
                   Nazianzen
                
                 saies
                 
                   (
                   in
                   sanctum
                   la●acrum
                
                 )
                 their
                 usuall
                 time
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 were
                 but
                 in
                 feast
                 of
                 Pasch.
                 and
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 seldome
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 dangerous
                 to
                 Infants
                 .
                 We
                 deny
                 not
                 the
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 Popery
                 peeached
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 pleaded
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 in
                 their
                 ordinance
                 of
                 
                   sprinkling
                   Infants
                
                 ,
                 all
                 
                   discerning
                   men
                
                 see
                 and
                 are
                 ashamed
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 out
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 unsufferable
                 and
                 too
                 impudent
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 having
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whores
                   forehead
                
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 veriest
                 Jesuite
                 do
                 grant
                 the
                 
                   positive
                   necessity
                
                 of
                 
                   baptizing
                   babes
                
                 to
                 be
                 grounded
                 upon
                 tradition
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Bell.
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Ver.
                
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 baptize
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 Font
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 :
                 yet
                 how
                 many
                 imitate
                 them
                 therein
                 ?
                 
                 and
                 how
                 hot
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 are
                 for
                 this
                 
                   positive
                   necessity
                
                 and
                 order
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 every
                 eye
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ?
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ?
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 doubt
                 of
                 long
                 standing
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 did
                 cause
                 Novatus
                 to
                 disowne
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 this
                 form
                 of
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 necessary
                 baptizing
                 of
                 Infants
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 and
                 Cyprian
                 were
                 at
                 great
                 oddes
                 about
                 this
                 
                   order
                   ,
                   Anno.
                
                 240.
                 whilest
                 Novatus
                 very
                 earnestly
                 pleads
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   daies
                
                 to
                 that
                 hour
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   To
                   baptize
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 in
                 Anno
                 400.
                 was
                 great
                 contention
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 leave
                 this
                 to
                 further
                 light
                 and
                 liberty
                 ,
                 only
                 affirm
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Protestants
                 who
                 are
                 engaged
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 about
                 the
                 
                   form
                   (
                   Synops.
                
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Controv.
                   Q.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 
                   virtue
                   ,
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   authority
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 3.
                 and
                 so
                 doubtlesse
                 the
                 Apostles
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 healed
                 in
                 
                   his
                   name
                
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 in
                 
                   his
                   name
                   only
                   .
                   Beda
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                 
                   Jussit
                   eos
                   in
                   nomine
                   Jesu
                   Christi
                   baptizari
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 Font
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 sprinkling
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 dipping
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 
                   positive
                   necessity
                
                 of
                 
                   baptizing
                   Infants
                
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 soonest
                 drowned
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 light
                 and
                 
                   liberty
                   of
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 left
                 either
                 doubtfull
                 or
                 indifferent
                 in
                 Scripture
                 (
                 without
                 
                   positive
                   precept
                
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 do
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Infants
                 the
                 Papists
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 partly
                 by
                 their
                 
                   own
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 
                   baptized
                   ,
                   Bellarm.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   baptis
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 11.
                 
                 So
                 say
                 our
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 
                   habit
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 act
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 baptisme
                 :
                 
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Protestants
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 Infants
                 have
                 not
                 true
                 
                   justifying
                   faith
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 alwaies
                 
                   actuall
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 5
                 6.
                 )
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 are
                 profited
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.17
                 .
                 
                   The
                   just
                   shall
                   live
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 his
                 own
                 
                   particular
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   beleeve
                   and
                   be
                   baptized
                
                 :
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 others
                 beleeve
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 were
                 as
                 well
                 that
                 others
                 were
                 
                 baptized
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 enter'd
                 at
                 large
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 
                   next
                   part
                
                 ,
                 3.
                 lib.
                 of
                 the
                 
                   body
                   organicall
                   )
                   Tertul●ian
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 Infants
                 ,
                 
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   Fiant
                   Christiani
                   ,
                   cum
                   Christum
                   n●sse
                   potuerint
                
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 made
                 Christ●ans
                 (
                 and
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 faith
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 know
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Et
                   per
                   fidem
                   est
                   cognitio
                   Christi
                   )
                
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 children
                 as
                 children
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 parents
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 as
                 parents
                 can't
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 right
                 thereto
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 initiation
                 ,
                 or
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 sudden
                 some
                 are
                 to
                 null
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 ordinance
                 .
                 But
                 lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 too
                 nigh
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 effects
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 such
                 a
                 Baptisme
                 produces
                 in
                 children
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 affirm
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 takes
                 away
                 
                   originall
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Trident.
                   Sess.
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Decret
                   .
                   de
                   origin
                   .
                   Peccat
                   .
                
                 and
                 in
                 Infants
                 newly
                 baptized
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   mortall
                   sin
                   ;
                   Rhemists
                
                 1
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 have
                 some
                 Ministers
                 hotly
                 pursued
                 this
                 benefit
                 of
                 
                   baptisme
                   :
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 baptisme
                 wipes
                 away
                 sins
                 going
                 before
                 :
                 
                 whilest
                 we
                 dissent
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 this
                 
                   Jesuiticall
                   doctrine
                
                 ,
                 applying
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Christ's
                 baptisme
                 ▪
                 (
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 himself
                 can
                 baptize
                 with
                 )
                 Joh.
                 1.33
                 .
                 M●t.
                 3.11
                 .
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 washing
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 consciences
                 with
                 the
                 warm
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereof
                 baptisme
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 seal
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 our
                 judgement
                 before
                 to
                 be
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 that
                 attribute
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 element
                 as
                 makes
                 it
                 an
                 Idoll
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 baptisme
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 pool
                 of
                 Bethsaida
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 move
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 heal●ng
                 ,
                 else
                 none
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 alliance
                 between
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 briefly
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 too
                 long
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 )
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 particulars
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 make
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 preservative
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                   Bel.
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Sacra
                   :
                   cap
                
                 :
                 17.
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 confession
                 and
                 absolution
                 of
                 sinnes
                 to
                 qualifie
                 for
                 this
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Trident.
                   Sess.
                   Can.
                
                 11.
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 prepared
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 absolved
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 
                 come
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 come
                 fasting
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 nothing
                 before
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Constant.
                   Sess.
                
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Bell.
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 
                   de
                   Eucharist
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 22.
                 ratian
                 .
                 4.
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 every
                 Communicant
                 highly
                 adore
                 (
                 even
                 
                   cultu
                   latreiae
                
                 )
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 &c.
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accursed
                 ,
                 
                   Trident.
                   Concil
                   .
                   Sess.
                
                 13.
                 can
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 say
                 even
                 reprobates
                 that
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 receive
                 the
                 very
                 body
                 and
                 
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Rhem.
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 Sect.
                 16.
                 
                 Now
                 although
                 our
                 Ministers
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 violentest
                 Presbyterians
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 altogether
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 preparation
                 how
                 earnestly
                 doe
                 they
                 presse
                 men
                 to
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 legall
                 repentance
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 prepare
                 themselves
                 ?
                 
                 whilest
                 we
                 say
                 the
                 preparations
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 10.1
                 .
                 Psal.
                 10.17
                 .
                 
                   Et
                   opera
                   sunt
                   secundum
                   principium
                   a
                   quo
                   sunt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 our
                 preparation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 
                   Christ
                   in
                   us
                   our
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   sanctification
                
                 ;
                 we
                 hold
                 with
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Protestants
                 against
                 the
                 Hetero-dox
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Opinionists
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 
                   lively
                   faith
                
                 who
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 2.20
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 true
                 
                   Evangelical
                   repentance
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 sin
                 as
                 sin
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ;
                   repent
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   believe
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 for
                 Acts
                 5.31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   exalted
                   to
                   give
                   repentance
                   for
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 preparation
                 or
                 qualification
                 by
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 by
                 
                   Christ
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   grace
                   teaching
                   us
                   to
                   deny
                   all
                   ungodlinesse
                   and
                   wordly
                   lusts
                   ,
                   Titus
                
                 2.12
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 For
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Rogers
                 sayes
                 
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   way
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 54.
                 many
                 mistake
                 and
                 are
                 deceived
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 dote
                 for
                 a
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 repentance
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 for
                 something
                 to
                 ground
                 on
                 in
                 themselves
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 one
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 set
                 a
                 young
                 tree
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 lets
                 it
                 lye
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 till
                 he
                 see
                 what
                 't
                 will
                 bear
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 hee
                 'l
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 see
                 their
                 works
                 and
                 their
                 fruits
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 would
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 No!
                 get
                 into
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 then
                 see
                 what
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 works
                 .
                 This
                 ordinance
                 is
                 a
                 soveraign
                 remedy
                 for
                 a
                 
                   troubled
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.28
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 13.5
                 .
                 
                 for
                 
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   faith
                   so
                   be
                   it
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 Protestants
                 (
                 in
                 Synopsis
                 )
                 affirm
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 .
                 
                 But
                 further
                 whereas
                 they
                 make
                 this
                 ordinance
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 them
                 against
                 sin
                 and
                 temptations
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 goe
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 affirm
                 it
                 more
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 give
                 nourishment
                 and
                 growth
                 to
                 Christians
                 too
                 ,
                 to
                 increase
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 often
                 ;
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   standing
                   dishes
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 often
                 renewed
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 
                   daily
                   dyet
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 2.42
                 ,
                 46.
                 therefore
                 are
                 there
                 such
                 elements
                 ,
                 as
                 signifie
                 to
                 
                   refresh
                   ,
                   cherish
                   ,
                   quicken
                   ,
                   strengthen
                   ,
                   sustaine
                   ,
                
                 and
                 nourish
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   satisfie
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 4.14
                 .
                 &
                 7.37
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 )
                 put
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 upon
                 fasting
                 that
                 day
                 before
                 they
                 receive
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 still
                 retain
                 this
                 Popish
                 invention
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 account
                 a
                 meere
                 foppery
                 ;
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 may
                 eat
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.34
                 .
                 
                   if
                   any
                   be
                   hungry
                   let
                   him
                   eat
                   at
                   home
                
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 we
                 know
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 partaked
                 of
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 together
                 presently
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 eaten
                 at
                 supper
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 take
                 all
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 those
                 legal
                 qualifications
                 before
                 hinted
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 declare
                 against
                 it
                 as
                 disorderly
                 and
                 unwarrantable
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 book
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 wonder
                 in
                 what
                 one
                 Scripture
                 they
                 can
                 finde
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 out
                 of
                 Church-fellowship
                 did
                 take
                 it
                 or
                 durst
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 grant
                 they
                 were
                 ever
                 so
                 holy
                 Christians
                 and
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 at
                 this
                 Table
                 ,
                 till
                 in
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   Church-way
                
                 :
                 For
                 Christ
                 had
                 70
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 professors
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Preachers
                 too
                 ,
                 Luke
                 10.1
                 .
                 besides
                 his
                 twelve
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 but
                 his
                 twelve
                 in
                 fellowship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 in
                 
                   communion
                   together
                
                 by
                 themselves
                 that
                 
                   sat
                   down
                
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 Acts
                 2.42
                 .
                 Acts
                 20.7
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.18
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Scripture
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 had
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 thus
                 in
                 fellowship
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 left
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 none
                 else
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 Luke
                 14.23
                 .
                 where
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 Lords
                 commission
                 to
                 his
                 servants
                 is
                 to
                 call
                 and
                 bring
                 the
                 hungry
                 ,
                 
                 needy
                 ,
                 lame
                 ,
                 blinde
                 ,
                 
                   poore
                   ,
                   into
                   his
                   house
                
                 ,
                 (
                 his
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                   Ephes.
                
                 2.
                 ult
                 .
                 )
                 where
                 the
                 feast
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 dished
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 in
                 special
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 verse
                 15.
                 is
                 ,
                 viz.
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 order
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 to
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 none
                 as
                 in
                 verse
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 would
                 have
                 excused
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 covetous
                 ,
                 voluptuous
                 ,
                 carnal
                 ,
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 epicure
                 ,
                 sinner
                 will
                 be
                 glad
                 of
                 it
                 so
                 )
                 but
                 our
                 order
                 is
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 give
                 them
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 confirming
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 6.7
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Jer.
                 15.19
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 22.26
                 .
                 which
                 twenty
                 and
                 twenty
                 Scriptures
                 more
                 doe
                 prove
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 maugre
                 that
                 malicious
                 and
                 spurious
                 frog-like
                 froth
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Pamphlet
                 entituled
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Tast
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Thomas
                   Apostles
                
                 :
                 against
                 this
                 
                   infallible
                   truth
                
                 which
                 will
                 live
                 when
                 that
                 lies
                 (
                 where
                 it
                 best
                 agrees
                 )
                 in
                 dung
                 ;
                 penned
                 by
                 a
                 furious-pated
                 Jesuitick
                 Presbyter
                 :
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 worse
                 )
                 hard
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 wel
                 known
                 for
                 scandall
                 and
                 malignancy
                 which
                 hath
                 outed
                 him
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 I
                 wish
                 that
                 he
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 adherents
                 would
                 bring
                 their
                 works
                 to
                 light
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 else
                 we
                 must
                 condemne
                 them
                 ,
                 John
                 3.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 as
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 deceivers
                 and
                 false-teachers
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 do
                 what
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 neither
                 precept
                 nor
                 practise
                 for
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 Scripture
                 to
                 warrant
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 instance
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 
                   giving
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yea
                 reason
                 it self
                 ;
                 And
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Ministers
                
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 that
                 dare
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 deal
                 of
                 folly
                 do
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 learn
                 the
                 people
                 ?
                 to
                 adore
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 Idolize
                 )
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 it
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 devoutly
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sit
                 ,
                 or
                 kneel
                 ,
                 or
                 stand
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 alone
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 have
                 others
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 dissent
                 ,
                 whilest
                 we
                 assert
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 sit
                 up
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 table
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 ;
                 and
                 draw
                 
                   nigh
                   with
                   hearts
                   fixed
                
                 ,
                 
                 Psalm
                 57
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                   upon
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   a
                   feast
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 outward
                 veneration
                 or
                 adoration
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 full
                 of
                 inward
                 ;
                 For
                 
                   Christ's
                   body
                
                 visibly
                 present
                 among
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ;
                 so
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 none
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 13
                 
                   Controv
                   .
                   Q.
                
                 9
                 )
                 Now
                 
                   what
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   is
                   sin
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 14.23
                 .
                 and
                 
                   faith
                   comes
                   by
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 are
                 ye
                 taught
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 sit
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 (
                 by
                 faith
                 )
                 orderly
                 and
                 holily
                 ;
                 
                 So
                 that
                 were
                 it
                 no
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 
                   conscientious
                   brethren
                
                 ;
                 one
                 might
                 as
                 lawfully
                 receive
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 hat
                 on
                 as
                 off
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 
                   worshipper
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                   John
                
                 4.23
                 ,
                 24.
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 handle
                 these
                 (
                 if
                 God
                 see
                 it
                 good
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 book
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 avouched
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 Christ
                 that
                 had
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 drunk
                 and
                 eat
                 their
                 own
                 damnation
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 too
                 Popish
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Protestants
                 protested
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 Synops
                 :
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Cont
                   :
                   Q.
                
                 10.
                 so
                 doe
                 we
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 
                   unworthy
                   receivers
                
                 have
                 made
                 themselves
                 guilty
                 of
                 judgement
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 thereby
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 eat
                 and
                 
                   drink
                   Salvation
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 as
                 holy
                 Bradford
                 answered
                 
                   Harpsfield
                   ,
                   Fox
                
                 1615.
                 
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 is
                 no
                 
                   dead
                   carkasse
                
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 receiveth
                 it
                 receiveth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 grace
                 .
                 
                 Moreover
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pattern
                 ,
                 
                 Matth
                 :
                 26.26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 &
                 Luke
                 22.
                 set
                 us
                 ,
                 doe
                 seek
                 a
                 
                   distinct
                   blessing
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   distinct
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   first
                   institution
                
                 ;
                 Christ
                 
                   tooke
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                
                 (
                 distinctly
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 after
                 that
                 was
                 done
                 and
                 delivered
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 
                   same
                   manner
                   Christ
                   tooke
                   the
                   cup
                   and
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   distinctly
                   ,
                
                 not
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 now
                 do
                 (
                 and
                 then
                 give
                 one
                 for
                 both
                 )
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 other
                 Ministers
                 do
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 account
                 an
                 error
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 
                   cutting
                   the
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 distributing
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 destroyes
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 an
                 
                   ordinance
                   of
                   breaking
                   bread
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 2.42
                 ,
                 46.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                   ▪
                
                 20.7
                 .
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 properly
                 called
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 
                 seeing
                 they
                 who
                 will
                 have
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 humane
                 inventions
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 medling
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 mending
                 )
                 doe
                 slice
                 or
                 cut
                 it
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 about
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 ordinance
                 (
                 of
                 mans
                 make
                 and
                 mixture
                 )
                 I
                 confesse
                 the
                 poore
                 people
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 
                 gull'd
                 with
                 for
                 many
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 and
                 continued
                 in
                 ignorance
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   breaking
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 scoffe
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 poore
                 people
                 (
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 )
                 are
                 caged
                 up
                 under
                 
                   Antichristian
                   darknesse
                   and
                   discipline
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Papists
                 agree
                 much
                 about
                 their
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   works
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 some
                 particulars
                 ;
                 
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   necessity
                   of
                   good
                   workes
                
                 :
                 The
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   good
                   workes
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   necessitate
                   praesentiae
                
                 ,
                 but
                 efficientiae
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   efficient
                   causes
                
                 together
                 with
                 faith
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 
                   salvation
                   .
                   Bellarm
                   :
                   lib
                
                 :
                 6.
                 
                   de
                   justificat
                   :
                   cap
                
                 :
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 rigid
                 amongst
                 them
                 )
                 have
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 
                   necessity
                   of
                   good
                   workes
                
                 ,
                 to
                 qualifie
                 us
                 and
                 prepare
                 us
                 for
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   viz
                
                 :
                 repentance
                 ,
                 tears
                 ,
                 confession
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 dissent
                 from
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 Mr.
                 
                   Rogers
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Right
                   way
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 pag
                 :
                 54.
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 works
                 of
                 ours
                 which
                 prepare
                 us
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 look
                 for
                 something
                 to
                 ground
                 on
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 mistake
                 grossely
                 and
                 are
                 lost
                 ;
                 Like
                 one
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 set
                 the
                 young
                 tree
                 ,
                 but
                 lets
                 it
                 lye
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 till
                 he
                 sees
                 what
                 fruits
                 t
                 will
                 bear
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 O
                 no!
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 first
                 be
                 rooted
                 and
                 grounded
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 what
                 fruits
                 ;
                 so
                 must
                 you
                 be
                 grounded
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 and
                 workes
                 from
                 Christ
                 :
                 then
                 your
                 repentance
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Acts
                 5.31
                 ,
                 32.
                 your
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Col
                 :
                 2.20
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 John
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Fac
                   Christi
                   opera
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 sayes
                 
                   Bernard
                   in
                   Paschal
                   :
                   Serm
                
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 
                 Doe
                 
                   Christ's
                   workes
                   ;
                   good
                   workes
                
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Christs
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 Augustine
                 on
                 John
                 15.5
                 .
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   sive
                   parum
                   ,
                   sive
                   mullum
                   ,
                   sine
                   illo
                   fieri
                   non
                   potest
                   ,
                   in
                   Tract
                
                 :
                 
                 82.
                 nothing
                 little
                 or
                 much
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 Phil
                 :
                 2.13
                 .
                 &
                 4.13
                 .
                 
                   he
                   worketh
                   in
                   you
                   both
                   to
                   will
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   :
                   Est
                   deus
                   in
                   nobis
                   ,
                   agitante
                   calescimus
                   illo
                
                 :
                 and
                 
                   I
                   can
                   doe
                   all
                   things
                   through
                   Christ
                   that
                   strengtheneth
                   me
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 is
                 that
                 
                   negative
                   assertion
                
                 of
                 Dr.
                 
                   Twisse's
                   ,
                   quod
                   homo
                   nihil
                   boni
                   facit
                   nisi
                   deus
                   in
                   illo
                   efficiat
                   ut
                   faciat
                
                 :
                 Therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 puzzled
                 and
                 perplexed
                 about
                 works
                 
                   (
                   de
                   nostro
                
                 )
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 to
                 fit
                 us
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 whilest
                 men
                 
                 think
                 they
                 must
                 doe
                 something
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 nothing
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 whilest
                 they
                 think
                 God
                 cannot
                 but
                 approve
                 of
                 their
                 workes
                 and
                 accept
                 of
                 their
                 services
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 a
                 great
                 hazare
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 16.7
                 .
                 Psal.
                 62
                 9.
                 and
                 are
                 with
                 
                   perplexible
                   anxiety
                
                 of
                 spirit
                 spying
                 out
                 for
                 
                   good
                   works
                
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 make
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayes
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 :
                 2.10
                 .
                 
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   his
                   workmanship
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 tels
                 us
                 plainly
                 our
                 
                   new
                   works
                
                 arise
                 from
                 this
                 
                   new
                   creation
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 no
                 flesh
                 might
                 boast
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ;
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 ours
                 ,
                 (
                 therefore
                 salvation
                 is
                 not
                 ours
                 )
                 by
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 ours
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 grace
                 teaching
                 us
                 ,
                 Tim.
                 2.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 within
                 ;
                 hence
                 is
                 vocation
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1
                 ●9
                 .
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.13
                 .
                 
                   faith
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   repentance
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 2.4
                 
                   every
                   good
                   woorke
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                
                 36.27
                 .
                 and
                 
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 6.23
                 .
                 
                   all
                   given
                   by
                   grace
                
                 ▪
                 Therefore
                 no
                 good
                 works
                 of
                 ours
                 qualifie
                 us
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 thus
                 sayes
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 ,
                 upon
                 Galat.
                 pag.
                 159.
                 the
                 Gospel
                 offers
                 and
                 gives
                 life
                 freely
                 without
                 any
                 
                   condition
                   of
                   workes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 requires
                 nothing
                 but
                 receiving
                 .
                 Object
                 .
                 Yes
                 on
                 condition
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Answ.
                 Faith
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 
                   free
                   grace
                
                 and
                 the
                 meer
                 
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   life
                   eternall
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Faith
                 brings
                 forth
                 workes
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 
                   workes
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   good
                   workes
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 one
                 )
                 followes
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 follow
                 the
                 growing
                 and
                 grounding
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                 a
                 woman
                 first
                 is
                 marryed
                 then
                 conceives
                 ,
                 then
                 brings
                 forth
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 children
                 are
                 illegitimate
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 those
                 works
                 illegitimate
                 ,
                 which
                 flow
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 conjunction
                 and
                 
                   conception
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                
                 
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 before
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 blush
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 boast
                 of
                 any
                 credit
                 or
                 comfort
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   Opera
                   sunt
                   secundum
                   principium
                   a
                   quo
                   sunt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 till
                 Christ
                 be
                 
                   in
                   us
                
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 our
                 
                   best
                   works
                
                 are
                 but
                 
                   dead
                   workes
                
                 ,
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
                 1.
                 effectivè
                 ,
                 as
                 sin
                 ,
                 2.
                 privativè
                 ,
                 without
                 grace
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Gods
                   working
                
                 .
                 But
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 formal
                 cause
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 affirm
                 an
                 
                   inherent
                   righteousnesse
                
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 make
                 compleat
                 the
                 formality
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 
                   Trident.
                   concil
                   .
                   sess
                
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Can.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Rhemist
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Bel.
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   justif
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 many
                 Clergy
                 men
                 
                   (
                   unguibus
                   &
                   dentibus
                
                 )
                 doe
                 cry
                 up
                 an
                 
                   inherent
                   righteousnesse
                
                 too
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 compleat
                 justification
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 deny
                 and
                 abhor
                 ,
                 
                 allowing
                 the
                 
                   alone
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   justifie
                   us
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 fully
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 addition
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 
                   inherent
                   qualification
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 See
                 Rom.
                 8.2
                 .
                 Rom.
                 4.56
                 .
                 Rom.
                 5.24
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5
                 .
                 21·
                 Phil.
                 3.9
                 .
                 for
                 
                   Christ's
                   righteousnesse
                   alone
                   hath
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 ours
                 by
                 imputation
                 for
                 our
                 
                   justification
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 8.4
                 .
                 being
                 absolutely
                 justified
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 that
                 
                   Christ's
                   righteousnesse
                
                 alone
                 ;
                 as
                 our
                 
                   good
                   workes
                
                 doe
                 not
                 justifie
                 us
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 our
                 
                   evill
                   workes
                
                 doe
                 not
                 unjustifie
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   weakest
                   Saint
                
                 is
                 as
                 absolutely
                 righteous
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 fully
                 justified
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 another
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 strongest
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 
                   eminent
                   Presbyterians
                
                 are
                 (
                 now
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 one
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 so
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 speciall
                 Champions
                 upon
                 a
                 parley
                 have
                 laid
                 down
                 their
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 join
                 issue
                 with
                 us
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pighius
                   de
                   fide
                   &
                   justifi●
                   .
                   Cont
                
                 2.
                 p.
                 45.
                 who
                 grants
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 (
                 
                   Christus
                   imputat
                   nobis
                   sine
                   operibus
                   nostris
                
                 )
                 Christ
                 imputes
                 to
                 us
                 without
                 works
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 
                   Vatablus
                   in
                   Psalm
                
                 .
                 18.23
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 
                   Antidid●g
                   .
                   Coloniens
                
                 .
                 as
                 Bell.
                 confesses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 besides
                 aboundance
                 of
                 famous
                 writers
                 ,
                 which
                 prove
                 it
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 lest
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 misconstrued
                 by
                 Criticks
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 affirm
                 an
                 
                   inherent
                   righteousnesse
                
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 fruit
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 any
                 wayes
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 of
                 in
                 justification
                 ;
                 which
                 altogether
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 ours
                 by
                 imputation
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 more
                 distinct
                 and
                 clear
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 imputative
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 taken
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 for
                 besides
                 his
                 
                   essential
                   righteousnesse
                
                 or
                 personal
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 account
                 not
                 communicable
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 first
                 an
                 
                   habitual
                   righteousnesse
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 2.
                 his
                 
                   actual
                   righteousnesse
                
                 in
                 doing
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 3.
                 his
                 passive
                 in
                 suffering
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 three
                 are
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Papists
                 of
                 old
                 (
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 
                   Bellar.
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   Justif
                   c.
                
                 5.
                 initio
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 slander
                 Protestants
                 of
                 old
                 for
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 that
                 Moses
                 with
                 with
                 his
                 Decalogue
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 pleaded
                 for
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 from
                 obedience
                 
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 So
                 now
                 the
                 red-hot
                 spirited
                 men
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 the
                 rigid
                 Presbyters
                 pursue
                 the
                 same
                 invectives
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 and
                 Pamphlets
                 exclaim
                 against
                 us
                 for
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 explode
                 out
                 the
                 sweet
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   free
                   grace
                
                 as
                 tending
                 to
                 libertinism
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 enemies
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 they
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 of
                 old
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 fight
                 sometimes
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 shadows
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 with
                 God
                 against
                 grace
                 .
                 With
                 their
                 own
                 shade
                 ,
                 whilest
                 our
                 God
                 will
                 witnesse
                 for
                 us
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 )
                 Isa.
                 66.5
                 .
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 fulfill
                 it
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.17
                 .
                 
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 in
                 Christ
                 doe
                 it
                 and
                 not
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Mr.
                 Bolton
                 speaks
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Bounds
                   of
                   true
                   Christan
                   freedome
                
                 ,
                 pag.
                 74.
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 (
                 the
                 letter
                 that
                 killeth
                 )
                 
                   as
                   given
                   by
                   Moses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   are
                   tyed
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                
                 (
                 of
                 life
                 that
                 
                   quickneth
                   )
                   as
                   given
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Christs
                   hands
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 we
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 Antinomianism
                 then
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 Dr.
                 Preston
                 were
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 affirmed
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   cannot
                   convert
                
                 (
                 on
                 's
                 
                   New
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 
                 p.
                 347.
                 )
                 and
                 saies
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   should
                   I
                   preach
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   ten
                   Commandements
                   again
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   long
                   enough
                   ere
                   you
                   could
                   keep
                   them
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 Gal.
                 3.2
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   wilt
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 8.14
                 .
                 that
                 
                   New
                   Covenant
                   made
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   I
                   must
                   preach
                   to
                   sinners
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 enemies
                 that
                 fight
                 against
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   free
                   grace
                
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 
                   fighters
                   against
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sweetest
                 and
                 safest
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Salvation
                 :
                 
                 so
                 sayes
                 Dr.
                 Sibs
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   above
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 
                 pag.
                 241.
                 wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 vindicate
                 this
                 doctrine
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fear
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 
                 and
                 to
                 impose
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 hear
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Gataker
                 sayes
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   Gods
                   Eye
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Reader
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 10.
                 
                 Note
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 of
                 learning
                 and
                 sound
                 judgement
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 cry
                 out
                 O
                 Antinomianism
                 !
                 upon
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                   free
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 .
                 Though
                 many
                 do
                 as
                 the
                 proud
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 cry
                 out
                 away
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 's
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 sayes
                 that
                 Harlots
                 and
                 Adulterers
                 shall
                 
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 affirm
                 and
                 therefore
                 preach
                 and
                 presse
                 
                 workes
                 ,
                 duties
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 hope
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 Rhemist
                 .
                 on
                 Heb.
                 11.26
                 .
                 and
                 on
                 p.
                 4.
                 
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 so
                 many
                 poore
                 purblind
                 Ministers
                 would
                 put
                 the
                 people
                 on
                 duties
                 madly
                 without
                 fear
                 or
                 wit
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 be
                 doing
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 urge
                 these
                 on
                 the
                 
                   paines
                   of
                   Hell
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   fear
                   of
                   damnation
                
                 ;
                 roaring
                 out
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 lightning
                 about
                 their
                 eares
                 to
                 fright
                 them
                 and
                 scare
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 !
                 O!
                 this
                 is
                 sad
                 !
                 
                 For
                 suppose
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Thames
                 were
                 almost
                 drowned
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 his
                 head
                 yet
                 above
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 ready
                 to
                 sink
                 ,
                 cryed
                 out
                 for
                 help
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 might
                 help
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 Oar
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 ,
                 should
                 brain
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 roughly
                 knock
                 him
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 drown
                 him
                 quite
                 ,
                 would
                 we
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 
                   accursed
                   cruelty
                
                 ?
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 what
                 doe
                 they
                 lesse
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 cay
                 little
                 else
                 but
                 Hell
                 and
                 damnation
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 afflicted
                 ?
                 despairing
                 ,
                 sinking
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 to
                 brain
                 them
                 quite
                 ?
                 We
                 finde
                 David
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Amalekite
                 ,
                 in
                 2
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 that
                 slew
                 Saul
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 Saul
                 was
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 hopes
                 of
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 enemies
                 were
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 in
                 deadly
                 anguish
                 ;
                 yet
                 David
                 did
                 give
                 order
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 
                   young
                   men
                
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Amalekite
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 kil'd
                 him
                 right
                 out
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 was
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 his
                 devoire
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 to
                 have
                 comforted
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 encouraged
                 and
                 recovered
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 bound
                 up
                 his
                 wounds
                 ,
                 and
                 blowne
                 up
                 his
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 helped
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 ;
                 So
                 ought
                 Ministers
                 with
                 poor
                 wounded
                 souls
                 though
                 sadly
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 little
                 hopes
                 of
                 their
                 recovery
                 ;
                 yet
                 must
                 they
                 use
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 binde
                 up
                 the
                 broken
                 ,
                 to
                 pour
                 in
                 
                   wine
                   and
                   Oile
                
                 into
                 the
                 wounds
                 ;
                 comfort
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 promises
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 
                   free
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 to
                 apply
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 
                   Jesus
                   of
                   Nazareth
                
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 
                   crucified
                   blessed
                   Christ
                
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 so
                 quick
                 a
                 dispatch
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 throw
                 them
                 quite
                 into
                 the
                 gulfe
                 of
                 despair
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 recover
                 them
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 onely
                 .
                 
                 Why
                 what
                 would
                 this
                 doe
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 serve
                 God
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 meerly
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 doth
                 this
                 but
                 make
                 men
                 Hypocrites
                 ?
                 Now
                 we
                 grant
                 a
                 
                   filial
                   fear
                   ,
                   Prov.
                
                 3.7
                 .
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 servile
                 
                 and
                 slavish
                 feare
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Augustine
                 on
                 P●al
                 .
                 127.
                 sayes
                 ,
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 
                   true
                   fear
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   adulterous
                   wife
                
                 does
                 from
                 the
                 chast
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 fear
                 their
                 
                   husbands
                   (
                   sed
                   casta
                   timet
                   ne
                   vir
                   discedat
                   ,
                   sed
                   adultera
                   ne
                   veniat
                   )
                
                 but
                 the
                 
                   chast
                   wife
                
                 is
                 afraid
                 lest
                 her
                 husband
                 should
                 depart
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 adulteresse
                 is
                 afraid
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Yea
                 moreover
                 we
                 grant
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 usefull
                 to
                 uncalled
                 hard-hearted
                 insolent
                 sinners
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 tender
                 broken
                 hearted
                 sinners
                 ,
                 wounded
                 spirits
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 promises
                 and
                 comforts
                 are
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   fear
                   of
                   Hell
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Origen
                 sayes
                 on
                 
                   Matt.
                   tract
                
                 .
                 33.
                 
                 Matth.
                 25.24
                 .
                 
                   I
                   knew
                   thou
                   wast
                   an
                   hard
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   was
                   afraid
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 fear
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 nor
                 delivers
                 us
                 from
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 said
                 Mr.
                 Tyndall
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 
                   Fox
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 1253.
                 
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 Christ
                 do
                 willingly
                 hear
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 love
                 and
                 allured
                 by
                 liberty
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 Ministers
                 presse
                 workes
                 popishly
                 )
                 for
                 we
                 ought
                 principally
                 to
                 eye
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 above
                 our
                 
                   own
                   salvation
                
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 for
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Tyndall
                 sayes
                 p.
                 1255.
                 they
                 that
                 for
                 
                   fear
                   of
                   hell
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   joyes
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 doe
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 or
                 work
                 ,
                 doe
                 a
                 constrained
                 service
                 ,
                 as
                 hired
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 waged
                 servants
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 us
                 doe
                 but
                 as
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Papists
                 affirme
                 a
                 
                   twofold
                   merit
                
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                   meritum
                   de
                   congruo
                
                 ,
                 ●
                 
                   meritum
                   de
                   condigno
                
                 ;
                 1.
                 of
                 congruity
                 ,
                 2.
                 of
                 condignity
                 and
                 desert
                 ,
                 
                   Rhenist
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 the
                 first
                 kinde
                 of
                 merit
                 most
                 Ministers
                 assert
                 ,
                 viz.
                 those
                 that
                 call
                 for
                 
                   preparative
                   workes
                
                 before
                 justification
                 and
                 
                   qualifying
                   workes
                
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 This
                 was
                 coined
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   ●onclave
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 agree
                 with
                 his
                 justice
                 and
                 truth
                 to
                 give
                 reward
                 to
                 such
                 workes
                 .
                 
                 From
                 which
                 wee
                 dissent
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 Proviso
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 dis-own
                 a
                 
                   gracious
                   congruity
                
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 doe
                 a
                 
                   meritorious
                   congruity
                
                 ,
                 we
                 grant
                 that
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 promises
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 freely
                 made
                 us
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 say
                 it
                 agrees
                 with
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 doe
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pardon
                 the
                 penitent
                 :
                 answer
                 such
                 as
                 ask
                 and
                 seek
                 ;
                 satisfie
                 such
                 as
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 this
                 congruity
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 
                   free
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                 (
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 on
                 our
                 workes
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 is
                 of
                 
                   free
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 of
                 merit
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 finding
                 works
                 too
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 ballance
                 ,
                 wi●l
                 have
                 our
                 
                   Ladies
                   beads
                
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 St.
                 
                   Michaels
                   scoals
                
                 to
                 make
                 weight
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 in
                 parallel
                 to
                 this
                 how
                 many
                 Ministers
                 that
                 must
                 have
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 for
                 them
                 as
                 duely
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 doe
                 for
                 beads
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 good
                 deeds
                 to
                 weigh
                 down
                 ?
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 all
                 
                   workes
                   ,
                   beads
                
                 ,
                 and
                 tears
                 weigh
                 too
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 little
                 worth
                 till
                 Christ
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 for
                 
                   allowance
                   ;
                   Christ
                   in
                   us
                
                 will
                 soon
                 turn
                 the
                 scale
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   weight
                   of
                   glory
                
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 eye
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 seeing
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 see
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 ear
                 of
                 hearing
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 hear
                 ;
                 So
                 we
                 first
                 have
                 infused
                 habits
                 before
                 we
                 exercise
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 wheel
                 doth
                 not
                 run
                 round
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 round
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 first
                 to
                 act
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 fitted
                 and
                 formed
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 first
                 formed
                 and
                 fashioned
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 whereby
                 we
                 act
                 and
                 do
                 
                   good
                   workes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 are
                 
                   opera
                   congrua
                
                 indeed
                 .
                 
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 we
                 assert
                 the
                 singular
                 use
                 of
                 
                   good
                   workes
                
                 ,
                 to
                 evidence
                 what
                 is
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 way
                 the
                 winde
                 lies
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 weather-cock
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 can
                 see
                 the
                 sailes
                 of
                 a
                 ship
                 that
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 workes
                 that
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 this
                 shall
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   general
                   Controversie
                
                 between
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 violentest
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 us
                 now
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 then
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 says
                 on
                 Rev.
                 2.24
                 .
                 that
                 Jezebel
                 and
                 her
                 followers
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 have
                 and
                 doe
                 highly
                 esteem
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 doctrines
                 for
                 deep
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 opinions
                 for
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 them
                 up
                 for
                 learned
                 ,
                 profound
                 ,
                 and
                 Divine
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 Authentick
                 ,
                 
                 thereby
                 to
                 bring
                 misprision
                 and
                 contempt
                 upon
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 simple
                 ,
                 foolish
                 ,
                 and
                 base
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 Rabbies
                 in
                 
                   Christ's
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 
                   poore
                   fishermen
                
                 and
                 
                   Carpenters
                   sons
                
                 odious
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Cardinals
                 in
                 the
                 Protestants
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Doctors
                 in
                 
                   Puritans
                   times
                   ;
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   great
                   Scholars
                
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopalians
                 in
                 the
                 short
                 life
                 of
                 Presbyterianisme
                 ;
                 
                 hot
                 spirited
                 and
                 hair-brain'd
                 Sophisters
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Independency
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   known
                   the
                   deepnesse
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                
                 that
                 subtill
                 
                 sophister
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 odious
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 shew
                 how
                 Papists
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 agree
                 in
                 giving
                 power
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 civill
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 constitute
                 Synods
                 ,
                 make
                 lawes
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 punish
                 offenders
                 ,
                 murther
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 from
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 differ
                 and
                 have
                 declared
                 it
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 lib.
                 1.
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 ch
                 .
                 13
                 lib.
                 2.
                 ch
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Papists
                 are
                 too
                 nigh
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 practise
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 doctrine
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 particulars
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 undertaken
                 a
                 tract
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 agreement
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 testimony
                 or
                 two
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 near
                 the
                 daughter
                 looks
                 like
                 the
                 mother
                 under
                 
                   discipline
                   ,
                   doctrine
                
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   truths
                   sake
                
                 instancing
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 might
                 produce
                 many
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 few
                 are
                 enough
                 for
                 proof
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 for
                 their
                 practise
                 ,
                 first
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 their
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 order
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 ordination
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 the
                 Papists
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   Trident.
                   concil
                   .
                   sess
                   .
                
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Bell.
                   cap.
                
                 8.
                 
                   lib.
                   de
                   sacram
                   .
                   ordinis
                   ,
                   can
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Presby●erians
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 
                   solemn
                   inauguration
                
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 into
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 or
                 
                   sacred
                   function
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 by
                 
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                
                 .
                 From
                 both
                 we
                 dissent
                 ,
                 and
                 assert
                 Ordination
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 solemn
                 setting
                 apart
                 of
                 a
                 brother
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 approv'd
                 of
                 as
                 fitly
                 qualified
                 for
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 whereinto
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 set
                 apart
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 make
                 
                   imposition
                   of
                   hards
                
                 the
                 
                   materiall
                   part
                   of
                   ordination
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 
                   Petrus
                   a
                   Soto
                   lect
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   ordin
                
                 .
                 
                 So
                 
                   Hosius
                   confess
                   .
                   Polonic
                   .
                   c.
                
                 50.
                 
                 So
                 
                   Bell.
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 tooth
                 and
                 nail
                 cry
                 up
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 no
                 ordination
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Rutherf
                   .
                   ch
                
                 .
                 17.
                 ch
                 .
                 18.
                 and
                 the
                 Libeller
                 (
                 before
                 mentioned
                 that
                 writ
                 the
                 Tast
                 of
                 
                   Tho.
                   Apostles
                   Doctrine
                
                 )
                 cals
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 ordination
                 ,
                 in
                 p.
                 3.
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Mr.
                 Crafton
                 that
                 preaches
                 on
                 Garli●k-hithe
                 hath
                 most
                 
                   falsly
                   affirmed
                
                 that
                 I
                 deliver'd
                 ordination
                 not
                 
                   worth
                   disputing
                
                 or
                 time
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Pamphlet
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 proved
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 a
                 
                   forgery
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   busie
                   brain
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 that
                 
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                
                 (
                 which
                 some
                 called
                 manumission
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 I
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 as
                 
                   essentiall
                   to
                   ordination
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 not
                 worth
                 disputing
                 about
                 or
                 spending
                 time
                 upon
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 ceremony
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 necessary
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 ordination
                 that
                 day
                 (
                 as
                 ere
                 long
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 viz.
                 a
                 setting
                 a
                 part
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 duly
                 qualified
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 proved
                 at
                 large
                 )
                 into
                 an
                 office
                 of
                 
                   Gospel-institution
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 4.11
                 .
                 having
                 the
                 Churches
                 election
                 ,
                 approbation
                 ,
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   acceptation
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 14.23
                 .
                 Act.
                 6.3
                 .
                 Gal.
                 4.14
                 .
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 which
                 Mr.
                 Crafton
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 before
                 many
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 
                   satanicall
                   accusation
                
                 ,
                 not
                 beseeming
                 any
                 Minister
                 of
                 this
                 town
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 ;
                 only
                 himself
                 who
                 is
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 grief
                 of
                 many
                 godly
                 men
                 and
                 Ministers
                 )
                 known
                 too
                 well
                 (
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 )
                 for
                 his
                 hot
                 furious
                 persecuting
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 unchristian
                 ,
                 uncivill
                 practises
                 and
                 malignancy
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 New-castle
                 ,
                 in
                 Cheshire
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Renbury
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 truly
                 godly
                 look'd
                 upon
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   crafty
                   one
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   violent
                   enemy
                
                 both
                 to
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 :
                 
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   and
                   yet
                   will
                   rebuke
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 for
                 good
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 truly
                 I
                 pity
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 seduced
                 and
                 deluded
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 many
                 I
                 offered
                 him
                 the
                 challenge
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 stating
                 the
                 question
                 himself
                 (
                 to
                 prove
                 
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                
                 no
                 materiall
                 or
                 essentiall
                 part
                 of
                 ordination
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 Popishly
                 asserts
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 words
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 arguments
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 I
                 offer'd
                 him
                 fairly
                 to
                 prove
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 do
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 his
                 ordination
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                
                 is
                 Antichristian
                 and
                 successive
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 entreat
                 him
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 his
                 boasting
                 and
                 belching
                 out
                 this
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 affirm
                 
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                
                 to
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 ordination
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 ceremony
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 essentiall
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 .
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Protestants
                 (
                 accounted
                 orthodox
                 )
                 have
                 unanimously
                 declared
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Synops.
                
                 16.
                 
                   controv
                   .
                   q.
                
                 2.
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Cartwright
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   polity
                
                 ,
                 declares
                 plainly
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 they
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 present
                 the
                 person
                 so
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 to
                 qualifie
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 their
                 generall
                 end
                 .
                 
                 Whence
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 in
                 's
                 Survey
                 of
                 
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   
                   part
                
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 ch
                 .
                 2.
                 argues
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   spec●ficating
                   act
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 one
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 an
                 officer
                 .
                 Thus
                 eminent
                 
                   Bucer
                   ▪
                   de
                   Gubern
                   .
                   Eccl●s
                   .
                   p.
                
                 337.
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   Manus
                   impositio
                   quid
                   est
                   ,
                   nisi
                   oratio
                   ●uper
                   hominem
                   ?
                
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 a
                 
                   praying
                   o●e
                   the
                   person
                
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 apart
                 ?
                 We
                 read
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 &c.
                 that
                 a●ter
                 they
                 had
                 prayed
                 they
                 
                   laid
                   their
                   hands
                   on
                   them
                
                 ,
                 not
                 before
                 they
                 prayed
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 (
                 some
                 say
                 )
                 rather
                 in
                 
                   way
                   of
                   blessing
                
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 
                   blessed
                   the
                   little
                   children
                   by
                   laying
                   on
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 sick
                 )
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 setting
                 them
                 apart
                 to
                 an
                 
                   office
                   .
                   Chrysostome
                
                 on
                 1
                 
                   Tim
                   ▪
                
                 3.
                 cals
                 it
                 plainly
                 
                   ferme
                   nihil
                
                 ,
                 a
                 nothing
                 .
                 And
                 saies
                 
                   Aug.
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 c.
                 16.
                 
                 
                 
                   Ordinare
                   ,
                   quid
                   est
                   aliud
                   nisi
                   orare
                   ?
                
                 to
                 ordain
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 set
                 
                   apart
                   by
                   prayer
                
                 ?
                 Hear
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   Bohemia
                   ,
                   ch
                
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Harm
                   .
                   sect
                
                 .
                 11.
                 p.
                 356.
                 
                 They
                 may
                 use
                 some
                 seemly
                 and
                 indifferent
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 waies
                 necessary
                 ;
                 
                 such
                 as
                 to
                 
                   lay
                   on
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 to
                 reach
                 out
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 omit
                 them
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 
                   Wittenbe●g
                   ,
                   Herm.
                   sec.
                
                 17.
                 art
                 .
                 35.
                 who
                 say
                 
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   indiffernt
                   ceremony
                
                 and
                 not
                 
                   alwaies
                   necessary
                
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 precept
                 for
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 significant
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 alwaies
                 used
                 ;
                 Christ
                 used
                 it
                 not
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 forth
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 preach
                 ;
                 
                 nor
                 gave
                 it
                 in
                 commission
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 they
                 enjoyned
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 practise
                 for
                 succeeding
                 ages
                 .
                 And
                 Matthias
                 was
                 chosen
                 in
                 Judas's
                 room
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                   Polanus
                   ,
                   Tilenus
                   ,
                   Calvin
                
                 himself
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 ceremony
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   By
                   whom
                   ordination
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   dispensed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Papists
                 say
                 by
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ordained
                 ,
                 
                   Bell.
                   de
                   sacram
                   :
                   ordinis
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 11.
                 
                 So
                 said
                 our
                 Episcopalians
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordaining
                 is
                 alone
                 in
                 the
                 Bishops
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 rather
                 
                   aposcopi
                   quam
                   episcopi
                
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 Controversie
                 is
                 ended
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 to
                 set
                 apart
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 Cartwright
                 saies
                 )
                 in
                 primitive
                 times
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 to
                 set
                 apart
                 ,
                 Act.
                 13.1
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Act.
                 6.6
                 .
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Teachers
                 set
                 apart
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 O
                 the
                 abominable
                 blasphemies
                 !
                 and
                 wicked
                 fogeries
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 
                   laying
                   on
                   hands
                
                 !
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   receive
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 !
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 differ
                 as
                 
                 to
                 that
                 whilest
                 they
                 give
                 this
                 power
                 to
                 a
                 classes
                 or
                 company
                 together
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyterie
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 Episcopacy
                 to
                 seat
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 and
                 primarily
                 to
                 settle
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Classis
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 deny
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Classis
                 be
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   orta
                
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 the
                 primary
                 and
                 first
                 power
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   unde
                   Classis
                   est
                   orta
                
                 .
                 We
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 Christ
                 had
                 the
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 ordaining
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 since
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 this
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 his
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 seated
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 notes
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Way
                   of
                   congregationall
                   Churches
                   cleared
                   ,
                   part
                   .
                
                 1.
                 p.
                 96.
                 sect
                 .
                 2.
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 century
                 of
                 years
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 administer'd
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Classicall
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Congregationall
                   way
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 century
                 ;
                 witnesse
                 the
                 
                   Magdeburgenses
                   ,
                   cent
                
                 .
                 2.
                 ch
                 .
                 7.
                 
                   de
                   consociatione
                   ecclesiarum
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   Si
                   quis
                   probatos
                   authores
                   hujus
                   seculi
                   perspiciat
                   ,
                   videbit
                   formam
                   gubernationis
                   propemodum
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   similem
                   fuisse
                   ;
                   administrando
                   sacramenta
                   ,
                   pure
                   verbum
                   dei
                   docendo
                   ,
                   excommunicando
                   Haereticos
                   ,
                   Ministros
                   eligendo
                   ,
                   vocando
                   ,
                   ordi
                   nando
                   &
                   justissimas
                   ob
                   causas
                   iterum
                   deponendo
                   ,
                   Conventus
                   &
                   Synodus
                   congregando
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   do
                   but
                   search
                   the
                   authentick
                   authors
                   of
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   easily
                   see
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Church-government
                   to
                   be
                   almost
                   like
                   a
                   Democracy
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   pure
                   preaching
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   administring
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   excommunicating
                   offenders
                   ,
                   in
                   choosing
                   ,
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   ordaining
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   upon
                   good
                   grounds
                   in
                   deposing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   calling
                   
                     Synods
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 ages
                 the
                 power
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 yea
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Century
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 Cent.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 7
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 (
                 almost
                 )
                 the
                 like
                 form
                 of
                 government
                 although
                 somewhat
                 corrupt
                 by
                 ambition
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 in
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 Novatus
                 excomunicate
                 by
                 a
                 councell
                 at
                 Rome
                 under
                 Cornelius
                 .
                 And
                 Samosatenus
                 was
                 thrown
                 out
                 by
                 a
                 Councell
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 though
                 corruption
                 got
                 in
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Aristocracy
                 like
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   way
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 by
                 the
                 Popish
                 and
                 
                   Episcopall
                   way
                
                 :
                 but
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 some
                 were
                 orderly
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Churches
                 kept
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 liberty
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   Ordination
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                 Cyprian
                 tels
                 us
                 
                   Epistolarum
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 that
                 then
                 Bishops
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   officers
                
                 were
                 not
                 chosen
                 by
                 a
                 Consistory
                 of
                 
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastors
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 Classes
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 received
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 held
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 
                   orderly
                   celebration
                
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Pastor
                 is
                 chosen
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 our
                 fellow
                 Minister
                 Sabinus
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 office
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 suffrage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Brotherhood
                
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 other
                 Pastors
                 present
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 Epist.
                 4.
                 the
                 people
                 fearing
                 God
                 and
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 choosing
                 worthy
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 refusing
                 the
                 unworthy
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 Epist.
                 3.
                 he
                 saies
                 with
                 much
                 adoe
                 
                   vix
                   plebi
                   persuadeo
                   ,
                   immo
                   extorqueo
                   ,
                   ut
                   tales
                   patiantur
                   admitti
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 do
                 I
                 
                   persuade
                   the
                   people
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 pull
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 admit
                 such
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 shewes
                 the
                 
                   peoples
                   concurrence
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 lib.
                 3.
                 
                 Epist.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Caeteri
                   cum
                   ingenti
                   populi
                   suffragio
                   recipimus
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 (
                 saies
                 he
                 )
                 in
                 Epist.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Ad
                   plebem
                   examinabuntur
                   singula
                   ,
                   praesentibus
                   &
                   judicantibus
                   vobis
                
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 examined
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 being
                 present
                 and
                 judging
                 .
                 Yea
                 
                   nihil
                   statui
                
                 (
                 saies
                 he
                 )
                 
                   sine
                   confilio
                   vestro
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sine
                   consensu
                   plebis
                
                 :
                 Therefore
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 novelty
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 
                   the
                   body
                
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 which
                 she
                 ordaines
                 her
                 own
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 saies
                 Melanchthon
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 
                   necesse
                   est
                   Ecclesiam
                   retinere
                   jus
                   vocandi
                   ,
                   eligendi
                   &
                   ordinandi
                   Ministros
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 retain
                 her
                 right
                 of
                 calling
                 ,
                 choosing
                 and
                 ordaining
                 her
                 own
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 this
                 right
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 power
                 can
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 saies
                 he
                 :
                 )
                 yet
                 we
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 
                   officers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 may
                 execute
                 the
                 Churches
                 power
                 herein
                 as
                 servants
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   what
                   order
                   is
                   ordination
                   .
                   Papists
                
                 say
                 first
                 ordain
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   chosen
                   ,
                   Bellar.
                   ds
                   Sac.
                   ordin
                   .
                   Disputabimus
                   primo
                   de
                   ordinatione
                   ,
                   tum
                   de
                   vocatione
                   postremo
                   de
                   electione
                
                 :
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 say
                 little
                 better
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterians
                   Chap.
                
                 15.
                 p.
                 265.
                 soberly
                 asserts
                 Ordination
                 before
                 
                   Election
                   ;
                   p.
                
                 267.
                 
                 
                   A.
                   B.
                
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   first
                   Called
                   and
                   Ordained
                   a
                   Pastor
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   before
                   the
                   People
                   can
                   elect
                   him
                   for
                   their
                   Pastor
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 agree
                 .
                 
                 But
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 we
                 dissent
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 Dr.
                 Ames
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Anti
                   Bellar.
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   De
                   Ordinat
                
                 .
                 that
                 we
                 place
                 the
                 Cart
                 before
                 
                   Horses
                   ,
                   non
                   Ordine
                   sed
                   confuse
                   disputantus
                   Ordinationem
                   praeponere
                   Vocationi
                   &
                   Electioni
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 
                 very
                 indirectly
                 and
                 disorderly
                 to
                 set
                 Ordination
                 before
                 Vocation
                 and
                 Election
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 judicious
                 (
                 sayes
                 Hooker
                 in
                 's
                 Survey
                 ,
                 
                 P.
                 2.
                 ch
                 .
                 2.
                 )
                 doe
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 maintain
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 Popish
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 for
                 shame
                 friends
                 away
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   fie
                   on
                   it
                
                 !
                 We
                 affirme
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   necessity
                   of
                   Vocation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Call
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 account
                 upon
                 2
                 
                   parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Election
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 handle
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 3.
                 
                 Lib.
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 )
                 this
                 Election
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 had
                 triall
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 approves
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 chooses
                 him
                 out
                 to
                 bear
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 as
                 being
                 fit
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 examination
                 and
                 triall
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.10
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.6
                 .
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 choose
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 
                 Act.
                 1.23
                 .
                 Act.
                 14.23
                 .
                 not
                 
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Prelate
                   ,
                   Classes
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 who
                 is
                 fittest
                 for
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 Ordained
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 gives
                 the
                 
                   person
                   ,
                   jus
                   ad
                   rem
                
                 ,
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordination
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 
                   jus
                   in
                   re
                
                 right
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 this
                 order
                 were
                 observed
                 !
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 singular
                 means
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Nation
                 ,
                 with
                 able
                 qualified
                 Gospel
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 
                 (
                 and
                 to
                 crowd
                 out
                 the
                 scandalous
                 )
                 if
                 none
                 else
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 were
                 Ordained
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 appertained
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 too
                 approved
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 as
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 ably
                 gifted
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 tend
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 ere
                 long
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 Ministers
                 but
                 must
                 at
                 least
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 :
                 besides
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 
                   begging
                   Ministers
                
                 then
                 roving
                 about
                 for
                 bread
                 .
                 Oh!
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Parliament
                 would
                 more
                 owne
                 the
                 Churches
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 nurseries
                 of
                 
                   able
                   Ministers
                
                 and
                 Schooles
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 no
                 Ordination
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 look
                 on
                 it
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 abroad
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 Vniversities
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 usefull
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 satisfie
                 any
                 
                   rationall
                   man
                
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Book
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 Ordained
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 may
                 first
                 be
                 found
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 orderly
                 Chose
                 and
                 Ordained
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 
                   blossoming
                   blessing
                
                 indeed
                 !
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 
                   due
                   time
                
                 however
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 finish
                 this
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 
                   Popish
                   Ordination
                
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 
                   Ordination
                   Popishly
                
                 dispensed
                 )
                 does
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 essentiall
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 call
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   Ordination
                
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 now
                 disowne
                 
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 Popery
                 and
                 successively
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 was
                 once
                 through
                 dim-sightednesse
                 under
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 
                   very
                   first
                   Classes
                
                 that
                 ere
                 was
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 mistake
                 not
                 )
                 and
                 tould'd
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 (
                 yet
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 as
                 preceding
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 giving
                 
                   the
                   essentials
                   to
                   the
                   call
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Minister
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 6.3
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Act.
                 14.23
                 .
                 according
                 to
                 institution
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Election
                 and
                 Call
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 rightly
                 in
                 order
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Christ's
                   rule
                
                 ,
                 gives
                 the
                 essentials
                 to
                 an
                 Officer
                 or
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 outward
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 hope
                 to
                 have
                 full
                 proof
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Book
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   organicall
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 who
                 will
                 may
                 have
                 much
                 satisfaction
                 at
                 present
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 in
                 's
                 
                   Survey
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   part
                
                 2.
                 ch
                 .
                 2.
                 p.
                 66.
                 but
                 thus
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 
                   first
                   point
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 agree
                 in
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Papists
                 are
                 too
                 alike
                 in
                 practise
                 too
                 ,
                 about
                 Distinction
                 and
                 Differences
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 :
                 as
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 make
                 
                   great
                   distinction
                
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ;
                 )
                 Clergy
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   heritage
                
                 )
                 they
                 account
                 the
                 spirituality
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Black
                   Garbe
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Laity
                 the
                 Laymen
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 
                   Church
                   matters
                
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Bellar.
                   de
                   clericis
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 Rhemens
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.3
                 .
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Episcopalians
                 kept
                 up
                 the
                 distinction
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 do
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 keep
                 up
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 themselves
                 as
                 Ministers
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 people
                 ,
                 excluding
                 others
                 from
                 partaking
                 of
                 their
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 dare
                 to
                 touch
                 their
                 
                   sacred
                   function
                
                 ,
                 or
                 enter
                 their
                 pulpits
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 an
                 Anathema
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 putting
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 as
                 men
                 more
                 holy
                 for
                 their
                 
                   functions
                   sake
                
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 deny
                 that
                 distinction
                 as
                 Popish
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 seminary
                 of
                 a
                 Masse
                 of
                 mischief
                 ,
                 discords
                 and
                 decisions
                 ;
                 we
                 allow
                 no
                 such
                 distinction
                 nor
                 difference
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 Jam.
                 2.1
                 .
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 Alderman
                 or
                 Common-counsell-man
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 
                   other
                   Citizens
                
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 of
                 themselves
                 neither
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 choyce
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 differs
                 from
                 other
                 members
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 assertion
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 witnesses
                 unto
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Walter
                   Brute
                   Fox
                   p.
                
                 496.
                 col
                 .
                 2.
                 who
                 said
                 
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 used
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 Sacerdos
                 but
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 Ministers
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 exceed
                 them
                 in
                 knowledge
                 and
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 said
                 
                   John
                   Lambert
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Fox
                   p.
                
                 1113.
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 those
                 called
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 agree
                 ,
                 
                 averring
                 (
                 in
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   miss
                   .
                   privat
                   .
                   abrogand
                   .
                   p.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 difference
                 of
                 persons
                 amongst
                 
                   true
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Clergy
                 (
                 or
                 spirituality
                 and
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 others
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 Calvin
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Haec
                   appellatio
                   aut
                   ex
                   errore
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   aut
                   prava
                   affectione
                   nata
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   Instit.
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 4.
                 sect
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Papists
                 make
                 distinction
                 of
                 their
                 Priests
                 by
                 
                   Garbes
                   ,
                   Gowns
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Caps
                   ,
                   Garments
                
                 visibly
                 from
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 more
                 holy
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 it
                 by
                 canon
                 and
                 
                   injunction
                   ,
                   Bellarm.
                   c.
                
                 11.
                 
                 Rhemist
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 Sect.
                 7.
                 
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 many
                 Ministers
                 now
                 think
                 it
                 needfull
                 to
                 have
                 
                   distinguishing
                   garments
                
                 and
                 Garbes
                 from
                 other
                 people
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 we
                 think
                 a
                 superstitious
                 foppery
                 and
                 pride
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 witnesse
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 accounting
                 this
                 a
                 
                   ridiculous
                   custome
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wear
                 distinguishing
                 robes
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 ;
                 and
                 Dr.
                 
                   Taylor
                   (
                   Fox
                   p.
                
                 1324.
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 Bishop
                 came
                 to
                 degrade
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 disdaine
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   garments
                
                 calling
                 them
                 
                   apish
                   toyes
                
                 and
                 trumperies
                 ,
                 fit
                 for
                 boyes
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 :
                 
                 So
                 
                   Bishop
                   Ridley
                   (
                   Fox
                
                 1767.
                 )
                 called
                 their
                 
                   distinguishing
                   vestures
                
                 foolish
                 and
                 abominable
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 fond
                 for
                 a
                 play
                 :
                 
                 
                 So
                 said
                 
                   Bishop
                   Cranmer
                   (
                   Fox
                
                 1883.
                 )
                 whilst
                 Bonner
                 was
                 busie
                 in
                 degrading
                 him
                 ,
                 Ha!
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 all
                 this
                 needed
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 with
                 this
                 geare
                 long
                 agoe
                 .
                 I
                 mention
                 these
                 to
                 shew
                 you
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 might
                 go
                 comely
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 
                   superfluous
                   niceties
                
                 in
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Colours
                   ,
                   Gowns
                
                 or
                 Garments
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 others
                 ;
                 these
                 being
                 base
                 and
                 foolish
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Book
                
                 that
                 followes
                 under
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Vniversities
                 and
                 their
                 
                   Antechristian
                   orders
                   ,
                   distinctions
                
                 and
                 degrees
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 reformed
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Papists
                 give
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Clergy
                 principality
                 and
                 power
                 over
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Bellarm
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   clericis
                   c.
                
                 13.14
                 .
                 so
                 do
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 in
                 their
                 Classes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 exploded
                 our
                 discipline
                 and
                 order
                 as
                 detestable
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 being
                 diametrically
                 
                 opposite
                 to
                 
                   Christ's
                   rules
                
                 and
                 order
                 left
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 to
                 's
                 
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 22.25
                 .
                 Marke
                 10.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.3
                 .
                 See
                 lib.
                 1.
                 ch
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 &
                 13.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 affirme
                 all
                 
                   one
                   ,
                   brethren
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 superiority
                 or
                 uppernesse
                 amongst
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 among
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 aboundantly
                 produced
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 1.
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 Books
                 before
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 antiquity
                 doth
                 disowne
                 such
                 a
                 superiority
                 as
                 is
                 pleaded
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Carthag
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Can.
                 34.
                 
                 
                   Episcopus
                   in
                   quolibet
                   l●co
                   sedens
                   ,
                   stare
                   Presbyterum
                   non
                   patiatur
                   .
                
                 A
                 Bishop
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   officer
                
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   intra
                   domum
                   colleg●m
                   Presbyterorum
                   se
                   esse
                   cognoscat
                   ,
                
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Gods
                   house
                
                 but
                 a
                 fellow
                 and
                 
                   brother
                   ,
                   distinct
                
                 95.
                 c.
                 9.
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Lord
                 or
                 Ruler
                 ;
                 
                 some
                 there
                 be
                 
                   qui
                   de
                   episcopatu
                   intumescunt
                
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 swell
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 big
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 but
                 an
                 
                   Imperiall
                   office
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 O
                 abominabe
                 !
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Papists
                 are
                 too
                 alike
                 in
                 their
                 practise
                 too
                 about
                 
                   Tithes
                   Papists
                
                 say
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 Tithes
                 is
                 a
                 
                   naturall
                   duty
                
                 and
                 of
                 
                   absolute
                   necessity
                
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Rhem.
                   Annot.
                   Heb.
                
                 7.
                 
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 our
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 professe
                 so
                 much
                 ?
                 How
                 the
                 noyse
                 of
                 putting
                 down
                 Tithes
                 frights
                 them
                 !
                 
                 they
                 can't
                 endure
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 maintenance
                 ;
                 this
                 makes
                 them
                 assert
                 the
                 
                   Orthodox
                   Ministry
                
                 will
                 down
                 if
                 Tithes
                 down
                 .
                 
                 But
                 we
                 dissent
                 and
                 doe
                 (
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 )
                 disowne
                 this
                 necessity
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 upon
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 and
                 protest
                 against
                 them
                 as
                 Popish
                 in
                 their
                 practise
                 herein
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 3.
                 
                 Book
                 may
                 be
                 mentioned
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   Pastors
                   maintenance
                
                 )
                 but
                 for
                 present
                 to
                 clear
                 this
                 we
                 affirme
                 with
                 the
                 Protestants
                 (
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 paying
                 Tithes
                 to
                 the
                 Levites
                 was
                 in
                 part
                 judiciall
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 part
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 morall
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 hardly
                 .
                 )
                 First
                 ,
                 judiciall
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Levites
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 13.
                 tribe
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 much
                 lesse
                 in
                 
                   common
                   account
                
                 then
                 the
                 
                   tenth
                   part
                
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 in
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Levites
                 made
                 but
                 22000
                 Num.
                 3.
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 tribes
                 were
                 603550.
                 
                 Num.
                 1.
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 tribe
                 they
                 were
                 accounted
                 as
                 the
                 
                   tenth
                   part
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 that
                 the
                 
                   tenth
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   brethrens
                   goods
                
                 should
                 be
                 allotted
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 being
                 a
                 Judaicall
                 and
                 
                   politick
                   Law
                
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 cannot
                 tie
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 libe●ty
                 and
                 discretion
                 of
                 our
                 Governors
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 civill
                 and
                 politick
                 :
                 But
                 2.
                 
                 Tithes
                 and
                 tenthes
                 were
                 ceremoniall
                 as
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 for
                 their
                 service
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
                 Therefore
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 abolished
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 burthen
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 abused
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 respects
                 can
                 Tithes
                 be
                 challenged
                 as
                 due
                 ,
                 or
                 imposed
                 as
                 necessary
                 .
                 
                 But
                 3.
                 the
                 
                   morall
                   part
                
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 equity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                   sufficient
                   maintenance
                
                 and
                 provision
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 
                   Gospell
                   Ministers
                
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 before
                 for
                 the
                 Levites
                 )
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 
                   divine
                   right
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.7
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Mat.
                 10.9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Gal.
                 6
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Now
                 we
                 affirme
                 with
                 the
                 
                   reformed
                   Churches
                
                 (
                 so
                 call'd
                 )
                 and
                 Protestants
                 of
                 old
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Parliament
                 (
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                   supreme
                   power
                
                 over
                 a
                 Nation
                 )
                 may
                 lawfully
                 
                   throw
                   down
                   Tithes
                
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 dishonour
                 to
                 God
                 or
                 hurt
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 nay
                 with
                 much
                 honour
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 advantage
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 disadvantagious
                 to
                 tithe-servers
                 ,
                 and
                 time-servers
                 ,
                 and
                 preaching
                 men-pleasers
                 ,
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 this
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 break
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 which
                 fail
                 them
                 for
                 fear
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 speak
                 and
                 spare
                 not
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 finde
                 Tithes
                 abused
                 ,
                 to
                 maintaine
                 impiety
                 and
                 impudence
                 ,
                 idolatry
                 and
                 superstition
                 in
                 parochiall
                 preachers
                 ;
                 which
                 evill
                 thing
                 would
                 be
                 suppressed
                 by
                 paying
                 salaries
                 or
                 stipends
                 to
                 the
                 able
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 .
                 To
                 clear
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 appeares
                 plainly
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 lawfull
                 and
                 in
                 practise
                 in
                 
                   primitive
                   ages
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 or
                 
                   Supreme
                   power
                
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 such
                 lands
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 estates
                 or
                 allowance
                 as
                 have
                 maintained
                 superstition
                 and
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 or
                 Power
                 hath
                 converted
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 fitter
                 use
                 ;
                 see
                 Constantines
                 decree
                 
                   God.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 tit
                 .
                 14.
                 leg
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 and
                 so
                 Theodos.
                 So
                 in
                 Augustines
                 time
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Emperors
                
                 took
                 away
                 many
                 lands
                 and
                 
                   dispossessed
                   the
                   Donatists
                
                 .
                 And
                 Aug.
                 renders
                 this
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 
                   Tractat.
                   in
                   Joan.
                
                 6.
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 
                   law
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                
                 ,
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 are
                 maintained
                 by
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 or
                 those
                 
                 
                   lands
                   ,
                   et
                   secundum
                   jus
                   ipsius
                   possides
                   terram
                   ,
                
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 law
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Nations
                   law
                
                 do
                 you
                 take
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 your
                 possessions
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 State
                 does
                 great
                 service
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 
                   Ministers
                   maintenance
                
                 ,
                 if
                 Tithes
                 do
                 keep
                 up
                 a
                 carnall
                 ▪
                 
                 covetous
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 pride
                 ,
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 riot
                 or
                 excesse
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 then
                 fall
                 for
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dependents
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Idle
                   Preists
                
                 will
                 be
                 spoyled
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 be
                 sure
                 they
                 be
                 for
                 better
                 use
                 and
                 ends
                 disposed
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 though
                 maintenance
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                 Yet
                 this
                 withall
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 defend
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 earnest
                 to
                 tumble
                 down
                 Tithes
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 ends
                 and
                 private
                 gaines
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 affirme
                 a
                 
                   competent
                   maintenance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 comfortable
                 allowance
                 to
                 all
                 able
                 
                   Gospell
                   Ministers
                
                 who
                 live
                 soberly
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 
                   divine
                   institution
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 great
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 that
                 
                   poor
                   men
                
                 the
                 Ministers
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 disquieted
                 in
                 their
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 to
                 suites
                 or
                 wranglings
                 for
                 their
                 Salaries
                 or
                 Stipends
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 for
                 their
                 tithes
                 ,
                 rates
                 or
                 
                   former
                   maintenance
                
                 ,
                 but
                 speciall
                 care
                 should
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 erecting
                 their
                 Stipends
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 may
                 be
                 wholly
                 given
                 to
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.15
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 them
                 without
                 troubles
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 as
                 voluntary
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 assert
                 most
                 sutable
                 to
                 
                   Gospell
                   order
                
                 :
                 )
                 our
                 Saviour
                 warrants
                 his
                 Disciples
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Owen
                 saies
                 in
                 's
                 Esh●ol
                 .
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 eat
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 had
                 by
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 preached
                 the
                 
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 10.8
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 payment
                 or
                 allowance
                 .
                 
                 In
                 Augustines
                 time
                 
                   vide
                   in
                   Psal.
                
                 146.
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 generall
                 law
                 or
                 custome
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 or
                 nation
                 as
                 now
                 is
                 )
                 to
                 pay
                 Tithes
                 .
                 For
                 saies
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Decimas
                   vis
                
                 ?
                 &c.
                 will
                 you
                 
                   pay
                   Tithes
                
                 ?
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 did
                 so
                 ;
                 
                   sed
                   tu
                   vix
                   millesimam
                   das
                
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 scarce
                 give
                 the
                 
                   thousandth
                   part
                   :
                   Tamen
                   non
                   reprehendo
                   ,
                   vel
                   hoc
                   fac
                   ,
                   sic
                   sitio
                   ,
                   ut
                   ad
                   istas
                   micas
                   gaudeo
                   ,
                
                 here
                 's
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 indeed
                 ;
                 where
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Minister
                 as
                 saies
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   finde
                   no
                   fault
                   ,
                   do
                   so
                   still
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   so
                   thirst
                   after
                   your
                   welfare
                   that
                   I
                   refuse
                   not
                   your
                   very
                   Crums
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 then
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 forcing
                 to
                 pay
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 crums
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   ten
                   hundredth
                
                 part
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Aurelianens
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Sicut
                   in
                   arbitrio
                   dantis
                   est
                   ut
                   tribueret
                   
                   quod
                   voluerit
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 giver
                 to
                 give
                 what
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 so
                 if
                 he
                 finde
                 him
                 stubborn
                 and
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 froward
                 which
                 receiveth
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 revoke
                 the
                 gift
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 hath
                 laid
                 no
                 necessity
                 upon
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 this
                 lay
                 apparent
                 before
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 permitted
                 such
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 maintenance
                 free
                 and
                 voluntary
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 Bohemians
                 have
                 long
                 since
                 professed
                 their
                 
                   opinion
                   (
                   artic
                
                 .
                 15.
                 )
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Priests
                   preach
                   and
                   say
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   pay
                   them
                   their
                   Tithes
                   ;
                   wherein
                   they
                   say
                   falsly
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   cannot
                   prove
                   by
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   did
                   command
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   warned
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   neither
                   did
                   they
                   themselves
                   receive
                   them
                   .
                
                 So
                 among
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 are
                 maintained
                 by
                 certain
                 
                   free
                   contributions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   certain
                   houses
                   are
                   assigned
                
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 law
                 for
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 nor
                 maintenance
                 
                   quoad
                   determinationem
                   quantitatis
                
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 
                   how
                   much
                
                 :
                 
                 *
                 but
                 thus
                 far
                 for
                 Tithes
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Papists
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 agree
                 much
                 in
                 their
                 Names
                 of
                 dayes
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 seemes
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 is
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 very
                 unsavory
                 and
                 unchristian
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 name
                 dayes
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Heathenish
                   Idolaters
                
                 and
                 custome
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 seven
                 Planets
                 the
                 seven
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Sunday
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Munday
                
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
                   Rhemist
                   .
                   Annot.
                   Apoc.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 think
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 Protestants
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 Contro
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Q.
                 8.
                 )
                 this
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 these
                 dayes
                 are
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 Scripturally
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 Mr.
                 
                   Jesses
                   Scripture
                   Almanack
                
                 )
                 termed
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 or
                 third
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 the
                 Jewes
                 called
                 their
                 dayes
                 from
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 So
                 other
                 things
                 and
                 names
                 must
                 be
                 reformed
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 our
                 months
                 ,
                 for
                 March
                 is
                 called
                 from
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   June
                
                 from
                 
                   Juno
                   ,
                   July
                
                 from
                 
                   Julius
                   ,
                   August
                
                 from
                 
                   Augustus
                   ,
                   January
                
                 from
                 Janus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 Michaelmas
                 ,
                 Candlemas
                 ,
                 &c.
                 must
                 be
                 altered
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 names
                 and
                 things
                 as
                 sprung
                 from
                 
                   Popery
                   〈◊〉
                   Paganisme
                
                 :
                 
                 so
                 said
                 Fulke
                 against
                 the
                 Rhem.
                 and
                 
                   Hierom.
                   in
                   lib.
                   de
                   veste
                   sacerdotal
                   .
                
                 in
                 
                   Job
                   .
                   Arcturum
                   &
                   Orionem
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 ,
                 saies
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   these
                   names
                   should
                   be
                   any
                   longer
                   in
                   Christians
                   mens
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   Absit
                   ut
                   de
                   ore
                   Christiano
                   sonet
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 O
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 reforme
                 !
                 Let
                 
                   young
                   students
                
                 beware
                 of
                 
                   Heathenish
                   names
                
                 and
                 books
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 under
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Vniversities
                 )
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 learn
                 our
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 language
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 or
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 I
                 commend
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 learn
                 this
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Jesse's
                   Scripture
                   Almanack
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 practise
                 is
                 much
                 alike
                 about
                 the
                 publick
                 meeting-houses
                 ,
                 called
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 
                   Presb.
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 Fro
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 do
                 eagerly
                 maintain
                 (
                 these
                 
                   meeting
                   houses
                
                 )
                 their
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 holy
                 then
                 any
                 
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   Bell.
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Sanctis
                
                 .
                 So
                 do
                 most
                 Ministers
                 (
                 so
                 cal'd
                 )
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 hold
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 prove
                 ,
                 nor
                 dare
                 (
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 discerne
                 )
                 openly
                 
                   own
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 a
                 specialty
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 holier
                 then
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 more
                 present
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 for
                 a
                 world
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 of
                 
                   house
                   preaching
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 
                 From
                 which
                 we
                 dissent
                 ,
                 whilest
                 we
                 affirme
                 their
                 Churches
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 then
                 the
                 streets
                 or
                 barnes
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 say
                 all
                 the
                 (
                 Orthodox
                 )
                 Protestants
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 Dr.
                 Willet's
                 
                   Synopsis
                   contro
                
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Q.
                 6.
                 answering
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   objections
                
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 produce
                 for
                 proofe
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 that
                 
                   Solomons
                   Temple
                
                 was
                 so
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 But
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 under
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 difference
                 of
                 places
                 to
                 worship
                 in
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 4.21
                 .
                 
                   The
                   hour
                   cometh
                   when
                   ye
                   shall
                   neither
                   in
                   this
                   mountaine
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   Jerusalem
                   worship
                   my
                   Father
                
                 ;
                 but
                 v.
                 24
                 
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   in
                   trith
                
                 :
                 Therefore
                 his
                 worship
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 tied
                 or
                 limited
                 to
                 places
                 or
                 Churches
                 (
                 so
                 cal'd
                 )
                 .
                 
                 As
                 for
                 
                   Solomons
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 Christ's
                 
                   body
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 Temple
                 more
                 holy
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 beside
                 ,
                 Saints
                 being
                 the
                 
                   living
                   stones
                
                 thereof
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 A
                 Jew
                 ,
                 saies
                 Origen
                 in
                 
                   M●tt
                   .
                   tract
                
                 .
                 35.
                 
                 
                   Nihil
                   dubitat
                   de
                   hujusmodi
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 Christ's
                 
                   doctrine
                   to
                   say
                   so
                   ,
                   is
                   strange
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                
                 makes
                 holy
                 ;
                 then
                 marke
                 the
                 promise
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 )
                 Mat.
                 18.20
                 .
                 
                 
                   Wheresoever
                   it
                   be
                   that
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   are
                   gathered
                   together
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   th●
                   middest
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 If
                 example
                 would
                 adde
                 anything
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 
                   primitive
                   practise
                
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Christ
                 praying
                 and
                 preaching
                 on
                 the
                 mount
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 convenient
                 use
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                   necessary
                   use
                
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 holier
                 then
                 
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 present
                 there
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 Origen
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Locum
                   sanctum
                   in
                   corde
                   requiro
                   positum
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 I
                 seek
                 a
                 
                   holy
                   place
                
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 
                   heart
                   :
                   My
                   son
                   give
                   me
                   thy
                   heart
                   .
                   Et
                   non
                   putemus
                   structuram
                   lapidum
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Orig.
                   Hom.
                
                 5.
                 
                   in
                   Lev.
                
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 then
                 think
                 (
                 saies
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 dead
                 senslesse
                 stones
                 is
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   place
                
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Tindall
                 hath
                 seal'd
                 to
                 this
                 truth
                 with
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 
                   Fox
                   p.
                
                 125.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   hath
                   taken
                   away
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   places
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   worshipped
                   in
                   every
                   place
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   his
                   kingdome
                   on●
                   place
                   holy
                   and
                   another
                   unholy
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   places
                   are
                   indifferent
                   ;
                   neither
                   canst
                   thou
                   more
                   heartily
                   and
                   better
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   trust
                   ,
                   &
                   love
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   yard
                   &c.
                
                 saies
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   barn
                   ,
                   kitchen
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   vineyard
                   ,
                   bed
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 And
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   Christ
                   have
                   honou●ed
                   &
                   worshipped
                   him
                   in
                   prisons
                   and
                   dark
                   dungeons
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 appointed
                 these
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   Bell.
                   c.
                
                 4.
                 brings
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 urge
                 Temples
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 to
                 Saints
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 can't
                 for
                 shame
                 own
                 these
                 
                   Popish
                   decrees
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 what
                 do
                 they
                 lesse
                 then
                 approve
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 so
                 consecrated
                 and
                 dedicated
                 ?
                 as
                 to
                 S.
                 Mary
                 ,
                 S.
                 John
                 ,
                 S.
                 James
                 ,
                 S.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   &c
                
                 when
                 they
                 professe
                 them
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 names
                 as
                 Sainted
                 ,
                 and
                 unde●take
                 them
                 as
                 such
                 :
                 
                 From
                 which
                 we
                 dissent
                 and
                 do
                 declare
                 our
                 dissatisfaction
                 with
                 Parish-Churches
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 we
                 disown
                 the
                 titles
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 as
                 Temples
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 abhor
                 them
                 as
                 consecrated
                 or
                 dedicated
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 affirm
                 further
                 that
                 many
                 Ministers
                 approbations
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 appropriation
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 theirs
                 is
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 that
                 manifest
                 impiety
                 and
                 idolatry
                 which
                 appear'd
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 consecration
                 and
                 Christning
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 lead
                 people
                 into
                 too
                 much
                 Popery
                 and
                 foppery
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wished
                 that
                 their
                 names
                 were
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 and
                 buryed
                 never
                 more
                 to
                 rise
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 places
                 also
                 were
                 detested
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 end
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 name
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 consecrated
                 .
                 When
                 superstition
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 big
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   idolizing
                   of
                   places
                
                 burgeon'd
                 out
                 also
                 ,
                 though
                 more
                 anciently
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 devote
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Constantine
                 did
                 his
                 Temple
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Saviour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 they
                 dedicated
                 them
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 saies
                 holy
                 Lambert
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Fox
                 1108
                 the
                 very
                 Angels
                 themselves
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 dedicate
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 take
                 the
                 
                   confession
                   of
                   Wittenb
                   .
                   Harm
                   .
                   sect
                
                 2.
                 p.
                 46.
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   neither
                   do
                   we
                   consecrate
                   Churches
                   or
                   Temples
                   to
                   any
                   Saints
                   or
                   Martyrs
                   seeing
                   not
                   they
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   God
                   is
                   our
                   God.
                
                 It
                 will
                 do
                 wel
                 (
                 because
                 many
                 are
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 
                   precepts
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 
                   sad
                   passage
                   ,
                   Hos.
                
                 5.11
                 .
                 )
                 therefore
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 that
                 our
                 States
                 would
                 declare
                 against
                 those
                 Churches
                 as
                 no
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 never
                 be
                 eyed
                 or
                 owned
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 further
                 then
                 for
                 conveniencie's
                 sake
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 hot
                 violent
                 Ministers
                 might
                 not
                 approve
                 ,
                 so
                 not
                 appropriate
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 
                   godly
                   people
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 parish
                 preaches
                 not
                 ,
                 any
                 other
                 
                   godly
                   Minister
                
                 or
                 brother
                 might
                 preach
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 liberty
                 and
                 allowance
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 some
                 proud
                 s●lf-conceited
                 ,
                 hot
                 spirited
                 Presbyterians
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 account
                 these
                 Churches
                 their
                 own
                 inheritance
                 )
                 will
                 keep
                 (
                 or
                 solely
                 command
                 )
                 the
                 keyes
                 and
                 suffer
                 none
                 to
                 preach
                 but
                 themselves
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 feather
                 ,
                 
                 gang
                 ,
                 and
                 fancy
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 week-daies
                 keep
                 the
                 door
                 so
                 close
                 that
                 a
                 mouse
                 may
                 hardly
                 get
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 preaching
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 account
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 on
                 their
                 Rounds
                 on
                 Sunday
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 ●hreaten
                 to
                 arrest
                 such
                 as
                 dare
                 preach
                 in
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 or
                 Churches
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 without
                 their
                 consent
                 .
                 Oh
                 sad
                 !
                 such
                 doings
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Countreys
                 yet
                 !
                 and
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 preach
                 under
                 hedges
                 or
                 on
                 mountains
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 my self
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 a
                 twig
                 to
                 shelter
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 
                   rain
                   )
                   But
                   woe
                   be
                   to
                   them
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 
                   they
                   have
                   taken
                   away
                   the
                   key
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   not
                   entred
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   entring
                   in
                   they
                   have
                   hindred
                   ,
                   Luk.
                
                 11.52
                 .
                 I
                 hope
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 reformed
                 too
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 seem
                 a
                 trifle
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 signifie
                 much
                 whilest
                 people
                 have
                 a
                 Popish
                 fancy
                 of
                 finding
                 God
                 there
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 other
                 houses
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 
                   word
                   preached
                
                 there
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 in
                 private
                 poor
                 souls
                 they
                 can
                 seek
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 places
                 must
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Saints
                   living
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 indeed
                 )
                 to
                 
                   meet
                   together
                
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 thing
                 I
                 shal
                 name
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 might
                 many
                 )
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 practise
                 of
                 Presbyterians
                 is
                 
                   too
                   alike
                
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 accurate
                 S●rutiny
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 what
                 differences
                 they
                 can
                 finde
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 advantage
                 and
                 out
                 cry
                 against
                 us
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 
                   old
                   popish
                
                 trick
                 ,
                 
                   Bell.
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 
                   eccles
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Do
                   way-bible
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 50.
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jesuites
                   inventions
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 had
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 Protestants
                 odious
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 
                   rigid
                   brethren
                
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 do
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 a
                 reproach
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 publishing
                 our
                 weaknesses
                 which
                 they
                 get
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 differences
                 and
                 divisions
                 that
                 are
                 among
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &
                 Churches
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Edwards
                   Gangrena
                   :
                   Baily
                   in
                   's
                   Dissuasive
                
                 :
                 Dr.
                 Bastwick
                 in
                 's
                 Rout
                 :
                 Mr.
                 Prin
                 in
                 12
                 
                   Queries
                   ,
                   Cummultis
                   allis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 we
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 old
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 too
                 many
                 differences
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 about
                 forms
                 too
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 unity
                 is
                 no
                 
                   infallible
                   note
                
                 or
                 necessary
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Bradford
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 Fox
                 1622.
                 the
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   Israelites
                   then
                   might
                   have
                   produced
                   and
                   pretended
                   this
                   argument
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 unity
                 where
                 is
                 not
                 uniformity
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 be
                 differences
                 about
                 some
                 outward
                 rites
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 may
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 Old
                 
                   Latimer
                   (
                   Fox
                
                 1750.
                 )
                 proves
                 and
                 alledges
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 
                   Translation
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                   caused
                   dissensions
                   in
                   a
                   Christian
                   congregation
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 saies
                 
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Ego
                   in
                   tali
                   opere
                   nec
                   eorum
                   invidentiam
                   pertimesco
                   ,
                   nec
                   scripturae
                   veritatem
                   pos●entibus
                   denegabo
                   .
                
                 
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 neither
                 much
                 fear
                 this
                 envie
                 or
                 fury
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 imprison
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 withhold
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Bell.
                 did
                 not
                 blush
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 lib.
                 4
                 
                   de
                   eccles
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 10.
                 that
                 an
                 hundred
                 severall
                 sects
                 were
                 sprung
                 up
                 among
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 )
                 were
                 one
                 :
                 so
                 say
                 our
                 hot
                 Antagonists
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 saies
                 Mr.
                 Baily
                 in
                 
                   's
                   Disswasive
                   from
                   the
                   errors
                   of
                   the
                   times
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 shamefull
                 absurdity
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saies
                 )
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 Independency
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 multitudes
                 of
                 errors
                 ,
                 dissensions
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 and
                 persons
                 ;
                 whose
                 Bellarmine-like
                 language
                 is
                 arrested
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 triall
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 in
                 's
                 answer
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Part.
                 1.
                 p.
                 82.
                 where
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 proves
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 reports
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 rather
                 to
                 justifie
                 then
                 condemn
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Protestants
                 against
                 this
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 we
                 affirm
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 does
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 
                   I
                   hear
                   that
                   the●e
                   be
                   divisions
                   among
                   ye
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   beleeve
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   also
                   Heresies
                   among
                   you
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   approved
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Devill
                 does
                 take
                 on
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 storm
                 ,
                 and
                 studies
                 all
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 set
                 us
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 to
                 break
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 united
                 
                   are
                   terrible
                   as
                   an
                   army
                   with
                   banners
                   .
                
                 This
                 makes
                 an
                 argument
                 for
                 us
                 and
                 not
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 as
                 Augustine
                 once
                 to
                 the
                 Pagans
                 :
                 
                 
                   Non
                   proferant
                   nobis
                   quasi
                   concordiam
                   suam
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Let
                   them
                   not
                   lay
                   before
                   us
                   with
                   boasting
                   their
                   concord
                   and
                   agreement
                   ,
                   nor
                   ●●st
                   in
                   our
                   teeth
                   (
                   or
                   fling
                   on
                   our
                   faces
                   )
                   the
                   foul
                   discords
                   and
                   dissensions
                   of
                   Christians
                
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Satan
                   assaults
                   not
                   them
                   as
                   ●e
                   doth
                   us
                   ,
                
                 for
                 
                   quid
                   ibi
                   lucri
                   est
                   ,
                   quia
                   litigant
                   ,
                   vel
                   damni
                   si
                   non
                   litigant
                   ?
                
                 What
                 doth
                 the
                 Devill
                 get
                 by
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 disagree
                 ?
                 
                 or
                 lose
                 by
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 agree
                 ?
                 but
                 by
                 
                   sowing
                   discords
                
                 among
                 true
                 Christians
                 he
                 helps
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 raise
                 ill
                 reports
                 upon
                 the
                 good
                 land
                 ,
                 break
                 professors
                 a
                 pieces
                 ,
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 off
                 people
                 from
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Gospel-order
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 obedience
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   Lawes
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Devils
                 cunning
                 to
                 cause
                 contentions
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 fire
                 brands
                 about
                 our
                 ears
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 puzzle
                 others
                 and
                 to
                 fright
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 
                   true
                   way
                
                 into
                 his
                 snares
                 :
                 
                 as
                 a
                 Fowler
                 that
                 hath
                 laid
                 nets
                 ,
                 le
                 ts
                 those
                 birds
                 or
                 prey
                 alone
                 that
                 go
                 on
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 towards
                 his
                 gins
                 and
                 snares
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 going
                 from
                 them
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 he
                 meets
                 and
                 frights
                 and
                 scares
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 turn
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 them
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 too
                 too
                 many
                 divisions
                 and
                 differences
                 amongst
                 us
                 (
                 God
                 knowes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 daily
                 grief
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 nor
                 dangerous
                 as
                 the
                 bitter
                 brethren
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 beleeve
                 by
                 looking
                 into
                 their
                 multiplying
                 glasses
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 few
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 about
                 
                   points
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 formes
                 which
                 are
                 by
                 some
                 too
                 hotly
                 and
                 hastily
                 pressed
                 and
                 pursued
                 .
                 Yet
                 as
                 Helvetia
                 saies
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 17.
                 
                   harm
                   .
                   sect
                
                 .
                 10.
                 p.
                 310.
                 
                 
                   We
                   can't
                   deny
                   but
                   the
                   Churches
                   planted
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   true
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   was
                   in
                   them
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   were
                   great
                   strifes
                   and
                   dissensions
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Churches
                 take
                 warning
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 watch
                 for
                 their
                 haltings
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 at
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 finde
                 them
                 in
                 fractions
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 can
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 !
                 O
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 we
                 were
                 more
                 one
                 !
                 in
                 one
                 !
                 This
                 unity
                 is
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 face
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 face
                 hath
                 flawes
                 and
                 scratches
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 blemish
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ?
                 In
                 what
                 this
                 unity
                 consists
                 I
                 hope
                 
                 to
                 handle
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 before
                 you
                 divers
                 rules
                 of
                 walking
                 all
                 as
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                   Et
                   veritate
                   &
                   varietate
                   .
                
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 I
                 present
                 you
                 with
                 Eph.
                 4
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Endeavouring
                   to
                   keep
                   unity
                
                 .
                 Churches
                 united
                 (
                 like
                 a
                 Faggot
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 easily
                 broken
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 usefulness
                 of
                 this
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 denominations
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 sheepfold
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Christ
                 alone
                 is
                 
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                
                 10.
                 his
                 
                   vineyard
                   one
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 20.
                 though
                 many
                 vines
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 
                   one
                   mother
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 4.26
                 .
                 whence
                 many
                 children
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 legitimate
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   conjunction
                
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   incorruptible
                   seed
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.23
                 .
                 begets
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 being
                 preached
                 and
                 propagated
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Cant.
                 6.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 
                   threescore
                   Queens
                
                 or
                 
                   particular
                   Churches
                
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 (
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   )
                   wives
                
                 who
                 are
                 taken
                 into
                 fellowship
                 with
                 their
                 
                   royall
                   husband
                
                 by
                 
                   solemn
                   stipulation
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 friends
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 Hos.
                 2.18
                 .
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 bring
                 dowries
                 of
                 praises
                 to
                 Christ
                 their
                 husband
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 yea
                 and
                 such
                 have
                 the
                 keys
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 to
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 ,
                 
                 whilest
                 Christ
                 (
                 their
                 
                   royall
                   husband
                
                 )
                 is
                 about
                 more
                 
                   publick
                   affairs
                
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 Queens
                 too
                 as
                 bring
                 forth
                 their
                 children
                 true
                 heirs
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 1.6
                 .
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   viz
                   fourscore
                   Concubines
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   false
                   Churches
                
                 ;
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 such
                 
                   intimate
                   fellowship
                
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 name
                 without
                 Wedlock
                 or
                 espousals
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 
                   Popish
                   ,
                   Prelaticall
                   ,
                   Parochiall
                   ,
                   Presbyteriall
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 )
                 nationall
                 and
                 mee●
                 
                   nominall
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 yet
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 a
                 dowry
                 of
                 praises
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 whom
                 are
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 truth
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   family
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 though
                 born
                 to
                 
                   gifts
                   ,
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 yet
                 very
                 rarely
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 inheritance
                 ;
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 
                   reject
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 too
                 coily
                 cast
                 him
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 marry
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 espouse
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 sort
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 number
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 many
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   nullius
                   numeri
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   no
                   account
                
                 ,
                 not
                 worth
                 numbring
                 ;
                 yet
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 Churches
                 there
                 are
                 most
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 fewest
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 saies
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   My
                   Dove
                   ,
                   my
                   undefiled
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 at
                 unity
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.12
                 .
                 and
                 
                 
                   his
                   house
                   is
                   one
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 
                   many
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 wals
                 ,
                 chambers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 differing
                 in
                 form
                 )
                 yet
                 all
                 make
                 but
                 
                   one
                   house
                
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 instruct
                 us
                 to
                 unity
                 ;
                 But
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 unity
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 and
                 wherein
                 does
                 it
                 consist
                 ?
                 mark
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 Churches
                 may
                 bear
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 kept
                 and
                 preserved
                 by
                 forms
                 and
                 orders
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 
                   false
                   Churches
                
                 have
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 
                   Kingdomes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 are
                 ;
                 no!
                 but
                 by
                 
                   intrinsicall
                   life
                
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   inward
                   principles
                
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 being
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 ,
                 Churches
                 ,
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 society
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 being
                 of
                 
                   one
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   one
                   spirituall
                   body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christs
                 .
                 The
                 heads
                 are
                 these
                 which
                 are
                 offered
                 for
                 unity
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 not
                 naturall
                 ,
                 nor
                 politicall
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Church
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 
                   naturall
                   body
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 12.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.12
                 .
                 which
                 takes
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   of
                   all
                   ages
                
                 under
                 
                   all
                   forms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 statures
                 ;
                 seeing
                 none
                 could
                 be
                 left
                 out
                 to
                 compleat
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 Saints
                 under
                 lower
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 under
                 
                   higher
                   forms
                
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 
                 Whence
                 unity
                 is
                 urged
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 
                   body
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 the
                 weak
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 strong
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 higher
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.18
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Vnity
                 is
                 pressed
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 this
                 
                   onenesse
                   of
                   body
                
                 flowes
                 from
                 the
                 onenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 which
                 
                   in
                   corpore
                   primas
                   tenet
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 (
                 saies
                 
                   Bullinger
                   de
                   unit
                   .
                   eccles
                   Dec.
                
                 5.
                 
                 Serm.
                 2.
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 right
                 )
                 ,
                 for
                 members
                 do
                 not
                 unite
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 choose
                 a
                 Head
                 (
                 saies
                 Mr.
                 Dell
                 in
                 's
                 
                   way
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 20.21
                 .
                 &c.
                 )
                 but
                 first
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 if
                 true
                 Churches
                 )
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 
                 
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   (
                   Uniuntur
                   primo
                   capiti
                   Christo
                   per
                   fidem
                   )
                
                 &
                 
                   ipsum
                   caput
                   conjungitur
                   membris
                   per
                   gratiam
                   &
                   spiritum
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Bull.
                   in
                   loc
                   .
                   ibid.
                
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 
                   one
                   to
                   another
                
                 by
                 love
                 .
                 Therefore
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Head
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 all
                 
                   Independents
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                
                 ,
                 or
                 whoever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Vnity
                 is
                 urged
                 in
                 this
                 word
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   unity
                   of
                   body
                
                 stands
                 well
                 with
                 variety
                 of
                 forms
                 ,
                 
                 distinction
                 of
                 parts
                 and
                 differences
                 of
                 members
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.23
                 .
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 hinder
                 but
                 help
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   symmetry
                
                 &
                 
                   harmony
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 12.6
                 .
                 
                   Licet
                   sint
                   membra
                   plurima
                   ,
                   omnium
                   tamen
                   est
                   inter
                   ipsa
                   cons●nsio
                   pulcherrim●
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Bull.
                
                 because
                 what
                 one
                 member
                 can't
                 doe
                 another
                 can
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 Vnity
                 is
                 called
                 for
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 equality
                 
                 of
                 members
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 making
                 up
                 one
                 body
                 :
                 Not
                 one
                 more
                 then
                 another
                 ;
                 
                   omnes
                   authoritate
                   &
                   dignitate
                   pares
                   sunt
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saies
                 
                   Zanchy
                   de
                   unit
                   .
                   eccles
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 
                   etsi
                   alter
                   altero
                   sit
                   diti●r
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 So
                 are
                 all
                 Churches
                 equall
                 in
                 dignity
                 and
                 authority
                 though
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 richer
                 ,
                 or
                 bigger
                 then
                 others
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 lib.
                 8.
                 )
              
               
                 5
                 Vnity
                 is
                 urged
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 that
                 as
                 
                   each
                   member
                
                 is
                 contented
                 with
                 its
                 
                   own
                   place
                
                 and
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 ought
                 each
                 particular
                 society
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.18
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Vnity
                 is
                 called
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 sympathy
                 and
                 fellow-feeling
                 which
                 
                   one
                   member
                
                 hath
                 with
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.26
                 .
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   :
                   mourning
                
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 mourn
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoycing
                 with
                 them
                 tha●
                 
                   rejoyce
                   (
                   Congruunt
                   &
                   conspirant
                   inter
                   s●omnia
                   ,
                   condolent
                   sibi●i●icem
                   ,
                   juvant
                   se
                   mutuo
                   .
                   )
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 afflict
                 not
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 7
                 Vnity
                 is
                 urged
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   love
                
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 peace
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 among
                 the
                 members
                 ;
                 
                 one
                 member
                 doth
                 not
                 force
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 compell
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 
                   one
                   member
                   ,
                   beat
                   ,
                   bite
                   ,
                   quarrel
                   ,
                
                 or
                 fight
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 
                   one
                   Church
                
                 with
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Vnity
                 is
                 urged
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   every
                   member
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 to
                 serve
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 all
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 himself
                 only
                 (
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 to
                 see
                 (
                 not
                 for
                 its
                 self
                 only
                 )
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 so
                 the
                 ear
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 in
                 serving
                 the
                 whole
                 serves
                 its
                 self
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 among
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 meerly
                 to
                 serve
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 lives
                 to
                 serve
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 so
                 earnestly
                 presses
                 unity
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 serve
                 
                   one
                   another
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Let
                 no
                 Church
                 break
                 this
                 bond
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 then
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 make
                 but
                 
                   one
                   body
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2.
                 
                 Head
                 is
                 
                   one
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 unity
                 is
                 urged
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 as
                 
                   one
                   soul
                
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                   quickens
                   ,
                   comprehends
                   ▪
                   moves
                   ,
                   governs
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 and
                 acts
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 
                   body
                   ,
                   eye
                   ,
                   hand
                   ,
                   foot
                   ,
                   &c.
                   (
                   sicut
                   per
                   eandem
                   animam
                   multa
                   membra
                   unita
                   sunt
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Zanch.
                   de
                   eccles
                   .
                   c.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 So
                 
                   one
                   spirit
                
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 that
                 makes
                 up
                 the
                 
                   body
                   ;
                   one
                   Spirit
                   quickens
                   moves
                   ▪
                   governs
                
                 the
                 Independent
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   baptized
                   ones
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Ergo
                   unity
                   .
                
                 
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 that
                 as
                 
                   one
                   soul
                
                 vivificates
                 and
                 unites
                 many
                 and
                 divers
                 kindes
                 of
                 members
                 ,
                 so
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 puts
                 life
                 into
                 Churches
                 under
                 diversity
                 and
                 differency
                 of
                 forms
                 and
                 appearances
                 ,
                 and
                 administrations
                 .
                 One
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unites
                
                 those
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 east
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 west
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 about
                 
                   severall
                   works
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 12.6.7
                 .
                 Hos.
                 10.11
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 for
                 unity
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   soul
                
                 acts
                 severally
                 in
                 every
                 member
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 every
                 member
                 had
                 a
                 soul
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 
                   life
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 soul
                 in
                 all
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   every
                
                 particular
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 every
                 Church
                 had
                 the
                 spirit
                 solely
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 her
                 self
                 ;
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 5.6
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Asia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 though
                 living
                 in
                 
                   every
                   one
                
                 .
                 This
                 should
                 engage
                 every
                 
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 to
                 
                   unity
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   form
                
                 :
                 that
                 uniformity
                 will
                 never
                 hold
                 nor
                 abide
                 
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   ,
                   Mal.
                
                 3.2
                 .
                 't's
                 
                   diversity
                   of
                   spirits
                
                 that
                 breaks
                 the
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 the
                 
                   diversity
                   of
                   formes
                
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Zanchy
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   externarum
                   ceremoniarum
                   diversitas
                   ,
                   impedit
                   veram
                   &
                   essentialem
                   unitatem
                   ecclesiae
                
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 
                   outward
                   rites
                
                 and
                 forms
                 ,
                 that
                 hinders
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   unity
                
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 them
                 to
                 liberty
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 Church
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 for
                 order
                 and
                 edification
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                   time
                   ,
                   place
                   ,
                   number
                
                 ,
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   meeting
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   singing
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   administring
                
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 In
                 Augustines
                 time
                 some
                 
                   broke
                   bread
                
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 some
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 thrice
                 a
                 week
                 ,
                 some
                 twice
                 ,
                 some
                 every
                 first
                 day
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 time
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 publick
                 places
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 from
                 
                   house
                   to
                   house
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 as
                 to
                 number
                 in
                 Augustines
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   broke
                   bread
                
                 sometimes
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 once
                 only
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Aug.
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Epist.
                 118.
                 
                   ad
                   Januar.
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 without
                 prayer
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 with
                 prayer
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 with
                 
                   many
                   prayers
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   Bucer
                   contra
                   Latomum
                
                 ,
                 133.
                 
                 So
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 much
                 difference
                 about
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 about
                 prayers
                 ,
                 about
                 Ministers
                 and
                 their
                 
                   ordination
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 there
                 
                   unit
                   as
                   veritate
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saies
                 
                   Aug.
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 epist.
                 86.
                 
                   ad
                   Casulanum
                
                 )
                 though
                 
                   ceremoniarum
                   varietate
                   :
                   unity
                
                 in
                 verity
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 variety
                 of
                 formes
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                   true
                   unity
                
                 stood
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 differences
                 and
                 varieties
                 of
                 formes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 45.13
                 .
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   was
                   all
                   glorious
                   within
                
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 her
                 outward
                 
                   cloathing
                   was
                   wrought
                   with
                   variety
                   and
                   diversity
                   of
                   needle-work
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Vnity
                 is
                 urged
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 
                   all
                   Saints
                
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 we
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 under
                 
                   all
                   forms
                
                 ,
                 live
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   mystery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.13
                 .
                 apprehending
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 ,
                 applying
                 the
                 same
                 Salvation
                 :
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   Independent
                   ,
                   Baptized
                
                 &c.
                 in
                 
                   one
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 Forme
                 :
                 they
                 live
                 not
                 by
                 forme
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 Conformity
                 with
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 or
                 Vniformity
                 with
                 the
                 Rhemists
                 ,
                 or
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 neither
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 live
                 
                   by
                   faith
                
                 .
                 Not
                 on
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 forme
                 or
                 worship
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 our
                 selves
                 therefore
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 evill
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 
                   life
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 on
                 Christ.
                 This
                 onenesse
                 of
                 faith
                 (
                 
                   est
                   una
                   &
                   eadem
                   totius
                   Ecclesiae
                   .
                   Zanch.
                
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 every
                 
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 
                 agrees
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 
                   gifts
                   ,
                   parts
                   ,
                   formes
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 in
                 and
                 through
                 all
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Christ
                
                 be
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 Vnity
                 may
                 well
                 stand
                 with
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 he
                 calls
                 for
                 Vnity
                 from
                 all
                 
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   into
                   one
                   hope
                   of
                   their
                   calling
                
                 :
                 
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 and
                 
                   effectuall
                   voice
                
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   hope
                
                 .
                 All
                 hope
                 for
                 the
                 
                   same
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 none
                 for
                 better
                 or
                 greater
                 then
                 another
                 .
                 
                   Unit
                   as
                   consist
                   it
                   in
                   hoc
                   ,
                   quod
                   una
                   eademque
                   sit
                   omnibus
                   spes
                   ,
                   una
                   eademque
                   omnibus
                   ,
                   proposita
                   haeraditas
                   coelestis
                   .
                   Zanch.
                
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.9
                 .
                 
                 
                   God
                   is
                   faithfull
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   were
                
                 (
                 all
                 alike
                 )
                 
                   called
                   into
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   his
                   son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                   All
                
                 the
                 Churches
                 doe
                 a
                 like
                 expect
                 the
                 appearances
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 Zion
                 the
                 reigne
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   Vnity
                
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 hopes
                 to
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 love
                 and
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 no
                 more
                 Lords
                 but
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 
                   other
                   Lawgiver
                
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 
                 therfore
                 all
                 should
                 come
                 under
                 
                   one
                   Lord.
                
                 For
                 
                   't
                   is
                   divers
                   Lords
                
                 and
                 masters
                 that
                 make
                 
                   divers
                   Lawes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 wills
                 and
                 ends
                 .
                 Hence
                 a
                 rise
                 divisions
                 indeed
                 :
                 but
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Law
                 ,
                 one
                 master
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 mind
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Besides
                 he
                 is
                 Lord
                 to
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Vnity
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   Baptisme
                
                 :
                 with
                 which
                 
                   all
                   Churches
                
                 are
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.13
                 .
                 
                 
                   For
                   by
                   one
                   spirit
                   wee
                   are
                   all
                   baptized
                   into
                   one
                   body
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 signe
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 often
                 altered
                 ▪
                 but
                 the
                 substance
                 which
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 altered
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 powring
                 on
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 powring
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 in
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 
                   all
                   Christs
                   Churches
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 indeed
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 
                   Baptized
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 are
                 Baptized
                 into
                 Vnity
                 ,
                 
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 
                   Welsh
                   Curat
                
                 (
                 with
                 his
                 
                   Welsh
                   Crue
                
                 )
                 would
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 learne
                 better
                 English
                 (
                 seeing
                 he
                 would
                 insinuate
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Welshman
                 of
                 Cardiff
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 a
                 Jew
                 of
                 Tarsus
                 was
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 )
                 then
                 to
                 asperse
                 and
                 despise
                 those
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 administration
                 and
                 baptisme
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 He
                 professes
                 openly
                 and
                 in
                 Print
                 proclaims
                 himselfe
                 to
                 have
                 
                   Pauls
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 sayd
                 Sauls
                 spirit
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 destroy
                 (
                 so
                 I
                 thought
                 )
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 such
                 seducing
                 dangerous
                 spirits
                 which
                 cause
                 division
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 confesse
                 I
                 feare
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 crept
                 into
                 some
                 Churches
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 as
                 fi●e
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 water
                 with
                 water
                 agrees
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 there
                 come
                 in
                 an
                 Antipathy
                 of
                 spirit
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 fire
                 with
                 water
                 cannot
                 agree
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 a
                 ●●ge
                 
                   n●yse
                   ,
                   quarrell
                
                 and
                 fight
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 oppose
                 one
                 another
                 violently
                 ,
                 with
                 thundring
                 threatnings
                 till
                 one
                 destroy
                 another
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 one
                 be
                 thrown
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 
                   contrary
                   spirits
                
                 as
                 are
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 out
                 againe
                 ;
                 fire
                 with
                 fire
                 agrees
                 ,
                 because
                 being
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   principle
                
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 addes
                 to
                 and
                 edifies
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 Saints
                 &c.
                 but
                 water
                 and
                 fire
                 cannot
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 of
                 
                   another
                   principle
                
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 seeks
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 seems
                 the
                 
                   Ranters
                   spirits
                
                 are
                 Christ-Crucifying
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   destroying
                
                 spirits
                 (
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 confessions
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 Antipathy
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Saints
                 in
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 seek
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 and
                 
                   edifie
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 this
                 spirit
                 comes
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Welsh
                   Curate
                
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 't
                 will
                 doe
                 all
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 destroy
                 us
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 would
                 then
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 in
                 the
                 admission
                 !
                 Of
                 such
                 !
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 Rev.
                 2.2
                 .
                 )
                 
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   not
                
                 !
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 Apostats
                 )
                 ▪
                 And
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 was
                 highly
                 commended
                 for
                 their
                 
                   strict
                   triall
                
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 
                 finding
                 them
                 liars
                 ,
                 seducers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Teachers
                
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 all
                 march
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   Promise
                
                 ,
                 under
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                   hope
                   of
                   our
                   calling
                   whereunto
                   we
                   are
                   called
                   ,
                
                 and
                 as
                 
                   baptized
                   by
                   one
                   spirit
                   into
                   one
                   body
                   .
                
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 Vnity
                 is
                 urged
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 
                   one
                   God
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
                 One
                 Father
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 one
                 more
                 then
                 
                   another
                   ,
                   God
                
                 and
                 Father
                 to
                 
                   all
                   alike
                
                 ,
                 all
                 alike
                 deare
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 6.17.18
                 .
                 who
                 delights
                 in
                 
                   all
                   alike
                
                 ,
                 and
                 walks
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   golden
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                
                 without
                 respect
                 more
                 to
                 one
                 then
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 one
                 is
                 better
                 me●tall
                 then
                 another
                 ;
                 seeing
                 all
                 are
                 alike
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 alike
                 in
                 
                   one
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   one
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 Mediator
                 and
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 calls
                 for
                 Vnity
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   Mal.
                
                 2.10
                 .
                 one
                 God
                 
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   us
                   all
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Above
                   all
                
                 !
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 above
                 another
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 one
                 aequall
                 with
                 another
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 our
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                   above
                   us
                   all
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.8.9
                 .
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   alike
                
                 live
                 in
                 his
                 Will
                 ;
                 he
                 alone
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 blesseth
                 us
                 
                   all
                   alike
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 all
                 in
                 unity
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 133.1
                 .
                 
                   O
                   sweet
                   for
                   Brethren
                   to
                   live
                   together
                   in
                   unity
                   !
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Through
                   all
                
                 .
                 All
                 alike
                 professe
                 him
                 ,
                 possesse
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   through
                   all
                
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 appeares
                 abroad
                 too
                 ,
                 Isay
                 2.3
                 .
                 Micah
                 4.2
                 .
                 
                   Ergo
                   unity
                
                 amongst
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 
                   in
                   you
                   all
                
                 .
                 He
                 dwels
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 .
                 Jo.
                 14.23
                 .
                 his
                 presence
                 is
                 in
                 
                   this
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   mysticall
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 when
                 cloathed
                 with
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.9.10
                 .
                 Eph.
                 3.17.19
                 .
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 quality
                 though
                 not
                 (
                 yet
                 )
                 for
                 
                   equality
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   unity
                
                 amongst
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 tye
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 together
                 in
                 
                   one
                   ;
                   Sathan
                
                 hath
                 no
                 better
                 sport
                 then
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 
                   spit
                   fire
                
                 at
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 never
                 in
                 more
                 hopes
                 then
                 then
                 .
                 When
                 Cyrus
                 came
                 neare
                 Babylon
                 with
                 his
                 mighty
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 River
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 over
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 march
                 with
                 his
                 
                   huge
                   Hoste
                
                 impassable
                 and
                 unpossible
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 deep
                 )
                 to
                 transport
                 his
                 Army
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 he
                 thought
                 of
                 a
                 
                   likely
                   way
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 as
                 suddenly
                 set
                 upon
                 ;
                 he
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 many
                 wayes
                 ,
                 into
                 many
                 Channels
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 Currents
                 ,
                 wherby
                 
                 the
                 
                   main
                   River
                
                 sunk
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 facility
                 he
                 got
                 over
                 the
                 River
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 and
                 tooke
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 ease
                 .
                 Thus
                 Sathan
                 doth
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 any
                 designe
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 &
                 Churches
                 ;
                 he
                 sets
                 them
                 into
                 Divisions
                 many
                 wayes
                 .
                 Therefore
                 my
                 Councell
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 
                   love
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Christs
                   Disciples
                
                 ,
                 &
                 be
                 stedfast
                 in
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 1.27.28
                 .
                 and
                 then
                 be
                 in
                 nothing
                 terrified
                 by
                 your
                 adversaries
                 :
                 
                 All
                 the
                 
                   powers
                   of
                   Hell
                
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 thee
                 then
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   Severus
                
                 gave
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   in
                   vobis
                   pacem
                   &
                   caeter●s
                   dispicite
                   :
                
                 be
                 one
                 among
                 your
                 selves
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Fig
                 for
                 your
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 so
                 ye
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 terrible
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Christs
                   Enemies
                
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 Sion
                 shall
                 the
                 
                   destroyer
                   come
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   a
                   burdensome
                   stone
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   Vis
                   unita
                   fortior
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Mathematitians
                 say
                 of
                 figures
                 ,
                 the
                 strait
                 figure
                 or
                 line
                 is
                 weakest
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 circle
                 is
                 strongest
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 usefullest
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   one
                   part
                
                 hath
                 fellowship
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 meets
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   holds
                   up
                
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 should
                 Churches
                 help
                 to
                 hold
                 up
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 
                   one
                   line
                
                 runs
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 should
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 strongest
                 and
                 best
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 united
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 delights
                 in
                 them
                 most
                 too
                 :
                 
                   O
                   my
                   Dove
                   !
                   my
                   undefiled
                   is
                   one
                   !
                
                 this
                 unity
                 delights
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 People
                 seem
                 much
                 to
                 eye
                 the
                 Churches
                 now
                 ;
                 now
                 they
                 appear
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 preposterous
                 spirits
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 last
                 news
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fleet
                   beaten
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Foraigne
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 preparing
                 and
                 threatning
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   prodigious
                   signes
                
                 ,
                 presaging
                 ruine
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 which
                 puts
                 me
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 
                   Cicero's
                   Oration
                
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Southsaiers
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 newes
                 of
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 terrible
                 signes
                 foretold
                 great
                 calamities
                 ready
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 
                   star
                   gazers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sign-observers
                 do
                 now
                 but
                 saies
                 the
                 Orator
                 ,
                 
                 fear
                 not
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Gods
                   will
                   easily
                   be
                   reconciled
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   but
                   reconciled
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   :
                
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 our
                 God
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 be
                 but
                 at
                 peace
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 (
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 )
                 
                   associate
                   themselves
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   broken
                   a
                   pieces
                   :
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 breaking
                 a
                 pieces
                 they
                 must
                 
                   associate
                   themselves
                   together
                   ,
                   Isai.
                
                 8.9
                 ▪
                 and
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 from
                 
                   all
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 battell
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   number
                   like
                   the
                   sand
                   of
                   the
                   sea
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 
                   besiedge
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   circumviron
                
                 the
                 beloved
                 
                   City
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   fire
                   shall
                   come
                   from
                   God
                
                 (
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 
                 God
                 )
                 
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 (
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Saints
                 )
                 and
                 
                   shall
                   devoure
                   them
                   and
                   eat
                   them
                   up
                
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Rev.
                 20.8.9
                 .
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   their
                   mouths
                   shall
                   come
                   fire
                   and
                   devoure
                   their
                   enemies
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 11.5
                 .
                 and
                 
                   whosoever
                   hurts
                   them
                   must
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   be
                   killed
                
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 foes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 hurt
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 want
                 of
                 Love
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 will
                 nothing
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 want
                 of
                 
                   unity
                   .
                   Vnities
                
                 severed
                 make
                 no
                 
                   number
                   ,
                   Letters
                
                 divided
                 make
                 no
                 
                   syllable
                   ,
                   syllables
                
                 divided
                 make
                 no
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 words
                 divided
                 make
                 no
                 
                   speech
                   ,
                   members
                
                 divided
                 make
                 no
                 
                   body
                   ,
                   stones
                
                 divided
                 make
                 no
                 wall
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 without
                 unity
                 ,
                 all
                 stands
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 a
                 Cypher
                 .
                 I
                 feare
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 want
                 of
                 unity
                 and
                 love
                 among
                 Churches
                 and
                 Members
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Shepheards
                 observe
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 sheep
                 fall
                 a
                 butting
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 a
                 storme
                 is
                 nigh
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 contending
                 ,
                 and
                 butting
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Churches
                   justling
                
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 presages
                 a
                 sad
                 day
                 ,
                 without
                 mercy
                 prevent
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 to
                 ease
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 unburthen
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 heartily
                 possessed
                 with
                 
                   three
                   things
                
                 that
                 will
                 produce
                 unity
                 indeed
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 shall
                 hint
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wipe
                 my
                 pen.
                 
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 short
                 but
                 sharp
                 time
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 approved
                 may
                 remaine
                 ;
                 which
                 day
                 shall
                 be
                 short
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Elects
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 but
                 
                   three
                   dayes
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11
                 9
                 though
                 in
                 
                   former
                   years
                
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 was
                 long
                 and
                 hotter
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 now
                 their
                 bodies
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   above
                   ground
                
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 Peoples
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 enter
                 in
                 afresh
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 
                   fuller
                   measure
                
                 then
                 ever
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 witnesses
                 stand
                 upon
                 their
                 feet
                 again
                 ,
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                 Then
                 woe
                 ,
                 woe
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Nations
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 time
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 short
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 3.10
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 Rev
                 14.7
                 .
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 
                   little
                   moment
                
                 his
                 indignation
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 26.20
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 4.17
                 and
                 then
                 wil
                 the
                 Lord
                 ar●e
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 begin
                 at
                 
                   Gods
                   house
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4
                 17.
                 but
                 end
                 in
                 &
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Then
                 sinners
                 in
                 Sion
                 shal
                 be
                 afraid
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 33
                 14
                 &
                 terror
                 &
                 trembling
                 shal
                 surpriz●
                 the
                 Hypocrites
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 abide
                 his
                 comming
                 like
                 a
                 refiners
                 fire
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 3.2
                 3.
                 
                   nor
                   can
                   they
                   indure
                   to
                   dwel
                   with
                   those
                   devouring
                   fires
                   ,
                   &
                   everlasting
                   
                   burnings
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   upright
                   in
                   heart
                   shall
                   live
                   in
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 this
                 triall
                 will
                 be
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ones
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   though
                   two
                   parts
                
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 drosse
                 and
                 
                   left
                   behinde
                
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 triall
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   a
                   third
                   part
                   shall
                   remaine
                   and
                   be
                   purified
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   heare
                   them
                   and
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Zach.
                 13.8.9
                 .
                 this
                 houre
                 will
                 scatter
                 Shepheards
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 sheep
                 ,
                 or
                 Pastors
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 People
                 .
                 
                 But
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 Churches
                 be
                 more
                 in
                 unity
                 then
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 gold
                 run
                 melting
                 together
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   refiners
                   fire
                
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 sheep
                 are
                 loose
                 about
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 scattered
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 for
                 himselfe
                 feeding
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 comes
                 a
                 dog
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 run
                 together
                 and
                 keep
                 close
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Churches
                 too
                 much
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 one
                 minding
                 her selfe
                 too
                 much
                 and
                 her
                 companions
                 too
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 much
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 doubtless
                 )
                 wil
                 be
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 triall
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 keep
                 together
                 and
                 closer
                 in
                 love
                 and
                 unity
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Prelates
                   times
                
                 ,
                 
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 sweet
                 
                   unity
                   !
                   love
                
                 !
                 and
                 harmony
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Puritans
                 !
                 and
                 Professors
                 !
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 persecution
                 !
                 how
                 they
                 priz'd
                 one
                 another
                 !
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 again
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 will
                 be
                 honoured
                 from
                 Heaven
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 effusion
                 and
                 
                   powring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 they
                 shall
                 know
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 
                   one
                   people
                
                 they
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 
                   never
                   be
                   ashamed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   wil
                   powr
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   upon
                   all
                   ,
                   Joel
                
                 2.27.28
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 they
                 will
                 bee
                 yet
                 more
                 one
                 then
                 ever
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 appears
                 Act.
                 2.17
                 .
                 and
                 4.31.32
                 .
                 when
                 
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   were
                   of
                   one
                   heart
                   and
                   one
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   one
                   soule
                   ,
                   neither
                   sayd
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   ought
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   possessed
                   was
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   great
                   Grace
                   was
                   upon
                   them
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Great
                   grace
                
                 then
                 indeed
                 !
                 
                   Having
                   favour
                   with
                   all
                   people
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 2.47
                 .
                 This
                 
                   blessed
                   day
                
                 is
                 hard
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 when
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   praise
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 round
                 about
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 purged
                 first
                 .
                 In
                 Ezek.
                 37.7
                 .
                 
                   as
                   the
                   bones
                   there
                   came
                   together
                   by
                   the
                   shaking
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   bone
                   to
                   bone
                
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 the
                 shaking
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   time
                   of
                   triall
                
                 ,
                 cling
                 and
                 come
                 up
                 closer
                 together
                 then
                 ever
                 before
                 ,
                 Church
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 as
                 one
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                   bones
                   )
                   scattered
                
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 asunder
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 
                   shaked
                   together
                
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 receive
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 breath
                 from
                 God
                 more
                 then
                 ever
                 before
                 ,
                 v.
                 9.10
                 .
                 
                 Yea
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 shaked
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 tied
                 together
                 with
                 sinewes
                 and
                 cords
                 and
                 lawes
                 of
                 Love
                 that
                 shall
                 never
                 break
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 
                   full
                   winde
                
                 from
                 all
                 4.
                 parts
                 blow
                 upon
                 them
                 and
                 fill
                 them
                 with
                 breath
                 and
                 life
                 ;
                 
                 So
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 
                   united
                   together
                
                 with
                 
                   strong
                   ties
                
                 and
                 lawes
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 liveliest
                 sinews
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 affections
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 
                   notable
                   effusion
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 (
                 which
                 
                   is
                   the
                   winde
                   that
                   blowes
                   where
                   it
                   lists
                
                 )
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 as
                 from
                 
                   all
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   all
                   gifts
                
                 ,
                 graces
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   admirable
                   administrations
                
                 as
                 from
                 
                   all
                   quarters
                
                 ,
                 to
                 enliven
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 multiply
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 
                   army
                   ,
                   Eze.
                
                 37.10
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 consider
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 notable
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 then
                 (
                 the
                 next
                 )
                 that
                 comes
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 Ioel
                 2.31
                 .
                 and
                 Zion
                 shall
                 be
                 glorious
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 lines
                 of
                 a
                 circumference
                 ,
                 the
                 nigher
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 center
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nigher
                 they
                 are
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 Sirs
                 ,
                 the
                 nigher
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nigher
                 we
                 are
                 
                   one
                   to
                   another
                
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 every
                 yeare
                 the
                 Churches
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 united
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 
                   one
                   .
                   Ephes.
                
                 110.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hasten
                 these
                 happy
                 daies
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 pressed
                 in
                 my
                 spirit
                 to
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Churches
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 unity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 enemies
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 such
                 advantages
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 take
                 for
                 our
                 defect
                 in
                 this
                 duty
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 unity
                 consist
                 not
                 in
                 formes
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 
                   practicall
                   rules
                
                 heerto
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 the
                 
                   following
                   book
                
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 wherein
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Papists
                 agree
                 and
                 are
                 alike
                 in
                 
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Ordinances
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Practises
                 .
                 In
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   Catholike
                   ,
                   Head
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 force
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 laying
                 their
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Officers
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 our
                 dissent
                 and
                 abhorrance
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Practises
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 neere
                 fifty
                 particulars
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 have
                 clearly
                 instanced
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 make
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 England
                 wise
                 enough
                 to
                 avoyd
                 such
                 
                   Popish
                   tenets
                
                 and
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 our
                 Brethren
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 will
                 to
                 cry
                 
                   Down
                   with
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   Down
                   with
                   Babylon
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 that
                 hear
                 the
                 voice
                 ;
                 lest
                 pertaking
                 of
                 her
                 sins
                 they
                 
                   pertake
                   of
                   her
                   plagues
                   ,
                   Rev
                
                 18.4
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 think
                 me
                 their
                 enemy
                 for
                 telling
                 them
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   .
                   Gal.
                
                 4.16
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 3.
                 
                 Consid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 3
                 Consideration
                 (
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Conclusion
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   
                     consideration
                  
                   3
                
                 
                   Gospel
                   Order
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Congregationall
                   Church-way
                
                 (
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 treated
                 of
                 )
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 primitive
                 purity
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   great
                   promises
                   of
                   these
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 spirituall
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   it
                   sparkles
                   in
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   saints
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   out
                   of
                   many
                   promises
                   ,
                   prophesies
                   ,
                   and
                   varietie
                   of
                   the
                   richest
                   types
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   to
                   stand
                   apparently
                   distinct
                   by
                   its
                   selfe
                   ,
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   orders
                   ,
                   wayes
                   ,
                   worships
                   ,
                   or
                   Churches
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 
                   visible
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 
                   subjects
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   great
                   promises
                
                 to
                 bee
                 accomplished
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 dayes
                 ,
                 appears
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 2.2.3
                 .
                 Micah
                 .
                 4.1
                 .
                 Isa.
                 35.1
                 .
                 8
                 9.10
                 .
                 Isa.
                 30.21
                 .
                 Psal.
                 110.3
                 .
                 Ps.
                 46.2.3.4.5
                 .
                 and
                 48.
                 
                 P.
                 3.
                 
                 Malach.
                 3.17.18
                 .
                 Isa.
                 51.3.4
                 .
                 Dan.
                 2.32.33.34
                 .
                 Act.
                 3.21
                 .
                 Dan.
                 8.3
                 .
                 The
                 higher
                 is
                 last
                 ;
                 the
                 best
                 wine
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   house
                   shall
                   be
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   Hag.
                
                 2.6.7.9.21.22.23
                 .
                 For
                 further
                 Explication
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 beene
                 full
                 in
                 former
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 name
                 these
                 6.
                 
                   speciall
                   Heads
                
                 which
                 ensue
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 
                   Generall
                   Assertions
                
                 without
                 exception
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Prophesies
                 and
                 mproises
                 are
                 full
                 for
                 Christs
                 reigne
                 ,
                 as
                 Head
                 and
                 alone
                 Ruler
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 especially
                 and
                 
                   most
                   visibly
                
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                   .
                   He
                   alone
                   shall
                   reign
                   over
                   them
                   in
                   Zion
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   Micah
                
                 2
                 17.
                 
                 Psal.
                 99.1.2
                 .
                 Isai
                 9.2.7
                 .
                 and
                 22.23
                 .
                 Psa.
                 2.6
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 
                   set
                   up
                   King
                   in
                   Sion
                
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 
                   be
                   greatest
                   in
                   Zion·
                   Rev.
                
                 2.26
                 .
                 Yea
                 and
                 
                   rule
                   the
                   nations
                   to
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 11.15.17.18
                 .
                 Zach.
                 14.9
                 .
                 Therefore
                 all
                 
                   power
                   is
                   given
                   him
                   in
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 
                 Mat.
                 28.18
                 .
                 to
                 
                   rule
                   all
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 the
                 
                   mountains
                   of
                   prey
                   ,
                   Ps.
                
                 76.4
                 .
                 till
                 all
                 be
                 
                   under
                   him
                
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.25
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 ●ides
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 conquering
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conquer
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 his
                 Headship
                 ;
                 In
                 his
                 Zion
                 ,
                 his
                 most
                 
                 
                   speciall
                   habitation
                
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 the
                 alone
                 Head
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 whom
                 all
                 members
                 aptly
                 joyned
                 ,
                 receive
                 life
                 and
                 growth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   Jo.
                
                 17.21
                 .
                 From
                 whom
                 we
                 
                   have
                   life
                
                 and
                 grace
                 .
                 In
                 
                   especiall
                   maner
                
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 manifested
                 such
                 a
                 Head
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   restauration
                   ,
                   Hosea
                
                 1.11
                 .
                 the
                 
                   children
                   of
                   Judah
                   and
                   Israel
                
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 differ
                 as
                 to
                 form
                 ,
                 as
                 Independents
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 &c.
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   appoint
                   to
                   themselves
                   one
                   Head
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   come
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   for
                   great
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Jezreel
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 in
                 Vnity
                 ,
                 under
                 one
                 
                   Head
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 For
                 although
                 the
                 Churches
                 have
                 
                   stood
                   off
                
                 hitherto
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 10.
                 
                 Tribes
                 did
                 from
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   we●e
                   divided
                
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 Independents
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 unite
                 them
                 ,
                 under
                 
                   one
                   Head
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                   as
                   circumcision
                   and
                   uncircumcision
                   shall
                   be
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                   )
                
                 though
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 too
                 much
                 Idol-worship
                 ,
                 God
                 suffered
                 them
                 to
                 divide
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 King.
                 11.33
                 .
                 Yet
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 the
                 elect
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 under
                 one
                 Head
                 ▪
                 
                 i.
                 e.
                 Christ
                 whom
                 they
                 shall
                 appoint
                 ,
                 choose
                 ,
                 proclaime
                 ,
                 cry
                 up
                 with
                 one
                 suffrage
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 
                   a
                   King
                
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 shall
                 bee
                 to
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 them
                 with
                 
                   a
                   rod
                   of
                   iron
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 testifie
                 the
                 firme
                 ,
                 sweet
                 and
                 inseparable
                 union
                 they
                 have
                 
                   with
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Head
                 to
                 give
                 
                   vitall
                   spirits
                
                 power
                 ,
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 ●ife
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 influence
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   members
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 more
                 admirable
                 ,
                 usefull
                 happifying
                 
                   excellent
                   union
                
                 ,
                 beyond
                 comparison
                 ,
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 betweene
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 
                   then
                   they
                   shall
                   come
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Churches
                 shall
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Babylon
                 which
                 held
                 them
                 captive
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 forms
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 differ
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 Idols
                 that
                 caused
                 their
                 divisions
                 ,
                 then
                 shal
                 they
                 
                   come
                   out
                
                 of
                 that
                 Land
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 bondage
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 intangled
                 with
                 those
                 
                   yokes
                   .
                   Gal.
                
                 5.1
                 .
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 Zanchy
                 observes
                 on
                 
                   Hosea
                   because
                   great
                   shall
                   bee
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Jezreel
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 
                   seminis
                   Dei
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 seed
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   elect
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 as
                 Psal.
                 118.24
                 .
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 
                   glorious
                   day
                
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   reigne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   great
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   Churches
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 saints
                 thus
                 congregated
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 declared
                 )
                 suffered
                 affliction
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 
                   valley
                   Jezre●l
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 4.
                 wherfore
                 
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 :
                 
                 Exhort
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 (
                 as
                 Hosea
                 2.1
                 .
                 )
                 
                   say
                   to
                   your
                   brethren
                   Ammi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   your
                   sisters
                   Ru●hamah
                
                 ,
                 say
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 
                   Ammi
                   my
                   people
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 saith
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   my
                   people
                
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 concern
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 
                   great
                   day
                
                 wil
                 come
                 upon
                 .
                 O
                 preach
                 this
                 doctrine
                 !
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Yee
                   are
                   my
                   brethren
                   and
                   sisters
                
                 :
                 O
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 begin
                 this
                 !
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 provoke
                 
                   one
                   another
                   to
                   love
                   and
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 10.24.25
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 
                   the
                   nigher
                   this
                   day
                   is
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 call
                 abroad
                 to
                 such
                 of
                 Israel
                 and
                 Judah
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 
                   gathered
                   with
                   you
                
                 under
                 this
                 one
                 Head
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 haste
                 to
                 
                   come
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 captive
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 !
                 saying
                 to
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 received
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 though
                 by
                 nature
                 they
                 are
                 Lo-ruchamah
                 ,
                 and
                 aliens
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Common-wealth
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 without
                 grace
                 ,
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 mercy
                 ,
                 or
                 love
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 grace
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Ru●hamah
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 have
                 found
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 we
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 bowels
                 are
                 not
                 shut
                 ,
                 but
                 means
                 are
                 offered
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 and
                 promises
                 premonstrate
                 the
                 most
                 
                   precious
                   matter
                
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 in
                 these
                 
                   last
                   ages
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   jewels
                   ,
                   Mal.
                
                 3.17
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 his
                 peculium
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   pick'd
                   out
                
                 ones
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 So
                 Esa.
                 54
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Behold
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   lay
                   thy
                   stones
                   with
                   Saphires
                   and
                   fair
                   colours
                   ,
                
                 
                 upon
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 laid
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 
                   very
                   day
                
                 of
                 the
                 laying
                 (
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 )
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 stands
                 engaged
                 to
                 bless
                 us
                 :
                 Haggai
                 2.18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 
                   From
                   this
                   day
                   will
                   I
                   bless
                   you
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 your
                 Churches
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 foundation
                 shall
                 be
                 laid
                 up
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 
                   stones
                   ,
                   living
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 liveliest
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 having
                 the
                 
                   fairest
                   appearance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fullest
                 vertue
                 and
                 efficacy
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Jaspers
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 
                   heav'nly
                   minded
                
                 ,
                 
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 excellentest
                 Skie-colour'd
                 ones
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 those
                 whose
                 conversations
                 are
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 contemplations
                 about
                 heaven
                 .
                 The
                 
                   windows
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 those
                 that
                 
                   give
                   light
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 through
                 whom
                 light
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 )
                 comes
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Agates
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 as
                 some
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 Chrystals
                 excelling
                 all
                 in
                 purity
                 and
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 having
                 of
                 that
                 
                   pure
                   river
                
                 ,
                 cleare
                 as
                 Chrystal
                 in
                 Rev.
                 22.1
                 .
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 gates
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 
                 Churches
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 
                   Carbuncles
                   ,
                   Trem.
                
                 saith
                 
                   red
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 
                 Carbuncles
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 red
                 colour
                 like
                 fire
                 :
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 
                   fiery
                   ,
                   burning
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 red
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 carry
                 out
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 receive
                 others
                 (
                 as
                 gates
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 like
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 searching
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 they
                 make
                 trial
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 
                   enter
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 2.2
                 .
                 as
                 
                   fire
                   purges
                
                 and
                 tries
                 ,
                 and
                 proves
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 ,
                 being
                 most
                 excellent
                 in
                 divine
                 and
                 spiritual
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                 
                   all
                   the
                   borders
                   of
                   precious
                   pleasant
                   stones
                
                 ;
                 all
                 this
                 showes
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fore-told
                 by
                 this
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 especially
                 relating
                 to
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 stones
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 building
                 consists
                 )
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 to
                 the
                 topstone
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 borders
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 the
                 precious
                 from
                 the
                 
                   vile
                   ,
                   Ier.
                
                 15.
                 not
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 precious
                 and
                 common
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 in
                 appearance
                 )
                 as
                 
                   Chrystals
                   ,
                   Agates
                   ,
                   Saphires
                   ,
                   Carbuncles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 holy
                 and
                 excellent
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 shining
                 severall
                 wayes
                 for
                 singular
                 uses
                 ,
                 with
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 before
                 figuratively
                 follows
                 
                   plainly
                   :
                   They
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Vnction
                   from
                   on
                   high
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Jo.
                 2.20.27
                 .
                 
                   and
                   built
                   up
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 in
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   spirit
                   ,
                   power
                
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 
                 Such
                 transcendent
                 matter
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   daies
                
                 ,
                 lies
                 evident
                 for
                 an
                 
                   undeniable
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Rev.
                 21.17
                 .
                 18.19.20
                 .
                 and
                 
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   wall
                   of
                   this
                   City
                   were
                   garnished
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 &c.
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 appears
                 in
                 Rev.
                 21.2
                 .
                 call'd
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                   comming
                   down
                   to
                   dwell
                   amongst
                   men
                   :
                
                 not
                 that
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   above
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.26
                 .
                 as
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 every
                 
                   particular
                   Church
                   )
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lords
                 presence
                 is
                 sweetly
                 promised
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 and
                 all
                 former
                 afflictions
                 and
                 persecutions
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 v.
                 4
                 and
                 times
                 of
                 restitution
                 for
                 
                   new
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   restored
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 Now
                 let
                 the
                 Churches
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 when
                 the
                 seven
                 Vials
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 
                   last
                   plagues
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 powr'd
                 out
                 ,
                 know
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   description
                
                 of
                 their
                 glory
                 and
                 excellency
                 is
                 obvious
                 ,
                 and
                 view-able
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 before
                 (
                 till
                 those
                 days
                 )
                 they
                 wil
                 be
                 but
                 as
                 
                   poore
                   tabernacles
                   with
                   men
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 then
                 they
                 (
                 in
                 unity
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   City
                   ▪
                   having
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 10.11
                 .
                 
                   and
                   light
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   stone
                   most
                   precious
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Luminosum
                   Corpus
                   ,
                   lumen
                   ex
                   se
                   diffundens
                   :
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 most
                 gloriously
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 viz.
                 such
                 a
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 light
                 shall
                 the
                 Churches
                 then
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 give
                 and
                 communicate
                 light
                 to
                 others
                 round
                 about
                 ;
                 In
                 this
                 sence
                 
                   shall
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   house
                   be
                   greater
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 manifested
                 ,
                 more
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Gods
                   old
                   way
                
                 of
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 or
                 Temple
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   was
                   then
                   filled
                   with
                   smoak
                   ,
                
                 
                 as
                 Rev.
                 15.8
                 .
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 &
                 power
                 ▪
                 &
                 glory
                 ,
                 &c.
                 appear'd
                 in
                 smoake
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 discernable
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 smoake
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 then
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 ere
                 long
                 )
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   another
                   manner
                
                 of
                 manifestation
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 more
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 excelling
                 in
                 power
                 and
                 presence
                 ,
                 life
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 then
                 ever
                 before
                 ▪
                 viz.
                 by
                 filling
                 the
                 Churches
                 with
                 a
                 
                   bodily
                   light
                
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 
                   substantiall
                   manifestation
                
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 give
                 light
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 smoake
                 ,
                 darke
                 veiles
                 ,
                 and
                 formes
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 hurt
                 the
                 best
                 sight
                 most
                 )
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 
                   pure
                   light
                
                 ,
                 cleare
                 and
                 
                   light
                   discoveries
                
                 of
                 himselfe
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 filling
                 the
                 Churches
                 therewith
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 a
                 further
                 and
                 more
                 speciall
                 description
                 of
                 th●ir
                 happinesse
                 from
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 man●er
                 which
                 he
                 sheweth
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 precious
                 ,
                 v.
                 18
                 
                   all
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   pure
                   gold
                   ,
                
                 which
                 fires
                 or
                 flames
                 of
                 persecution
                 can't
                 consume
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 more
                 illustrious
                 and
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 weare
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 be
                 perpetuall
                 for
                 substance
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 the
                 very
                 outsides
                 ,
                 and
                 lowest
                 matter
                 most
                 precious
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 twelve
                 named
                 in
                 number
                 alluding
                 to
                 Exod.
                 28.15
                 .
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Gems
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   breast
                   plate
                   ,
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priests
                   ornament
                   .
                   Hebr.
                   Coshen
                   ,
                
                 agreeing
                 with
                 Casha●
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 so
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 breasts
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 abundantly
                 unto
                 his
                 praise
                 :
                 As
                 an
                 
                   Oracle
                   silent
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   seeing
                   Chazah
                
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 
                   foure
                   rowes
                
                 ,
                 foure-square
                 ,
                 doubtlesse
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 comming
                 in
                 from
                 East
                 ,
                 
                 
                   West
                   ,
                   North
                
                 ,
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 matter
                 shall
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 something
                 appeare
                 from
                 the
                 severall
                 significations
                 and
                 natures
                 of
                 the
                 stones
                 ;
                 as
                 first
                 the
                 Jasper
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Hebr.
                 Jashpeh
                 ,
                 growing
                 in
                 Scythia
                 and
                 Persia
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 severall
                 sundry
                 colours
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 best
                 is
                 the
                 azure-green
                 ▪
                 or
                 airy
                 green
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   heav'nly
                   brightnesse
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Pliny
                 
                 cals
                 ,
                 Aerizusa
                 )
                 of
                 
                   admirable
                   beauty
                
                 ,
                 sparkled
                 with
                 many
                 
                   blood
                   colour'd
                   drops
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 incomparable
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 variety
                 of
                 good
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 hung
                 about
                 the
                 necke
                 ,
                 it
                 easeth
                 pains
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 inwards
                 ,
                 &
                 comforts
                 them
                 saies
                 Galen
                 ,
                 staies
                 the
                 violent
                 current
                 of
                 bloud
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 nose
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   mulierum
                   menses
                   prohibet
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 an
                 
                   astringent
                   faculty
                
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 say
                 it
                 availes
                 much
                 against
                 libidine
                 and
                 the
                 luxurious
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Such
                 
                   excellent
                   matter
                
                 must
                 
                   Christ's
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   days
                
                 be
                 begun
                 with
                 ;
                 And
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 former
                 ended
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 Exod.
                 28.20
                 .
                 and
                 indeed
                 we
                 must
                 begin
                 where
                 the
                 former
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 exceed
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 Jaspers
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 most
                 
                   heav'nly
                   minded
                
                 ,
                 &
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 incomparable
                 use
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 divine
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 occult
                 )
                 qualities
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 
                   strict
                   conversation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 an
                 
                   astringent
                   power
                
                 to
                 take
                 people
                 off
                 of
                 luxurious
                 ,
                 libidinous
                 ,
                 wicked
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 making
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 
                   flesh
                   to
                   satisfie
                   the
                   lusts
                   therof
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Saphire
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Chaldee
                 is
                 Shabz●z
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 pleasant
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Medes
                 most
                 account
                 of
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 and
                 durable
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 and
                 chears
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   man.
                
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 against
                 choler
                 ,
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stings
                 of
                 Scorpions
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Albertus
                   Magnus
                
                 .
                 It
                 expels
                 Poyson
                 ,
                 and
                 cures
                 some
                 
                   pestilent
                   diseases
                
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 Saphirs
                 then
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 shall
                 make
                 
                   excellent
                   matter
                
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 who
                 are
                 precious
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 who
                 have
                 sweet
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
                 
                 
                   selfe
                   denying
                
                 ,
                 amiable
                 cariages
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 wished
                 were
                 more
                 among
                 all
                 Church-members
                 now
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 
                   in
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 Act.
                 2.47
                 .
                 to
                 be
                 praysed
                 and
                 highly
                 accounted
                 of
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 such
                 doe
                 refresh
                 and
                 delight
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 durable
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 fa●l
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 forsake
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 frighted
                 away
                 from
                 profession
                 but
                 endure
                 
                   fiery
                   trials
                
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 very
                 vigilant
                 over
                 their
                 own
                 Choler
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 much
                 curbe
                 and
                 cast
                 by
                 their
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 merrily
                 with
                 gladnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 very
                 usefull
                 against
                 many
                 reigning
                 ,
                 raging
                 pestilentiall
                 distempers
                 ,
                 and
                 venemous
                 lusts
                 to
                 suppresse
                 them
                 ,
                 allay
                 the
                 rage
                 ,
                 comfort
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 cure
                 the
                 disease
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 very
                 
                   precious
                   matter
                
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Saphire
                 will
                 keep
                 a
                 man
                 more
                 chast
                 ,
                 by
                 abating
                 the
                 boyling
                 and
                 burning
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 eye-sight
                 ,
                 to
                 restrain
                 sweat
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 (
                 doubtlesse
                 )
                 such
                 Saints
                 are
                 signified
                 heereby
                 that
                 doe
                 keep
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 affections
                 most
                 pure
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 most
                 chast
                 and
                 alone
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 without
                 running
                 a
                 whoring
                 (
                 as
                 too
                 many
                 doe
                 )
                 to
                 covetousnes
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 flesh
                 ,
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 curb
                 and
                 cool
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 
                   carnall
                   concupiscence
                
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 divine
                 power
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thereby
                 these
                 have
                 the
                 quicker
                 and
                 clearer
                 sight
                 and
                 faculties
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 much
                 help
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 their
                 
                   eyes
                   oppressed
                
                 with
                 
                   ill
                   humours
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 much
                 restraine
                 sweat
                 and
                 labours
                 after
                 things
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 profit
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 do
                 keep
                 their
                 souls
                 and
                 bodies
                 in
                 the
                 
                   better
                   temper
                
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 the
                 stronger
                 and
                 heartier
                 after
                 things
                 above
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 
                   precious
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 A
                 Chalcedonie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Nophe●
                 ,
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Carbuncle
                 ,
                 as
                 Pliny
                 saies
                 ,
                 lib.
                 37.
                 chap.
                 7.
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 
                   simple
                   stone
                
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   fiery
                   brightnesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 grows
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 found
                 about
                 the
                 Straits
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 denominated
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Cadcod
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Isay.
                 54.12
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 stone
                 was
                 Judahs
                 name
                 engraven
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 Tribe
                 came
                 Christ.
                 Heb.
                 7.14
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 stone
                 is
                 of
                 singular
                 use
                 against
                 foolish
                 phantasms
                 and
                 flying
                 illusions
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 strengthen
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   body
                   (
                   vide
                   Zanch.
                   de
                   Ter.
                   meteoris
                   lib.
                
                 3.12
                 .
                 
                 )
                 The
                 mystery
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 Saints
                 that
                 are
                 
                   precious
                   within
                
                 ,
                 though
                 simple
                 and
                 plain
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 account
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 promise
                 but
                 little
                 by
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Judah
                 )
                 deeply
                 engraven
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Ignatius
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 very
                 Letters
                 JESUS
                 written
                 on
                 his
                 heart
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 found
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   great
                   use
                
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 suppresse
                 the
                 phantasticall
                 flying
                 conceits
                 of
                 unfound
                 empty
                 professors
                 ,
                 pretenders
                 ,
                 and
                 busie
                 brains
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 
                   every
                   age
                
                 many
                 will
                 bee
                 about
                 to
                 spread
                 their
                 sprights
                 ,
                 and
                 whine
                 out
                 their
                 whimsies
                 and
                 delusions
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 precious
                 matter
                 will
                 bee
                 of
                 
                   much
                   use
                
                 to
                 strengthen
                 whereto
                 they
                 belong
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Emerauld
                   ,
                   Smaragd
                
                 .
                 or
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Bareketh
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 Barak
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Lightning
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                
                 1.13
                 .
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 lovely
                 ,
                 lively
                 fresh
                 
                   green
                   colour
                
                 ;
                 on
                 this
                 stone
                 Levi
                 was
                 
                   ingra
                   :
                   ved
                
                 :
                 it
                 grows
                 in
                 Scithia
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 soft
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 broke
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 King
                 of
                 Hungaria
                 ,
                 that
                 once
                 when
                 he
                 lay
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 having
                 this
                 stone
                 on
                 his
                 finger
                 ,
                 it
                 flew
                 in
                 three
                 pieces
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 by
                 over-heating
                 it
                 ;
                 therefore
                 but
                 few
                 weare
                 them
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 enemy
                 to
                 Bacchus
                 and
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 cures
                 many
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 helps
                 the
                 Memory
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 expels
                 dreams
                 and
                 fancies
                 from
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 sleep
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 such
                 Emeralds
                 are
                 those
                 Saints
                 that
                 lively
                 represent
                 the
                 Green
                 Spring
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 come
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 flowering
                 and
                 blossoming
                 dayes
                 that
                 doe
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 
                   fat
                   and
                   green
                   Olives
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   ye
                   green
                   figs
                   that
                   gives
                   a
                   good
                   smell
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 very
                 tender-hearted
                 ;
                 a
                 little
                 passion
                 ,
                 or
                 pride
                 ,
                 or
                 carnall
                 heat
                 ,
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 &c.
                 makes
                 them
                 humble
                 and
                 soone
                 breaks
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 they
                 can't
                 endure
                 sin
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 
                   appearances
                   of
                   evill
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 least
                 occasions
                 to
                 sin
                 ;
                 
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 comfort
                 many
                 a
                 soul
                 ,
                 cure
                 many
                 a
                 disease
                 ,
                 help
                 many
                 a
                 bad
                 memory
                 ,
                 enlighten
                 many
                 a
                 
                   dark
                   understanding
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 much
                 enable
                 against
                 doating
                 dreams
                 ,
                 and
                 foolish
                 fancies
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 good
                 bottomes
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 
                   excellent
                   matter
                
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 forc'd
                 ,
                 but
                 easily
                 yield
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                   willing
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 the
                 Sardonix
                 :
                 the
                 word
                 seems
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sardine
                 and
                 Onix
                 stone
                 ,
                 named
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Jahalom
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 says
                 Ainsworth
                 )
                 of
                 smiting
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 bear
                 banging
                 blowes
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 Pliny
                 notes
                 lib.
                 37.
                 c.
                 6.
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 fleshly
                 ruddy
                 colour
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 the
                 Indians
                 and
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 excellent
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 modest
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 mean
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 Saints
                 as
                 are
                 found
                 and
                 will
                 suffer
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 the
                 violen●est
                 knocks
                 ,
                 strokes
                 ,
                 stripes
                 and
                 calamities
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 
                   Gospels
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 hold
                 out
                 and
                 nothing
                 fear
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   innocent
                   as
                   Doves
                
                 ,
                 very
                 modest
                 men
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 humanity
                 and
                 curtesie
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 stoutly
                 disposed
                 and
                 very
                 gratious
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 the
                 Sardius
                 ,
                 called
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Odem
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   red
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Bloud
                   coloured
                   stone
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 calls
                 it
                 Samkan
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Thargum
                   ▪
                   Jerusalemi
                   ,
                   Samketha
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 among
                 the
                 Sardians
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 hath
                 it's
                 name
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 excellent
                 use
                 to
                 cheare
                 up
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Paraeus
                 further
                 notes
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 fears
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 edge
                 upon
                 the
                 ingenuity
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 hath
                 an
                 attractive
                 power
                 over
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 drawes
                 it
                 to
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 drawes
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 excellent
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Seale
                 or
                 Image
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 dull'd
                 by
                 the
                 often
                 using
                 it
                 :
                 such
                 
                   precious
                   matter
                
                 are
                 meant
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   heaven
                   heavenly
                
                 ,
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 wash'd
                 with
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 such
                 can
                 comfort
                 poor
                 soules
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 comforted
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 l.
                 4.
                 and
                 then
                 cheer
                 drooping
                 hearts
                 by
                 declaring
                 their
                 own
                 experiences
                 :
                 these
                 Christians
                 (
                 and
                 
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 feares
                 to
                 possesse
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 are
                 above
                 feares
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 fortitude
                 and
                 courage
                 for
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 evermore
                 emboldning
                 others
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 fight
                 a
                 good
                 
                   fight
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 clothed
                 with
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   might
                   ,
                
                 putting
                 an
                 edge
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 act
                 and
                 stir
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 idle
                 ;
                 yea
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 attractive
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 wood
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Cedars
                 of
                 the
                 Forrest
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fit
                   matter
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   builders
                   use
                
                 into
                 fellowship
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 admirably
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   plaine
                   seale
                
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 them
                 ▪
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 never
                 
                   weary
                   with
                   well
                   doing
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 dull'd
                 with
                 using
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 
                   precious
                   ones
                
                 indeed
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 found
                 (
                 ere
                 long
                 in
                 more
                 plenty
                 )
                 
                   fit
                   matter
                
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 although
                 as
                 yet
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 gathered
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 somewhat
                 obscure
                 in
                 
                   outward
                   appearance
                
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 the
                 Chrysolite
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 is
                 Tharshish
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 in
                 Psa.
                 48.8
                 .
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 
                   golden
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 Chaldee
                 Crum-jamma
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Sea●ole
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 
                   glorious
                   splendor
                
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 splendent
                 ,
                 shining
                 golden
                 
                   sea
                   green
                
                 ;
                 it
                 growes
                 among
                 the
                 Indians
                 and
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 and
                 fetched
                 out
                 of
                 
                   black
                   earth
                
                 oftentimes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 excellent
                 use
                 to
                 refrain
                 from
                 Venery
                 and
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 layd
                 under
                 the
                 tongue
                 it
                 doth
                 admirably
                 abate
                 the
                 thirsts
                 of
                 feav●rs
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   violent
                   desires
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 shines
                 loveliest
                 early
                 ,
                 
                   horâ
                   matutinâ
                
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   morning
                   light
                
                 ;
                 such
                 precious
                 souls
                 shal
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 shal
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 mighty
                 floud
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 covers
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   (
                   Sea-green
                
                 )
                 i.
                 e.
                 having
                 their
                 colour
                 and
                 properties
                 from
                 this
                 Sea
                 and
                 these
                 waters
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 fetched
                 from
                 the
                 Blacks
                 ,
                 of
                 darknesse
                 into
                 light
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   black
                   Earth
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   man
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 will
                 with
                 the
                 Chrysolite
                 retaine
                 some
                 signes
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 fetch'd
                 ,
                 by
                 som
                 
                   black
                   spots
                
                 which
                 wil
                 appear
                 viz.
                 in
                 their
                 infirmities
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 great
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 
                   carnall
                   concupiscence
                
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 
                   restringent
                   faculty
                
                 to
                 curb
                 and
                 keep
                 back
                 themselves
                 from
                 running
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 find
                 a
                 vertue
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 allayes
                 all
                 passionate
                 and
                 
                   excessive
                   thirstings
                
                 after
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 below
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 means
                 to
                 coole
                 this
                 in
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 violent
                 Feavorish
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 and
                 cry
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 satisfie
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 quench
                 their
                 thirst
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 but
                 increase
                 their
                 thirst
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 Saints
                 have
                 vertue
                 from
                 Christ
                 (
                 the
                 Sun
                 that
                 shines
                 on
                 them
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 precious
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 thirst
                 (
                 so
                 )
                 more
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 4.14
                 .
                 and
                 these
                 
                   precious
                   ones
                
                 will
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 early
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalen
                
                 did
                 
                   early
                   seek
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 20.1
                 .
                 ev'n
                 while
                 
                   it
                   was
                   yet
                   dark
                
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 lose
                 no
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 it
                 betimes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shine
                 best
                 earliest
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 
                   precious
                   matter
                
                 promised
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 these
                 
                   last
                   ages
                
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 Beryll
                 ,
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Shoham
                 ,
                 in
                 Gr.
                 Beryll
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 is
                 
                   Burla
                   ;
                   Pliny
                
                 saies
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Indian-stone
                 ,
                 but
                 Dionysius
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Babylon
                 also
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 watrish
                 ,
                 sky-colour
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 dull
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 divers
                 sorts
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 having
                 divers
                 colours
                 .
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 exceeding
                 good
                 Use
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 humours
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suppresse
                 sighes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 ill
                 liver
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 (
                 set
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 )
                 to
                 kindle
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Such
                 Saints
                 are
                 
                   precious
                   matter
                
                 indeed
                 who
                 excell
                 in
                 these
                 properties
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 sky-colour'd
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 watrish
                 )
                 humble
                 and
                 lowly
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 
                   no
                   account
                
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 full
                 of
                 vigour
                 and
                 vertue
                 to
                 comfort
                 souls
                 ,
                 to
                 suppresse
                 sighes
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 sorrows
                 to
                 fly
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 
                   humourish
                   obstructions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 
                   ill
                   livers
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 restore
                 them
                 to
                 soundnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 influences
                 of
                 this
                 
                   sun
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 wonderfully
                 inflame
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 kindle
                 a
                 fire
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 embrace
                 and
                 embosome
                 the
                 
                   things
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 to
                 long
                 after
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 souls
                 a
                 burning
                 after
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 indeed
                 
                   precious
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Ninethly
                 ,
                 a
                 Topaz
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Gr.
                 Topazion
                 ,
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Pitdah
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 ●●pad
                 or
                 Topaz
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 found
                 among
                 the
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
                 Job
                 .
                 21.19
                 .
                 Pliny
                 sayes
                 it
                 growes
                 among
                 the
                 Troglodites
                 ,
                 as
                 Dionysius
                 sayes
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Indian
                   Gemme
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Chaldee
                   Jarkam
                
                 and
                 Jarkatha
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 green
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 rich
                 golden
                 green
                 colour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 excellent
                 use
                 against
                 the
                 Emrods
                 ,
                 it
                 affords
                 (
                 sometimes
                 )
                 a
                 milky
                 liquor
                 ,
                 cures
                 a
                 wound
                 ,
                 helps
                 the
                 Lunatick
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 much
                 from
                 mutability
                 .
                 Surely
                 such
                 Saints
                 are
                 
                   precious
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 usefull
                 Gemmes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 shall
                 finde
                 out
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 curing
                 of
                 many
                 sharp
                 humorsome
                 diseases
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 obstruct
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 excrements
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 hinder
                 the
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 traditions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   excrementall
                   doctrines
                
                 which
                 will
                 hurt
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Such
                 Saints
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 Isay
                 30.22
                 .
                 
                   Get
                   thee
                   hence
                
                 :
                 Oh
                 fie
                 upon
                 't
                 !
                 out
                 with
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 bears
                 it
                 )
                 as
                 with
                 excrements
                 .
                 Such
                 Saints
                 shall
                 afford
                 sweet
                 milky
                 consolations
                 for
                 
                   Babes
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   bellies
                   shall
                   flow
                   Rivers
                   of
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   weak
                   to
                   the
                   weak
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   strong
                   to
                   the
                   strong
                
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 bind
                 up
                 many
                 a
                 wounded
                 and
                 
                   broken
                   Reed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 poure
                 Wine
                 and
                 Oyle
                 into
                 the
                 sad
                 gashes
                 of
                 
                   wounded
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 applying
                 seasonable
                 promises
                 and
                 Balsomes
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 lunatick
                 ones
                 ,
                 that
                 fall
                 sometimes
                 into
                 the
                 waters
                 (
                 of
                 drunkennesse
                 and
                 iniquity
                 )
                 wherein
                 without
                 mercy
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 drowned
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 (
                 of
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 fitting
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 help'd
                 by
                 grace
                 :
                 )
                 Such
                 as
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 means
                 of
                 recovering
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 confirming
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 them
                 from
                 changing
                 with
                 every
                 wind
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 others
                 hold
                 fast
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 wavering
                 .
                 Oh
                 these
                 wil
                 be
                 
                   precious
                   matter
                
                 too
                 !
              
               
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 A
                 Chrysoprasus
                 ,
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Shebo
                 ,
                 in
                 Gr.
                 Achate
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Eng.
                 Agate
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 signifies
                 a
                 
                   golden
                   green
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 green
                 sparkling
                 with
                 
                   golden
                   guttulis
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 excellent
                 use
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 Eye-sight
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shine
                 most
                 excellently
                 in
                 darknesse
                 :
                 Oh!
                 
                 such
                 Saints
                 will
                 be
                 
                   precious
                   matter
                
                 indeed
                 !
                 that
                 shine
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 in
                 afflictions
                 !
                 troubles
                 !
                 nights
                 !
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 darkness
                 !
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 no
                 light
                 !
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 
                   strong
                   in
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 best
                 in
                 worst
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 needs
                 revive
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 quicken
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 to
                 helpe
                 the
                 weak-sighted
                 ▪
              
               
                 Eleventhly
                 ,
                 the
                 Hyacinth
                 ,
                 or
                 Jacinth
                 ,
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Leshem
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 but
                 excellent
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 bright
                 purple
                 colour
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 somewhat
                 violet-like
                 ,
                 found
                 among
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 and
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 following
                 :
                 )
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 admirable
                 vertue
                 to
                 preserve
                 from
                 the
                 blast
                 of
                 lightnings
                 ,
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Plagues
                 and
                 Pestilence
                 in
                 corrupt
                 and
                 infected
                 ayres
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   as
                   Albertus
                
                 testifies
                 ,
                 it
                 causes
                 sweet
                 rest
                 and
                 sleep
                 ,
                 defends
                 the
                 
                   animall
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 men
                 rich
                 :
                 Oh
                 the
                 unspeakable
                 excellent
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 precious
                 gems
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 !
                 
                 such
                 Saints
                 are
                 surely
                 meant
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 violet-like
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 heads
                 low
                 ,
                 but
                 hearts
                 high
                 ;
                 sweet
                 and
                 savory
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 flowers
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   spring
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sunnes
                 approach
                 ;
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 by
                 the
                 
                   divine
                   vertue
                
                 in
                 them
                 ▪
                 to
                 keep
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 too
                 from
                 hurt
                 by
                 tempests
                 stormes
                 or
                 
                   flashing
                   persecutions
                
                 or
                 troubles
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 contagion
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   pestilentiall
                   diseases
                
                 ,
                 and
                 corruptions
                 which
                 reigne
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 rage
                 ;
                 these
                 keep
                 up
                 their
                 spirits
                 for
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 defend
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 would
                 offend
                 those
                 vitall
                 and
                 soul-spirits
                 ;
                 yea
                 such
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 Christ
                 (
                 their
                 beloved
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 finde
                 their
                 bed
                 green
                 too
                 ,
                 yea
                 such
                 do
                 make
                 soules
                 (
                 their
                 own
                 and
                 others
                 )
                 Rich
                 in
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abound
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fetch
                 in
                 apace
                 of
                 those
                 Treasures
                 of
                 Wisedome
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 layd
                 up
                 in
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 Twelfthly
                 ,
                 An
                 Amethysh
                 ,
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Achlama
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Stone
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Indians
                   ,
                   Arabians
                   ,
                   Armenians
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Galatians
                   ,
                   Aegyptians
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 ruddy
                 colour
                 ▪
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 
                   excellent
                   
                   use
                
                 to
                 cause
                 and
                 keep
                 temperance
                 ,
                 to
                 restrain
                 all
                 excesse
                 and
                 drunkennesse
                 ,
                 it
                 takes
                 away
                 from
                 night-feares
                 ,
                 and
                 provokes
                 sweet
                 rest
                 :
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 that
                 excel
                 in
                 these
                 vertues
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Precious
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 exceeding
                 temperate
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 others
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 abide
                 excesse
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 afraid
                 of
                 
                   evill
                   tidings
                   ,
                   Ps.
                
                 112.7
                 .
                 nor
                 of
                 terrours
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 those
                 terrours
                 which
                 attend
                 times
                 of
                 darknesse
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 they
                 live
                 above
                 all
                 fears
                 and
                 fancies
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Heroick
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 being
                 resolved
                 ,
                 
                   come
                   life
                   ,
                   come
                   death
                
                 ,
                 nothing
                 shall
                 separate
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 they
                 provoke
                 to
                 that
                 sweet
                 soule-rest
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 recumbency
                 of
                 Spirit
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 Christ.
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Precious
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 the
                 excellent
                 Church-matter
                 promised
                 in
                 
                   these
                   dayes
                
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 being
                 under
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 O
                 what
                 happy
                 dayes
                 are
                 comming
                 !
                 
                   great
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Jezreel
                
                 indeed
                 ;
                 
                   blessed
                   daies
                
                 then
                 are
                 approching
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 :
                 O
                 let
                 us
                 wait
                 for
                 them
                 !
                 and
                 begin
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 bringing
                 forth
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Precious
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 and
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                 consisting
                 of
                 excellent
                 gems
                 and
                 jewels
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 gather'd
                 up
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 
                   East
                   ,
                   West
                   ,
                   North
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   South
                   ;
                   Jewes
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   Indians
                   ,
                   Arabians
                   ,
                   Medes
                   ,
                   Persians
                   ,
                   Scythians
                   ,
                   Sardians
                   ,
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   French
                   ,
                   Spaniards
                   ,
                   Italians
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 
                   Precious
                   stones
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 such
                 Saints
                 are
                 exceeding
                 rare
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 yet
                 ;
                 but
                 ere
                 long
                 the
                 appearances
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 be
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   shining
                   approaches
                
                 of
                 this
                 Sunne
                 will
                 be
                 hotter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 shall
                 go
                 further
                 ,
                 ev'n
                 beyond
                 Seas
                 to
                 find
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 houres
                 of
                 triall
                 (
                 which
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Europe
                 )
                 will
                 the
                 Spirit
                 be
                 pour'd
                 out
                 amply
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 ample
                 employment
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 gather
                 Jewels
                 and
                 
                   Precious
                   stones
                
                 for
                 Church-matter
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 
                 As
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 that
                 excellency
                 is
                 also
                 under
                 promise
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 various
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Precious
                   stones
                
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 Zion
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 
                   beautifull
                   scituation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   joy
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                
                 :
                 And
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 highly
                 prize
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 (
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 holy
                 City
                 the
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 
                   Precious
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 contemned
                 
                 and
                 cursed
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 furious
                 and
                 spurious
                 foote
                 of
                 disdaine
                 to
                 trample
                 upon
                 .
                 Oh
                 alas
                 !
                 be
                 they
                 poore
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 ?
                 plaine
                 simple
                 ,
                 in
                 appearance
                 (
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 yet
                 their
                 worth
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 men
                 as
                 yet
                 ;
                 but
                 dogs
                 do
                 rent
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 swine
                 would
                 trample
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 mire
                 .
                 
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Vials
                
                 are
                 poured
                 out
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 reviled
                 ,
                 or
                 vilipended
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 or
                 trouble
                 ,
                 or
                 paine
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 of
                 a
                 
                   little
                   one
                   shall
                   become
                   a
                   thousand
                   :
                
                 and
                 as
                 Isay
                 60.5.6
                 .
                 and
                 Isay
                 49.18.19
                 .
                 
                   their
                   destroyers
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   wast
                   must
                   be
                   gone
                   packing
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 7.
                 and
                 then
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   lift
                   up
                   your
                   eyes
                   round
                   about
                   and
                   behold
                   ;
                   all
                   these
                   gather
                   themselves
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   thee
                
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 joyn'd
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   ornaments
                
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 her
                 
                   waste
                   desolate
                   places
                
                 shall
                 be
                 re-edified
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 too
                 little
                 to
                 hold
                 such
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Zion-Citizens
                 ,
                 and
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   place
                   is
                   too
                   strait
                   ,
                   give
                   me
                   roome
                
                 ;
                 make
                 way
                 yee
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 Nations
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 roome
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 till
                 this
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 very
                 
                   little
                   stone
                
                 grow
                 greater
                 and
                 greater
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 fill
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ;
                 looke
                 for
                 this
                 hastily
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 assured
                 the
                 Jewes
                 will
                 be
                 admirable
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 excellent
                 
                   Church
                   matter
                
                 by
                 1666.
                 and
                 many
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 have
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 
                   twelve
                   stones
                
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 
                   twelve
                   Tribes
                
                 engraven
                 ;
                 
                 though
                 some
                 apply
                 them
                 particularly
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 
                   twelve
                   Apostles
                
                 :
                 Oh!
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 every
                 Church
                 and
                 every
                 member
                 would
                 make
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Precious
                   stones
                
                 !
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 but
                 study
                 by
                 the
                 properties
                 and
                 excellencies
                 of
                 ev'ry
                 stone
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 following
                 Ages
                 will
                 exceed
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 exceed
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 exceed
                 ours
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 (
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 of
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 inward
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 and
                 divine
                 vertues
                 ,
                 with
                 varieties
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 their
                 
                   outward
                   appearances
                
                 ,
                 or
                 professions
                 or
                 formes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 fore-told
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 chose
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 from
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Precious
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 not
                 labour
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophecyes
                 and
                 Promises
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 full
                 for
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 we
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 in
                 many
                 Chapters
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 which
                 appears
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 37.19.21.22
                 .
                 Zeph.
                 3.9
                 .
                 so
                 in
                 Hosea
                 1.13
                 .
                 Isaiah
                 35.8.9
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.17.18
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 all
                 Churches
                 shall
                 admit
                 her
                 m●mbers
                 one
                 way
                 ;
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 Gates
                 (
                 through
                 which
                 men
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 City
                 )
                 are
                 Pearles
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 one
                 Pearle
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Pearle
                   of
                   price
                
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 alone
                 shall
                 be
                 entrance
                 into
                 all
                 Churches
                 and
                 Pallaces
                 of
                 Sion
                 .
                 
                 Rev.
                 21.21
                 .
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 Act.
                 4.12
                 .
                 but
                 something
                 to
                 this
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 
                   his
                   fanne
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                
                 now
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 3.12
                 .
                 to
                 make
                 separation
                 betweene
                 Wheat
                 and
                 
                   Chaffe
                   ,
                   Saints
                
                 and
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ere
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   finall
                   cause
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 also
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 at
                 large
                 ;
                 what
                 this
                 
                   finall
                   cause
                
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 showne
                 in
                 1
                 lib.
                 which
                 some
                 make
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 
                   Zanch.
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 10.
                 
                 S.
                 39.
                 )
                 1.
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 thereby
                 known
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Jo.
                 17.10
                 .
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   glorified
                   in
                   them
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 :
                 now
                 this
                 is
                 foretold
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 16.26
                 .
                 Act.
                 3.13
                 .
                 with
                 21.
                 
                 Mat.
                 24.30
                 .
                 Rev.
                 5.12
                 .
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   worthy
                   of
                   all
                   glory
                   .
                
                 2.
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 even
                 to
                 
                   East
                   ,
                   West
                   ,
                   North
                
                 ,
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 Jer.
                 31.3
                 .
                 )
                 
                   to
                   gather
                   the
                   Elect
                   from
                   all
                   corners
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 24.31
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 this
                 doth
                 commend
                 his
                 love
                 !
                 Rev.
                 5.8
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 16.6
                 .
                 Hosea
                 14.4
                 .
                 Rev.
                 1.5
                 .
                 Jer.
                 31.3
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 general
                 end
                 promised
                 and
                 prophesied
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   days
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 glory
                 and
                 praise
                 ,
                 as
                 Ephes.
                 2.21
                 .
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 Isay
                 65.17
                 .
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 (
                 saies
                 Brightman
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 
                   will
                   make
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   new
                   people
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   whose
                   Assemblies
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   praised
                   ,
                
                 and
                 glorified
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 Ier.
                 31.7
                 .
                 Rev.
                 21.11
                 .
                 Isay
                 66.18
                 .
                 to
                 Isay
                 49.3
                 .
                 
                   in
                   whom
                
                 (
                 in
                 whose
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   glorified
                   ,
                
                 Isay
                 43.
                 21.
                 so
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.7
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.9
                 .
                 Rev.
                 15.2.3
                 .
                 this
                 is
                 especially
                 a
                 worke
                 that
                 will
                 lye
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 the
                 Churches
                 look
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   finall
                   cause
                
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 
                   God
                   may
                   dwell
                   with
                   us
                
                 ,
                 2
                 cor
                 6.16
                 .
                 Rev.
                 21.3
                 .
                 let
                 the
                 Churches
                 make
                 these
                 their
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 the
                 Vnity
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 is
                 prophesied
                 and
                 promised
                 two
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 excellent
                 and
                 spirituall
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 24.7
                 .
                 Isay
                 54.13
                 .
                 Isay
                 56.6.7.8
                 .
                 Isay
                 60.21
                 .
                 worshipping
                 him
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 4.23.24.25
                 .
                 Eph.
                 
                 2.19.22
                 .
                 and
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 then
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 gold
                 for
                 
                   brasse
                   ,
                   silver
                
                 for
                 
                   iron
                   ,
                   brasse
                
                 for
                 wood
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Isay
                 60.17
                 .
                 spirit
                 for
                 
                   forme
                   ,
                   truth
                
                 for
                 
                   tradition
                   ,
                   life
                
                 for
                 
                   letter
                   ,
                   power
                
                 for
                 appearance
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 unity
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 1
                 cor
                 .
                 13.9
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 perfect
                 shall
                 do
                 away
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 imperfect
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 spoke
                 to
                 this
                 also
                 at
                 large
                 before
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 with
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 ,
                 John
                 17.21.22
                 .
                 which
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 v.
                 20.
                 does
                 include
                 us
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 as
                 much
                 concerned
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 and
                 
                   Churches
                   )
                   may
                   all
                   be
                   one
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 spiritually
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   power
                   ,
                   mystery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 (
                 sayes
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   the
                   glory
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   given
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   them
                   :
                
                 (
                 those
                 Saints
                 &
                 Churches
                 that
                 I
                 pray
                 for
                 )
                 what
                 glory
                 is
                 that
                 see
                 v.
                 5.
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   with
                   thine
                   own
                   selfe
                
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 worlds
                 earthly
                 pomp
                 ,
                 jollities
                 ,
                 or
                 terrene
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 thine
                 owne
                 presence
                 and
                 divine
                 being
                 )
                 
                   this
                   glory
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   given
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   them
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 
                   divine
                   phesence
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 and
                 being
                 ,
                 communicated
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   spirit
                
                 ;
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   one
                
                 (
                 there
                 is
                 unity
                 and
                 order
                 meant
                 spiritually
                 )
                 
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   one
                   :
                   one
                
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 one
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 :
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 especially
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Promises
                 and
                 Prophesies
                 are
                 very
                 pregnant
                 and
                 big-belly'd
                 for
                 the
                 
                   breaking
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   upon
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Churches
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 Ioel
                 2.
                 so
                 Isay
                 59.20
                 .
                 
                   the
                   Redeemer
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   Zion
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 v.
                 21.
                 
                   my
                   spirit
                   shall
                   be
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   words
                   which
                   I
                   put
                   in
                   thy
                   mouth
                   shall
                   never
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ,
                   nor
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   thy
                   seed
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   thy
                   seeds
                   seed
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   from
                   henceforth
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 Isay
                 ,
                 11.9
                 .
                 H●bak
                 .
                 2.14
                 .
                 Zach.
                 12.18
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 if
                 we
                 seriously
                 perpend
                 and
                 weigh
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 these
                 six
                 Heads
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 will
                 lye
                 obvious
                 to
                 our
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 restored
                 into
                 
                   Gospel-Primitive
                   purity
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   great
                   promise
                
                 of
                 these
                 
                   later
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 also
                 in
                 severall
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 the
                 repaire
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 the
                 desolate
                 and
                 waste
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 Ierusalem
                 that
                 is
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Ps.
                 102.15.16
                 .
                 that
                 concern
                 us
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 Ier.
                 31.4
                 .
                 I
                 
                   will
                   build
                   thee
                   up
                   again
                   ,
                   O
                   Virgin
                   of
                   Israel
                   !
                
                 
                 (
                 ye
                 that
                 are
                 holy
                 and
                 pure
                 sanctified
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 !
                 this
                 Promise
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 )
                 so
                 in
                 Ier.
                 33.7
                 .
                 I
                 
                   will
                   build
                   them
                   as
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 obstructions
                 must
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   old
                   must
                   passe
                   away
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.10
                 .
                 
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   noise
                
                 ;
                 see
                 in
                 Zach.
                 4.6.7
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 Prophesie
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 hence
                 forward
                 )
                 promises
                 the
                 removall
                 of
                 all
                 lets
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 mountains
                 that
                 hinder
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 'le
                 make
                 them
                 all
                 plains
                 :
                 And
                 also
                 the
                 Lord
                 promises
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 and
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 viz.
                 in
                 these
                 
                   later
                   dayes
                
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 the
                 typified
                 Zerubbabel
                 )
                 v.
                 9.
                 (
                 who
                 hath
                 (
                 already
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 )
                 layd
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 untill
                 he
                 hath
                 finished
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 Church-worke
                 ,
                 and
                 building
                 up
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 easily
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 designe
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   daies
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 throw
                 downe
                 mountains
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 mightiest
                 powers
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Armies
                 ,
                 Monarchies
                 ,
                 or
                 Kingdomes
                 that
                 oppose
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 hinder
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 Zerubbabel's
                 hands
                 ,
                 Job
                 9.45
                 .
                 Job
                 28.9
                 .
                 Isay
                 ,
                 10.32.33
                 Isay
                 14
                 4.5.9.10
                 .
                 &
                 41.15.16
                 .
                 &
                 24.19.21.23
                 .
                 Hag.
                 2.6.7.21.22.23
                 .
                 he
                 will
                 throw
                 them
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 dust
                 that
                 dare
                 to
                 appeare
                 against
                 Sion
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Sion
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 2.9
                 .
                 wo
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 !
                 Princes
                 !
                 Nations
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 !
                 that
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 Dragon
                 !
                 or
                 the
                 Beast
                 !
                 or
                 Turk
                 ,
                 or
                 Pope
                 !
                 Rev.
                 19.19
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 all
                 these
                 mounts
                 (
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 )
                 plaines
                 ,
                 by
                 scattring
                 them
                 as
                 dust
                 ,
                 Isay
                 41.16
                 .
                 Dan.
                 2.35
                 .
                 scourging
                 them
                 ,
                 Isay
                 10.24.25.26
                 .
                 with
                 furious
                 blows
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 25.16.17
                 .
                 by
                 stilling
                 them
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 15.16
                 .
                 Isay
                 11.6
                 .
                 Ps.
                 8.2
                 .
                 by
                 ruining
                 them
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 49.38
                 .
                 &
                 51.20
                 to
                 the
                 27.
                 
                 Hag.
                 2.22
                 .
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 converting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 Psal.
                 102.13.15
                 .
                 Isay
                 49.11.12
                 .
                 &
                 60.3.4
                 .
                 Rev.
                 21.24
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 !
                 Luke
                 21.25.27.28
                 .
                 but
                 lift
                 up
                 our
                 heads
                 for
                 our
                 day
                 is
                 nigh
                 !
                 
                 Psal.
                 46.2.3.4
                 .
                 but
                 let
                 all
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 Zion
                 repaired
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 that
                 the
                 Mountains
                 God
                 is
                 making
                 Plaines
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 work
                 then
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 hard
                 by
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 head-stone
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 first
                 Plantation
                 stone
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 patterne
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 his
                 Apostles
                 brought
                 forth
                 )
                 is
                 already
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 (
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 brought
                 forth
                 with
                 shoutings
                 ,
                 crying
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   grace
                   ,
                   
                   unto
                   it
                   :
                
                 wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 voyce
                 of
                 Rev.
                 19.17.18
                 .
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 in
                 our
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 it
                 not
                 strange
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 an
                 uproare
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 make
                 for
                 Zion
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel-order
                 in
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 primitive
                 Church
                 and
                 order
                 can
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 hard
                 by
                 us
                 :
                 
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Churches
                 shall
                 flourish
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 Isay
                 35.10
                 .
                 Joel
                 3.16.17
                 .
                 and
                 remaine
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.27.28
                 .
                 Zach.
                 14.11
                 .
                 and
                 their
                 name
                 shal
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   there
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 all
                 this
                 shal
                 be
                 ,
                 Isay
                 34.16
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Consid.
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   Church
                
                 is
                 promised
                 by
                 many
                 excellent
                 Types
                 &
                 ful
                 Figures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wise
                 know
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Test.
                
                 testifies
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 downfal
                 or
                 Antichrists
                 Church
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Types
                 layd
                 before
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 instance
                 for
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 false
                 Churches
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Type
                 of
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                
                 31.18
                 .
                 Rev.
                 11.8
                 .
                 that
                 kept
                 Gods
                 people
                 in
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 plagued
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 Isay
                 10.26
                 .
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 and
                 of
                 Sodom
                 too
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.8
                 .
                 whence
                 the
                 Lot's
                 are
                 cal●'d
                 out
                 (
                 even
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 Zoar
                 or
                 handfull
                 at
                 first
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 with
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 
                 Rev.
                 19.20
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 furious
                 anger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 83.11.14
                 Isay
                 34.2.3
                 .
                 for
                 their
                 spirituall
                 Whoredomes
                 and
                 Adulteries
                 :
                 
                 So
                 also
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 whence
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 heare
                 are
                 called
                 (
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   voyce
                   is
                   now
                   )
                   Rev.
                
                 18.4
                 .
                 to
                 make
                 haste
                 out
                 ,
                 for
                 Judgements
                 are
                 comming
                 upon
                 her
                 ;
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Harlots
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 17.5
                 .
                 yea
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 houre
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 18.8.9.10
                 .
                 within
                 these
                 three
                 years
                 the
                 smoake
                 of
                 her
                 burning
                 will
                 begin
                 to
                 appeare
                 ,
                 and
                 smell
                 in
                 the
                 nostrils
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 Anno
                 1655.
                 
                 All
                 that
                 see
                 it
                 shall
                 stand
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 her
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 her
                 torments
                 ,
                 
                 Rev.
                 18.10
                 .
                 though
                 thousands
                 that
                 see
                 it
                 not
                 will
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 cost
                 ▪
                 
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Prophets
                
                 shall
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 that
                 
                   Babylon
                   shall
                   be
                   throwne
                   downe
                   with
                   a
                   mighty
                   violence
                   ,
                   never
                   to
                   rise
                   more
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 18.20.21
                 .
                 but
                 to
                 speak
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   his
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   shall
                   help
                   him
                   ,
                   Dan.
                
                 11.45
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 his
                 ruine
                 is
                 nigh
                 ,
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 44.
                 verse
                 ;
                 
                 because
                 the
                 tidings
                 which
                 he
                 heares
                 does
                 already
                 trouble
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Expositors
                 upon
                 this
                 place
                 have
                 foretold
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 fatally
                 
                 
                 ominous
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 foretell
                 his
                 eminent
                 fall
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 signs
                 are
                 the
                 falling
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 apparent
                 within
                 these
                 three
                 yeares
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 from
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 (
                 a
                 picture
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 feare
                 at
                 the
                 tydings
                 of
                 rumours
                 abroad
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 11.44
                 .
                 
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 ,
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Rome
                 it selfe
                 trembles
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 troubles
                 that
                 are
                 arising
                 in
                 all
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 passionate
                 desire
                 to
                 do
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Romanize
                 as
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 he
                 able
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 fore-run
                 his
                 ruine
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Polanus
                   ,
                   Brightman
                
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 noted
                 ;
                 now
                 they
                 tremble
                 already
                 ,
                 as
                 Antiochus
                 (
                 the
                 Type
                 )
                 did
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 End
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 plagues
                 and
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 which
                 neither
                 he
                 nor
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 posterity
                 and
                 temper
                 did
                 ever
                 more
                 rise
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 were
                 extinct
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 
                   beast
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 19.20
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Types
                 that
                 foretell
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 whieh
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 long
                 standing
                 ;
                 I
                 might
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 hill
                 of
                 Sion
                 ;
                 in
                 Davids
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 Gods
                 habitacles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 after
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 25.9
                 .
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 Free-gift
                 ,
                 v.
                 2.
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mercy-seat
                 ,
                 Arke
                 ,
                 and
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 v.
                 21.
                 and
                 the
                 Table
                 with
                 Shew-bread
                 ,
                 v.
                 30.
                 none
                 were
                 to
                 become
                 there
                 that
                 were
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 defiled
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 19.13
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 all
                 therein
                 was
                 annoynted
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 8.
                 and
                 all
                 loop'd
                 and
                 tach'd
                 together
                 ;
                 that
                 break
                 one
                 ,
                 break
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 presence
                 was
                 in
                 one
                 Tabernacle
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 17.5
                 .
                 and
                 Feasts
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 were
                 kept
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 16.13
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 the
                 Lord
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 encamped
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 fill'd
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 Exodus
                 40.34
                 .
                 now
                 that
                 these
                 Tabernacles
                 doe
                 by
                 Types
                 foretell
                 the
                 felicity
                 of
                 Christs
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 in
                 these
                 
                   last
                   days
                
                 ,
                 wil
                 easily
                 appeare
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.3
                 .
                 
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Ps.
                 43.3
                 .
                 
                   O
                   let
                   thy
                   light
                   lead
                   me
                   ,
                   &
                   thy
                   truth
                   bring
                   me
                   into
                   thy
                   holy
                   hill
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   thy
                   Tabernacles
                   !
                
                 so
                 Psal.
                 46.4
                 .
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   River
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   be
                   streames
                   which
                   make
                   glad
                   the
                   Tabernacles
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   
                   high
                   .
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 :
                 
                 )
                 so
                 sayes
                 Doctor
                 Sibs
                 on
                 Psa.
                 84.1
                 .
                 
                   O
                   how
                   amiable
                   are
                   thy
                   Tabernacles
                   !
                
                 These
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 primitive
                 pattern
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Free-will
                   Offrings
                
                 too
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 Psa.
                 110.3
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 Churches
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Seat
                   of
                   mercy
                
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 especiall
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 whom
                 no
                 salvation
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Testimony
                 within
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 his
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 275.
                 )
                 viz.
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 witnesse
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 witnesse
                 is
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 31
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Numb
                 .
                 17.7.8
                 .
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 
                   speciall
                   Ordinances
                
                 in
                 order
                 fixed
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 prayers
                 especially
                 and
                 orderly
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 2.42
                 .
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 None
                 that
                 are
                 wicked
                 ,
                 dead
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 unclean
                 Carkasses
                 ,
                 or
                 defiled
                 persons
                 are
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 15.1
                 .
                 and
                 to
                 abide
                 there
                 ,
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 out
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.4
                 .
                 These
                 Churches
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 them
                 must
                 receive
                 the
                 annoynting
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 John
                 2.20.27
                 .
                 in
                 a
                 
                   large
                   measure
                
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 be
                 link'd
                 together
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 loop'd
                 in
                 one
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 to
                 hurt
                 one
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 hurt
                 all
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 Church
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 protect
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 all
                 with
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.11
                 .
                 and
                 to
                 feed
                 all
                 with
                 fat
                 things
                 ,
                 Corne
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 Oyle
                 ,
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 Isay
                 25.
                 
                 Zach.
                 14.16
                 .
                 Skenopegia
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 taste
                 of
                 ,
                 Isay
                 65.13
                 .
                 this
                 is
                 promised
                 by
                 the
                 Type
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 mention
                 Jerusalem
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 set
                 as
                 a
                 Type
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.
                 as
                 it
                 stood
                 high
                 upon
                 hills
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 the
                 vision
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 ,
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 City
                 Compact
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 So
                 wil
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 congregational
                 ones
                 make
                 up
                 as
                 
                   membra
                   causalia
                
                 )
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 all
                 mountains
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                   ,
                   Isay
                
                 2.2.3
                 .
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 place
                 of
                 sweet
                 Peace
                 and
                 sure
                 safety
                 for
                 poore
                 soules
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Salvation
                   shall
                   be
                   Walls
                   and
                   Bulworkes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Zach.
                 2.5
                 .
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 feare
                 the
                 Judgements
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 shall
                 the
                 Churches
                 be
                 the
                 Pallaces
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 habitations
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Sion
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 48.3
                 Joel
                 3.17
                 .
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 worshipped
                 
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 there
                 a
                 Temple
                 and
                 Light
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.22.23
                 .
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 united
                 as
                 a
                 City
                 Compact
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Isay
                 62.7
                 .
                 &
                 60.18
                 .
                 Zeph.
                 3.19.20
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 also
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Solomon
                 as
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 universall
                 ,
                 not
                 particular
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 handled
                 that
                 before
                 )
                 but
                 universall
                 in
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 holy
                 of
                 holies
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   holy
                   place
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Porch
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 holy
                 of
                 holies
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   triumphant
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 2.
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   militant
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 visible
                 here
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 indeed
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctified
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 And
                 3.
                 the
                 Porch
                 (
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 I
                 account
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Temple
                
                 )
                 for
                 all
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 viz.
                 mixt
                 Congregations
                 ;
                 where
                 all
                 may
                 heare
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 called
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Porch
                 hath
                 mixt
                 company
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 Saints
                 and
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 call'd
                 into
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   house
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 separated
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 in
                 Tabernacles
                 ▪
                 as
                 we
                 sayd
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Temple
                 is
                 a
                 
                   building
                   ,
                   Solomons
                
                 dayes
                 are
                 comming
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 matter
                 must
                 befetch'd
                 from
                 far
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Precious
                   stones
                
                 before
                 )
                 as
                 Solomon
                 sent
                 far
                 about
                 to
                 find
                 matter
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 for
                 this
                 building
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 all
                 our
                 Tabernacles
                 or
                 particular
                 Congregationall
                 Churches
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 this
                 one
                 Temple
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 particular
                 Churches
                 as
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 Temple
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 all
                 ,
                 all
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 gathered
                 from
                 farre
                 ,
                 East
                 ,
                 West
                 ,
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 all
                 shall
                 make
                 one
                 Sheep-fold
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 bring
                 in
                 one
                 Type
                 more
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 fulfilling
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 untill
                 our
                 compleat
                 restauration
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 Eden
                 or
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Type
                 will
                 appeare
                 .
                 Isay
                 51.3
                 .
                 so
                 Ezek.
                 31.16.18
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 36.35
                 .
                 ●6
                 .
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 her
                 like
                 Eden
                 .
                 
                 So
                 it
                 appeares
                 in
                 Rev.
                 21.
                 and
                 22.1.2
                 .
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   clear
                   Rivers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 againe
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 
                   Church
                   a
                   Paradise
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Pard●se
                 ,
                 an
                 Orchard
                 or
                 Garden
                 full
                 of
                 trees
                 of
                 
                   Righteousnesse
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 4.12.13
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 2.5
                 .
                 a
                 
                   water'd
                   Garden
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Isay
                 58.11
                 .
                 &c.
                 See
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 Ch.
                 3.
                 of
                 1.
                 lib.
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 too
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 an
                 Eden
                 .
                 Gr.
                 of
                 
                   Hedone
                   ,
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   pleasure
                   ,
                
                 where
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 joyes
                 ,
                 Isay
                 35.
                 ult
                 .
                 &c.
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 heare
                 in
                 what
                 particulars
                 the
                 Type
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 
                   spirituall
                   happinesse
                
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Churches
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 .
                 See
                 Gen.
                 2
                 8.9.10
                 .
                 to
                 18.
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 it selfe
                 .
                 2
                 Of
                 Man
                 plac'd
                 therein
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Garden
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 8.
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 own
                 planting
                 ,
                 
                 
                   (
                   &
                   plantavit
                   (
                   aut
                   plantaverat
                   )
                   Jehova
                   Elohim
                   hortum
                   aboriente
                   )
                
                 so
                 shall
                 these
                 Churches
                 (
                 or
                 
                   Gardens
                   inclosed
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 4
                 12.
                 )
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 have
                 these
                 five
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 provided
                 and
                 prepared
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 plantavit
                 implies
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 with
                 speciall
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 industry
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 Gen.
                 1.12
                 .
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 other
                 fruits
                 ,
                 herbs
                 ,
                 trees
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 Paradise
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 excell'd
                 all
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 Gen.
                 1.27
                 .
                 is
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 take
                 Councell
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 &
                 to
                 create
                 man
                 ;
                 whilest
                 for
                 other
                 things
                 he
                 said
                 
                   let
                   them
                   be
                
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 
                   were
                   so
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 Man
                 was
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 worke
                 and
                 Creation
                 .
                 So
                 will
                 God
                 himself
                 plant
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Isay
                 5.2
                 .
                 
                   he
                   fenced
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gathered
                   out
                   the
                   stones
                   ,
                   and
                   planted
                   it
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 so
                 Mat.
                 21
                 33
                 
                   he
                   planted
                   the
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   hedg'd
                   it
                   about
                   ,
                   dig'd
                   the
                   Wine-presse
                   ,
                   built
                   the
                   towre
                   :
                
                 So
                 he
                 p●omises
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ;
                 as
                 Ezek.
                 36.34
                 35.
                 
                   the
                   desolate
                   Land
                   shall
                   be
                   tilled
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   become
                   as
                   Eden
                   ,
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 for
                 know
                 ,
                 v.
                 36.
                 
                   it
                   is
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   will
                   build
                   the
                   ruined
                   ,
                   and
                   plant
                   the
                   desolate
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                
                 I
                 
                   will
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Excellency
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 his
                 planting
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 of
                 mens
                 plantting
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 own
                 Husbandry
                 ,
                 1
                 cor
                 .
                 3.9
                 .
                 and
                 workmanship
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.10
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 a
                 House
                 or
                 Pallace
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Garden
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   hortus
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 comes
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 word
                 which
                 signifies
                 to
                 protect
                 and
                 keep
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 especiall
                 manner
                 hedges
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 hurt
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                   promise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 tends
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 tha●
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 
                   protect
                   them
                   ,
                   Isay
                
                 27.3
                 .
                 Zach.
                 2.5
                 .
                 
                 Jer.
                 32.40.41
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 28.26
                 .
                 Isay
                 35.8.9
                 .
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 Joel
                 3.17.20
                 .
                 and
                 no
                 strangers
                 shal
                 be
                 there
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Erberies
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Ranters
                 spight
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 must
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 breasts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 Garden
                 is
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 septuagint
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 so
                 sayes
                 Zanchy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Persian
                 language
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Germane
                   Lu●tgarten
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 call'd
                 Paradisum
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 severall
                 other
                 languages
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 a
                 most
                 pleasant
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   in
                   voluptate
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 me
                 it
                 signifies
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 languages
                 have
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ;
                 for
                 surely
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 promise
                 must
                 reach
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 this
                 Paradise
                 shall
                 take
                 in
                 of
                 all
                 languages
                 and
                 tongues
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 8.22.23
                 .
                 
                   Many
                   peoples
                   ,
                   and
                   strong
                   Nations
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   shall
                   seek
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 his
                 
                   Churches
                   )
                   and
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                   it
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   languages
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   shall
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   a
                
                 (
                 spirituall
                 )
                 
                   Jew
                   ;
                   saying
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   go
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   you
                   :
                
                 so
                 Rev.
                 7.4
                 .
                 
                   four
                   Angels
                   at
                   the
                   foure
                   corners
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   stood
                   there
                   in
                   their
                   Offices
                   ,
                
                 whilest
                 another
                 Angell
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 seal●
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 sealing
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 )
                 some
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 tribes
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.24
                 .
                 
                   and
                   Nations
                   shall
                   bring
                   their
                   glory
                   to
                   Zion
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   thereof
                   ,
                
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 name
                 takes
                 in
                 of
                 all
                 languages
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 thing
                 will
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Jewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Grecians
                   ,
                   Italians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 Latines
                 ,
                 and
                 Germanes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 
                   earthly
                   Paradise
                   restor'd
                
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Promise
                 &
                 Prophesie
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Questionists
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 busie
                 to
                 know
                 whe●eabouts
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 this
                 Eden
                 was
                 ;
                 
                 some
                 say
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 others
                 about
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   (
                   vid.
                   Plin.
                   lib.
                
                 8.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 17
                 .
                 )
                 others
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 another
                 :
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 Chaldea
                 ;
                 others
                 take
                 in
                 
                   Syria
                   ,
                   Arabia
                
                 and
                 Mesopotamia
                 ;
                 others
                 take
                 in
                 
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   Assyria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Aegypt
                 :
                 others
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 
                   torrid
                   Zone
                
                 under
                 the
                 Aequinoctiall
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 as
                 Paraeus
                 observes
                 ,
                 these
                 discrepant
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 perplexable
                 differences
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Branches
                 of
                 Euphrates
                 ;
                 so
                 among
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Schoole-men
                 ,
                 and
                 Academians
                 ,
                 with
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 different
                 mindes
                 and
                 judgements
                 of
                 the
                 Seat
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 21.
                 but
                 what
                 need
                 such
                 
                   Cont●stations
                   ?
                   Praestat
                   enim
                   dubitare
                   de
                   occultis
                   quam
                   litigare
                   de
                   incertis
                   :
                
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 ever
                 the
                 
                   new
                   River
                
                 ,
                 the
                 typified
                 Euphrates
                 runs
                 ,
                 in
                 Rev.
                 22.1.2
                 .
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flowings
                 of
                 these
                 dayes
                 )
                 comes
                 ;
                 a
                 City
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 
                 
                   whose
                   builder
                   and
                   maker
                   is
                   God
                   :
                
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 streets
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 streams
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 spirit
                 will
                 be
                 
                   poured
                   out
                   on
                   all
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 on
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   come
                   from
                   far
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 mens
                 ignorance
                 of
                 this
                 River
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 cleare
                 as
                 Chrystall
                 )
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 question
                 where
                 Paradise
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 )
                 therefore
                 let
                 none
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   lo
                   here
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   lo
                   there
                
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 pour'd
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 'le
                 know
                 and
                 understand
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Eastward
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 properly
                 from
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 in
                 Text
                 ,
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 
                 
                   ab
                   Oriente
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 considerable
                 ;
                 for
                 Eden
                 was
                 Orientall
                 ,
                 or
                 Eastern
                 ,
                 sayes
                 
                   Lactant.
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Paradise
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 :
                 
                 So
                 is
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                   Paradise
                
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 East
                 I
                 intend
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 rises
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 goes
                 down
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 West
                 or
                 Occidentall
                 ,
                 both
                 East
                 &
                 
                   West
                   ,
                   Orientall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Occidentall
                 ,
                 so
                 call'd
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 and
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 really
                 a
                 place
                 or
                 point
                 of
                 Earth
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 Horison
                 ,
                 or
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 see
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 as
                 farre
                 off
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 goe
                 round
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 never
                 come
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 rises
                 I
                 account
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 Paradise
                 promis'd
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Churches
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 
                   East-ward
                   ,
                   Zion-ward
                   ,
                   Christ-ward
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 all
                 
                   ab
                   Oriente
                
                 ,
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yea
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Sun
                 rises
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel-light
                 burgeons
                 and
                 breaks
                 out
                 in
                 golden
                 brightnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 must
                 go
                 forth
                 (
                 as
                 from
                 you
                 the
                 Churches
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 gild
                 the
                 Ayre
                 all
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 shine
                 abroad
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 from
                 Christ
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 all
                 for
                 Christ
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Paradise
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                
                 shall
                 arise
                 and
                 shine
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 Thus
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 speciall
                 Priviledges
                 that
                 appertain
                 to
                 this
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 under
                 these
                 two
                 Heads
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Trees
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Rivers
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Paradise
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 signifie
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 to
                 me
                 open
                 out
                 of
                 Isay.
                 61.3
                 .
                 
                   That
                   they
                
                 (
                 in
                 Zion
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   trees
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   the
                   planting
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 So
                 in
                 Cant.
                 2.3
                 .
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Apple
                   tree
                   among
                   the
                   trees
                   of
                   the
                   Forrest
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   my
                   beloved
                
                 (
                 C●rist
                 )
                 
                   among
                   the
                   Sons
                
                 (
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 fellowship
                 .
                 )
                 So
                 Ezek.
                 47.7.12
                 .
                 So
                 Rev.
                 7.1
                 .
                 and
                 8.7
                 .
                 with
                 Rev.
                 9.4
                 .
                 So
                 Matt.
                 3.10
                 .
                 and
                 7.17
                 .
                 and
                 12.33
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Psal.
                 92.12.13
                 .
                 
                   Those
                   trees
                   that
                   be
                   planted
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   flourish
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Psal.
                 52.8
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   green
                   Olive-tree
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 Psal.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Trees
                   planted
                   by
                   rivers
                   of
                   water
                   bringing
                   forth
                   fruits
                   in
                   due
                   season
                   .
                
                 
                 Many
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Parallels
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Particulars
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 every
                 Tree
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 every
                 Member
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 
                   grounded
                   and
                   rooted
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                 Ephes.
                 3.17.18
                 .
                 Col.
                 2.6
                 .
                 Job
                 .
                 8.17
                 .
                 and
                 folded
                 into
                 and
                 wrapped
                 about
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Every
                 Tree
                 in
                 Paradise
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 making
                 ,
                 so
                 should
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 should
                 every
                 Member
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 being
                 created
                 a
                 new
                 thereto
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Workmanship
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 2.10
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Trees
                 in
                 Paradise
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   caused
                   to
                   grow
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 9
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 and
                 giving
                 of
                 spirituall
                 Sap
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Life
                 to
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 makes
                 them
                 
                   growing
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 spreading
                 and
                 flourishing
                 Members
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 Ornaments
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Garden
                   inclosed
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.18
                 .
                 and
                 2.2
                 .
                 Job
                 .
                 8.16.17
                 .
                 Psal.
                 80.9.10
                 .
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 especiall
                 promise
                 of
                 ours
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Hosea
                 14.5.6
                 .
                 
                 I
                 (
                 sayes
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 I
                 (
                 by
                 my
                 Doctrine
                 dropping
                 as
                 the
                 rain
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32.2
                 .
                 and
                 by
                 my
                 spirit
                 as
                 the
                 neather
                 Springs
                 and
                 Streams
                 from
                 Lebanon
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 4.13
                 .
                 )
                 
                   I
                   will
                   
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   dew
                   unto
                   Israell
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   grow
                   as
                   the
                   Lilly
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   cast
                   forth
                   his
                   roots
                
                 ,
                 (
                 thick
                 and
                 threefold
                 )
                 
                   as
                   Lebanon
                   ,
                   his
                   branches
                   shall
                   spread
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Most
                 
                   fruitfull
                   trees
                
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 besides
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 expected
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 members
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 ;
                 not
                 
                   common
                   fruits
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Garden
                   fruits
                
                 ;
                 not
                 
                   ordinary
                   Garden
                   fruits
                
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Eden
                   Garden
                   fruits
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 own
                 planting
                 ,
                 grafting
                 ,
                 growing
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   choysest
                   fruits
                   ,
                   Jehovahs
                
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   ,
                   spirituall
                
                 faith
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 love
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 obedience
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 prayers
                 ,
                 preachings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 putting
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 blooming
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   setting
                   ▪
                   increasing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ripening
                 ,
                 
                 Jer.
                 17.8
                 .
                 
                   then
                   they
                   'le
                   bring
                   forth
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   drought
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   other
                   trees
                   are
                   withered
                   and
                   burnt
                   up
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Rev.
                 8.7
                 .
                 and
                 when
                 
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   trees
                   must
                   be
                   burnt
                   up
                   :
                
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 well
                 rooted
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   causes
                   them
                   to
                   grow
                
                 .
                 Prov.
                 12.12
                 .
                 
                   these
                   bring
                   forth
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   holinesse
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 1.11
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 know
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 fruits
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   pleasant
                   for
                   sight
                
                 .
                 Gen.
                 2.9
                 .
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 all
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 ev'n
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 shine
                 as
                 lights
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 
                   conversations
                   attract
                   them
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.47
                 .
                 Zeph.
                 3.20
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   you
                   a
                   name
                   and
                   praise
                   among
                   all
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   savour
                   to
                   all
                
                 ,
                 2
                 cor
                 .
                 2.14
                 15.
                 and
                 
                   amiable
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 their
                 
                   fruits
                   good
                   for
                   food
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.9
                 .
                 
                 So
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 feed
                 the
                 strong
                 and
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 fruits
                 of
                 
                   love
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   obedience
                   ,
                   graces
                   ,
                   gifts
                   ,
                   prayers
                   ,
                   prophesies
                   ,
                   interpretations
                   ,
                
                 and
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 shal
                 administer
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.29
                 ▪
                 Col.
                 4.6
                 .
                 and
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 refreshings
                 ,
                 and
                 juice
                 ,
                 and
                 sap
                 ,
                 and
                 sweetnesse
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Apples
                 )
                 both
                 meat
                 and
                 drinke
                 to
                 many
                 poor
                 hungry
                 soules
                 :
                 O
                 sweet
                 dayes
                 !
                 when
                 these
                 fruits
                 shall
                 be
                 ripe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 out
                 in
                 
                   due
                   season
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 appears
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 us
                 in
                 these
                 restitution
                 of
                 times
                 the
                 most
                 
                   precious
                   fruits
                
                 of
                 imparadised
                 Saints
                 ;
                 
                   suaves
                   ad
                   visum
                   &
                   ad
                   vescendum
                   :
                
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 satisfie
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 delightfull
                 
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 ,
                 sweet
                 to
                 smell
                 of
                 ,
                 most
                 admirable
                 to
                 feele
                 of
                 ,
                 most
                 pleasant
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 exceedingly
                 sweet
                 ,
                 savory
                 ,
                 and
                 soule-satisfying
                 to
                 the
                 taste
                 .
                 Lord
                 hasten
                 these
                 
                   happy
                   dayes
                
                 ▪
                 Then
                 the
                 
                   day
                   of
                   Jezreel
                   will
                   be
                   great
                
                 indeed
                 ,
                 th●n
                 the
                 Churches
                 shall
                 be
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 their
                 members
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 such
                 dainty
                 and
                 diversity
                 of
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 taste
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 touch
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 touch
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 may
                 scent
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 
                   scent
                   ,
                   resent
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 smell
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Spices
                 they
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 4
                 16.
                 )
                 may
                 see
                 them
                 amiable
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 ;
                 as
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 )
                 heare
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 O
                 precious
                 !
                 precious
                 days
                 !
                 Come
                 running
                 Lord
                 !
                 like
                 the
                 Roe
                 !
              
               
                 
                 7.
                 
                 In
                 Gen.
                 2.9
                 .
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 good
                 trees
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 he
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 confining
                 of
                 a
                 Garden
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 to
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 trees
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 one
                 by
                 chance
                 ;
                 so
                 to
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 Judgements
                 ▪
                 or
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 or
                 People
                 ;
                 O
                 no!
                 but
                 of
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 trees
                 and
                 fruits
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Persons
                   ,
                   Professions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Opinions
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 makes
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   bring
                   forth
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 Paradise
                 :
                 Oh
                 then
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 
                   glorious
                   day
                
                 for
                 Sion
                 indeed
                 !
                 and
                 Eden
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 feed
                 upon
                 all
                 those
                 sorts
                 of
                 
                   fruits
                   judgements
                   ,
                   gifts
                   ,
                   graces
                   ,
                
                 or
                 whatever
                 they
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 shall
                 stand
                 
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   other
                   trees
                
                 ▪
                 Gen.
                 2.9
                 .
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 or
                 
                   Garden
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
                 1.
                 as
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 
                 2.
                 as
                 
                   life
                   giving
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 life
                 ?
                 I
                 conceive
                 that
                 in
                 Gen.
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 food
                 does
                 by
                 maintaining
                 the
                 
                   natu●all
                   heat
                
                 ,
                 radicall
                 moysture
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   animall
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 intends
                 some
                 
                   quickning
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   vital
                   strength
                
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 this
                 fruit
                 to
                 the
                 Eater
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 sicke
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   wax
                   o●●
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 weake
                 ,
                 nor
                 infirme
                 ,
                 nor
                 dye
                 ;
                 but
                 should
                 live
                 in
                 perpetuall
                 health
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 vigor
                 of
                 spririt
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 stood
                 
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 was
                 more
                 worth
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ▪
                 Cant.
                 2.3
                 .
                 So
                 
                 does
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 (
                 Rev.
                 1.13
                 .
                 and
                 2.1
                 .
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   golden
                   Candlesticks
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   Brethren
                
                 ,
                 Hebr.
                 2.12
                 .
                 his
                 
                   fellow
                   trees
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   praises
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 Promise
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                
                 Mat.
                 18.20
                 .
                 so
                 Psal.
                 46
                 5.
                 
                 Hosea
                 11.9
                 .
                 Joel
                 2.27
                 .
                 So
                 Zeph.
                 3.5.15
                 ▪
                 
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Israel
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                
                 So
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 promised
                 us
                 in
                 Zach.
                 2
                 5.
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 v.
                 10.11
                 .
                 
                   sing
                   ,
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   O
                   daughters
                   of
                   Sion
                
                 (
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 and
                 Assembly
                 of
                 
                   Sion
                   )
                   for
                   lo
                   !
                   I
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   Nations
                   shal
                   be
                   joyn'd
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                
                 (
                 joyn'd
                 or
                 gather'd
                 )
                 
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   thee
                   :
                
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 singular
                 happinesse
                 !
                 
                 for
                 then
                 one
                 member
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Ordinance
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 neare
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 alike
                 will
                 fetch
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 else
                 is
                 communicable
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Some
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 make
                 this
                 tree
                 a
                 Symbole
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   two
                   trees
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Sacraments
                
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 far
                 I
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 these
                 
                   speciall
                   Ordinances
                
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 dispensed
                 without
                 neither
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 call'd
                 )
                 of
                 breaking
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 break
                 the
                 Command
                 that
                 dare
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 receive
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 flaming
                 sword
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 run
                 greedily
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Serpents
                 insinuations
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.3
                 .
                 )
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   forbidden
                   fruits
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 which
                 shal
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 gatherd
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 restored
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 shall
                 stand
                 ,
                 as
                 Rev.
                 22.2
                 .
                 
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   street
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   City
                   ,
                
                 (
                 every
                 Church
                 that
                 helps
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 )
                 
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   which
                   bare
                   twelve
                   manner
                   of
                   fruits
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Christ
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 give
                 fruits
                 (
                 both
                 meat
                 and
                 drinke
                 )
                 for
                 other
                 trees
                 (
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 members
                 )
                 will
                 doe
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 living
                 and
                 
                   giving
                   life
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.45
                 .
                 a
                 quickening
                 ,
                 
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   life-giving
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 having
                 
                   twelve
                   manner
                   of
                   fruits
                
                 for
                 
                   twelve
                   months
                
                 ,
                 of
                 divers
                 sorts
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 eat
                 of
                 him
                 
                 shall
                 never
                 dye
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 6.50
                 .
                 but
                 grow
                 livelier
                 ,
                 and
                 lustier
                 ,
                 and
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 healthfullier
                 every
                 day
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 promised
                 
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 to
                 
                   make
                   them
                
                 up
                 an
                 
                   earthly
                   Paradise
                
                 ,
                 which
                 else
                 
                   cant
                   be
                
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Other
                   trees
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 were
                 much
                 alike
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 tree
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 
                   wood
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   lignum
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 this
                 foretels
                 me
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 the
                 true
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 )
                 shall
                 look
                 like
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 like
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 as
                 he
                 walked
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 John
                 4.17
                 .
                 And
                 
                   represent
                   him
                   as
                   pertaking
                   of
                   divine
                   and
                   humane
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 and
                 we
                 
                   know
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   appear
                   we
                   shall
                   appear
                   like
                   him
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Jo.
                 3.2
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 
                   speciall
                   priviledges
                   of
                   Paradise
                
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 which
                 watered
                 the
                 Garden
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 also
                 very
                 significant
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Churches
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Graces
                 as
                 Streams
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 as
                 Brooks
                 &c.
                 Isay.
                 30.25
                 .
                 Isay.
                 33.21
                 .
                 Isay.
                 32.2
                 .
                 and
                 Isay.
                 41.18
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   open
                   rivers
                   in
                   high
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   dry
                   land
                   springs
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Isay.
                 43.19.20
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   will
                   do
                   a
                   new
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   even
                   make
                   a
                   Way
                   in
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                   and
                   Rivers
                   in
                   the
                   Desart
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   Rivers
                   in
                   the
                   Desart
                   to
                   give
                   drink
                   to
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   my
                   chosen
                   :
                
                 So
                 Ezek
                 34.13.14
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   feed
                   you
                   upon
                   the
                   Mountains
                   of
                   Israel
                   by
                   the
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   in
                   fat
                   pastures
                   :
                
                 So
                 Psal.
                 46.4
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   River
                   the
                   streams
                   whereof
                   make
                   glad
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 So
                 Psal.
                 65.9
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   enrichest
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   River
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 1.3
                 .
                 and
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 that
                 in
                 Rev.
                 22.1
                 .
                 
                   He
                   shewed
                   me
                   a
                   pure
                   River
                   of
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   clear
                   as
                   Christall
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 spirit
                 powred
                 cut
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 some
                 Particulars
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Whence
                 and
                 whither
                 the
                 River
                 flowed
                 :
                 and
                 2.
                 for
                 what
                 end
                 ?
                 See
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   A
                   River
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   Eden
                   to
                   water
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   it
                   parted
                   into
                   four
                   Heads
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 River
                 ran
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Eden
                   ;
                   Eden
                
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 River
                 ran
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 
                   currere
                   perpetuo
                   cursu
                
                 ,
                 the
                 River
                 ran
                 continually
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 the
                 Fountain
                 
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Text
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   Fontem
                   sed
                   Fluvium
                
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Eden
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 the
                 East
                 we
                 sayd
                 before
                 was
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 River
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 )
                 continually
                 runs
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 22
                 1.
                 and
                 shall
                 flow
                 ere
                 long
                 with
                 
                   mighty
                   streams
                   in
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   streets
                   or
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 East
                 was
                 sayd
                 to
                 have
                 two
                 parts
                 (
                 as
                 Zanchy
                 notes
                 )
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 much
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Arabia
                   ,
                   Babylonica
                   ,
                   Persiae
                   ,
                   Chaldea
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 was
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 but
                 secondly
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 lay
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 hidden
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 unknown
                 and
                 unshown
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 part
                 some
                 say
                 the
                 River
                 ran
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 is
                 revealed
                 ,
                 declares
                 to
                 us
                 Eden
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 speak
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 show
                 it
                 clearly
                 ;
                 
                 
                 but
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 secret
                 and
                 in
                 mystery
                 ;
                 hidden
                 and
                 obscure
                 this
                 
                   River
                   runs
                
                 from
                 also
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 
                 by
                 which
                 River
                 the
                 secret
                 and
                 hidden
                 mysteries
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 discovered
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 revealed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 as
                 yet
                 sealed
                 up
                 must
                 be
                 layd
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 This
                 River
                 it
                 ran
                 into
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 secret
                 ,
                 close
                 occult
                 conveyances
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 open
                 ordinary
                 courses
                 and
                 flowings
                 (
                 sayes
                 
                   Pliny
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 c.
                 24.
                 )
                 So
                 does
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 flowing
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 water
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 fill
                 them
                 as
                 Waters
                 fill
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Isay.
                 11.
                 partly
                 by
                 Meanes
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Promises
                 ,
                 Providences
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 ordinary
                 Passages
                 and
                 Currents
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 secret
                 wayes
                 ,
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 mysterious
                 occult
                 conveyances
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 with
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 Gardens
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 Churches
                 will
                 be
                 well
                 refreshed
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 this
                 River
                 which
                 arises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 :
                 
                 And
                 to
                 finish
                 this
                 Particular
                 ,
                 this
                 River
                 ran
                 (
                 as
                 with
                 one
                 stream
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 thence
                 divided
                 severall
                 wayes
                 abroad
                 ;
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 spirit
                 as
                 with
                 one
                 mighty
                 rushing
                 Sea
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 be
                 divided
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 abroad
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 end
                 ?
                 to
                 
                   water
                   the
                   Garden
                
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Churches
                 will
                 be
                 abundantly
                 more
                 fructifying
                 and
                 fresh
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 spirit
                 is
                 poured
                 out
                 ,
                 than
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 4.15
                 .
                 
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   like
                   a
                   watered
                   Garden
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   whose
                   waters
                   faile
                   not
                
                 ,
                 Isay.
                 58.11
                 .
                 they
                 can't
                 faile
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 2.14
                 .
                 they
                 are
                 already
                 green
                 and
                 growing
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 parched
                 Wildernesse
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 more
                 about
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 this
                 River
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 
                 
                   From
                   thence
                   it
                   parted
                   into
                   four
                   Heads
                   .
                   From
                   thence
                   ,
                   inde
                   ,
                
                 Hebr.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   ibi
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 among
                 some
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 Division
                 is
                 made
                 ;
                 
                 whether
                 before
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 now
                 it
                 appears
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 
                   uno
                   influxo
                
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 one
                 stream
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 went
                 out
                 
                   by
                   four
                
                 ,
                 in
                 v.
                 10.11.12
                 13.
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Division
                 was
                 within
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 Division
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 was
                 watered
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 spirit
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 as
                 from
                 Christ
                 )
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 it
                 flows
                 severall
                 wayes
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 severall
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 Graces
                 ,
                 and
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.4
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 watered
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 have
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 measure
                 ,
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 lesse
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 it
                 
                   flows
                   abroad
                
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 foretels
                 us
                 the
                 spirit
                 shall
                 come
                 flowing
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 ample
                 manner
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 these
                 
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 
                   flow
                   from
                
                 them
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 run
                 out
                 to
                 others
                 several
                 wayes
                 in
                 severall
                 streams
                 ;
                 yea
                 
                   four
                   Heads
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   East
                   ,
                   West
                   ,
                   North
                
                 and
                 South
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 
                   foure
                   Heads
                
                 encompassed
                 and
                 took
                 in
                 many
                 Lands
                 v.
                 11.12.13.14
                 .
                 as
                 
                   Arabia
                   ,
                   Syria
                   ,
                   Chaldea
                   (
                   Chus
                   )
                   Aethiopia
                   ,
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 shall
                 the
                 spirit
                 that
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 (
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Great
                   Day
                
                 of
                 the
                 flowing
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 pouring
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 them
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 spirit
                 shall
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 round
                 about
                 
                   severall
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 into
                 
                   all
                   Parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 fetch
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 compasse
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 Tongues
                 ;
                 and
                 Languages
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Lands
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 
                   pretious
                   stones
                
                 and
                 
                   gold
                   of
                   Havilah
                
                 shall
                 be
                 fetched
                 in
                 too
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   fit
                   matter
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 his
                 latter
                 
                   Golden
                   Dayes
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 Work
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 abroad
                 many
                 wayes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 thus
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 speciall
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 (
                 typified
                 by
                 Paradise
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Rivers
                 that
                 shall
                 run
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 See
                 Zach.
                 14.8
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 
                   living
                   water
                
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 halfe
                 of
                 them
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 halfe
                 another
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Type
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 for
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 relates
                 so
                 eminently
                 and
                 evidently
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 15.16.17
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   God
                   tooke
                   the
                   Man
                   and
                   put
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   no
                   place
                
                 for
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 no
                 
                   ravenous
                   beasts
                
                 shall
                 
                   enter
                   into
                   this
                
                 earthly
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 these
                 
                   last
                   Ages
                
                 ,
                 Isay.
                 35
                 9.10
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Lord
                   tooke
                   him
                   (
                   &
                   tulit
                   Jehovah
                   Elohim
                   )
                
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 thither
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 born
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 created
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 translated
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   put
                   him
                   in
                
                 ;
                 so
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 Members
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 meer
                 naturall
                 Condition
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 born
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 born
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 O
                 no!
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 Grace
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   brought
                
                 in
                 and
                 fitted
                 for
                 Church-Communion
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 Members
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   adds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 adds
                 none
                 but
                 
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.47
                 .
                 Too
                 too
                 many
                 naturall
                 carnall
                 men
                 have
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 
                   added
                   themselves
                
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 others
                 have
                 added
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 out
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 rout
                 them
                 ere
                 long
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 added
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   fiery
                   tryall
                
                 will
                 purge
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 with
                 a
                 powder
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 Day
                 will
                 
                   burn
                   up
                
                 the
                 
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   trees
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 8.7
                 .
                 with
                 Zach.
                 13.9
                 .
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   the
                   Cananite
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   ,
                
                 Zach.
                 14.21
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Paradise
                 was
                 of
                 use
                 in
                 
                   mans
                   innocency
                
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Academy
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 Vniversity
                 (
                 sayes
                 Pareus
                 )
                 to
                 which
                 men
                 from
                 
                   all
                   Parts
                
                 might
                 resort
                 
                   to
                   praise
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 learn
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 behold
                 his
                 most
                 excellent
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feed
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 fruits
                 ;
                 And
                 from
                 thence
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 sent
                 abroad
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Rivers
                 went
                 )
                 to
                 give
                 knowledge
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 excellent
                 use
                 will
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Saints
                 to
                 resort
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 his
                 
                   most
                   gracious
                   workings
                
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 best
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 choisest
                 fruits
                 of
                 
                   restored
                   Paradise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 
                   sent
                   out
                
                 thence
                 to
                 
                   go
                   abroad
                
                 all
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 mean
                 with
                 the
                 
                   rich
                   measures
                
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 &
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 &
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 revealed
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 fellowship
                 .
                 Such
                 Churches
                 wil
                 prove
                 the
                 usefullest
                 Vniversities
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 stock
                 and
                 store
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Nation
                 with
                 able
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Teachers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 speake
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 heare
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 taught
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Anointing
                   from
                   on
                   high
                
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 promised
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   Dayes
                   .
                   Jerem.
                
                 32.40
                 .
                 Isay.
                 46.13
                 .
                 and
                 54.13.14
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Law
                 shall
                 go
                 forth
                 from
                 
                   Zion
                   ,
                   Isay.
                
                 22.
                 
                 Micha
                 .
                 4.8
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 man
                 (
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 innocency
                 )
                 to
                 live
                 (
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 Paradise
                 )
                 without
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 he
                 kept
                 him
                 under
                 
                   strict
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 16.
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 
                   man
                   (
                   praecepto
                   singulari
                   obstrinxit
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 notes
                 the
                 Word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 with
                 the
                 Proposition
                 or
                 Particle
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 signifie
                 more
                 then
                 (
                 simply
                 )
                 to
                 
                   command
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 to
                 command
                 with
                 an
                 Interdiction
                 and
                 Prohibition
                 as
                 follows
                 in
                 v.
                 17.
                 thus
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 vajesau
                 read
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 significant
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 promise
                 us
                 a
                 
                   lawlesse
                   liberty
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   licentious
                   dayes
                
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 under
                 his
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 appoynted
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   exact
                   walkers
                
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 
                   perfect
                   righteousnesse
                
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ;
                 
                 not
                 destroying
                 but
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 Love
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   bond
                   of
                   perfection
                
                 ,
                 only
                 this
                 obedience
                 shal
                 be
                 more
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 John
                 4.25.24
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 is
                 very
                 exact
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 strictnesse
                 of
                 the
                 wo●d
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Members
                 thereof
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 Laws
                 (
                 even
                 in
                 Paradise
                 )
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 reformed
                 &
                 restored
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 8.10
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 43.11
                 .
                 and
                 44.5.24
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 James
                 2.8
                 And
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 2.6
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   go
                   forth
                   out
                   of
                   Zion
                
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 Mich.
                 4.2
                 .
                 And
                 
                   seale
                   the
                   Law
                   among
                   my
                   Disciples
                   ,
                
                 Isay.
                 8.16
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 God
                 especially
                 looks
                 for
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 any
                 others
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Examples
                 to
                 others
                 as
                 
                   lights
                   on
                   a
                   hill
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Salt
                 to
                 season
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ;
                 They
                 have
                 it
                 first
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Churches
                 (
                 most
                 excellently
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 and
                 others
                 as
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 Micah
                 4.2
                 .
                 Adam
                 had
                 the
                 Law
                 first
                 in
                 Paradise
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 most
                 excellently
                 of
                 all
                 )
                 and
                 Eve
                 afterwards
                 as
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 
                 Besides
                 the
                 Majesty
                 &
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 promised
                 (
                 hereby
                 )
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 as
                 Paul
                 said
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.23
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 
                   delivered
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 so
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 
                   last
                   days
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Micah
                 5.4
                 .
                 He
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   stand
                   and
                   feed
                
                 (
                 and
                 rule
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   majesty
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                
                 (
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   )
                   shall
                   abide
                
                 :
                 
                 For
                 now
                 (
                 after
                 this
                 )
                 shall
                 he
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 be
                 great
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 marke
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Man
                 was
                 first
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 commanded
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 first
                 a
                 Principle
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 Precept
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 adesse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 
                   bene
                   esse
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 singular
                 Comfort
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   Church
                   Members
                
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 much
                 promised
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 first
                 create
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 command
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 first
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 Precept
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Aminadab
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 'l
                 write
                 his
                 Law
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 receive
                 his
                 Law
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 them
                 )
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   days
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   &
                   Saints
                
                 shal
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 yea
                 cānot
                 be
                 without
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 without
                 liberty
                 ,
                 nor
                 without
                 the
                 perfect
                 Law
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 1.25
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Man
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 Paradise
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 idle
                 ,
                 
                 therefore
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   God
                   put
                   him
                   in
                   to
                   dresse
                   it
                   and
                   to
                   keep
                   it
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 it
                 ,
                 Garden
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 hortus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 the
                 Feminine
                 Gender
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 affixed
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 signification
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Saints
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Zanchy
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Paradisu●
                   illa
                   ,
                   typus
                   fuit
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   ergo
                   ,
                   qui
                   in
                   Ecclesiam
                   positi
                   sunt
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   disca●t
                   se
                   non
                   esse
                   hîc
                   positos
                   ut
                   otiosi
                   vivant
                   ,
                   sed
                   ut
                   pro
                   suâ
                   quisque
                   virili
                   ,
                   colat
                   Ecclesiam
                   ,
                   camque
                   custodiat
                   &
                   Paradise
                
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 concerns
                 every
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 idle
                 ;
                 but
                 up
                 and
                 about
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   Vineyard
                
                 ,
                 to
                 dresse
                 and
                 
                   keep
                   it
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   profit
                   withall
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.7
                 .
                 To
                 doe
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.12
                 .
                 Rom.
                 14.19
                 .
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 exhort
                 ,
                 
                   build
                   up
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   dresse
                   it
                
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.29
                 .
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.11
                 .
                 Jude
                 20.
                 
                 Heb.
                 10.24.25
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 
                 it
                 too
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Foxes
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wild
                 Bores
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 all
                 Beasts
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 hurt
                 this
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 good
                 Orders
                 ,
                 the
                 Fences
                 and
                 Hedges
                 ,
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Jude
                 3.
                 
                 Gal.
                 5.1
                 .
                 Heb.
                 12.3.4
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 4.3.4
                 .
                 Phil.
                 2.1.2.3
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.10
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 13.11
                 .
                 This
                 Care
                 lies
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 make
                 them
                 good
                 Husband-men
                 ,
                 carefull
                 ,
                 and
                 watchfull
                 ,
                 and
                 painfull
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 keeping
                 of
                 this
                 (
                 Typified
                 )
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 as
                 Hosea
                 10.11.12
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 Labour
                 and
                 Worke
                 was
                 (
                 
                   poena
                   peccati
                
                 )
                 a
                 Curse
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.17
                 .
                 and
                 a
                 Bondage
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Not
                 every
                 Labour
                 and
                 Worke
                 ,
                 but
                 anxious
                 ,
                 vexatious
                 ,
                 
                 grievous
                 pains
                 and
                 labours
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Garden
                 or
                 Vineyard
                 ;
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 therein
                 ,
                 his
                 Yoke
                 is
                 easie
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Service
                 is
                 sweet
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 3.17
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Wayes
                   of
                   wisdome
                   are
                   pleasantnesse
                   to
                   their
                   Souls
                
                 ;
                 they
                 delight
                 to
                 be
                 doing
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 1.2
                 .
                 and
                 16.3
                 .
                 and
                 40.8
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.16.24.35.47.70.77.174
                 .
                 Duties
                 are
                 a
                 Delight
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 a
                 Delight
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 2.3
                 .
                 Isay.
                 58.13.14
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Man
                 though
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 yet
                 upon
                 open
                 Breach
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 and
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 
                 Gen.
                 3.23.24
                 .
                 
                   Therfore
                   the
                   Lord
                   sent
                   him
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                   Eden
                   ,
                   to
                   till
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   was
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   drove
                   out
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                
                 or
                 expelled
                 ,
                 cast
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 him
                 out
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 hard
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 clear
                 Excommunication
                 ;
                 whilst
                 the
                 former
                 word
                 he
                 sent
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 command
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 pack
                 away
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 he
                 's
                 thrust
                 out
                 and
                 banish'd
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 his
                 offence
                 was
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Paradise
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 tasted
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 must
                 Offenders
                 (
                 though
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.45
                 .
                 )
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 sins
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 aggravation
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 longer
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 of
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 being
                 inclosed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Church-fellowship
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 let
                 Members
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 Fruits
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 (
                 
                   diu
                   &
                   die
                
                 )
                 long
                 and
                 
                 happily
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 these
                 
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Man
                 in
                 Paradise
                 might
                 eat
                 of
                 
                   every
                   tree
                
                 ,
                 
                 v.
                 16.
                 of
                 
                   every
                   tree
                   of
                   the
                   Garden
                   thou
                   mayest
                   freely
                   eat
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 every
                 Tree
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   quavis
                   arbore
                
                 (
                 except
                 as
                 v.
                 17.
                 of
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 )
                 thou
                 must
                 eat
                 freely
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 Hebraisme
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 eat
                 and
                 eat
                 again
                 ,
                 yea
                 
                   comedendo
                   comedes
                
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 eat
                 by
                 eating
                 ;
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 that
                 say
                 under
                 these
                 words
                 lye
                 a
                 Command
                 upon
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 every
                 Tree
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 difference
                 of
                 clean
                 and
                 unclean
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 shows
                 the
                 great
                 advantage
                 and
                 priviledges
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 these
                 
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 they
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 every
                 Tree
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 (
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 )
                 of
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 of
                 every
                 Administration
                 ,
                 of
                 every
                 Gift
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 of
                 every
                 Saint
                 or
                 Member
                 ;
                 not
                 putting
                 of
                 Differences
                 ,
                 making
                 Distinctions
                 ,
                 or
                 having
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 with
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 or
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 Micah
                 4.5
                 .
                 And
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   sit
                   every
                   one
                   under
                   his
                   own
                   Vine
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   walke
                   every
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Yea
                 then
                 as
                 every
                 Tree
                 shall
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.10
                 .
                 Hosea
                 14.8
                 .
                 So
                 every
                 Saint
                 and
                 Member
                 must
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 grows
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 ;
                 yea
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 lowest
                 ,
                 darkest
                 (
                 and
                 most
                 undershadow
                 )
                 and
                 meanest
                 Member
                 or
                 Brother
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 shall
                 bring
                 in
                 of
                 his
                 Fruits
                 (
                 and
                 none
                 be
                 hindred
                 )
                 and
                 every
                 ones
                 Fruits
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 
                   due
                   season
                
                 ,
                 
                 Ps.
                 1.2.3
                 .
                 and
                 none
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 3.11
                 .
                 but
                 all
                 ripened
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 every
                 one
                 will
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Micah
                 7.1
                 .
                 
                   My
                   soul
                   desired
                   the
                   ripe
                   fruits
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 the
                 Prophet
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Man
                 in
                 Paradise
                 was
                 forbidden
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 
                 v.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   But
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   eat
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   thou
                   eatest
                   thereof
                   thou
                   shalt
                   surely
                   dye
                
                 ;
                 which
                 words
                 are
                 full
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 eat
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 eat
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 poynt
                 out
                 with
                 his
                 finger
                 the
                 Tree
                 he
                 forbad
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 eatest
                 thereof
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 dye
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 dye
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Hebraisme
                 too
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   moriendo
                   merierie
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 dye
                 with
                 dying
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 dye
                 the
                 death
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 and
                 unavoydably
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 miserably
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 know
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 fearfull
                 thing
                 to
                 sin
                 in
                 Paradise
                 (
                 so
                 in
                 Church-Fellowship
                 )
                 
                 therefore
                 the
                 command
                 is
                 interdicting
                 ,
                 and
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   Knowledg
                
                 .
                 So
                 are
                 the
                 Saints
                 &
                 Members
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 forbid
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   Knowledge
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 humane
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 carnal
                 Reason
                 and
                 Policy
                 ,
                 affectation
                 of
                 Word
                 ,
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 habituall
                 Parts
                 of
                 Learning
                 ;
                 subtile
                 Sophistry
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 forbidden
                 fruits
                 (
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.8
                 .
                 
                   That
                   none
                   spoyle
                   you
                   through
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 nor
                 corrupt
                 you
                 with
                 
                   humane
                   Wisdome
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.20.21
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.12
                 .
                 which
                 Aegypt
                 and
                 Babylon
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 do
                 abound
                 in
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 destroy
                 and
                 bring
                 
                   this
                   Wisdome
                   to
                   nought
                
                 ,
                 
                 Isay.
                 29
                 14.
                 
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   deafe
                   shall
                   hear
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blind
                   see
                   ,
                
                 Isay.
                 29.18
                 .
                 The
                 
                   things
                   and
                   visions
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                
                 which
                 the
                 
                   learned
                   can't
                   read
                
                 ,
                 in
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   't
                   is
                   sealed
                   to
                   him
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   shall
                   reveale
                   them
                   to
                   Babes
                
                 ;
                 And
                 those
                 
                   that
                   see
                   not
                   shall
                   see
                   ,
                   whilst
                   those
                   that
                   see
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   blind
                   :
                
                 Therefore
                 let
                 the
                 Saints
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 that
                 Tree
                 whose
                 Fruits
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 live
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 prefer
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 Man
                 did
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 accursed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 17.5.6
                 .
                 For
                 
                   cursed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   makes
                   flesh
                   his
                   arm
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   whose
                   heart
                   departeth
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   heath
                   in
                   the
                   desart
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   see
                   when
                   good
                   commeth
                   :
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Curse
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 full
                 as
                 the
                 Fig-tree
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 dreadfull
                 Curse
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 wrath
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 prefer
                 and
                 feed
                 (
                 altogether
                 )
                 on
                 humane
                 Parts
                 ,
                 habitual
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 Learning
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 these
                 the
                 Old
                 Man
                 (
                 who
                 must
                 fall
                 )
                 gets
                 to
                 be
                 enthroned
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 and
                 Truth
                 justled
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 an
                 use
                 (
                 yea
                 and
                 sometimes
                 a
                 great
                 use
                 too
                 )
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 Learning
                 ,
                 humane
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 habituall
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ;
                 then
                 this
                 Tree
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 set
                 in
                 Paradise
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 suffered
                 ,
                 yea
                 seen
                 ,
                 heard
                 ,
                 handled
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 fed
                 on
                 before
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 nourished
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 O
                 no!
                 but
                 feed
                 on
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 !
                 Eate
                 down
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 !
                 the
                 Graces
                 !
                 Learning
                 !
                 Wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 !
                 to
                 live
                 on
                 !
                 to
                 be
                 quickned
                 ,
                 nourished
                 !
                 
                 comforted
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 consubstantiated
                 into
                 you
                 !
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 fruits
                 are
                 not
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 feed
                 on
                 !
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 !
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 Servants
                 to
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 bye
                 !
                 therefore
                 woe
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 !
                 that
                 prefer
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                   before
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   !
                
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 forbid
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 accursed
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 dreadfull
                 sentence
                 and
                 doome
                 upon
                 it
                 !
                 and
                 they
                 fall
                 fowlest
                 and
                 most
                 irrecoverably
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 fall
                 by
                 eating
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                   !
                   viz.
                
                 selfe-wisdome
                 and
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   c
                
                 !
                 
                 in
                 preferring
                 of
                 these
                 (
                 by
                 Sathan's
                 subtill
                 insinuations
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 !
                 Let
                 all
                 Churches
                 and
                 Members
                 look
                 to
                 it
                 then
                 !
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 
                   desperate
                   curse
                
                 that
                 do
                 so
                 !
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 Julian
                 like
                 Apostatize
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 hurtfull
                 !
                 unholy
                 !
                 violent
                 !
                 and
                 unexecrable
                 Enemies
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Serpent
                 got
                 even
                 into
                 Paradise
                 it's
                 selfe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 presently
                 pitcht
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 to
                 tempt
                 the
                 Woman
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 man
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 that
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Woman
                   seeing
                   't
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   to
                   make
                   one
                   wise
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 3.16
                 .
                 Sayes
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 took
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 that
                 subtill
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 creeps
                 into
                 the
                 best
                 Churches
                 at
                 some
                 hole
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 appears
                 in
                 their
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 as
                 Job
                 1.6
                 .
                 (
                 where
                 God
                 sees
                 him
                 when
                 men
                 can't
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 even
                 in
                 Judas
                 in
                 Christs
                 little
                 fellowship
                 he
                 crowded
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 Jude
                 4
                 Gal.
                 2.4
                 .
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 
                   busi●st
                   duties
                
                 ,
                 he
                 'l
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 tēpt
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 subtilly
                 with
                 wonderous
                 art
                 and
                 cunning
                 winding
                 himselfe
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 tempt
                 them
                 to
                 
                   forbidden
                   fruits
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 usually
                 gets
                 up
                 into
                 
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 by
                 
                   carnall
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 humane
                 
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 oftentimes
                 presents
                 the
                 fairest
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 fairest
                 fruits
                 of
                 this
                 Tree
                 to
                 tempt
                 poor
                 souls
                 with
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 sets
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   weakest
                   vessels
                
                 to
                 seduce
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 supposition
                 of
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 Parts
                 ,
                 humane
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 that
                 these
                 will
                 
                   make
                   them
                   wise
                
                 and
                 as
                 
                   Gods
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 O
                 sad
                 !
                 miserable
                 sad
                 souls
                 !
                 
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 deceived
                 by
                 the
                 fair
                 shows
                 of
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 prefer
                 them
                 before
                 graces
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 all
                 Members
                 and
                 Churches
                 be
                 warned
                 hereby
                 ;
                 
                 For
                 Sathan
                 is
                 got
                 in
                 to
                 tempt
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 weakest
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Therefore
                 sayd
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 .
                 2
                 Epist.
                 11.3
                 .
                 
                   I
                   fear
                   least
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   as
                   the
                   Serpent
                   beguiled
                   Eve
                   through
                   his
                   subtlety
                   ,
                   so
                   your
                   mindes
                   should
                   be
                   corrupted
                
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 cunning
                 Acts
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 (
                 plain
                 )
                 
                   simplicity
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 all
                 beware
                 !
                 and
                 believe
                 graces
                 more
                 then
                 gifts
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 food
                 then
                 
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 ;
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 or
                 creature-parts
                 and
                 appearances
                 :
                 And
                 know
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 wise
                 but
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Saints
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 out-see
                 all
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   in
                   altissimis
                   causis
                   rerum
                
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 their
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.30
                 .
                 
                   Et
                   dignoscitiva
                   &
                   directiva
                
                 in
                 him
                 they
                 are
                 wise
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.10
                 .
                 and
                 learned
                 ;
                 the
                 learned
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Universities
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Schooles
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 indeed
                 excelling
                 all
                 in
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.8
                 .
                 Jo.
                 7.3
                 .
                 and
                 learning
                 as
                 the
                 
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Isay.
                 29.11
                 .
                 and
                 Isay.
                 50.4
                 .
                 John
                 6
                 45.
                 
                 Rev.
                 14
                 3.
                 
                 Rev.
                 5.5.6
                 .
                 and
                 excelling
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 truest
                 ,
                 purest
                 ,
                 fullest
                 ,
                 sweetest
                 ,
                 and
                 profitablest
                 
                   originall
                   tongues
                   and
                   languages
                
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 1.17
                 .
                 Jo.
                 7.15
                 .
                 Viz.
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 purest
                 originall
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 not
                 Sathan
                 deceive
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 
                   fair
                   sides
                
                 of
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Parts
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 eat
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 chuse
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 God
                 forbid
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 languages
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 
                   great
                   reason
                
                 that
                 the
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   Knowledge
                
                 should
                 stand
                 there
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Serpent
                 do
                 make
                 it
                 his
                 Den
                 ,
                 and
                 Tree
                 of
                 Temptation
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   day
                
                 that
                 man
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 Paradise
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 now
                 
                   a
                   day
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   day
                
                 since
                 the
                 Creation
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 God
                 is
                 restoring
                 Paradise
                 apace
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 gathered
                 some
                 Churches
                 ,
                 his
                 Garden
                 is
                 enclosed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 caused
                 
                   trees
                   to
                   grow
                   there
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   River
                   to
                   run
                   there
                
                 ;
                 now
                 it
                 remaines
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 spirit
                 do
                 put
                 man
                 in
                 ,
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 this
                 day
                 wherein
                 he
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Ezek
                 .
                 36.33.35.36.37
                 .
                 Jer.
                 32.37
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   gather
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   bring
                   them
                   againe
                   into
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                
                 Micah
                 7.9
                 .
                 
                   He
                   will
                   bring
                   me
                   forth
                   to
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   behold
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 Zach.
                 8.8
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   bring
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   in
                   truth
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 undertakes
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 
                   owne
                   hand
                
                 to
                 put
                 men
                 into
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   outcasts
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 Isay
                 56.6.7.8
                 .
                 
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   plant
                   them
                
                 ,
                 Jerem
                 32.40.41
                 .
                 
                   and
                   bring
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 32.42
                 .
                 and
                 
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   walk
                   
                   by
                   Rivers
                   of
                   waters
                   ,
                
                 Jerem
                 31.9
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 34.13
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 Type
                 ,
                 
                 Paradise
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 wherein
                 God
                 did
                 most
                 familiarly
                 appeare
                 ,
                 and
                 acquaint
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 manifest
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 Three
                 wayes
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 dreams
                 ,
                 by
                 visions
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 
                   face
                   to
                   face
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 whereby
                 his
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 wherin
                 his
                 Glory
                 did
                 most
                 appeare
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   face
                   to
                   face
                
                 did
                 the
                 Lord
                 manifest
                 himselfe
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 
                 although
                 his
                 face
                 was
                 seen
                 but
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Glasse
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.18
                 .
                 under
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 bodily
                 appearance
                 .
                 This
                 signifies
                 the
                 singular
                 appearances
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Churches
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 besides
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 his
                 presence
                 is
                 especially
                 promised
                 to
                 appeare
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 Glory
                 to
                 be
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &c.
                 Such
                 a
                 speciall
                 manifestation
                 as
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 John
                 14.21
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 promised
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 dayes
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   brightnesse
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 1.2.3
                 .
                 Jo.
                 2.11
                 .
                 Eph.
                 3.3.4
                 .
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 Psal.
                 102.16
                 .
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   build
                   up
                   Zion
                   ,
                
                 then
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   appeare
                   in
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                
                 So
                 Habak
                 2.14
                 .
                 Then
                 
                   shall
                   they
                   bee
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 So
                 Zach.
                 2.5
                 .
                 Rev.
                 21.11.23
                 .
                 
                   The
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   lighten
                   the
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 the
                 glorious
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 most
                 familiar
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 discourses
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 discoveries
                 of
                 him
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 as
                 Cant.
                 8.13
                 .
                 and
                 Cant.
                 7.11
                 .
                 So
                 Cant.
                 6.2
                 .
                 
                   my
                   beloved
                   is
                   gone
                   down
                   into
                   his
                   Garden
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   beds
                   of
                   spices
                   ,
                
                 (
                 particular
                 Churches
                 )
                 
                   to
                   feed
                   in
                   the
                   Gardens
                   ,
                   to
                   gather
                   lillies
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 Christ
                 most
                 and
                 best
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 So
                 Cant.
                 4.16
                 .
                 and
                 5.1
                 .
                 &c.
                 Psal.
                 63.2
                 .
                 and
                 Psal.
                 27.4
                 .
                 yea
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 shall
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 Isay
                 63.9
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   Jehovah
                   Shammah
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   there
                
                 Ezek.
                 48.35
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 these
                 Types
                 that
                 foretell
                 the
                 happy
                 state
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 Gospel-fellowship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 sparkling
                 through
                 many
                 
                 more
                 Types
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 for
                 present
                 proofe
                 ,
                 though
                 every
                 day
                 will
                 bring
                 forth
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 excellent
                 matter
                 of
                 praises
                 and
                 rejoycings
                 ;
                 whilst
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   comes
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                   leaning
                   on
                   her
                   beloved
                   ,
                   persumed
                   with
                   mirrh
                   and
                   frankinsence
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   shal
                   have
                   beauty
                   for
                   ashes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 be
                 called
                 
                   trees
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   own
                   planting
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   glorified
                   ,
                
                 Isay
                 61.3
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 to
                 stand
                 apparantly
                 distinct
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 prov'd
                 it
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 &c.
                 besides
                 severall
                 Prophesies
                 and
                 Types
                 we
                 might
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 time
                 to
                 conclude
                 and
                 rest
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 Numb
                 .
                 239.
                 
                 
                   Lo
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   reckoned
                   among
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Rev.
                 18.4
                 .
                 Johu
                 15.19
                 .
                 Hosea
                 4.15
                 .
                 and
                 14
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Ephraim
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   have
                   I
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   more
                   with
                   Idols
                   ?
                
                 yea
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 apparent
                 difference
                 shall
                 bee
                 known
                 and
                 own'd
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 3.16.17
                 .
                 Jer.
                 15.16
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 difference
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 s
                 Gen.
                 1.4
                 .
                 
                   God
                   saw
                   the
                   light
                   was
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   divided
                   the
                   light
                   from
                   darknesse
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 distinct
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Sept.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 i.
                 e.
                 by
                 an
                 apparent
                 difference
                 to
                 bee
                 knowne
                 by
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 he
                 make
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Light
                 distinct
                 from
                 them
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 appeares
                 in
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrase
                 and
                 tongue
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Samaritan
                 tongue
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 manifest
                 and
                 bounded
                 separation
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 distinct
                 separation
                 ,
                 or
                 division
                 of
                 Gods
                 make
                 ,
                 must
                 stand
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 distinct
                 from
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 false
                 Antichristian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mixture
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.1415
                 .
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 distinct
                 a
                 separation
                 as
                 is
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 true
                 Churches
                 from
                 false
                 wayes
                 and
                 worships
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 this
                 too
                 typified
                 by
                 Israel
                 separated
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 Numb
                 .
                 16.9
                 .
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 Religion
                 and
                 worship
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 11.3
                 .
                 Joshua
                 2.3
                 .
                 Exod
                 23.16
                 .
                 Deut.
                 10.8
                 .
                 and
                 32.8
                 .
                 but
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 mixed
                 multitude
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 13.3
                 .
                 Ezra
                 10.16
                 .
                 yea
                 in
                 Deut.
                 23.1
                 ,
                 2.3
                 .
                 &c.
                 you
                 will
                 read
                 who
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 might
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 much
                 concerns
                 us
                 now
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 retaine
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Heb.
                 Shophcah
                 ,
                 which
                 sheds
                 and
                 loses
                 that
                 precious
                 seed
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 beget
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 that
                 lose
                 the
                 seed
                 ?
                 
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 O
                 precious
                 promises
                 !
                 which
                 will
                 produce
                 and
                 procreate
                 a
                 most
                 
                   excellent
                   distinction
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 !
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 adde
                 to
                 his
                 Churches
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 a
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.23
                 .
                 1
                 Io.
                 3.9
                 .
                 remaining
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 as
                 v.
                 2.
                 
                 
                 Bastards
                 shal
                 not
                 be
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Hebr.
                 Mamzer
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 Whore
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Whore
                 in
                 Rev.
                 17.5
                 .
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 uncleannesse
                 .
                 Too
                 too
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 enter
                 in
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Whore
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 don't
                 heartily
                 hate
                 her
                 and
                 all
                 her
                 trumperies
                 and
                 toyes
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 hate
                 the
                 Whore.
                 and
                 that
                 shall
                 labour
                 to
                 lay
                 her
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   burn
                   her
                   with
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 glad
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 may
                 
                   dash
                   her
                   little
                   ones
                   against
                   the
                   stones
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 137.8.9
                 .
                 and
                 may
                 serve
                 Babylon
                 as
                 
                   she
                   hath
                   served
                   Sion
                
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 enter
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 
                   that
                   day
                
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 bastards
                 that
                 are
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Whore
                 ;
                 )
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 
                   gotten
                   the
                   victory
                   over
                   the
                   beast
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   his
                   image
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   marks
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 15.2
                 .
                 Then
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 apparent
                 distinction
                 indeed
                 .
                 Yea
                 then
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 
                 
                   The
                   Ammonite
                   and
                   Moabite
                   must
                   not
                   enter
                   in
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 yet
                 the
                 Edomites
                 shall
                 ,
                 v
                 7.
                 being
                 turned
                 Proselites
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 by
                 Idumea
                 or
                 Edom
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 understand
                 the
                 
                   red
                   people
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 signifies
                 )
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 it
                 may
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 
                   bloody
                   Jewes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 so
                 ●ong
                 lay
                 under
                 the
                 guilt
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 will
                 e're
                 the
                 
                   third
                   generation
                
                 enter
                 apace
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   mean
                   time
                   ;
                   Remember
                   O
                   Lord
                   these
                   children
                   of
                   Edom
                
                 (
                 the
                 Jewes
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                
                 (
                 the
                 gathered
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 
                   Jezreel
                   )
                   who
                   sayd
                
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 shal
                 say
                 as
                 zealously
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 
                   Babylon
                   )
                   rase
                   it
                   ,
                   rase
                   it
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   foundation
                   thereof
                   :
                   O
                   Daughters
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   who
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   !
                   happy
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   that
                   rewardeth
                   thee
                   as
                   thou
                   hast
                   served
                   us
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 137.7.8
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 every
                 eye
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 ear
                 shal
                 heare
                 that
                 ●srael
                 is
                 a
                 
                   people
                   distinct
                
                 from
                 
                   all
                   others
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 
                   instinct
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 which
                 leads
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 into
                 Zion
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 
                   all
                   truths
                
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 
                 Promises
                 ,
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 Practises
                 of
                 
                   Primitive
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Preachings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 Directory
                 )
                 yea
                 all
                 the
                 Types
                 and
                 Titles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Mount
                   Zion
                
                 ▪
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 
                   spirituall
                   house
                
                 ,
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
                 royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 
                 City
                 ,
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 Paradise
                 and
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   golden
                   Candlesticks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 titles
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 do
                 call
                 aloud
                 in
                 our
                 ears
                 to
                 
                   come
                   in
                
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 false
                 adulterine
                 wayes
                 of
                 worship
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Hosea
                 2.1.2.3.4
                 .
                 
                   Say
                   to
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   come
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Sisters
                 (
                 we
                 will
                 joyn
                 with
                 you
                 )
                 arise
                 ,
                 sing
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 
                   mercy
                   offered
                   us
                
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 all
                 plead
                 ;
                 
                   Plead
                   with
                   your
                   mother
                   ,
                   plead
                   ,
                   for
                   she
                   is
                   not
                   my
                   wife
                   ,
                   neither
                   ●●n
                   I
                   her
                   husband
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   her
                   put
                   away
                   her
                   whoredomes
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   face
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   her
                   adulteries
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   brest
                
                 :
                 Plead
                 ,
                 
                 strive
                 against
                 her
                 .
                 
                   Litigate
                   .
                   Et
                   rixamini
                   .
                   Zanc.
                   in
                   loc
                   .
                   viz.
                
                 your
                 mother
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Nationall
                   Church
                
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 and
                 her
                 children
                 .
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                   viz.
                   parochiall
                   Synagogues
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 
                   full
                   of
                   whoredomes
                
                 and
                 adulteries
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 but
                 Adulteresses
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 Churches
                 )
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Whore
                 ,
                 the
                 Quean
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   soul
                   strumpet
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   burnt
                   up
                   :
                
                 Therefore
                 awake
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   ye
                   people
                   of
                   England
                   !
                   Ireland
                   !
                
                 and
                 Scotland
                 !
                 and
                 plead
                 and
                 expostulate
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 with
                 them
                 !
                 For
                 their
                 Whoredomes
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 adulteries
                 in
                 their
                 breasts
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 face
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 their
                 
                   externall
                   worship
                
                 and
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 discipline
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 their
                 breasts
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Parish-Church
                   Members
                
                 are
                 ful
                 of
                 whoredoms
                 ,
                 uncleaness
                 ,
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 superstitions
                 ,
                 and
                 adulteries
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
                 They
                 ,
                 love
                 the
                 Whore
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
                 Yea
                 furthermore
                 most
                 impudently
                 and
                 imprudently
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 most
                 
                   brazen
                   faced
                   Whores
                
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 
                   commit
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 
                 incest
                 ,
                 adultery
                 in
                 
                   open
                   sight
                
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 blushing
                 for
                 shame
                 call
                 for
                 their
                 Lovers
                 in
                 the
                 
                   open
                   congregations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 their
                 Services
                 ,
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 wil-worship
                 in
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Priests
                 too
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 up
                 and
                 paint
                 out
                 their
                 idolatry
                 (
                 as
                 Whores
                 are
                 painted
                 )
                 &
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 their
                 sins
                 .
                 
                 O
                 sad
                 dayes
                 I
                 like
                 
                   Sodomes
                   !
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   judge
                   her
                   !
                
                 I
                 remember
                 Mr.
                 
                   Cawdrey
                   in
                   's
                   storehouse
                   and
                   similles
                
                 ,
                 
                 sayes
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 
                   high
                   felony
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 subject
                 to
                 counterfeit
                 his
                 
                   Kings
                   Letters
                
                 
                 or
                 Seales
                 ;
                 so
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 make
                 
                   new
                   Lawes
                
                 and
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 Christ's
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 counterfeit
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 impudently
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Whores
                   forehead
                
                 to
                 maintain
                 traditions
                 ,
                 Customes
                 (
                 though
                 of
                 long
                 standing
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 Christ's
                 ,
                 but
                 Anti-Christ's
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 and
                 Seales
                 otherwise
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Christ
                 hath
                 instituted
                 in
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 aggravate
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 too
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 (
                 Christs
                 )
                 name
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 pretend
                 his
                 Commission
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 counterfeited
                 and
                 invented
                 )
                 is
                 
                   horrible
                   felony
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   high
                   treason
                
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 such
                 as
                 so
                 receive
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Harlot
                   of
                   Anti-Christ
                
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 the
                 
                   Parish
                   Ministers
                
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 then
                 say
                 for
                 themselvs
                 ?
                 
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 receive
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 Felony
                 ,
                 Treason
                 ,
                 and
                 Harlotry
                 .
                 Her
                 Whoredomes
                 and
                 adulteries
                 are
                 so
                 open
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 a
                 modest
                 man
                 to
                 blush
                 and
                 detest
                 her
                 ;
                 whilst
                 other
                 
                   lewd
                   ones
                
                 and
                 her
                 Lovers
                 (
                 that
                 seem
                 yet
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 
                   fair
                   face
                
                 )
                 do
                 defend
                 and
                 professe
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 honest
                 and
                 honorable
                 :
                 Aye
                 ,
                 
                 't
                 is
                 for
                 their
                 credit
                 so
                 to
                 do●
                 who
                 trade
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 long
                 now
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 sayes
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   her
                   put
                   away
                   th●se
                   her
                
                 (
                 stinking
                 )
                 
                   whoredomes
                   ,
                   lest
                   I
                   strip
                   her
                   naked
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   her
                   〈◊〉
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   she
                   was
                   born
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 strip
                 these
                 strumpit-Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Temples
                   of
                   Dagon
                
                 ;
                 The
                 whore
                 and
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Nationall
                
                 and
                 Parish-Churches
                 as
                 naked
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 
                   first
                   day
                
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 poore
                 and
                 miserable
                 as
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 ;
                 yea
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   nativity
                
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 Why
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 quite
                 stripp'd
                 of
                 cloaths
                 for
                 covering
                 and
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 Learning
                 that
                 is
                 graced
                 )
                 or
                 abilities
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 that
                 shall
                 plead
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 Whores
                 Lovers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   commit
                   adultery
                
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 loath
                 her
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 her
                 l●wdnesse
                 and
                 nakednesse
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 stripp'd
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 as
                 naked
                 as
                 ever
                 she
                 was
                 borne
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 these
                 Parishes
                 and
                 Sinagogues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Churches
                
                 were
                 borne
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 naked
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 besmear'd
                 in
                 bloud
                 ,
                 
                 begun
                 in
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 born
                 in
                 bloud
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 shew
                 their
                 
                   abominable
                   filthinesse
                
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 eyes
                 and
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 
                   Lovers
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 10.
                 and
                 lay
                 her
                 crimes
                 and
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 contamination
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 why
                 alas
                 !
                 they
                 were
                 poor
                 feeble
                 ●hings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 help
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 in
                 these
                 
                   latter
                   ,
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 none
                 shall
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 ,
                 Hoseae
                 2.10
                 .
                 or
                 keep
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 11.
                 ult
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 borne
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 arose
                 with
                 a
                 cry
                 ;
                 they
                 made
                 the
                 
                   poore
                   Saints
                
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 
                   suffer
                   death
                
                 and
                 martyrdome
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 stripp'd
                 into
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 with
                 a
                 
                   cry
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 6.16
                 .
                 Rev.
                 18.11.18
                 .
                 Isay
                 15.5.8
                 .
                 Jer.
                 48.5.20
                 ,
                 and
                 howling
                 .
              
               
                 
                 5.
                 
                 When
                 borne
                 at
                 first
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 crowded
                 out
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 Churches
                 grow
                 greater
                 and
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 
                 6.
                 
                 When
                 borne
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 were
                 without
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 (
                 in
                 themselves
                 )
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 spoyled
                 and
                 stripp'd
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 thrown
                 down
                 into
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 never
                 more
                 to
                 rise
                 :
                 as
                 Mat.
                 8.12
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   shal
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   into
                   utter
                   darknes
                   :
                
                 So
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 
                   nationall
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Parish
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 Hos.
                 2.4
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   have
                   mercy
                   on
                   her
                   Children
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   Children
                   of
                   Whoredome
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                 Corrupt
                 ,
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 and
                 Adulterated
                 (
                 even
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 )
                 like
                 Rome
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 proved
                 fully
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 
                   ligitimate
                   Children
                
                 ,
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 base
                 bloud
                 ,
                 adulterine
                 seed
                 ,
                 whorish
                 
                   Romish
                   principles
                
                 ▪
                 wherefore
                 I
                 
                   will
                   have
                   no
                   mercy
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 fall
                 with
                 Babylon
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 put
                 away
                 their
                 Whoredomes
                 ,
                 Superstitions
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   unlawfull
                   Worships
                
                 ,
                 &
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 like
                 
                   impudent
                   Strumpets
                
                 ,
                 to
                 paint
                 themselves
                 over
                 with
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 yea
                 
                   Romish
                   Paintings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 alluring
                 outsides
                 :
                 
                 Away
                 with
                 those
                 patches●
                 and
                 alluring
                 arguments
                 used
                 to
                 get
                 people
                 in
                 to
                 those
                 
                   Idol
                   Worships
                
                 !
                 of
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 !
                 Burials
                 !
                 Baptizings
                 !
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 their
                 inventions
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 unwarrantable
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 Whoredomes
                 ,
                 and
                 Adulteries
                 in
                 the
                 God!
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 judge
                 with
                 fire
                 from
                 heaven
                 !
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 
                   putting
                   a
                   difference
                
                 is
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 happy
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 see
                 it
                 and
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 yet
                 in
                 our
                 Nation
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Athens
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   &
                   Agorae
                   ,
                   Churches
                
                 and
                 
                   mixt
                   Congregations
                
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 
                   appeared
                   Saints
                
                 had
                 communion
                 and
                 entrance
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 Congregations
                 (
                 sayes
                 
                   Flaccus
                   Illiricus
                
                 )
                 were
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 any
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 confused
                 and
                 
                   promiscuous
                   multitude
                
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 meer
                 Politicall
                 meeting
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 are
                 your
                 Parishes
                 and
                 nationall
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 Churches
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 proved
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Essentials
                 that
                 appertain
                 thereto
                 lib.
                 1.
                 )
                 thus
                 Churches
                 differd
                 from
                 Synagogues
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 from
                 
                   Parishes
                   ,
                   vide
                   Vrsin
                   ,
                   de
                   Eccles.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Quest.
                 Parishes
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 )
                 are
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Chamber
                
                 ,
                 
                 whereinto
                 all
                 may
                 come
                 and
                 walk
                 that
                 will
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 his
                 
                   Chambers
                   of
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 Councell
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 will
                 come
                 forth
                 his
                 
                   great
                   Acts
                
                 and
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Declarations
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Ship
                 is
                 tossed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Disciples
                 that
                 want
                 faith
                 
                   cry
                   out
                   for
                   feare
                
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 storms
                 rise
                 higher
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 imbarqued
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 stormes
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 Caesar
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 trembling
                 Marriner
                 ,
                 
                   Confide
                   nauta
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Caesarem
                   vebis
                   :
                   feare
                   not
                
                 ,
                 (
                 honest
                 friend
                 !
                 )
                 
                   for
                   ye
                   carry
                   Caesar
                
                 !
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 friends
                 !
                 
                   feare
                   not
                   !
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                
                 you
                 carry
                 Christ
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 holds
                 the
                 stern
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 Fear
                 not
                 !
                 only
                 be
                 carefull
                 of
                 some
                 corrupt
                 boards
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 your
                 Churches
                 who
                 will
                 flye
                 in
                 a
                 storm
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 ship
                 may
                 spring
                 a
                 leake
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 thereby
                 let
                 in
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 raging
                 Sea
                 ;
                 but
                 bee
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 carefuller
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 leaks
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 pumping
                 out
                 the
                 corrupt
                 black
                 and
                 stinking
                 waters
                 which
                 get
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 on
                 with
                 the
                 fairest
                 gales
                 and
                 wind
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 waters
                 abute
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 long
                 and
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 of
                 many
                 pieces
                 of
                 Wood
                 that
                 will
                 never
                 rot
                 ,
                 which
                 )
                 shal
                 rest
                 on
                 
                   Mount
                   Ararat
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 7.6.7
                 .
                 till
                 the
                 waters
                 be
                 all
                 dried
                 up
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 21.1.2
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 
                   second
                   Booke
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 
                   totum
                   homogeneum
                
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   institution
                
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 
                 
                   Primitive
                   practise
                
                 and
                 
                   Christian
                   constitution
                
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 heard
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 and
                 what
                 in
                 an
                 orderly
                 knitting
                 and
                 imbodying
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 
                   next
                   Booke
                
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 third
                 )
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 give
                 incouragement
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 profitable
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 after
                 this
                 orderly
                 imbodying
                 Wherin
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   totum
                   organicum
                
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 want
                 in
                 these
                 days
                 &
                 
                   means
                   maintenances
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   even
                   round
                   about
                   her
                   very
                   borders
                   .
                
                 
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 blind
                 that
                 wants
                 Eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 deaf
                 that
                 wants
                 Ears
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 lame
                 that
                 wants
                 Feet
                 to
                 walk
                 ,
                 and
                 Hands
                 to
                 act
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 wants
                 Organs
                 and
                 Officers
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 perfect
                 and
                 intire
                 without
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Mouth
                 ;
                 
                 &
                 Tongue
                 i.
                 e.
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 &
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Eyes
                   ;
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Eares
                   ;
                   Deacons
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Hands
                 to
                 distribute
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 and
                 needy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 as
                 Feet
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 instruments
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 much
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 choosing
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 confirming
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 services
                 and
                 places
                 to
                 execute
                 as
                 by
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 wlole
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Essentiali●
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 .
                 I
                 purpose
                 now
                 to
                 lay
                 by
                 my
                 pen
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   I
                   walke
                   about
                
                 Sion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   have
                   gone
                   round
                   about
                   her
                
                 (
                 even
                 her
                 borders
                 )
                 
                   and
                   told
                   the
                   Towers
                   thereof
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   mark'd
                   well
                   her
                   Bulworks
                   ,
                   and
                   considered
                   her
                   Palaces
                   ,
                
                 
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 
                   are
                   now
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   old
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 
                   will
                   be
                
                 in
                 these
                 
                   later
                   days
                
                 )
                 &
                 then
                 
                   I
                   will
                
                 (
                 God
                 willing
                 )
                 
                   arise
                   again
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Jehovah
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                
                 (
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 marked
                 and
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 my
                 rounds
                 )
                 
                   to
                   the
                   generation
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     Sic
                     nunquam
                     metuant
                     Res
                     Magn●
                     oblivia
                     magni
                     Temporis
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Fiat
                 Finiat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FIRST
               TABLE
               ,
               Of
               the
               Eminent
               (
               Orthodox
               )
               
                 Writers
                 ,
                 Councels
              
               ,
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               that
               have
               bore
               testimony
               to
               the
               truths
               asserted
               in
               this
               Tract
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               Quoted
               in
               the
               
                 Tract
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Lib.
              
               
            
             
               
                 A
              
               
                 A
                 Insworths
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 Ainsw
                 .
                 against
                 Bernard
                 .
              
               
                 Alphoneus
                 .
              
               
                 Ambrose's
                 Epist's
                 .
              
               
                 Ames
                 Medull
                 .
                 Theol.
                 
              
               
                 Aquinas
                 .
              
               
                 Aretius
                 .
              
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
                 .
              
               
                 Askew
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Augustinus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 B
              
               
                 BAines's
                 
                   Diocesan
                   Triall
                
                 .
              
               
                 Baines
                 
                   on
                   Colloss
                
                 .
              
               
                 Bartlers
                 Modell
                 .
              
               
                 Benson
                 
                   on
                   Hosea
                
                 .
              
               
                 Bernard
                 
                   in
                   Cant.
                
                 
              
               
                 Bernard
                 
                   to
                   Pope
                
                 Eugenius
                 .
              
               
                 Beza
                 .
              
               
                 Bilson
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Bolton
                 .
              
               
                 Brightman
                 .
              
               
                 Bradford
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Burton's
                 Vindication
                 .
              
               
                 Bullinger
                 .
              
               
                 Burrough's
                 
                   Heart
                   Divisions
                
                 .
              
               
                 Burrough's
                 against
                 Edwards
                 .
              
               
                 Burrough's
                 
                   excellency
                   of
                   a
                   gracious
                   spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 Buxtorph
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 C
              
               
                 CAlvin
                 .
              
               
                 Cameron
                 .
              
               
                 Cartwright
                 
                   on
                   Eccles.
                   Policy
                
                 .
              
               
                 Cartwrights
                 
                   Reply
                   to
                
                 Whitgift
              
               
                 Chrysostome
                 .
              
               
                 Chamier
                 .
              
               
                 Cotton's
                 Koyes
                 .
              
               
                 Cotton's
                 
                   holinesse
                   of
                   Church-Members
                
                 .
              
               
                 Cyprian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D
              
               
                 DAmport
                 ,
                 or
                 Davenport
                 .
              
               
                 Dell's
                 
                   Way
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 .
              
               
                 Dike
                 .
              
               
                 Diodate
                 .
              
               
                 Dixon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 E
              
               
                 ERasmus
                 .
              
               
                 Eusebius
                 
                   Eccles.
                   Hist.
                
                 
              
               
                 Euseb's
                 
                   Prepar
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 F
              
               
                 FEnner
                 .
              
               
                 Ferus
                 .
              
               
                 Fox's
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 Fulke
                 
                   against
                   Rhemists
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 G
              
               
                 GOodwin
                 ,
                 I.
                 and
                 T.
                 
              
               
                 Gregory
                 Epist.
                 
              
               
                 Grotius
                 .
              
               
                 Gualther
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 H
              
               
                 HAll
                 .
              
               
                 Hart's
                 Char.
                 
              
               
                 Harris
                 .
              
               
                 Hermes
                 .
              
               
                 Hierome
                 .
              
               
                 Hooker's
                 Policy
                 .
              
               
                 Hooker's
                 
                   Survey
                   of
                   Discipline
                
                 .
              
               
                 Hobson
                 .
              
               
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Husse
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 I
              
               
                 IAcob's
                 Attestation
                 .
              
               
                 Iarchi
                 Sol.
                 
              
               
                 Ierome
                 
                   in
                   Hierome
                
                 .
              
               
                 Irenaeus
                 .
              
               
                 Iunius
                 .
              
               
                 Iustinian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 K
              
               
                 KEckerman
                 Theol.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 L
              
               
                 LUTher
                 Epist.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 M
              
               
                 MArlinus
                 Epist.
                 
              
               
                 Marlorat
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               
                 Marsilinus
                 Patavinus
                 .
              
               
                 Mayer
                 .
              
               
                 Melanchton
                 .
              
               
                 Montanus
                 .
              
               
                 Methodius
                 .
              
               
                 Moulin
                 .
              
               
                 Musculus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N
              
               
                 NOyes
                 Temple
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 O
              
               
                 OEcolampad
                 .
              
               
                 Owen's
                 Essay
                 .
              
               
                 Owen's
                 Eshcol
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 P
              
               
                 PAreus
                 .
              
               
                 Parker
                 .
              
               
                 Paul
                 Baines
                 .
              
               
                 Paul
                 Hobson
                 .
              
               
                 Patavinus
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 
              
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               
                 Peters
                 .
              
               
                 Phillips
                 
                   Answer
                   to
                
                 Lamb.
                 
              
               
                 Perkins
                 .
              
               
                 Polidore
                 Virgil.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 R
              
               
                 RAwlinson
                 .
              
               
                 Robinson's
                 
                   Reasons
                   discussed
                
                 .
              
               
                 Robinson's
                 Essayes
                 .
              
               
                 Rutherford
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 S
              
               
                 SAltmarsh
                 .
              
               
                 Sasbont
                 .
              
               
                 Selden
                 de
                 decimis
                 .
              
               
                 Smith
                 
                   on
                   the
                   Creed
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sheindler
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sibbs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 T
              
               
                 TAylor
                 .
              
               
                 Taylor
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Tertullian
                 .
              
               
                 Tilenus
                 .
              
               
                 Trap.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 V
              
               
                 VEnning
                 .
              
               
                 Ursin.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 W
              
               
                 WHittaker
                 ,
              
               
                 Willets
                 Synops●s
                 .
              
               
                 Wilson's
                 Cases
                 .
              
               
                 Willi●m's
                 Elijah's
                 Wish
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Z
              
               
                 ZAnch
                 .
                 de
                 Eccles.
                 
              
               
                 Zanch.
                 in
                 Hosea
                 .
              
               
                 Zuinglius
                 .
              
            
             
               Finis
               1.
               
               Libri
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Table
               ,
               
                 2.
                 
                 Libri
              
               .
            
             
               
                 ADams
                 on
                 Pet.
                 
              
               
                 Ainsworth
                 
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ames
                 Medul
                 .
                 Theol.
                 
              
               
                 Ambrose
                 in
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 Ambrose
                 in
                 Gen.
                 
              
               
                 Ames
                 on
                 Peter
                 .
              
               
                 Ames
                 de
                 Anti
                 Bellarm.
                 
              
               
                 Anselme
                 .
              
               
                 Apology
                 of
                 N.
                 Eng.
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Aquinas
                 .
              
               
                 Ardeus
                 .
              
               
                 Augustin
                 in
                 Ioan.
                 
              
               
                 Augustin
                 in
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 Augustin
                 Epist.
                 19.
                 ad
                 Hier.
                 
              
               
                 Augustin
                 in
                 Psal.
                 
              
               
                 Aurelians
                 .
                 Concil
                 .
              
               
                 Auspurge
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 B
              
               
                 BAines
                 in
                 Col.
                 
              
               
                 Ball.
                 
              
               
                 Bartlet's
                 Modell
                 .
              
               
                 Bayly
                 .
              
               
                 Beda
                 .
              
               
                 Bernard
                 in
                 Paschal
                 .
              
               
                 Bernard
                 in
                 Cant.
                 
              
               
                 Bernard
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 
              
               
                 Bernard
                 de
                 Consid.
                 cum
                 multis
                 aliis
                 .
              
               
                 Beza
                 in
                 Mat.
                 
              
               
                 Beza
                 in
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 Beza's
                 Confessions
                 .
              
               
                 Beza's
                 Annotations
                 .
              
               
                 Bohemia
                 Confess
                 .
              
               
                 Bolton's
                 Bounds
                 .
              
               
                 Bolton's
                 
                   toss'd
                   ship
                
                 .
              
               
                 Bradford
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Brightman
                 .
              
               
                 Brute
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Bucan
                 .
              
               
                 Bucer
                 de
                 Gubern
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Bullinger
                 de
                 Eccles.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Budaeus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 C
              
               
                 CAlvin
                 in
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 Calvins
                 Instit.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Cartwrights
                 Eccles.
                 Discip.
                 
              
               
                 Cartwrights
                 against
                 Whitgift
                 .
              
               
                 Cawdrey's
                 Sim.
                 
              
               
                 Centurists
                 .
              
               
                 Clement
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Chrysostome
                 Hom.
                 in
                 Rom.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Cooper
                 .
              
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Carthag
                 .
              
               
                 Concil
                 ▪
                 Aurelians
                 .
              
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Tolet.
                 
              
               
                 Cottons
                 Keyes
                 .
              
               
                 Cradock's
                 
                   Gospel-holinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   Mount-Sion
                
                 .
              
               
                 Culverwells
                 White-stone
                 .
              
               
                 Cyprian
                 Epist.
                 
              
               
                 Cyprian
                 .
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D
              
               
                 DAmascene
                 .
              
               
                 Dell's
                 
                   Way
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Dike
                 
                   on
                   Sacrament
                
                 .
              
               
                 Diodate
                 .
              
               
                 Dr.
                 Donn
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 E
              
               
                 NENgland's
                 Apologie
                 .
              
               
                 Epiphanius
                 in
                 Haeres
                 .
              
               
                 Euseb.
                 in
                 Gen.
                 
              
               
                 Euseb.
                 Eccles
                 Hist.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 F
              
               
                 FArrar
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Featly
                 .
              
               
                 Fenner
                 de
                 Sac.
                 Thol
                 .
              
               
                 Fenners
                 Alarum
                 .
              
               
                 Feurus
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   French
                   Martyr
                
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Flaccus
                 Illiricus
                 .
              
               
                 Fox
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 Fulke
                 against
                 Rhemists
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 G
              
               
                 GAtaker
                 .
              
               
                 Glover
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Martyr
                   .
                
                 )
              
               
                 Goodwin
                 ,
                 I.
                 and
                 T.
                 
              
               
                 Gregory
                 Magn.
                 
              
               
                 Gualther
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 H
              
               
                 HAymo
                 .
              
               
                 Hawkes
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Martyr
                   .
                
                 )
              
               
                 Hierome
                 de
                 Unit.
                 Eccles.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Helvetia
                 .
                 Confess
                 .
              
               
                 Dr.
                 Homes
                 .
              
               
                 Hooker's
                 
                   Survey
                   of
                   Discipline
                
                 .
              
               
                 Hooker
                 against
                 Hudson
                 .
              
               
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Martyr
                   .
                
                 )
              
               
                 Holland
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Hudson
                 .
              
               
                 Jo.
                 Husse
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 I
              
               
                 IEssey
                 ,
                 alias
                 Jacie
                 .
              
               
                 Irenaeus
                 in
                 Gen.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Junius
                 .
              
               
                 Justin.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 K
              
               
                 KEckerman
                 .
                 Theol.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 L
              
               
                 LAmbert
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Luther
                 in
                 Joel
                 .
                 Epist's
                 ;
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 M
              
               
                 MAgdeburgenses
                 .
              
               
                 Mayer
                 .
              
               
                 Melanchton
                 Com.
                 Loc.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N
              
               
                 NAzianzen
                 .
              
               
                 Nilus
                 de
                 Primat
                 .
              
               
                 Nelphilas
                 .
              
               
                 Noyes
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 Novatus
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 O
              
               
                 OLevian
                 in
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 Origen
                 in
                 Mat.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Owen's
                 Eshcol
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 P
              
               
                 PAnormitane
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Romano
                   Lawyer
                
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 
              
               
                 Paraeus
                 in
                 Gen.
                 Joel
                 .
                 Rom.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Parisian
                 Schoole
                 .
              
               
                 Papismi
                 Synopsis
                 .
              
               
                 Perkins
                 
                   Problem
                   ,
                   Cases
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 .
              
               
                 Perkins
                 in
                 Gal.
                 Rev.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Peters
                 
                   Discourse
                   of
                   Covenant
                
                 .
              
               
                 Philpot
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Pliny
                 .
              
               
                 Polanus
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 Dan.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Preston
                 
                   on
                   N.
                   Covenant
                
                 .
              
               
                 Prinn's
                 Quaries
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Prosper
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 R
              
               
                 RAndall's
                 
                   Star
                   leading
                   to
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Rivetus
                 .
              
               
                 Robinson
                 Justif.
                 
              
               
                 Robinsons
                 Essayes
                 .
              
               
                 Rogers
                 
                   on
                   good
                   Samaritane
                   Parable
                
                 .
              
               
                 Rogers's
                 
                   Right
                   Way
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                
                 .
              
               
                 Rogers
                 (
                 Proto-Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Rutherford
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 S
              
               
                 SAdeele
                 .
              
               
                 Saltmarsh's
                 
                   Flowing●
                   of
                   Christs
                   bloud
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sibb's
                 
                   Marriage
                   Feast
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sibb's
                 Soule-Conflicts
                 .
              
               
                 Sibb's
                 
                   Founta
                   ne
                   sealed
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sibb's
                 
                   Excellency
                   of
                   Gospel
                   above
                   Law.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sibrandus
                 .
              
               
                 Dr.
                 Peter
                 Smith
                 .
              
               
                 Robert
                 Smith
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Socrates
                 
                   Eccles.
                   Hist.
                
                 
              
               
                 So●omen
                 .
              
               
                 P.
                 Sterry
                 .
              
               
                 Dr.
                 Stroughton's
                 
                   Right
                   Plea.
                
                 
              
               
                 Synopsis
                 Papismi
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 T
              
               
                 Dr.
                 TAyler
                 in
                 Psalm
                 .
              
               
                 Taylor
                 ,
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Tertullian
                 de
                 velandis
                 virginibus
                 ,
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Theodoret
                 in
                 Epist.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Tichbourn
                 on
                 Io.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Tilenus
                 .
              
               
                 Tindal
                 (
                 Martyr
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Trap
                 in
                 Evang.
                 
              
               
                 Trelcatius
                 .
              
               
                 Dr.
                 Troisse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V
              
               
                 VIndiciae
                 Clavium
                 .
              
               
                 Vines
                 
                   Serm.
                   before
                   Parl.
                   October
                
                 22.
                 1644.
                 
              
               
                 Ursinus
                 Chatechis
                 .
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 W
              
               
                 WArr's
                 
                   Dispute
                   'twixt
                   Form
                   and
                   Power
                
                 .
              
               
                 Whittaker
                 de
                 Eccles.
                 Concil
                 .
                 &
                 Pontif.
                 inter
                 alia
                 .
              
               
                 Willet
                 .
              
               
                 Wilsons
                 Cases
                 .
              
               
                 Wittemberg
                 .
                 Confes.
                 
              
               
                 Woodman
                 (
                 Martyr
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 Z
              
               
                 ZAnchy
                 de
                 Eccles.
                 de
                 Hom.
                 creat
                 .
                 in
                 Gen.
                 Hos.
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Finis
               1.
               
               Tabuli
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               TABLE
               .
               Of
               those
               Choise
               Scriptures
               which
               are
               Expounded
               rescued
               and
               defended
               from
               the
               Adversaries
               in
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   GENESIS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     8.9
                     to
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     529
                     530
                     &c.
                     ch
                     .
                     9
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   EXODUS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     20
                  
                   
                     24
                  
                   
                     116
                     ch
                     .
                     9.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     23
                  
                   
                     1.2
                  
                   
                     112
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     25
                  
                   
                     40
                  
                   
                     120
                     ch
                     .
                     10.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   KINGS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     6.7
                  
                   
                     383
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     9.10
                  
                   
                     242
                     ch
                     .
                     1.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   CHRON.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13
                  
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     173
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     15
                  
                   
                     23
                  
                   
                     280
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   JOB
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     31
                  
                   
                     14.24
                     26
                     27
                  
                   
                     161.
                     162.
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     36
                  
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     1
                     ch
                     .
                     1.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PSALMS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     v.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     p.
                     267
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     18
                  
                   
                     30.
                     
                  
                   
                     356
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     22
                  
                   
                     1.2.4
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     367
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     26
                  
                   
                     6.7
                     .
                  
                   
                     356
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     27
                  
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     334
                     ch
                     .
                     5
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     36
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     1●7
                     ch
                     9
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     44
                  
                   
                     10
                     11.14
                     17.18
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     266
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     45
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     240
                     ch
                     .
                     1
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     51
                  
                   
                     12
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     356
                     375.
                     ch
                     6
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     55
                  
                   
                     6
                     8.11
                     .
                  
                   
                     80
                     ch
                     6.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     60
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     119.
                     ch
                     10.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     63
                  
                   
                     1
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     116
                     ch
                     9
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     65
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     133
                     ch
                     .
                     12
                     l
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     66
                  
                   
                     19
                  
                   
                     356
                     ch
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     74
                  
                   
                     19.20
                     .
                  
                   
                     34
                     35
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     83
                  
                   
                     11.12
                     13
                  
                   
                     171
                     ch
                     .
                     13
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     84
                  
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     118
                     ch
                     .
                     9.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     87
                  
                   
                     2.3.4
                  
                   
                     209
                     ch
                     15.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     110
                  
                   
                     3
                  
                   
                     3
                     ch
                     .
                     1
                     &
                     124
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     114
                  
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     26
                     ch
                     3.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     126
                  
                   
                     5.6
                  
                   
                     365
                     ch
                     .
                     6
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     127
                  
                   
                     1.2
                  
                   
                     140
                     ch
                     13
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PROVERBS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     1
                     ch
                     1.
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     119
                     120
                     c
                     9
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     1.2.3
                     4
                     32.34
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     198
                     199
                     c.
                     15.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   ECCLES
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     239
                     ch
                     .
                     1.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7
                  
                   
                     18
                  
                   
                     340
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CANT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     11
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     28
                     ch
                     .
                     3
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3
                  
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     50
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l
                     ▪
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     1
                     2
                     3.4
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     96.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l
                     1
                     &
                     43
                     ch
                     4
                     l
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     44
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5
                  
                   
                     9
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     285
                     ch
                     3
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     11
                  
                   
                     150
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     285
                     ch
                     3.
                     l
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     337
                     ch
                     .
                     5
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     282
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     12
                  
                   
                     253
                     ch
                     2
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     132
                     ch
                     .
                     12.
                     l
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     266
                     ch
                     2
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     5
                  
                   
                     376
                     ch
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   ISAIAH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     3
                  
                   
                     241
                     ch
                     .
                     1.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     2.3
                  
                   
                     4
                     ch
                     .
                     1
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     43
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14
                  
                   
                     32
                  
                   
                     183
                     ch
                     .
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     22
                  
                   
                     21
                     ,
                     22
                  
                   
                     138
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     27
                  
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     44
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     28
                  
                   
                     15
                  
                   
                     63
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     30
                  
                   
                     21
                     ,
                     22
                  
                   
                     33
                     ch
                     .
                     3
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     33
                  
                   
                     17
                     ,
                     20
                  
                   
                     117
                     ch
                     .
                     9
                     l.
                     1
                     108
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     21
                  
                   
                     203
                     ch
                     15.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     34
                  
                   
                     11
                  
                   
                     35
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     40
                  
                   
                     11.38
                  
                   
                     329
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     42
                  
                   
                     11
                  
                   
                     46
                     ch
                     .
                     4
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     51
                  
                   
                     311
                  
                   
                     132
                     ch
                     12.
                     l
                     ▪
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     54
                  
                   
                     11.12.14
                  
                   
                     510
                     ch
                     .
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     60
                  
                   
                     5.6
                  
                   
                     521
                     ch
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     13
                     ,
                     14
                  
                   
                     51
                     ch
                     5.
                     l
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     17
                  
                   
                     181
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   JEREMY
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7
                  
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     52
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     15
                  
                   
                     19
                  
                   
                     132
                     ,
                     133
                     ch
                     .
                     12
                     l
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     30
                  
                   
                     17
                     ,
                     19
                  
                   
                     133
                     ch
                     .
                     12
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     33
                  
                   
                     7
                  
                   
                     524
                     ch
                     .
                     9
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     50
                  
                   
                     5
                  
                   
                     84
                     ch
                     .
                     7
                     l.
                     1
                     209
                     ch
                     .
                     15
                     l.
                     1
                     124
                     ch
                     .
                     11
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   EZEKIEL
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13
                  
                   
                     14
                  
                   
                     191
                     ch
                     14
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     20
                  
                   
                     38
                  
                   
                     562
                     ch
                     .
                     7
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     36
                  
                   
                     37
                     ,
                     38
                  
                   
                     29
                     ch
                     .
                     5
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     37
                  
                   
                     7
                  
                   
                     506
                     ch
                     .
                     9
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     43
                  
                   
                     10
                     ,
                     11
                  
                   
                     82
                     ch
                     .
                     7
                     119
                     ch
                     .
                     10
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     44
                  
                   
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                  
                   
                     52
                     ch
                     5
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   DANIEL
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     32
                  
                   
                     154
                     ch
                     .
                     13
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11
                  
                   
                     44
                     ,
                     45
                  
                   
                     525
                     ,
                     526
                     ch
                     .
                     9
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12
                  
                   
                     11
                     ,
                     12
                     ,
                     13
                  
                   
                     21
                     ch
                     .
                     3
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   HOSEA
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     11
                  
                   
                     509
                     ch
                     9
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     510
                     ch
                     .
                     9
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14
                  
                   
                     5
                     ,
                     6
                  
                   
                     44
                     ch
                     .
                     4
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     146
                     ch
                     .
                     13
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   JOEL
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     29
                  
                   
                     464
                     ch
                     .
                     8
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   AMOS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3
                  
                   
                     2
                     ▪
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                  
                   
                     303
                     ch
                     .
                     4
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     11
                     ,
                     12
                  
                   
                     35
                     ch
                     .
                     3
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   MICAH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     199
                     ch
                     .
                     15
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     5
                  
                   
                     329
                     ch
                     .
                     5
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   ZEPHANY
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3
                  
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     133
                     ch
                     .
                     12
                     l.
                     1
                     330
                     ch
                     .
                     5
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   HAGGAI
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     2.4
                  
                   
                     194
                     ch
                     .
                     14
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     18
                  
                   
                     189
                     ch
                     .
                     14
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   ZACHARY
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     124.
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                     330
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     193.
                     ch
                     .
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                     524.
                     ch
                     .
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     257.
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     330.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   MALACH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3
                  
                   
                     16.17
                     .
                  
                   
                     70.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     1.
                     273.
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   MATHEW
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     43.
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     20.22
                     .
                  
                   
                     125.
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7
                  
                   
                     11.12
                     .
                  
                   
                     259.
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     26.27
                     .
                  
                   
                     183.
                     ch
                     .
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                     190.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     54.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                     283.
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16
                  
                   
                     15.20
                     .
                  
                   
                     287.
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13
                  
                   
                     38.39
                     .
                  
                   
                     56.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     15
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     109.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     53.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16
                  
                   
                     18.19
                     .
                  
                   
                     p.
                     4.
                     ch
                     .
                     1.
                     lib.
                     1
                     p.
                     4.
                     ch
                     .
                     7.
                     lib.
                     1
                     138.
                     ch
                     .
                     13
                     lib.
                     1
                     284.
                     ch
                     .
                     14
                     lib.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     18
                  
                   
                     17.18
                     .
                  
                   
                     p.
                     4.
                     ch
                     .
                     1.
                     l.
                     1
                     &
                     465.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     21
                  
                   
                     33
                  
                   
                     42.
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     22
                  
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     129.
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     55.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     181.
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     374.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     24
                  
                   
                     45.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     ch
                     .
                     1.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     25
                  
                   
                     37.
                     
                  
                   
                     382.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     28
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     121.
                     ch
                     .
                     10.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     19.20
                     .
                  
                   
                     303.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                     331.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   MARK
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     42.
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   LUKE
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     4.5.6
                     .
                  
                   
                     128.
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     55.56
                     .
                  
                   
                     159.
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     124.
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12
                  
                   
                     13.14
                     .
                  
                   
                     160.
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14
                  
                   
                     23.
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     128.129
                     .
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     28.29
                     .
                  
                   
                     136.
                     ch
                     .
                     12.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     21
                  
                   
                     25.26
                     .
                  
                   
                     26.
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     22
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     204.
                     ch
                     .
                     15.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   JOHN
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     282
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     28.29
                     .
                  
                   
                     367
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     37
                  
                   
                     362
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     44
                  
                   
                     253
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14
                  
                   
                     17.26
                  
                   
                     264
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     15
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     109
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     45
                  
                   
                     44
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     27
                  
                   
                     357
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l
                     ▪
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   JOHN
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Verse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16
                  
                   
                     13
                  
                   
                     264.
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     17
                  
                   
                     21.22
                     .
                  
                   
                     523.
                     ch
                     .
                     9.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   ACTS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     14
                  
                   
                     566.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2
                  
                   
                     37
                  
                   
                     53.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     1
                     125.
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                     365.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     41.47
                     .
                  
                   
                     67.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     1
                     261.
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     39.
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     72
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     121.
                     ch
                     .
                     10.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     283.
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     38.39
                     .
                  
                   
                     340.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     2.3
                     .
                  
                   
                     465.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     84.
                     ch
                     .
                     7
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     124.
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                     456.
                     ch
                     .
                     7.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     456.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     15
                  
                   
                     12.3
                     .
                     &c.
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     109
                     110.
                     &c.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     17
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     241
                     ▪
                     ch
                     .
                     1.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     18
                  
                   
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     281.
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   ROMANS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     372.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14
                  
                   
                     5.6
                     .
                  
                   
                     243.
                     ch
                     .
                     1.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14
                  
                   
                     1.2.3.5.6
                     7
                     10.13.16.18
                     19
                     20.21
                     &c
                  
                   
                     329.330
                     .
                     &c
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   CORINTH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     43.
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     31.
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     142.
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11
                  
                   
                     2.23
                     .
                  
                   
                     120
                     ch
                     .
                     10.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     89.
                     ch
                     .
                     7.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     307.
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14
                  
                   
                     1.2.3.31.32.34.35
                     .
                     37.39
                     .
                  
                   
                     475.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     33.40
                  
                   
                     271.
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   CORINTH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     356.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     16.17
                     .
                  
                   
                     72.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     1
                     117.
                     ch
                     .
                     9.
                     l.
                     1
                     403.
                     ch
                     .
                     9
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     35.
                     
                  
                   
                     125.
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10
                  
                   
                     45.
                     
                  
                   
                     140.
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     268.
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12
                  
                   
                     5.11
                     .
                  
                   
                     381.
                     ch
                     6.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   GALAT.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Ch.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vers.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3
                  
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     39.
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     471.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     337.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     9
                  
                   
                     77.
                     ch
                     6.
                     l
                     ▪
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6
                  
                   
                     1.2
                     .
                  
                   
                     83.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   EPHESIANS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     338
                     ,
                     339
                     c.
                     5.
                     l.
                     5
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     84.
                     ch
                     .
                     7.
                     l.
                     1
                     189.
                     c.
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     196.
                     ch
                     .
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     307
                     ,
                     308.
                     c.
                     4.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     42.
                     ch
                     .
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                     72.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PHILIPPIANS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     187.
                     ch
                     .
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     330.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     566.
                     ch
                     .
                     8.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   COLOSSIANS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     148.
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     6
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     144.
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     196.
                     ch
                     .
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     9
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     148.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1.
                     150.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1.
                     182.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     337.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     317.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                   THESS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     154.
                     ch
                     .
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   TIMOTHY
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     120.
                     ch
                     .
                     10.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                   TIMOTHY
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     24
                     ,
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     128.
                     ch
                     .
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     72.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   HEBREWS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     366.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     207.208
                     .
                     ch
                     .
                     15.
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     257.
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     208.
                     ch
                     .
                     15.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     189.
                     ch
                     .
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     136.
                     ch
                     .
                     12.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                   PETER
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     357.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     133.
                     ch
                     .
                     12.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     267.
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     ●
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     255.
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                   PETER
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     187.
                     ch
                     .
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   APOC.
                   or
                   REV.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     
                  
                   
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     2
                     ,
                     14
                     ,
                     15
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     101.
                     c.
                     8.
                     l.
                     1
                     207.
                     c.
                     4.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     134.
                     ch
                     .
                     12.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     90.
                     ch
                     .
                     7.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     19.
                     ch
                     .
                     3.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     342.
                     ch
                     .
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     382.
                     ch
                     .
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     14
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     9.
                     ch
                     .
                     2.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     134.
                     ch
                     .
                     12.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     4
                     ,
                     8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     525.
                     ch
                     .
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     90.
                     ch
                     .
                     7.
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     17
                     ,
                     18
                     ,
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     511.
                     ch
                     .
                     9.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               third
               Table
               :
               Fully
               and
               Alphabetically
               declaring
               the
               chief
               things
               handled
               in
               the
               whole
               Treatise
               .
               p.
               is
               for
               
                 page
                 ,
                 c.
              
               for
               chap.
               and
               l.
               for
               lib.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   A.
                   
                
                 
                   ABimelechian
                   destiny
                   nigh
                   them
                   that
                   usurp
                   Christs
                   Seat
                   ,
                
                 
                   pag.
                   172.
                   chap.
                   13.
                   lib.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ablest
                   ,
                   Embody
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   publick
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   278.
                   c.
                   3.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Account
                   of
                   faith
                   at
                   Dublin
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   350
                   c.
                   5
                   ▪
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Accusations
                   against
                   Saints
                   and
                   Gospel-discipline
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   13
                   c.
                   2.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ▪
                   Churches
                   Directory
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   123.
                   c.
                   10.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   Providence
                   oft
                   read
                   (
                   Hebrew-like
                   )
                   backward
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   47.
                   c.
                   4.
                   lib.
                   1.
                   &
                   epist.
                   p.
                   6
                
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   reflex
                   and
                   direct
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   376
                   ,
                   377.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Adjunct
                   to
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   79.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Admission
                   of
                   Members
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   ,
                   how
                   and
                   when
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   288
                   ,
                   289
                   c.
                   4.
                   l
                   2
                
                 
                   Admission
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   and
                   lowest
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   339
                   ,
                   340
                   ,
                   348.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Admission
                   of
                   all
                   opinions
                   that
                   differ
                   in
                   things
                   doubtfull
                   and
                   indifferent
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   311
                   ,
                   312.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Advantage
                   to
                   Churches
                   by
                   experiences
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   358
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Advowsons
                   and
                   presentations
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   7.
                   
                   &
                   29.
                   of
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Adullamites
                   are
                   many
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   93.
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   Churches
                   of
                   Form
                   ,
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   342.
                   c.
                   5
                   ▪
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Aegypt
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   525.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Aegyptian
                   plagues
                   on
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   92
                   ,
                   93.
                   c.
                   7.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Aegyptian
                   Task-masters
                   ,
                   who
                   now
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   342
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Aegle-Saints
                   nested
                   in
                   the
                   Rock
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   198.
                   c.
                   14.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Affections
                   held
                   with
                   difference
                   of
                   opinions
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   333.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Affections
                   of
                   women
                   above
                   mens
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   474.475
                   .
                   c.
                   8.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   converting
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   403
                   ,
                   413.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Afflictions
                   of
                   (
                   spirituall
                   )
                   Israelites
                   under
                   hard
                   task-masters
                   ,
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   342.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Afflictions
                   on
                   the
                   Author
                   great
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   432.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Agates
                   (
                   precious
                   stones
                   )
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   510.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Age
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   was
                   to
                   know
                   Christ
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   ,
                   both
                   ,
                   viz.
                   whole
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   147.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   All
                   ages
                   Eminent
                   Independents
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   114
                   ▪
                   c.
                   8.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                   All
                   Languages
                   and
                   nations
                   must
                   make
                   up
                   one
                   Church
                   ere
                   long
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   530.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ambition
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   brought
                   the
                   Bishops
                   to
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   106
                   ,
                   156.
                   c.
                   8
                   ,
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   All
                   of
                   different
                   opinions
                   ,
                   &c.
                   one
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   329.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   All
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   the
                   beauty
                   of
                   Sion
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   337.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Amethysts
                   (
                   precious
                   stones
                   )
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   519
                   ,
                   520.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ames
                   left
                   his
                   Professorship
                   for
                   Church-fellowship
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   118.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Amiable
                   Tabernacles
                   are
                   the
                   congregational
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   87.
                   c.
                   7.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Anabaptists
                   in
                   Ireland
                   too
                   bitter
                   ,
                   unsound
                   in
                   judgement
                   ,
                   wresters
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   uncharitable
                   and
                   censorious
                   .
                   A
                   lesson
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   299
                   ,
                   302
                   ,
                   305
                   ,
                   307
                   ,
                   309
                   ,
                   c.
                   4.
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   453.
                   c.
                   7.
                   l.
                   2.
                   p.
                   334.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Angels
                   can't
                   teach
                   so
                   well
                   as
                   experiences
                   do
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   384.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Anger
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   such
                   as
                   company
                   with
                   Christ's
                   enemies
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   76.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Antichrist
                   destroyed
                   and
                   tormented
                   ,
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   23
                   c.
                   3.
                   l
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Antichrists
                   sawcinesse
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   Episc.
                   Presbyt
                   .
                   or
                   Indep
                   .
                   to
                   usurp
                   Christ's
                   power
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   105.
                   c.
                   8.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Antichrist
                   fals
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   he
                   rose
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   156.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Antichrist
                   arrogates
                   both
                   powers
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Eccles.
                   and
                   Civill
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   176.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Antichrist
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   made
                   difference
                   of
                   opinions
                   ,
                   difference
                   of
                   affections
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   333
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Antichrist
                   typified
                   by
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   p.
                   525.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   resembles
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   dissembles
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   p.
                   25.
                   epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Antichristian-Chur
                   .
                   parish-Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   61.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Antichristian-Churches
                   we
                   must
                   separate
                   from
                   ,
                
                 
                   pag.
                   78.
                   ch
                   .
                   6.
                   lib
                   ▪
                   1
                
                 
                   Antichristian
                   to
                   rob
                   Sisters
                   Right
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   469.
                   c.
                   8.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiph.
                   a
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                
                 
                   p
                   526.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Antiquity
                   for
                   the
                   Independents
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   60.
                   epist.
                   
                
                 
                   in
                   Apostles-daies
                   Church-discipline
                   was
                   glorious
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   910.
                   c.
                   2.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Apostles
                   not
                   Heads
                   ,
                   but
                   Helpers
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   120.
                   c.
                   10.
                   l.
                   1.
                   p.
                   107.
                   c.
                   8.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Appeals
                   never
                   any
                   to
                   Jerusalem
                   about
                   Church
                   government
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   110.
                   c.
                   8.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Appearance
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   Policy
                   .
                
                 
                   p.
                   170.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Archbishops
                   (
                   third
                   )
                   Head
                   of
                   Brasse
                   ,
                
                 
                   p
                   156
                   ,
                   157.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Arke
                   on
                   the
                   waters
                   yet
                   for
                   forty
                   years
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   24.
                   c.
                   3.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Arke
                   overturned
                   by
                   Beasts
                   carrying
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   36.
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Arke
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   Spirit
                   rests
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   268.
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Armes
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   draws
                   with
                   ,
                   are
                   Spirit
                   (
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   )
                   and
                   Word
                   (
                   his
                   left
                   )
                
                 
                   p.
                   253.
                   c.
                   2.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Army
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   85
                   c.
                   7.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Armour
                   of
                   light
                   for
                   Saints
                   of
                   all
                   judgements
                   and
                   opinions
                   .
                
                 
                   p.
                   335.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Armoury
                   for
                   swords
                   for
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   99.
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Divines
                   a
                   (
                   fourth
                   )
                   Head
                   of
                   Brasse
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   158.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   Ministers
                   must
                   down
                   :
                   which
                   are
                   allowable
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   not
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   109.
                   c.
                   8.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   in
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   Sion
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   glorious
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   118.
                   c
                   9.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Assurance
                   requisite
                   before
                   entrance
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   248.
                   c.
                   1.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Assurance
                   brought
                   to
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   372
                   ,
                   &
                   451.
                   of
                   exper
                   .
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Authors
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Restauration
                   :
                   
                   1
                   Gradually
                   now
                   ;
                   2
                   Universally
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 
                   p
                   20.
                   c.
                   3.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Author
                   prays
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   give
                   others
                   light
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   spent
                   for
                   't
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   50.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Author
                   abused
                   at
                   Dublin
                   for
                   Mr.
                   Bartlet
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   88.
                   c.
                   7.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Author's
                   warning
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   172.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Author
                   expects
                   a
                   world
                   of
                   Antagonists
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   cals
                   for
                   reasons
                   ,
                   not
                   railings
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   226.
                   epist.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   E.
                   A
                   very
                   ,
                   her
                   Experience
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   402
                   ,
                   403.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Author's
                   Experience
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   419
                   ,
                   420
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Author's
                   assurance
                   how
                   attain'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   431
                   ,
                   438.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Authors
                   call
                   to
                   the
                   Ministry
                   how
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   436
                   ,
                   437.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   his
                   order
                   in
                   teaching
                   School
                
                 
                   p.
                   438.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Author's
                   Resolution
                   and
                   Motto
                   ,
                   p.
                   3.
                   
                   His
                   suffrings
                   in
                   Essex
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   231
                   ,
                   232.
                   epist.
                   l.
                   1
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   B.
                   
                
                 
                   BAbes
                   have
                   full
                   breast●
                   ,
                
                 
                   pag.
                   100.
                   chap.
                   8.
                   lib.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Babes
                   of
                   Christ
                   tenderly
                   received
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   331.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Babylon
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   525.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Babel
                   hath
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   millions
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   40.
                   c.
                   3.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Babylons
                   fall
                   bewailed
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   37.
                   c.
                   3.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Babylon
                   in
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   64.
                   c
                   5.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Babylon
                   falling
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   traded
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   94.
                   c.
                   7.1
                
                 
                   the
                   Baptist
                   put
                   by
                   scandalous
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   56.
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   how
                   Presbyt
                   .
                   and
                   Papists
                   agree
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   466.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Baptizing
                   again
                   ,
                   unlawful
                   ,
                
                 
                   pag.
                   295.
                   chap.
                   4.
                   lib.
                   2
                
                 
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   with
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   p.
                   296
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   John's
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   300.
                   c.
                   4.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   our
                   Baptisme
                   true
                   for
                   matter
                   and
                   form
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   296.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Baptisme
                   which
                   signifies
                   most
                   is
                   best
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   298.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   Anabaptists
                   unlawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   299.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Baptisme
                   constitutes
                   not
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   308.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Bare
                   profession
                   not
                   enough
                   for
                   Church
                   fellowship
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   56.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Barren
                   Clouds
                   who
                   and
                   when
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   203.
                   c.
                   15.1
                
                 
                   M.
                   Barkers
                   Experience
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   413.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   S.
                   Barnwel's
                   Experience
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   415.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Bastards
                   ,
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   549.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Beast
                   (
                   seven-headed
                   )
                   politick
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   10.
                   c.
                   1.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Beasts
                   made
                   their
                   Stie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   36
                   ,
                   37.
                   c.
                   3.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Beasts
                   carried
                   the
                   Arke
                   till
                   they
                   overturn'd
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   36.
                   c.
                   3.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Beasts
                   meet
                   together
                   in
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   93.
                   c.
                   7.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Bed
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   where
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   50.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Beleevers
                   bound
                   to
                   walk
                   together
                   in
                   Christs
                   way
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                   ,
                
                 
                   p
                   198.
                   c.
                   15.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Benefits
                   in
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   201
                   ,
                   202
                   ,
                   203
                   ,
                   204.
                   c.
                   15.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Beleevers
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   312.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Beauties
                   of
                   holinesse
                
                 
                   p.
                   3.
                   c.
                   1.
                   l.
                   1.
                   &
                   p.
                   69.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Beauty
                   of
                   Saints
                   embodied
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   87.
                   c.
                   7.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Beautifull
                   object
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   is
                   attractive
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   177.
                   c.
                   9.
                   1
                
                 
                   Beauty
                   of
                   Gospel-fellowship
                   appears
                   in
                   publick
                   embodying
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                   p.
                   282.
                   c.
                   3.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Beauty
                   of
                   Sion
                   is
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   337
                   ,
                   338.
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Beryls
                   (
                   precious
                   stones
                   )
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   517.
                   c.
                   9.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Bishops
                   how
                   they
                   got
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   big
                   as
                   Lords
                   ,
                   Judges
                   ,
                   Barons
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   p.
                   106
                   107
                   ,
                   c.
                   8.
                   l.
                   1.
                   p.
                   166.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Bishops
                   with
                   their
                   Diocesses
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   got
                   in
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   Heads
                   of
                   brasse
                   .
                
                 
                   p.
                   156.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Bishops
                   Lands
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   poor
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   167.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                     F.
                     and
                     A.
                  
                   Bishop's
                   Experience
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   398.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Blossomes
                   of
                   these
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   Blessings
                   promised
                   us
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   30
                   ,
                   31
                   ,
                   32
                   ,
                   33
                   ,
                   34
                   ,
                   &c.
                   c.
                   3.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Blow
                   to
                   Parish-Churches
                   fatall
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   94.
                   c.
                   7.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   83
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Body
                   together
                   consults
                   in
                   Church-affairs
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   110.
                   c.
                   8.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Bondage
                   of
                   works
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   420.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   lamb
                   ,
                   ere
                   long
                   out
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   217.
                   epist.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Bosome-love
                   to
                   Church
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   103.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Breach
                   upon
                   some
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   280
                   c.
                   3.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Brazen
                   fac'd
                   men
                   set
                   up
                   Brazen
                   head
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   151.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Brazen
                   head
                   compels
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   mixt
                   metall
                   ,
                   best
                   in
                   outside
                   ,
                   hath
                   an
                   ill
                   savour
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   ,
                   mans
                   creature
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   p.
                   152
                   ,
                   153
                   ,
                   154
                   ,
                   155.
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   2
                   Breasts
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   99.
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Bride
                   cals
                   to
                   her
                   friends
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   40.
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Bride
                   coming
                   forth
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   46
                   ,
                   c.
                   4.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Building
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   4.
                   c.
                   1.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Builders
                   are
                   yet
                   unskilfull
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   such
                   spirited
                   Aholiabs
                   as
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   123.
                   c.
                   10.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Builders
                   wise
                   who
                   and
                   how
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   142
                   c.
                   13.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Build
                   first
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   into
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   188.
                   c.
                   14.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Builders
                   foolish
                   how
                   they
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   wise
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   190.
                   c.
                   14.
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Builders
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   reject
                   the
                   right
                   stone
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   193.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Builders
                   warn'd
                   of
                   Christning
                   Churches
                   into
                   their
                   own
                   names
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   197.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Buriall
                   of
                   all
                   ceremonies
                   when
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   313
                   ,
                   314
                   ,
                   c.
                   5.
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   M.
                   Burrels
                   Experience
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   413.
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   J.
                   Bywater
                   Preacher
                   his
                   Exper.
                   
                
                 
                   p.
                   394.
                   c.
                   6.
                   l.
                   2
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     CAll
                     into
                     Christs
                     Gardens
                     these
                     daies
                     ,
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     45.
                     chap.
                     4.
                     lib.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Call
                     to
                     convert
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     55.
                     c.
                     5.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Called
                     number
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     73.
                     c.
                     6
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Call
                     of
                     Christ
                     makes
                     us
                     volunteers
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     124.
                     c.
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Call
                     ,
                     when
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     ;
                     extraordinary
                     and
                     ordinary
                     ,
                     legall
                     and
                     evangelicall
                  
                   
                     p.
                     394
                     ,
                     403
                     ,
                     406
                     ,
                     &c.
                     c.
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     a
                     Call
                     most
                     orderly
                     when
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     450.
                     ib.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     a
                     Call
                     to
                     the
                     Ministry
                     how
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     436
                     ,
                     437.
                     c.
                     6
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Callings
                     to
                     be
                     followed
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     75.
                     c.
                     6.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Canons
                     (
                     though
                     ere
                     so
                     charg'd
                     )
                     the
                     Church
                     fears
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     185.
                     c.
                     14
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Care
                     God
                     hath
                     to
                     provide
                     a
                     Gospel●Discipline
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     3.
                     c
                     1.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Care
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     greatest
                     to
                     his
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     204.
                     c.
                     15
                     ▪
                     l.
                     1.
                     
                     &
                     44
                     4.1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Captivity
                     of
                     Babylon
                     in
                     Parish
                     Churches
                     ,
                     bondage
                     ,
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     64
                     ▪
                     c.
                     5.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Carnall
                     Reason
                     keeps
                     off
                     of
                     Church-fellowship
                     ,
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     80.
                     ch
                     .
                     6
                     lib.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Castle
                     of
                     defence
                     Christ
                     to
                     's
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     185.
                     c.
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Cause
                     judged
                     by
                     the
                     Effects
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     361
                     c.
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     what
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     480.
                     c.
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Caution
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     the
                     Church-destroying
                     ranting
                     spirit
                     which
                     is
                     abroad
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     553.
                     c.
                     9
                     l.
                     2
                     &
                     p.
                     502.
                     ibi
                     ●
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Censuring
                     taken
                     off
                     ,
                     how
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     364.
                     c.
                     6
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Censurers
                     admonish'd
                     first
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     418
                     c.
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ceremonies
                     dead
                     when
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     314.
                     c.
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chalcedonies
                     (
                     precious
                     stones
                     )
                     who
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     514.
                     c.
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     E.
                     Chambers
                     her
                     Experience
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     406
                     ,
                     407.
                     c.
                     6
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Chamberlains
                     Experience
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     Exp.
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Champions
                     for
                     Christ
                     who
                     best
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     245.
                     c.
                     1.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Change
                     for
                     the
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     42.
                     c.
                     4
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Character
                     of
                     Wildernesse-ones
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     38.
                     c
                     3.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Character
                     of
                     Hypocrites
                     that
                     crowd
                     into
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     211.
                     c.
                     15.1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chariot
                     of
                     Sol.
                     typified
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     50.
                     c.
                     5
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Charity
                     a
                     standing
                     rule
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     58.
                     c.
                     5
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Cherubims
                     the
                     Saints
                     how
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     47
                     epist.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Children
                     not
                     necessary
                     to
                     be
                     baptized
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p
                     466.
                     c.
                     9.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     the
                     Churches
                     fulnesse
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     17
                     c.
                     2.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ's
                     reign
                     40
                     years
                     hence
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     24
                     c.
                     3.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ's
                     own
                     planting
                     ,
                     who
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p
                     43
                     c.
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     commands
                     Saints
                     to
                     enter
                     ,
                     p.
                     54.
                     c.
                     5.
                     l.
                     1.
                     and
                     to
                     separate
                     from
                     them
                     without
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     75.
                     c.
                     6.
                     l.
                     1
                     &
                     94.
                     c
                     7.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ's
                     Rule
                     for
                     building
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     120
                     ,
                     121.
                     c.
                     10.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     alone
                     institutes
                     ,
                     instructs
                     ,
                     builds
                     and
                     orders
                     his
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     139.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     alone
                     Lord
                     ,
                     how
                     and
                     why
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     143
                     ,
                     144.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     a
                     most
                     absolute
                     Independent
                  
                   
                     p
                     147.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     and
                     Church
                     (
                     Head
                     and
                     Body
                     )
                     make
                     up
                     a
                     whole
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     147.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christlesse
                     Church
                     is
                     a
                     headlesse
                     body
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     148.
                     c
                     ▪
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     Head
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     Member
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     148.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     Head
                     ,
                     is
                     highest
                     ore
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     148.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     Head
                     
                       
                         is
                         excellency
                         of
                      
                       
                         gives
                         vertue
                         to
                      
                       
                         governs
                         all
                      
                       
                         in
                         sympathy
                         w
                         th
                      
                    
                     Churches
                  
                   
                     p.
                     149.
                     ibi
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     our
                     Head
                     ,
                     hath
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     ears
                     ,
                     tongue
                     ,
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     150.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     alone
                     lawfull
                     Judge
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     151.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Head
                     ,
                     Builder
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     Foundation
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     184.
                     c.
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     alwaies
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     Saints
                     and
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p
                     ▪
                     186.
                     c.
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     in
                     Christ
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     get
                     into
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     188.
                     c.
                     14.1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     the
                     Fountain
                     of
                     Gardens
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     203.
                     c.
                     15.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christs-memb
                     .
                     more
                     then
                     Church-members
                     .
                  
                   
                     p.
                     209.
                     c.
                     15.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     in
                     's
                     fleshly-form
                     and
                     Church-form
                     alike
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     244.
                     c.
                     5
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     crucified
                     in
                     spirituall
                     Aegypt
                     ,
                     where
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     342.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     in
                     Christ
                     the
                     nigher
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     all
                     in
                     one
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     339.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     found
                     after
                     lost
                     ,
                     how
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     407
                     408.
                     c.
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     Head
                     in
                     Churches
                     ,
                     King
                     in
                     Nations
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     509.
                     c.
                     9
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Christian
                     Liberty
                     in
                     opinions
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     318
                     ,
                     328.
                     c.
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chrysolites
                     (
                     precious
                     stones
                     )
                     who
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     516.
                     c.
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chrysoprasus's
                     who
                     and
                     how
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     519.
                     c
                     ,
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church
                     in
                     wildernesse
                     ,
                     when
                     and
                     how
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     10.
                     c.
                     2.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church
                     how
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Wildernesse
                     into
                     Gardens
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     42.
                     c.
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     most
                     fruitfull
                     Gardens
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     43.
                     c.
                     4.
                     l.
                     1.
                     p.
                     204
                     c.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     must
                     be
                     well
                     weeded
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     pluckt
                     up
                     by
                     the
                     roots
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     49.
                     c.
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church
                     is
                     Christs
                     Bed
                     ,
                     Throne
                     ,
                     Palace
                     ,
                     Couch
                     ,
                     Chamber
                     of
                     presence
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     50.
                     c.
                     5.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church
                     Christs
                     Body
                     and
                     Building
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     83
                     ,
                     84.
                     c.
                     7.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church
                     Christs
                     City
                     compact
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     85
                     c.
                     7.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church
                     Christs
                     Army
                     ,
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     Heaven
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     85
                     ,
                     86.
                     c.
                     7.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     all
                     equall
                     Independent
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     100
                     ,
                     101.
                     c.
                     8.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church
                     (
                     wholly
                     of
                     Brothers
                     and
                     Sisters
                     ,
                     )
                     all
                     to
                     conclude
                     on
                     Church-matters
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     110.
                     c.
                     8
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church
                     if
                     whole
                     erres
                     ,
                     what
                     to
                     do
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     111
                     ,
                     112.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     joyn
                     together
                     to
                     recover
                     an
                     erroneous
                     Sister-Church
                     ,
                  
                   
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     object
                     what
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     116.
                     c.
                     9
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     Rule
                     for
                     the
                     building
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     120.
                     121.
                     c.
                     10.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     end
                     ever
                     one
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     131.
                     c.
                     12
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     Head
                     ,
                     Christ
                     alone
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     137
                     ▪
                     140
                     ,
                     151
                     ,
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     true
                     and
                     false
                     differ
                     about
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     152.
                     c.
                     13
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     can't
                     deliver
                     up
                     to
                     secular
                     powers
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     176
                     ,
                     177.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     built
                     on
                     Christ
                     the
                     Rock
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     193.
                     c.
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     enjoy
                     more
                     then
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     203.
                     c.
                     15.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     greatest
                     enemies
                     to
                     errors
                     ,
                  
                   
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     to
                     be
                     members
                     of
                     ;
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     best
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     212.
                     c.
                     15.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church-members
                     must
                     be
                     brought
                     in
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Spirit
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     263
                     c.
                     2.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church
                     (
                     here
                     )
                     a
                     picture
                     of
                     her
                     above
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     337
                     ,
                     337.
                     c.
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     of
                     form
                     ,
                     Spirituall
                     Aegypt
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     342.
                     c.
                     5.
                     l
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     formal
                     ,
                     and
                     why
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     348
                     c.
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churchmembers
                     warn'd
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     445.
                     c.
                     6
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church
                     who
                     ?
                     and
                     who
                     not
                     ?
                     p
                     465.
                     c.
                     8.
                     l.
                     2.
                     and
                     taken
                     divers
                     waies
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     479
                     ▪
                     480.
                     c.
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Church-covenant
                     necessary
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     455
                     c.
                     7.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     in
                     Unity
                     a
                     terror
                     to
                     enemies
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     504.
                     c.
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     when
                     they
                     shall
                     excell
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     5●2
                     .
                     c.
                     2
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     exhorted
                     to
                     live
                     above
                     form
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     46.
                     epist.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     east
                     ,
                     
                       i.
                       e.
                    
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     thence
                     the
                     Sun
                     rises
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     531.
                     c.
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Churches
                     and
                     Parishes
                     how
                     they
                     differ
                  
                   
                     p.
                     553.
                     c
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Citizens
                     of
                     Sion
                     how
                     many
                     priviledges
                     ▪
                  
                   
                     p.
                     85.
                     c
                     7.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Civill
                     .
                     converse
                     to
                     be
                     kept
                     up
                     ,
                  
                   
                     c.
                     6.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Civill
                     Rulers
                     are
                     uncivill
                     beyond
                     civill
                     rules
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     127.
                     c.
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Civill
                     and
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     ,
                     Caesars
                     and
                     Christs
                     ,
                     how
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     be
                     jumbled
                     together
                     ,
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     168
                     chap.
                     13.
                     lib.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Civill
                     powers
                     commit
                     sacriledge
                     and
                     when
                     ?
                  
                   
                     p.
                     172.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Classes
                     none
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     61
                     epist.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Classes
                     ,
                     High-Commission-Courts
                     ,
                     and
                     Popes-Mother-Church
                     of
                     Cardinals
                     ;
                     are
                     all
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     ends
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     105
                     ,
                     106.
                     c.
                     8.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Classes
                     are
                     the
                     (
                     fift
                     )
                     Head
                     of
                     Brasse
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     unsavory
                     fruits
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     158
                     ,
                     159.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Colledges
                     and
                     Committees
                     too
                     full
                     of
                     stately
                     Ministers
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     168
                     ,
                     169.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Compulsive
                     powers
                     doe
                     more
                     hurt
                     then
                     good
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     126.
                     c.
                     11.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Comforts
                     to
                     all
                     Churches
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     524.
                     c.
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     but
                     a
                     tale
                     to
                     many
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     18.
                     epist.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Common-wealth
                     when
                     flourishing
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     6.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Comfort
                     and
                     salvation
                     hindred
                     by
                     disobedience
                     to
                     Christs
                     cals
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     207.
                     c.
                     15.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Confidence
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     off
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     247.
                     c.
                     1.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     a
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     350.
                     c.
                     5
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Congregationall
                     Churches
                     are
                     the
                     right
                     Presbytery
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     313.
                     c.
                     8
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Congregationall
                     Churches
                     some
                     will
                     fall
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     stand
                     the
                     trials
                     that
                     are
                     coming
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     189
                     ,
                     191
                     ,
                     192.
                     c.
                     14.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     a
                     Congregationall
                     Church
                     ,
                     what
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     it
                     gives
                     beeing
                     to
                     the
                     Catholick
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     481.
                     c.
                     9.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Conscience
                     ▪
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     114
                     c.
                     8.
                     lib.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Conscience
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     compel'd
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     128.
                     c.
                     11.
                     l.
                     1.
                     &
                     p.
                     262.
                     c.
                     2.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Consciences
                     have
                     liberty
                     in
                     opinions
                     ,
                  
                   
                     pag.
                     312.
                     chap.
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Consciences
                     Golden
                     Rule
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     337
                     c.
                     5.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Conquest
                     follows
                     fighting
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     365
                     c.
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Consequences
                     of
                     doubtings
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     251
                     c.
                     1.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Consequences
                     sad
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     wilfull
                     neglect
                     of
                     entring
                     into
                     Churches
                     ,
                     when
                     Christ
                     cals
                     .
                  
                   
                     p.
                     200
                     c.
                     15.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Consideration
                     must
                     be
                     serious
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     240.
                     c.
                     1.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Consideration
                     in
                     four
                     things
                     before
                     entrance
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     242.
                     c.
                     1.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Constitution
                     of
                     Parish
                     Churches
                     open'd
                     a
                     box
                     of
                     plagues
                     ever
                     since
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     92.
                     c.
                     7.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Contrary
                     means
                     bring
                     forth
                     Gods
                     ends
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     47.
                     c
                     ▪
                     4.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Covenant
                     one
                     to
                     all
                     Saints
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     86
                     c.
                     7.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Convert
                     discovered
                     two
                     waies
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     354
                     c.
                     6.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Converting
                     means
                     by
                     experiences
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     367
                     ,
                     368.
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     J.
                     Coopers
                     experience
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     400
                     ,
                     401
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Covenant
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     indifferent
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     451.
                     c.
                     7.
                     l.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     what
                     kinde
                     is
                     necessary
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     456.
                     c.
                     7.
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Councell
                     of
                     Lateran
                     the
                     first
                     since
                     Christ
                     that
                     ratified
                     tithes
                     and
                     Presentations
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     28.
                     ep
                     .
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Councels
                     the
                     (
                     second
                     )
                     Head
                     of
                     Brass
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     157.
                     c.
                     13.
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Criticks
                     many
                     promised
                     to
                     be
                     Readers
                     of
                     this
                     Book
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     218.
                     ep
                     .
                     l.
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     F.
                     Curtis
                     Experience
                     ,
                  
                   
                     p.
                     10
                     ,
                     11.
                     exper
                     .
                     c.
                     6.
                     l.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   Danger
                   to
                   Churches
                   past
                   ere
                   long
                
                 
                   p.
                   34
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Dangerous
                   Rock
                   (
                   Christ
                   is
                   )
                   to
                   some
                   .
                
                 
                   p.
                   187
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Daniels
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                
                 
                   35
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   Dangerous
                   to
                   raise
                   up
                   Ceremonies
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   315
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Danger
                   of
                   Church-Covenant
                   ,
                   when
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   452
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Davids
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   such
                   ?
                
                 
                   34
                   35
                   Ep.
                   1
                
                 
                   David's
                   dayes
                   now
                   ,
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   26
                   Epist.
                   1
                
                 
                   Dark
                   things
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   urged
                   on
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 
                   p.
                   335
                   ,
                   336
                   ,
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   then
                   Saints
                   of
                   all
                   Judgements
                   all
                   alike
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   338
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Day
                   of
                   Embodying
                   together
                   ,
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   276
                   ,
                   277
                   ,
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Death
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   on
                   none
                   for
                   not
                   beleeving
                   or
                   misbeleeving
                
                 
                   p.
                   177
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Decency
                   and
                   order
                   in
                   all
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   272
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Declaration
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   enter
                   into
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   237
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Definition
                   of
                   Christs
                   and
                   Antichrists
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   137
                   ,
                   138
                   ,
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Delight
                   the
                   Lord
                   takes
                   in
                   his
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   44
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Deliverance
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   is
                   as
                   yet
                   gradual
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   be
                   universal
                
                 
                   19
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   21
                   ,
                   3
                   1
                
                 
                   Dependency
                   upon
                   Diocesan
                   ,
                   and
                   National
                   Churches
                   Antichristian
                
                 
                   p.
                   105
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   Church-fellowships
                
                 
                   p.
                   212
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                   96
                   ,
                   97
                   ,
                   98
                   8
                   1
                
                 
                   Despair
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   doubtings
                
                 
                   p.
                   252
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Despair
                   the
                   Author
                   was
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   427
                   ,
                   428
                   ,
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Despair
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                
                 
                   p.
                   431
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Despair
                   causes
                   howling
                   and
                   r●aring
                   in
                   hell
                
                 
                   p.
                   441
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Different
                   opinions
                   in
                   things
                   indifferent
                   are
                   all
                   to
                   bee
                   received
                
                 
                   p.
                   311
                   ,
                   312
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Difference
                   of
                   opinions
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                
                 
                   p.
                   234
                   ,
                   327
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Differences
                   about
                   things
                   unnecessary
                   ,
                   is
                   lamentable
                
                 
                   p.
                   325
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Difference
                   in
                   light
                   not
                   in
                   love
                   in
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 
                   p.
                   333
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Differences
                   how
                   all
                   may
                   be
                   reconciled
                
                 
                   p.
                   471
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Dipping
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   Diving
                
                 
                   p.
                   297
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Dipping
                   is
                   no
                   fundamental
                   Ordinance
                
                 
                   p.
                   300
                   ,
                   308
                   ,
                   305
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   God
                   hath
                   designed
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   carnal
                   and
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Polity
                
                 
                   p.
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   &c.
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Discipline
                   in
                   Apostles
                   dayes
                   glorious
                
                 
                   p.
                   10
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Discipline
                   best
                   at
                   last
                
                 
                   p.
                   16
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   Separates
                
                 
                   p.
                   74
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Directories
                   and
                   Canons
                   uselesse
                
                 
                   p.
                   7
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Disobedience
                   of
                   some
                   that
                   will
                   no
                   come
                   ,
                   when
                   convinced
                   ,
                   amoun●st
                   to
                   a
                   resisting
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 
                   p.
                   200
                   c.
                   1●
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Disobedience
                   to
                   parents
                   grievou●
                
                 
                   p.
                   296
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Disorder
                   of
                   Saints
                   till
                   embodyed
                
                 
                   p.
                   88
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Distinction
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   Laity
                   Presbytery
                   and
                   Prelacy
                
                 
                   p.
                   487
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Distance
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   search
                
                 
                   p.
                   246
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Divinity
                   in
                   a
                   new
                   dresse
                   every
                   day
                
                 
                   p.
                   1
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Divisions
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   give
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Surrogates
                   great
                   advantage
                
                 
                   p.
                   503
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   Councels
                   ,
                   &c.
                   uselesse
                
                 
                   p.
                   264
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   what
                   ?
                   and
                   when
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   454
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Papists
                   and
                   Presbytery
                   alike
                   ,
                   wherein
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   473
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Doubtings
                   hinder
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   252
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Doubting
                   dangerous
                   and
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   doubts
                   it
                   soon
                   makes
                   us
                   give
                   up
                   Buckler
                
                 
                   p.
                   243
                   ,
                   244
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Doubtfull
                   things
                   ,
                   what
                   are
                   so
                
                 
                   p.
                   313
                   ,
                   314
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Doves
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   96
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Dove
                   that
                   rests
                   on
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   what
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   268
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Dreams
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   use
                   to
                   confirm
                
                 
                   p.
                   413
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Dream
                   the
                   Author
                   had
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   word
                
                 
                   p.
                   430
                   ,
                   431
                   ,
                   436
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Dreames
                   extraordinary
                   and
                   usefull
                   to
                   convert
                   sometimes
                
                 
                   397
                   ,
                   400
                   ,
                   430
                   ,
                   436
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   In
                   Dublin
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Hypocrites
                   many
                
                 
                   p.
                   64
                   ,
                   65
                   ,
                   66
                   ,
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Dublin
                   Church
                   experiences
                   ,
                   and
                   examples
                   of
                   many
                
                 
                   p.
                   368
                   369
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Dublin
                   Church-Covenant
                
                 
                   p.
                   450
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Duties
                   must
                   be
                   kept
                   to
                   Callings
                   and
                   Relations
                
                 
                   p.
                   75
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Duties
                   of
                   Christians
                   not
                   done
                   till
                   embodied
                
                 
                   p.
                   88
                   61
                   ,
                   202
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Duties
                   formally
                   and
                   Pharisaically
                
                 
                   p.
                   424
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   E
                
                 
                   Eat
                   of
                   every
                   typified
                   tree
                   of
                   Paradise
                
                 
                   p.
                   543
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   East
                   where
                   the
                   Sun
                   rises
                   who
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                
                 
                   p.
                   551
                   ,
                   537
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   East
                   ,
                   where
                   (
                   typified
                   )
                   Paradise
                   shall
                   be
                
                 
                   p.
                   531
                   ,
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Eden
                   a
                   most
                   excellent
                   type
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   528
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Politie
                   differs
                   from
                   Gospel
                
                 
                   p.
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   and
                   Civill
                   how
                   they
                   came
                   jumbled
                   together
                
                 
                   p.
                   168
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Edification
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   Church-Discipline
                
                 
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                   p.
                   60
                
                 
                   Edomites
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   549
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Effects
                   discover
                   the
                   cause
                
                 
                   p.
                   361
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Effects
                   of
                   some
                   dreams
                   are
                   great
                
                 
                   p.
                   409
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Elders
                   have
                   but
                   a
                   derivative
                   power
                   and
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   servants
                   ,
                   not
                   Lords
                
                 
                   p.
                   110
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Elders
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   admitting
                
                 
                   p.
                   287
                   ,
                   288
                   ,
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Electing
                   requires
                   two
                   things
                
                 
                   p.
                   258
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Election
                   is
                   a
                   mystery
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   but
                   vocation
                   is
                   in
                   time
                
                 
                   p.
                   358
                   ,
                   359
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Elements
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   how
                   passed
                   away
                
                 
                   p.
                   310
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Embodyed
                   Saints
                   excell
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                
                 
                   p.
                   87
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Embodying
                   follows
                   due
                   preparation
                
                 
                   p.
                   273
                   ,
                   274
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Embody
                   how
                   ?
                   and
                   when
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   276
                   ,
                   277
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Embodying
                   rashly
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   have
                   done
                   )
                   fatall
                   and
                   evill
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   publick
                   is
                   best
                
                 
                   p.
                   280
                   ,
                   281
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     Emersons
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   411
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                     D.
                     Em●ts
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   412
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Emeralds
                   who
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   excel
                
                 
                   p.
                   515
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Emptinesse
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   wayes
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   250
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ends
                   of
                   Church-Fellowship
                   ,
                   none
                   but
                   Saints
                   can
                   answer
                
                 
                   p.
                   59
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   End
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   
                   same
                
                 
                   p.
                   131
                   ,
                   132
                   c.
                   12
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   End
                   of
                   Parishes
                   is
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   Ends
                
                 
                   p.
                   135
                   c.
                   12
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ends
                   are
                   base
                   which
                   bring
                   many
                   into
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   as
                   Hypocrites
                
                 
                   p.
                   211
                   ,
                   212
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   End
                   how
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   Papists
                   agree
                   in
                   it
                
                 
                   p.
                   476
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   End
                   ,
                   su●ts
                   with
                   the
                   Principle
                
                 
                   p.
                   255
                   ,
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   End
                   of
                   Church
                   fellowship
                   answered
                   by
                   all
                   Saints
                   though
                   differing
                   in
                   opinions
                
                 
                   p.
                   318
                   ,
                   319
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Enemies
                   of
                   Christ
                   ground
                   to
                   powder
                
                 
                   p.
                   25
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Enemy
                   to
                   Errors
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   206
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Enemies
                   to
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   men
                   of
                   forme
                
                 
                   p.
                   341
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Energy
                   of
                   Church
                   fellowship
                   how
                   hindred
                
                 
                   p.
                   252
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Enemies
                   afraid
                   of
                   Churches
                   in
                   unity
                
                 
                   p.
                   504
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Entrance
                   of
                   Saints
                   and
                   Hypocrites
                   different
                
                 
                   p.
                   40
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Entity
                   and
                   Unity
                   convertibles
                
                 
                   p.
                   87
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Entrance
                   into
                   Churches
                   ,
                   what
                   to
                   do
                   first
                
                 
                   p.
                   239
                   ,
                   240
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Epistle
                   to
                   Purleigh
                   in
                   Essex
                
                 
                   229
                
                 
                   Equality
                   of
                   all
                   Ministers
                
                 
                   p.
                   97
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Equality
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   110
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Erring
                   Church
                   how
                   reformed
                
                 
                   p.
                   111
                   112
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Errors
                   to
                   be
                   killed
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   not
                   the
                   sword
                   )
                
                 
                   p.
                   164
                   ,
                   175
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Errors
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   206
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Erro●s
                   the
                   Excrements
                   of
                   older
                   truths
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   25
                   Ep.
                   1
                
                 
                   Essentials
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                   ,
                   must
                   bee
                   knowne
                   before
                   wee
                   enter
                
                 
                   p.
                   242
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Essentials
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   481
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Examples
                   of
                   Gospel-Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   5
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Examination
                   of
                   self
                   when
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   240
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Examples
                   worke
                   much
                
                 
                   p.
                   8
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   An
                   Example
                   for
                   all
                   sinners
                
                 
                   p.
                   447
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Excellency
                   of
                   Saints
                   in
                   one
                   body
                
                 
                   p.
                   88
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Excellency
                   of
                   Churches
                   is
                   (
                   Christ
                   )
                   the
                   Head
                
                 
                   p.
                   148
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Excellency
                   of
                   Women
                   above
                   Men
                
                 
                   p.
                   473
                   ,
                   473
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Excellency
                   of
                   such
                   Church
                   members
                   as
                   are
                   promised
                   in
                   these
                   latter
                   dayes
                
                 
                   p.
                   520
                   ,
                   529
                   ,
                   530
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Excellent
                   ones
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   23
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   Excommunication
                   begun
                   in
                   Paradise
                
                 
                   p.
                   542
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Execution
                   of
                   Gods
                   eternall
                   Decree
                   in
                   what
                   order
                
                 
                   p.
                   359
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Experience
                   proves
                   Principles
                
                 
                   p.
                   355
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Experiences
                   to
                   bee
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   356
                   ,
                   357
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Experiences
                   declared
                   in
                   what
                   order
                
                 
                   p.
                   361
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Experiences
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   warn
                   others
                
                 
                   p.
                   363
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Experiences
                   take
                   men
                   off
                   of
                   censures
                
                 
                   p.
                   364
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Experiences
                   shew
                   G●ds
                   various
                   working
                
                 
                   p.
                   366
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Experiences
                   teach
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   and
                   are
                   means
                   of
                   conversion
                   ;
                   teach
                   ,
                   us
                   best
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   bring
                   our
                   Assurance
                   to
                   light
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   p.
                   367
                   ,
                   383
                   ,
                   384
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Experience
                   humbles
                   us
                
                 
                   p.
                   379
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Experiences
                   shew
                   sweetly
                   what
                   wee
                   are
                   ,
                   from
                   what
                   wee
                   were
                
                 
                   p.
                   376
                   ,
                   377
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Experiences
                   to
                   come
                   are
                   the
                   choysest
                
                 
                   p.
                   449
                   ,
                   450
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Explicite
                   covenanting
                   may
                   be
                   ;
                   but
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   455
                   7
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   how
                   Papists
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   agree
                   in
                   it
                
                 
                   p.
                   468
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   Fact
                   (
                   not
                   Faith
                   )
                   Magistrates
                   Judges
                   of
                
                 
                   p.
                   164
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Faire
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   within
                   ,
                   Hypocrites
                
                 
                   p.
                   66
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Fair
                   all
                   over
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   100
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Faith
                   never
                   forced
                   three
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   160
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Faith
                   more
                   urged
                   then
                   Forme
                
                 
                   p.
                   208
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Faith
                   in
                   prayer
                   forces
                   out
                   a
                   quick
                   answer
                
                 
                   p.
                   370
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Faith
                   all
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   received
                
                 
                   p.
                   348
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Fall
                   suddenly
                   to
                   some
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   188
                   ,
                   189
                   ,
                   191
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   False
                   perswasions
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   know
                   them
                
                 
                   p.
                   249
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   False
                   friends
                   flatter
                   most
                
                 
                   2
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Familiarity
                   with
                   Christs
                   enemies
                   declined
                
                 
                   p.
                   76
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   M.
                   Fanshaws
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   414
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Fatal
                   blow
                   to
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   when
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   94
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Father
                   one
                   to
                   all
                   Saints
                
                 
                   p.
                   86
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Feat
                   of
                   hell
                   makes
                   hypocrites
                   serve
                   God
                
                 
                   p.
                   477
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Felony
                   to
                   give
                   and
                   receive
                   Sacraments
                   as
                   most
                   do
                   in
                   Parish
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   551
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Fellowship
                   Christ
                   was
                   Pastor
                   of
                   ,
                   our
                   paterne
                
                 
                   p.
                   57
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Fellowship
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   Christs
                   way
                
                 
                   p.
                   77
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Few
                   at
                   first
                   embody
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   they
                   be
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   278
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   F●ghters
                   against
                   God
                   wh●
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   340
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Fighting-time
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   conquest
                
                 
                   p.
                   365
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Finall
                   cause
                   ,
                   first
                   in
                   eye
                   ,
                   last
                   in
                   act
                
                 
                   p.
                   131
                   c.
                   12
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Finall
                   cause
                   of
                   Churches
                   promised
                   what
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   522
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Fire
                   goes
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouths
                   of
                   Saints
                   and
                   Churches
                   to
                   devou●e
                   all
                   their
                   Adversaries
                
                 
                   p.
                   90
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Firme
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   184
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   First
                   into
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   into
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   188
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Fittest
                   to
                   lay
                   a
                   Churches
                   foundation
                   ,
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   192
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Fit
                   for
                   Church-fellowship
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   210
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Flowers
                   tyed
                   up
                   in
                   a
                   Nosegay
                   ,
                   and
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   450
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Forcing
                   powers
                   must
                   bee
                
                 
                   p.
                   126
                   ,
                   127
                   ,
                   128
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Folks
                   run
                   mad
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   150
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Foolish
                   buildings
                   will
                   soon
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   many
                   in
                   our
                   dayes
                
                 
                   p.
                   191
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   The
                   Form
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   promised
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   70
                   ,
                   61
                   522
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Form
                   wanting
                   makes
                   deform
                
                 
                   p.
                   88
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Form
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   (
                   partly
                   )
                   Independent
                
                 
                   p.
                   100
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   The
                   Forme
                   by
                   Christs
                   Rule
                   measured
                
                 
                   p.
                   121
                   c.
                   10
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Forme
                   of
                   Embadying
                   ,
                   not
                   set
                   ,
                   but
                   fit
                
                 
                   p.
                   272
                   ,
                   273
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Forms
                   must
                   put
                   none
                   by
                   Admission
                
                 
                   p.
                   292
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Forms
                   childish
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   341
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Forms
                   Idolized
                   soone
                   tumble
                
                 
                   p.
                   343
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Form
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   Churches
                   parallel
                
                 
                   p.
                   344
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Formes
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   forced
                   ,
                   but
                   left
                   to
                   liberty
                
                 
                   p.
                   345
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Forms
                   of
                   Gods
                   owne
                   ordaining
                   laid
                   aside
                   for
                   peace-sake
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   ours
                
                 
                   p.
                   345
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Formes
                   how
                   occasioned
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   useful
                   ?
                
                 
                   345
                   5
                
                 
                   
                   Formes
                   of
                   Church
                   covenant
                
                 
                   p.
                   457
                   ,
                   459
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Formal
                   Professours
                   Time-servers
                
                 
                   p.
                   115
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Formalists
                   most
                   furious
                   against
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 
                   p.
                   305
                   ,
                   308
                   ,
                   309
                   c.
                   42
                   52
                
                 
                   Formality
                   delineated
                
                 
                   p.
                   420
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Formal
                   Righteousnesse
                
                 
                   p.
                   393
                   408
                   410
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   Christ
                   alone
                
                 
                   p.
                   53
                   ,
                   183
                   ,
                   51
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Foundation
                   is
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   laid
                   in
                   sound
                   buildings
                
                 
                   189
                   ,
                   524
                   ,
                   14
                   19
                   2
                
                 
                   Foundations
                   are
                   rotten
                   which
                   many
                   have
                   built
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   will
                   bee
                   suddenly
                   discovered
                
                 
                   p.
                   191
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Foundation
                   of
                   some
                   Anabaptists
                   is
                   as
                   weake
                   as
                   water
                   ,
                   that
                   making
                   an
                   Idol
                   of
                   it
                
                 
                   p.
                   301
                   ,
                   302
                   ,
                   305
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Fountaine
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Gardens
                   is
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   203
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   ●
                
                 
                   Free-willers
                   all
                   Saints
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   125
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Fruitfulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   above
                   All
                
                 
                   32
                   43
                   3
                   4
                   1
                
                 
                   Fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Trees
                   of
                   (
                   typified
                   )
                   Paradise
                
                 
                   p.
                   5●3
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Fulnesse
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   Christ
                   the
                   head
                
                 
                   p.
                   148
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   G.
                   
                
                 
                   Gardens
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   42
                   ,
                   43
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Gates
                   of
                   Sion
                   are
                   the
                   Congregational
                   Chu●ches
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   into
                   Sion
                   .
                
                 
                   p.
                   204
                   ,
                   209
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Gathered
                   out
                   is
                   before
                   Gathered
                   in
                
                 
                   p.
                   71
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Gathered
                   Churches
                   many
                   must
                   fill
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   188
                   ,
                   189
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   Parts
                   ,
                   &c.
                   qualifie
                   not
                   for
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   59
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   house
                   Greatest
                
                 
                   p.
                   4
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   132
                   c.
                   12
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   is
                   All
                   in
                   One
                
                 
                   p.
                   339
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   much
                   by
                   Experiences
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   p.
                   357
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   universal
                   Good
                   260
                   2
                   1
                   God
                   (
                   in
                   us
                   )
                   the
                   Principle
                   (
                   to
                   us
                   )
                   the
                   Object
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   with
                   us
                   )
                   the
                   End
                
                 
                   p.
                   261
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   God
                   and
                   Saints
                   seale
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                
                 
                   p.
                   227
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   God
                   receives
                   Saints
                   of
                   all
                   judgements
                
                 
                   p.
                   316
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Gods
                   great
                   designe
                   is
                   All
                   into
                   One
                
                 
                   p.
                   330
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   A
                   G●d-like
                   Principle
                   moves
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 
                   p.
                   254
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Godly
                   wrong
                   their
                   souls
                   to
                   abide
                   in
                   Parish
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   95
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Golden
                   Rule
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 
                   p.
                   337
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Good
                   must
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   Bad
                
                 
                   p.
                   71
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Good
                   (
                   in
                   this
                   Church-state
                   )
                   the
                   Wils
                   object
                
                 
                   p.
                   259
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Gospel-Discipline
                   proved
                   from
                   Polity
                
                 
                   p.
                   3
                   5
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Gospel-Hedges
                   and
                   Fences
                
                 
                   p.
                   42
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Gospel-Order
                   in
                   the
                   Institution
                   to
                   be
                   knowne
                
                 
                   p.
                   246
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Gospel
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   promise
                
                 
                   p.
                   508
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Gospel
                   full
                   of
                   blessings
                   to
                   all
                
                 
                   33
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Gospell
                   call
                
                 
                   p.
                   410
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   G●vernours
                   in
                   Kingdomes
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Families
                   alike
                
                 
                   p.
                   180
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Governours
                   of
                   the
                   Nation
                   warned
                   of
                   Lawyers
                
                 
                   225
                   Ep.
                   2
                
                 
                   Government
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   civill
                   Magistrates
                   distinct
                
                 
                   p.
                   127
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                   Graces
                   saving
                   and
                   sanctifying
                   to
                   fit
                   for
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   59
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Grace
                   in
                   a
                   convert
                   taken
                   two
                   wayes
                
                 
                   p.
                   355
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Gradual
                   recovery
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   now
                   )
                
                 
                   p.
                   20
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Grounds
                   of
                   true
                   perswasion
                   is
                   Gods
                   word
                
                 
                   p.
                   245
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   H.
                   
                
                 
                   Hair
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   96
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Hairs
                   grown
                   on
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   so
                   Saints
                   on
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   151
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Halcyon
                   dayes
                
                 
                   32
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Hanly's
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   414
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Happinesse
                   and
                   Honour
                   to
                   have
                   Ch●ist
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 
                   p.
                   145
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Happinesse
                   of
                   Saints
                   in
                   Christ's
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   95
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Harbour
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   in
                   Gathered
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   29
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Hard
                   to
                   have
                   Foundation
                   in
                   the
                   Rock
                   (
                   Christ
                   )
                
                 
                   p.
                   186
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Haste
                   !
                   Haste
                   !
                   Haste
                   !
                   words
                   to
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     Ireland
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Scotland
                
                 
                   p.
                   40
                   ,
                   41
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Haste
                   to
                   embody
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   with
                   good
                   speed
                
                 
                   p.
                   280
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   As
                   Head
                   is
                   ,
                   members
                   must
                   bee
                
                 
                   p.
                   69
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Head
                   (
                   Christ
                   )
                   to
                   all
                   Churches
                   alike
                
                 
                   p.
                   103
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Head
                   and
                   Body
                   (
                   united
                   )
                   make
                   up
                   whole
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   1●7
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Head
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                   over
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   influence
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   governs
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   sympathizes
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   37
                   ,
                   148
                   ,
                   149
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Head
                   and
                   Member
                   both
                   ,
                   is
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   148
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Headlesse
                   body
                   is
                   a
                   lifelesse
                   body
                
                 
                   p.
                   148
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   In
                   our
                   Head
                   (
                   Christ
                   )
                   our
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Ears
                   ,
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   all
                   should
                   bee
                
                 
                   p.
                   150
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Head
                   well
                   ,
                   All
                   is
                   well
                
                 
                   p.
                   150
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   Gold
                   (
                   Christ
                   )
                   how
                   hee
                   differs
                   from
                   Heads
                   of
                   Brasse
                
                 
                   151
                   148
                   153
                   181
                   13
                   1
                
                 
                   Harvest
                   follows
                   the
                   seed
                   time
                   of
                   sorrow
                
                 
                   p.
                   365
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Heathens
                   are
                   Volunteers
                   to
                   their
                   gods
                
                 
                   p.
                   126
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Heaven
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   86
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Heaven
                   in
                   hell
                   what
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   405
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Hell
                   was
                   Christs
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   our
                   way
                   to
                   heaven
                
                 
                   p.
                   361
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Hell
                   how
                   one
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   how
                   out
                   again
                   394
                   ,
                   447
                   ,
                   448
                   ,
                   398
                   ,
                   403
                   &c
                   6
                   2
                   Colonel
                   
                     &
                     A.
                     Hewsons
                  
                   Experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   395
                   412
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Hermes
                   visions
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                
                 
                   p.
                   46
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                     J.
                     Heywards
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   415
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Hereticks
                   (
                   as
                   such
                   )
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   put
                   to
                   death
                
                 
                   p.
                   177
                   ,
                   178
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Hereticks
                   have
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   Saints
                   for
                   Hereticks
                
                 
                   p.
                   177
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Hidden
                   number
                   who
                   they
                   be
                
                 
                   14
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   Hierusalem
                
                 
                   vide
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     E.
                     Hoar's
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   4
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Hold
                   fast
                   the
                   Head
                   (
                   Christ
                   )
                
                 
                   p.
                   182
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Hollanders
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   dealt
                   with
                   now
                
                 
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   Ep.
                   1
                
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   must
                   fall
                   upon
                   men
                   before
                   they
                   bee
                   fitted
                   to
                   build
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                
                 
                   p.
                   192
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Hopes
                   of
                   Churches
                   Recovery
                   how
                   lost
                   again
                
                 
                   p.
                   12
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Honour
                   and
                   praise
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   60
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   fitly
                   framed
                   how
                   ?
                   and
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   84
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   How●ing
                   under
                   sense
                   of
                   damnation
                
                 
                   p.
                   441
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                     T.
                     Huggins
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   393
                   ,
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Humility
                   taught
                   by
                   experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   379
                   ,
                   380
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Husband
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   is
                   
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   56
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Husbandry
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   his
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   31
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Hyacinths
                   or
                   Jacinths
                   ,
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   519
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   (
                   so
                   known
                   )
                   kept
                   out
                
                 
                   p.
                   57
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   not
                   of
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   64
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   hinder
                   the
                   Churches
                   growth
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   all
                   be
                   discovered
                   ere
                   long
                
                 
                   65
                   67
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   soon
                   made
                   by
                   compulsive
                   powers
                
                 
                   127
                   11
                   1
                   ,
                   263
                   2
                   2
                
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   character
                   and
                   conditions
                
                 
                   p.
                   211
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Hypocri●e
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   373
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   puff'd
                   up
                   by
                   experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   379
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   warning-peice
                   indeed
                
                 
                   p.
                   442
                   443
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   J●spers
                   (
                   precious
                   stones
                   )
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   510
                   512
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Idleness
                   not
                   allowed
                   in
                   Paradise
                
                 
                   p.
                   541
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Idols
                   of
                   brass
                   must
                   down
                   presently
                
                 
                   p.
                   159
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Idolizing
                   water-baptism
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   before
                   by
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Prelates
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   now
                   by
                   Anabaptists
                
                 
                   p.
                   303
                   305
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Idols
                   made
                   of
                   forms
                   ,
                   hast
                   their
                   fall
                
                 
                   p.
                   343
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Idols
                   of
                   forms
                   several
                   ways
                
                 
                   p.
                   345
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Idolatry
                   in
                   many
                   professors
                
                 
                   p.
                   346
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Idolizing
                   a
                   Church-Covenanting
                
                 
                   p.
                   454
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Jew
                   ,
                   every
                   spiritual
                   Saint
                
                 
                   p.
                   74
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Jew
                   and
                   Gentile
                   all
                   one
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   392
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                     J.
                     Jecocks
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   399
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   527
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Jews
                   when
                   precious
                   Church-matter
                
                 
                   p.
                   54
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   Churches
                   object
                   hinders
                   affection
                   to
                   them
                
                 
                   p.
                   118
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   9
                
                 
                   Ignorance
                   is
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   false
                   worship
                
                 
                   p.
                   241
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Implicite
                   faith
                   not
                   enough
                
                 
                   p.
                   244
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Impartiality
                   as
                   to
                   opinion
                   necessary
                
                 
                   p.
                   247
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Impudent
                   whoredoms
                   of
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   People
                
                 
                   p.
                   550
                   551
                   c.
                   92
                
                 
                   Independent
                   Church
                   ,
                   every
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   100
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Independency
                   Prelatick
                   ,
                   as
                   bad
                   as
                   any
                
                 
                   p.
                   105
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Independents
                   of
                   long
                   standing
                
                 
                   p.
                   113
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Independents
                   walk
                   by
                   Rule
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   the
                   Word
                
                 
                   122
                   10
                   1
                   ,
                   113
                   8
                   1
                
                 
                   Independents
                   many
                   called
                   so
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   persecutors
                   of
                   true
                   Independents
                
                 
                   p.
                   115
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Independent
                   Lord
                   is
                   Christ
                   alone
                
                 
                   144
                   ▪
                   13
                   1
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Indifferent
                   things
                   what
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   not
                
                 
                   p.
                   313
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Indifferent
                   things
                   all
                   lawful
                   in
                   themselves
                
                 
                   p.
                   324
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Indifferent●
                   dangerous
                   ▪
                   when
                   and
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   451
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Inclosed
                   number
                   of
                   Saints
                   make
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   42
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Infant
                   Baptism
                   idolized
                   ,
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   300
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Infant
                   Baptism
                   true
                   ,
                   for
                   matter
                   and
                   form
                
                 
                   p.
                   299
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Ingagement
                   for
                   and
                   against
                   Churches
                   ,
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   in
                   Epistle
                   to
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                   Injoyments
                   highest
                   to
                   Saints
                   in
                   fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   202
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Inl●v'ning
                   and
                   inlightning
                   the
                   spirits
                   work
                
                 
                   p.
                   265
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Inquiry
                   of
                   members
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   strict
                
                 
                   p.
                   288
                   289
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Interest
                   of
                   Gospel
                   polity
                   differs
                   from
                   interest
                   of
                   carnal
                   polity
                
                 
                   p.
                   7
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Integrum
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   482
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Interests
                   National
                   and
                   Antichristian
                   
                   fall
                   backward
                
                 
                   5
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   Intire
                   Church
                   every
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   483
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Intruders
                   into
                   Churches
                   ,
                   are
                   many
                
                 
                   p.
                   271
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Inward
                   truth
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   Church-members
                
                 
                   p.
                   69
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Inward
                   melancholly
                
                 
                   p.
                   429
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Inward
                   Baptism
                   qualifies
                   for
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   300
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Joynt-powers
                   ,
                   joynt-prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   joynt-praises
                   of
                   Saints
                   embodied
                   ,
                   fill
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                
                 
                   p.
                   90
                   91
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Joy
                   at
                   laying
                   the
                   foundation
                   great
                
                 
                   p.
                   193
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Joy
                   ,
                   if
                   true
                   ,
                   follows
                   sorrow
                
                 
                   p.
                   365
                   366
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                     H.
                     Johnsons
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   408
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ioy
                   to
                   Christs
                   Churches
                   in
                   his
                   day
                   which
                   is
                   nigh
                
                 
                   p.
                   25
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ireland
                   warned
                   of
                   persecutors
                   for
                   forms
                
                 
                   p.
                   17
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ireland
                   calls
                   and
                   incourages
                   Ministers
                
                 
                   28.
                   
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Iron-hearted
                   men
                   set
                   up
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   Iron
                
                 
                   p.
                   151
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Israel
                   a
                   separate
                   people
                
                 
                   p.
                   71
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Israel
                   afflicted
                   by
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   how
                   now
                
                 
                   p.
                   342
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ireland
                   springing
                   with
                   variety
                   of
                   flowers
                
                 
                   p.
                   417
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Judas
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   went
                   out
                   after
                   the
                   ●op
                   at
                   Dublin
                
                 
                   p.
                   66
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Iubilee
                   hard
                   by
                
                 
                   p.
                   26
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Iudge
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Christ
                   alone
                   in
                   Commission
                
                 
                   p.
                   151
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Iudges
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   not
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                
                 
                   173
                   175
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Iudges
                   shall
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   Saints
                
                 
                   p.
                   177
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Iudgement
                   must
                   be
                   sound
                
                 
                   p.
                   242
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Indicature
                   in
                   what
                   Christ
                   is
                   Iudge
                
                 
                   p.
                   160
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Iudgements
                   or
                   opinions
                   in
                   things
                   indifferent
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   to
                   be
                   received
                
                 
                   p.
                   312
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   charitable
                   upon
                   the
                   declaring
                   of
                   Experiencies
                
                 
                   p.
                   358
                   360
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Justification
                   ,
                   how
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   Papists
                   agree
                   in
                   it
                
                 
                   p.
                   474
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   K.
                   
                
                 
                   Key
                   of
                   Christs
                   shoulders
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   138
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Keyes
                   ,
                   who
                   pretend
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                   58
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     T.
                     Kelsals
                  
                   Experience
                   ,
                   second
                   Experience
                
                 
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   King
                   alone
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 
                   19
                   20
                   21
                   22
                   23
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   King
                   in
                   his
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   most
                   in
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   117
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   King
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   a
                   Tyrant
                
                 
                   22
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Kings
                   never
                   more
                   in
                   England
                
                 
                   23
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   85
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   consists
                   not
                   in
                   outward
                   things
                
                 
                   p.
                   324
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   several
                   kindes
                
                 
                   p.
                   325
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   Christ
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   Church
                   fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   60
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   L.
                   
                
                 
                   Lambs
                   Book
                   of
                   life
                
                 
                   p.
                   55
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Lambs
                   Book
                   will
                   be
                   out
                   ere
                   long
                
                 
                   217
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Last
                   days
                   ,
                   best
                   days
                
                 
                   p.
                   26
                   31
                   ,
                   46
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Latter
                   days
                   Churches
                   filled
                   with
                   glory
                
                 
                   p.
                   537
                   538
                   539
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Law-giver
                   ,
                   Christ
                   alone
                
                 
                   p.
                   144
                   145
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Lawyers
                   corrupt
                   and
                   live
                   by
                   sin
                
                 
                   220
                   221
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Lawyers
                   mock
                   at
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   hinder
                   Reformation
                
                 
                   222
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Lawyers
                   ere
                   long
                   will
                   appear
                   the
                   greatest
                   Oppressors
                   ,
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   and
                   Traytors
                   that
                   are
                
                 
                   224
                   225
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Nation
                   ,
                   not
                   regulated
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                
                 
                   222
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Laws
                   and
                   Lawyers
                   must
                   be
                   purged
                   from
                   lusts
                
                 
                   223
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   paradise
                
                 
                   p.
                   540
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Law
                   to
                   go
                   forth
                   from
                   Churches
                   to
                   the
                   World
                
                 
                   p.
                   541
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Learned
                   men
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   most
                   enemies
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   78
                   61
                   ,
                   205
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Learned
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   for
                   the
                   Independent
                   Church
                   way
                
                 
                   p.
                   205
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Learned
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   truly
                   so
                
                 
                   p.
                   205
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Least
                   garden
                   plants
                   Gods
                   greatest
                   care
                
                 
                   p.
                   44
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                     H.
                     Lecsons
                  
                   Experience
                   ,
                   10
                   Exp.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   Legal
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   4.
                   Exp.
                   
                
                 
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Lessons
                   for
                   Anabaptists
                   in
                   Ireland
                
                 
                   p.
                   334
                   335
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   A
                   letter
                   from
                   Waterford
                   answered
                
                 
                   p.
                   302
                   303
                   304
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Levitical
                   law
                   required
                   separation
                
                 
                   p.
                   72
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                   sisters
                   in
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   466
                   471
                   472
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Saints
                   in
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 
                   318
                   5
                   2
                   ,
                   328
                   ib.
                   333
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Life
                   is
                   first
                   ,
                   before
                   law
                
                 
                   p.
                   541
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Light
                   and
                   increase
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   60
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Light
                   shining
                   gloriously
                
                 
                   p.
                   400
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Light
                   goes
                   forth
                   from
                   Churches
                   round
                   about
                
                 
                   p.
                   531
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Lips
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   what
                
                 
                   p.
                   97
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   by
                   power
                   ,
                   purchase
                   ,
                   conquest
                   ,
                   gift
                   ,
                   and
                   choice
                   ,
                   Independent
                   ,
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   universal
                   ,
                   sole-soveraign
                   ,
                   Lord
                   cheif
                   Justice
                   ,
                   most
                   Excellency
                   and
                   Everlasting
                
                 
                   78
                   6
                   1
                   143
                   144
                   13
                   1
                
                 
                   Love
                   original
                   to
                   all
                   Saints
                   a
                   like
                
                 
                   p.
                   86
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   ground
                   of
                   comfort
                
                 
                   p.
                   375
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   taught
                   by
                   experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   383
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   calls
                   home
                
                 
                   p.
                   412
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Love
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   but
                   Hypocrites
                
                 
                   p.
                   477
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Love
                   to
                   God
                   out-lives
                   all
                   Graces
                
                 
                   p.
                   405
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Love
                   to
                   all
                   Saints
                   ,
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   60
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Love
                   to
                   all
                   Saints
                   that
                   differ
                   in
                   opinions
                
                 
                   p.
                   333
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Love
                   and
                   sweetness
                   to
                   restore
                   a
                   faln
                   Member
                
                 
                   p.
                   83
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Love
                   is
                   absolute
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   all
                   indifferent
                   things
                   must
                   be
                   laid
                   aside
                
                 
                   p.
                   453
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Lust
                   is
                   set
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   Law
                
                 
                   223
                   224
                   Epist.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   M.
                   
                
                 
                   Mad
                   folks
                   in
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   150
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Maidens
                   of
                   wisdom
                   now
                   calling
                   in
                   the
                   streets
                
                 
                   p.
                   198
                   199
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                     Mary
                     Magdalen
                  
                   the
                   first
                   preacher
                   of
                   Christ
                   risen
                
                 
                   p.
                   474
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   must
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   do
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 
                   262
                   2
                   2
                   ,
                   179
                   185
                   127
                   128
                   13
                   11
                   ,
                   164
                   13
                   1
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   must
                   not
                   head
                   it
                   over
                   Churches
                   and
                   Saints
                
                 
                   p.
                   159
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrilegious
                
                 
                   160
                   172
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   meddle
                   not
                   with
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   fact
                
                 
                   p.
                   163
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   struck
                   with
                   judgements
                   that
                   meddle
                   beyond
                   the
                   orb
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   them
                   in
                
                 
                   166
                   173
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   when
                   in
                   ,
                   most
                   danger
                
                 
                   p.
                   171
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   are
                   servants
                   to
                   ,
                   not
                   Judges
                   of
                   ,
                   no●
                   Law-givers
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Churches
                   ,
                   or
                   Saints
                
                 
                   179
                   180
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   owned
                   and
                   honored
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   129
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Magistracy
                   and
                   Ministry
                   ever
                   distinct
                
                 
                   p.
                   1●5
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   may
                   do
                   about
                   
                   Ministers
                
                 
                   11
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   must
                   do
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   by
                   their
                   powers
                   ,
                   and
                   persons
                   to
                   countenance
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   13
                   Epist.
                   26
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   must
                   study
                   Scriptures
                
                 
                   p.
                   36
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   and
                   Papists
                   agree
                   about
                   them
                
                 
                   p.
                   480
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Maintenance
                   to
                   Ministers
                   is
                   moral
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   civil
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   to
                   liberty
                
                 
                   p.
                   489
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Man
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   undertake
                   Church-Government
                
                 
                   p.
                   139
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Mans
                   rule
                   too
                   long
                   ,
                   or
                   too
                   short
                
                 
                   p.
                   121
                   c.
                   10
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   form
                   most
                   enemy
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   341
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Many
                   fall
                   to
                   Rantism
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   why
                
                 
                   p.
                   322
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Many
                   Members
                   polute
                   the
                   Lords
                   sanctuary
                
                 
                   p.
                   69
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Man●a
                   must
                   fall
                   a
                   pace
                   in
                   these
                   days
                
                 
                   p.
                   35
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                     A.
                     Manwarings
                  
                   Experience
                   ,
                
                 
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   Exp.
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   E.
                   Marrows
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   424
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Martyrs
                   in
                   the
                   flames
                   have
                   witnessed
                   against
                   putting
                   to
                   death
                   any
                   for
                   Errors
                   of
                   Heresies
                
                 
                   p.
                   179
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Master-builder
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                
                 
                   140
                   141
                   ib
                
                 
                   Matter
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   visible
                   Saints
                
                 
                   p.
                   51
                   52
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Fit
                   matter
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   own
                   adding
                
                 
                   67
                   68
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Materials
                   for
                   Christs
                   Churches
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   best
                
                 
                   p.
                   63
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Fit
                   matter
                   is
                   ●ryed
                   by
                   the
                   Hammer
                   and
                   Saw
                
                 
                   p.
                   68
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Matter
                   ,
                   and
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   fitted
                   by
                   Christs
                   rule
                
                 
                   p.
                   121
                   c.
                   10
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Matter
                   of
                   Churches
                   in
                   these
                   last
                   days
                
                 
                   p.
                   510
                   512
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Matter
                   for
                   foundation
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   pretious
                
                 
                   p.
                   192
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Means
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   voluntary
                   ,
                   what
                   and
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   264
                   265
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Means
                   to
                   convert
                   by
                   Experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   367
                   368
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Means
                   to
                   convert
                   one
                   ,
                   converts
                   not
                   another
                
                 
                   p.
                   367
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Measure
                   for
                   the
                   Temple
                   is
                   Christs
                   rule
                
                 
                   p.
                   121
                   c.
                   10
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Meeting
                   places
                   made
                   Churches
                   ,
                   when
                
                 
                   p.
                   11
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Meeting
                   oft
                   together
                   before
                   embodying
                
                 
                   p.
                   273
                   274
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Meeting
                   places
                   called
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   Papists
                   agree
                   in
                   them
                
                 
                   p.
                   492
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   I.
                   and
                   
                     A.
                     Megsons
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   416
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                   ,
                   who
                   fit
                
                 
                   p.
                   56
                   57
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   All
                   members
                   make
                   up
                   but
                   one
                   body
                
                 
                   p.
                   8●
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   ●
                
                 
                   A
                   member
                   amiss
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   restored
                
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   foolish
                   buildings
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   falling
                   the
                   next
                   storme
                
                 
                   p.
                   191
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Members
                   ,
                   many
                   come
                   before
                   called
                   ,
                   who
                
                 
                   p.
                   269
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   how
                   received
                
                 
                   p.
                   294
                   295
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Members
                   causal
                   and
                   constitutive
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   universal
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Congregational
                
                 
                   p.
                   481
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Memory
                   for
                   Sermons
                   how
                   helped
                
                 
                   p.
                   421
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Merit
                   of
                   works
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     congruo
                  
                
                 
                   p.
                   477
                   478
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Middle
                   things
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   urged
                
                 
                   p.
                   327
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                     H.
                     Mills
                  
                   his
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   409
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   ,
                   guilty
                   of
                   those
                   Errors
                   they
                   most
                   complain
                   of
                
                 
                   82
                   7
                   ●
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   Teeth
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   97
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                   Ministers
                   of
                   State
                   succeed
                   Lord
                   Bishops
                   in
                   their
                   actions
                   and
                   stations
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   bewailed
                
                 
                   p.
                   168
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   must
                   not
                   meddle
                   with
                   state
                   matters
                
                 
                   p.
                   173
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   why
                   against
                   Independency
                
                 
                   p.
                   82
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   turned
                   politicians
                   fall
                   into
                   great
                   places
                   ,
                   Colledges
                   ,
                   Committees
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   is
                   very
                   fatal
                   and
                   ominous
                
                 
                   p.
                   168
                   169
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   cannot
                   be
                   sequestred
                   
                     ab
                     officio
                  
                
                 
                   p.
                   180
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   all
                   over
                   the
                   Nation
                   warned
                
                 
                   p.
                   208
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   called
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   436
                   437
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   for
                   long
                   preaching
                   despised
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   followed
                   it
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   Experiences
                
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   must
                   have
                   maintenance
                
                 
                   27
                   28
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   who
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   people●
                
                 
                   233
                   234
                
                 
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   when
                   most
                   corrupt
                
                 
                   7
                   8
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   much
                   encouraged
                   in
                   Ireland
                
                 
                   28
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Miscarriages
                   of
                   Church-members
                   eyed
                   by
                   all
                
                 
                   p.
                   68
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Mischief
                   to
                   Churches
                   by
                   proud
                   prelatick
                   lording
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   ruling
                   Synods
                   and
                   Classes
                
                 
                   p.
                   104
                   108
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Mixed
                   congregations
                   ,
                   not
                   Gospel
                   Church
                   states
                
                 
                   p.
                   5
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Mitre-mongers
                   and
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   ever
                   opposers
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   12
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Mixed
                   congregations
                   ,
                   Christ
                   not
                   the
                   husband
                   of
                
                 
                   p.
                   56
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Monks
                   and
                   priests
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   arose
                
                 
                   p.
                   11
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Morality
                   is
                   Divinities
                   hand-maid
                
                 
                   p.
                   1
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Mortal
                   blow
                   to
                   morter
                   Churches
                   last
                   year
                
                 
                   p.
                   208
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   life
                   ,
                   action
                   ,
                   all
                   from
                   (
                   Christ
                   )
                   the
                   Head
                
                 
                   p.
                   149
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Motions
                   of
                   Hypocrites
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   Church-members
                   differ
                
                 
                   p.
                   268
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Mountains
                   made
                   plains
                   ,
                   who
                   and
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   24
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Mystery
                   of
                   whole
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     ●
                  
                   .
                   Head
                   and
                   Body
                
                 
                   p.
                   147
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   N.
                   
                
                 
                   Nakedness
                   that
                   parish
                   Churches
                   will
                   be
                   stript
                   into
                
                 
                   p.
                   551
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Names
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   imbody
                   given
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   274
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Names
                   of
                   Heathenish
                   and
                   popish
                   ,
                   presbyters
                   and
                   papists
                   ,
                   agree
                   in
                
                 
                   p.
                   491
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   National
                   Ministry
                   and
                   Churches
                   ,
                   how
                   routed
                
                 
                   28
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   Nations
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   to
                   make
                   up
                   one
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   538
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   National
                   Churches
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   fall
                
                 
                   550
                   551
                   552
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Nature
                   of
                   things
                   doubtful
                   and
                   indifferent
                
                 
                   p.
                   314
                   315
                   316
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Gospel
                   polity
                
                 
                   p.
                   3
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Neck
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   98
                   99
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Necessity
                   is
                   shown
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   word
                
                 
                   p.
                   129
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Churches
                   wel
                   grounded
                   and
                   well-united
                
                 
                   p.
                   193
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   serious
                   consideration
                   ,
                   and
                   self-examination
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   Church-members
                
                 
                   p.
                   240
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   principle
                   in
                   all
                   Church-members
                
                 
                   p.
                   255
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   A
                   necessity
                   put
                   upon
                   indifferent
                   forms
                   is
                   pestilent
                
                 
                   p.
                   341
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Necessary
                   is
                   threefold
                
                 
                   p.
                   461
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   who
                   be
                   the
                   best
                
                 
                   21
                   22
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   Norman
                   yoke
                   most
                   heavy
                
                 
                   6
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   Novelty
                   in
                   presbyterians
                
                 
                   60
                   Ep.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   O.
                   
                
                 
                   Objections
                   for
                   Parish-Churches
                   answered
                
                 
                   p.
                   61
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Object
                   of
                   true
                   Churches
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   116
                   117
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Object
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   259
                   260
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Obstinacy
                   to
                   Christs
                   call
                   out
                   of
                   Babylon
                   is
                   dangerous
                
                 
                   p.
                   207
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Occasion
                   of
                   form
                
                 
                   p.
                   347
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   have
                   a
                   derivative
                   power
                
                 
                   p.
                   288
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Officers
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   how
                   women
                   have
                   been
                
                 
                   p.
                   470
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   body
                   more
                   entire
                
                 
                   p.
                   554
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   kept
                   under
                   as
                   servants
                
                 
                   p.
                   110
                   111
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Offences
                   what
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   offer'd
                
                 
                   p.
                   321
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Occasions
                   of
                   Brethrens
                   fall
                   into
                   errors
                
                 
                   p.
                   322
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Old
                   formal
                   Protestantism
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   for
                   church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   69
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   One
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   (
                   of
                   members
                   )
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 
                   ●4
                   7
                   1
                
                 
                   Oneness
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   Christ
                   paid
                   and
                   prayed
                   for
                
                 
                   86
                   87
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Oneness
                   of
                   all
                   Saints
                
                 
                   p.
                   319
                   320
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   One
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   Gods
                   great
                   work
                
                 
                   p.
                   330
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Oneness
                   of
                   Churches
                   ,
                   when
                   more
                   then
                   ever
                
                 
                   p.
                   506
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Onions
                   and
                   Looks
                   for
                   Parish-members
                
                 
                   p.
                   207
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Opinions
                   out
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   powers
                
                 
                   p.
                   174
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Opinions
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   byass
                   us
                
                 
                   p.
                   247
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Operation
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   carries
                   into
                   the
                   object
                
                 
                   p.
                   260
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Opinions
                   in
                   things
                   doubtful
                   and
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   may
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   divers
                
                 
                   p.
                   312
                   314
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Opinions
                   different
                   ,
                   allowed
                   with
                   love
                   two
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   332
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     J.
                     Osborn
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   strange
                   relation
                   of
                   him
                
                 
                   440
                   ,
                   441
                   ,
                   &c.
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   Opposition
                   against
                   the
                   Churches
                   make
                   for
                   them
                
                 
                   p.
                   205
                   206
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Order
                   requires
                   Gospel-Discipline
                
                 
                   p.
                   2
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Order
                   in
                   building
                   Gods
                   house
                
                 
                   p.
                   84
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Order
                   of
                   Church-fellowships
                   best
                   ,
                   that
                   begin
                   first
                   with
                   Christ
                   the
                   foundation
                
                 
                   1●8
                   13
                   1
                
                 
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   first
                   must
                   be
                   known
                
                 
                   p.
                   246
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Order
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   Gods
                   Ordinance
                
                 
                   p.
                   271
                   271
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   agrees
                   best
                   with
                   different
                   opinions
                
                 
                   p.
                   326
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Order
                   of
                   telling
                   Experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   361
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   latter
                   days
                   promise
                
                 
                   p.
                   508
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Orders
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   out
                   of
                   Christs
                   way
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   waved
                
                 
                   p.
                   77
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   dispenced
                   in
                   order
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   80
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Ordinances
                   neck
                   ,
                   Christ
                   head
                   ,
                   Saints
                   bodie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   99
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ordinances
                   prisoners
                   in
                   some
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   123
                   c.
                   10
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ordinances
                   energy
                   obstructed
                   by
                   doubtings
                
                 
                   p.
                   252
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ordinances
                   here
                   ,
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   come
                
                 
                   p.
                   337
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ordinances
                   and
                   Members
                   ,
                   Trees
                   of
                   Paradise
                
                 
                   p.
                   532
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   breaking
                   Bread
                   ,
                   many
                   ignorant
                   of
                
                 
                   472
                   473
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   prophecying
                   one
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   means
                   of
                   converting
                   and
                   confirming
                
                 
                   p.
                   412
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   Presbyterians
                   ,
                   agree
                   in
                
                 
                   p.
                   482
                   483
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Original
                   love
                   to
                   all
                   Saints
                   a
                   like
                
                 
                   p.
                   86
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                   Originall
                   of
                   Scriptures
                   is
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 
                   p.
                   463
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Orthodox
                   Expositor
                   of
                   Scripture
                   who
                   only
                
                 
                   ibid
                
                 
                   Others
                   stirred
                   up
                   into
                   church-fellowship
                   by
                   publick
                   imbodying
                
                 
                   p.
                   284
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Outward
                   things
                   make
                   not
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   heaven
                
                 
                   p.
                   324
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Order
                   in
                   ordination
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   right
                
                 
                   p.
                   485
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P
                
                 
                   Palaces
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   50
                   ,
                   63
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Papists
                   and
                   Prelates
                   too
                   alike
                   in
                   Discipline
                   and
                   practice
                
                 
                   p.
                   13
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   and
                   Presbyterians
                   would
                   have
                   all
                   their
                   high
                   courts
                   over
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   105
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   antichristian
                
                 
                   p.
                   61
                   78
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   when
                   they
                   began
                   first
                
                 
                   p.
                   62
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   Satans
                   Synagogues
                
                 
                   p.
                   79
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   no
                   churches
                   77
                   ,
                   78
                   6
                   1
                   neither
                   matter
                   nor
                   form
                
                 
                   91
                   ,
                   92
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   plagues
                   from
                   th●
                   first
                
                 
                   p.
                   92
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   confused
                   chaoses
                
                 
                   p.
                   93
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   want
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Independency
                
                 
                   p.
                   105
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   sties
                   for
                   beasts
                
                 
                   p.
                   93
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   in
                   nothing
                   accord
                   to
                   Christs
                   rule
                
                 
                   p.
                   121
                   c.
                   19
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   uphold
                   by
                   carnal
                   powers
                
                 
                   p.
                   126
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parish
                   churches
                   fail
                   in
                   the
                   final
                   cause
                
                 
                   p.
                   135
                   c.
                   12
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parishioners
                   opposite
                   to
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   79
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   get
                   out
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   207
                   ,
                   208
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parishes
                   ,
                   and
                   Churches
                   how
                   they
                   differ
                
                 
                   p.
                   553
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   stript
                   naked
                   as
                   at
                   first
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   552
                   ,
                   553
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Paradise
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 
                   p.
                   528
                   ,
                   529
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Paradise
                   restor'd
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   dayes
                   in
                   Trees
                   ,
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                
                 
                   530
                   ,
                   531.9
                   2
                
                 
                   Paradise
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                   entring
                   where
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                
                 
                   p.
                   530
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Parallel
                   of
                   Churches
                   taken
                   from
                   Gardens
                   .
                
                 
                   p.
                   42
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parallel
                   fetcht
                   from
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                
                 
                   p.
                   30
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Parallel
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   forme
                   of
                   his
                   Church-way
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   244
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Parliament
                   warned
                
                 
                   p.
                   172
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Partakers
                   of
                   Babylons
                   sins
                   ,
                   partakers
                   her
                   sorrowes
                
                 
                   p.
                   75
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Pastors
                   Lord
                   like
                   ,
                   most
                   mischeivous
                
                 
                   p.
                   104
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Pastors
                   should
                   gather
                   Churches
                   Experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   150
                   ,
                   151
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Patrons
                   (
                   so
                   called
                   )
                   their
                   fearfull
                   sins
                
                 
                   29
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Paul
                   a
                   great
                   Separatist
                
                 
                   p.
                   77
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   agrees
                   with
                   different
                   opinions
                
                 
                   p.
                   326
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   For
                   Peace
                   sake
                   Gods
                   own
                   forms
                   (
                   much
                   more
                   ours
                   )
                   must
                   bee
                   laid
                   aside
                
                 
                   p.
                   345
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   4
                
                 
                   People
                   bewitch'd
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                
                 
                   p.
                   39
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   People
                   not
                   profiting
                   under
                   the
                   ministry
                   ,
                   great
                   heart-sores
                   to
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                
                 
                   330
                   ,
                   331
                   ,
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Performance
                   of
                   Promises
                   at
                   last
                   pinch
                
                 
                   47.
                   4
                   1
                
                 
                   Perfection
                   of
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   is
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   339
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Persons
                   entring
                   into
                   Churches
                   ,
                   what
                   to
                   do
                   first
                
                 
                   p.
                   239
                   240
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Persecutors
                   Sampsons
                   Foxes
                   that
                   ●u●n
                   up
                   themselves
                
                 
                   p.
                   18
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Perswasion
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   attain
                   it
                
                 
                   p.
                   245
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Perswasion
                   (
                   which
                   all
                   must
                   have
                   that
                   would
                   enter
                   into
                   Churches
                   )
                   how
                   to
                   know
                   true
                   from
                   false
                
                 
                   249.
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Piety
                   must
                   not
                   dance
                   after
                   policy
                
                 
                   p.
                   160
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Plantation
                   of
                   Christs
                   own
                   hands
                   i.
                   e.
                   his
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   43
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Pledges
                   given
                   in
                   at
                   Dublin
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   371
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Policy
                   ,
                   carnall
                   ,
                   and
                   Gospel
                   policy
                   bow
                   they
                   differ
                
                 
                   p.
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Policy
                   must
                   serve
                   piety
                   ,
                   not
                   piety
                   policy
                
                 
                   p.
                   160
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Policy
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   169
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Policy
                   ruin'd
                   by
                   Christs
                   coming
                
                 
                   p.
                   170
                   ib
                
                 
                   The
                   polick
                   Beast
                   s●t
                   in
                   the
                   temple
                
                 
                   8
                   11
                
                 
                   Politicians
                   described
                
                 
                   p.
                   170
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Politicians
                   Religion
                
                 
                   p.
                   194
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Prelats
                   ,
                   Primates
                   ,
                   &c.
                   whence
                   they
                   came
                
                 
                   p.
                   10
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Popery
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   Church-power
                   &
                   give
                   it
                   to
                   Clergy
                   or
                   Classes
                
                 
                   p.
                   102
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   brasse
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   he
                   came
                   in
                
                 
                   p.
                   155
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Popish
                   Discipline
                   swam
                   in
                   blood
                
                 
                   p.
                   12
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Porters
                   appointed
                   to
                   keep
                   out
                   the
                   unclean
                
                 
                   p.
                   52
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   A
                   posie
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   and
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   450
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Power
                   in
                   all
                   Churches
                   equal
                
                 
                   p.
                   101
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   men
                   over
                   any
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   usurped
                
                 
                   p.
                   113
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Power
                   to
                   admit
                   Members
                   is
                   the
                   bodies
                
                 
                   p.
                   286
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Power
                   civill
                   subservient
                   to
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                
                 
                   p.
                   127
                   ,
                   128
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Powring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   hard
                   by
                   us
                
                 
                   p.
                   506
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Practise
                   of
                   primitive
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   &c.
                   was
                   to
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   mixed
                   multitudes
                
                 
                   p.
                   74
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Power
                   and
                   prayers
                   of
                   churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   91
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   A
                   praevision
                
                 
                   p.
                   425
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Praises
                   to
                   God
                   a
                   peculiar
                   end
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   133
                   c.
                   12
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Praise
                   is
                   publick
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   imbodied
                
                 
                   p.
                   279
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                   ,
                
                 
                   Prayer
                   must
                   be
                   much
                   before
                   imbodying
                
                 
                   p.
                   275
                   ,
                   276
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Prayer
                   eminently
                   answered
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   368
                   ,
                   369
                   ,
                   370
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Prayer
                   converting
                   and
                   confirming
                
                 
                   415
                   ibid.
                   399
                   3
                   2
                
                 
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   a
                   call
                   thereto
                
                 
                   p.
                   437
                   ,
                   438
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Precepts
                   for
                   Separation
                
                 
                   p.
                   72
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Precious
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   vile
                
                 
                   p.
                   70
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Precious
                   stones
                   gathered
                   in
                   latter
                   daies
                
                 
                   p.
                   519
                   ,
                   520
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Prelates
                   ever
                   opposers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   12
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Prelacy
                   and
                   popery
                   ,
                   
                     Ter●ani
                     Convertibiles
                  
                
                 
                   p.
                   105
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Prelacy
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   turned
                   off
                   the
                   Ladder
                
                 
                   p.
                   104
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Prelacy
                   and
                   Papacy
                   live
                   and
                   dye
                   together
                
                 
                   p.
                   14
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Prelates
                   in
                   pomp
                
                 
                   p.
                   107
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Preparation
                   before
                   imbodying
                
                 
                   p.
                   273
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   way
                   fals
                   with
                   Prelacy
                
                 
                   p.
                   14
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Presbyterians
                   too
                   bold
                   Usurpers
                   of
                   Christs
                   power
                
                 
                   p.
                   105
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Presbyterians
                   and
                   Independents
                   greatest
                   difference
                
                 
                   p.
                   104
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   From
                   Presbytery
                   to
                   Independency
                
                 
                   p.
                   396
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   To
                   Presbyterians
                   a
                   word
                   in
                   love
                
                 
                   p.
                   479
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Presbyterians
                   how
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   not
                
                 
                   p.
                   480
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   Churches
                   (
                   as
                   such
                   )
                   not
                   true
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   Catholick
                   .
                
                 
                   p.
                   481
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Presbyterians
                   whom
                   we
                   own
                   and
                   honour
                
                 
                   p.
                   483
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   whom
                   we
                   dare
                   not
                   close
                   with
                
                 
                   57
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Some
                   Presbyterians
                   and
                   Papists
                   look
                   too
                   alike
                   in
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   Body
                   ,
                   Eies
                   ,
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   Feet
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   effigies
                   of
                   their
                   church
                
                 
                   p.
                   484
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                   Presbyterians
                   monopolize
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   so
                   called
                
                 
                   p.
                   494
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Presbyterians
                   designe
                   against
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   Book
                
                 
                   55
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   way
                   novelty
                   ,
                   and
                   Heterodoxie
                
                 
                   60
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Presbytery
                   Congregationall
                   is
                   the
                   right
                
                 
                   p.
                   113
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Presence
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   speciall
                   in
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   547
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Presence
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Churches
                   is
                   the
                   adaequat
                   object
                
                 
                   p.
                   116
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Presence
                   of
                   Christ
                   sweetest
                   in
                   Churches
                
                 
                   45
                   4
                   1
                   202
                   15
                   1
                
                 
                   Pride
                   in
                   Pastors
                   God
                   abhors
                   (
                   of
                   all
                   mens
                   )
                
                 
                   109
                   8
                   ●
                
                 
                   Primitive
                   times
                   Saints
                   were
                   all
                   volunteers
                
                 
                   p.
                   124
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   In
                   primitive
                   times
                   Ministers
                   (
                   people
                   and
                   all
                   )
                   equal
                   in
                   honor
                   and
                   dignity
                   without
                   Prelacy
                
                 
                   p.
                   151
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   In
                   Primitive
                   times
                   Saints
                   longed
                   for
                   church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   204
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   In
                   Primitive
                   times
                   no
                   respect
                   of
                   opinions
                
                 
                   p.
                   331
                   ,
                   333
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   In
                   Primitive
                   times
                   Saints
                   told
                   their
                   Experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   356
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   In
                   Primitive
                   times
                   Sisters
                   had
                   their
                   liberty
                   ,
                   as
                   church-members
                   ,
                   in
                   church
                   matters
                
                 
                   p.
                   465
                   ,
                   466
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Principle
                   of
                   a
                   Saint
                   is
                   above
                   self
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   like
                
                 
                   p.
                   254
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Propagation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   485
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Priviledges
                   of
                   Saints
                   imbodyed
                
                 
                   89
                   7
                   1
                   202
                   15
                   1
                
                 
                   Professors
                   who
                   fit
                   for
                   church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   35
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Many
                   Professors
                   not
                   Christians
                   ,
                
                 
                   ib
                
                 
                   Professors
                   who
                   are
                   best
                   ,
                   and
                   tryed
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   326
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Professors
                   in
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 
                   p.
                   53
                   ,
                   54
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Professors
                   fall
                   to
                   Familism
                   ,
                   Rantism
                   ,
                   &c.
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   81
                   ,
                   82
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Promises
                   performed
                   by
                   contrary
                   means
                
                 
                   p.
                   47
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Promises
                   to
                   anchor
                   at
                   in
                   a
                   storme
                
                 
                   p.
                   28
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Promise
                   of
                   Gold
                   for
                   Brasse
                   ,
                   Silver
                   ,
                   for
                   Iron
                
                 
                   p.
                   181
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Promises
                   of
                   restitution
                   of
                   times
                   to
                   be
                   eyed
                   .
                
                 
                   246
                   ▪
                   1
                   2
                
                 
                   Proofs
                   of
                   Sisters
                   right●
                   in
                   ▪
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   467
                   ,
                   468
                   ,
                   469
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   prophesie
                   ,
                   or
                   fore-tell
                   things
                   to
                   come
                
                 
                   ●27
                   3
                   1
                
                 
                   Prophesies
                   of
                   these
                   last
                   daies
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                
                 
                   p.
                   30
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                   p.
                   46
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Prophesies
                   of
                   Hermes
                   and
                   Methodius
                
                 
                   p.
                   46
                   47
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Prophesies
                   of
                   three
                   things
                   that
                   will
                   suddenly
                   fall
                   upon
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   505
                   ,
                   506
                   ,
                   507
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Prophecying
                   one
                   by
                   one
                   a
                   special
                   ordinance
                
                 
                   p.
                   412
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Proud
                   prelatick
                   Pastors
                   in
                   Independent
                   Churches
                   as
                   bad
                   as
                   any
                
                 
                   p.
                   104
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Providence
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                
                 
                   p.
                   247
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Publicke
                   imbodying
                   convinces
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   prevents
                   scandal
                   ,
                   agrees
                   with
                   Christs
                   practice
                   ,
                   and
                   precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   it self
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   p.
                   281
                   ,
                   282
                   ,
                   283
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Publick
                   meeting
                   places
                   how
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   dedicated
                   to
                   Saints
                   (
                   living
                   )
                
                 
                   p.
                   494
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Q
                
                 
                   Qualifications
                   in
                   Church-Members
                   must
                   be
                   known
                   as
                   to
                   satisfaction
                   before
                   they
                   enter
                
                 
                   p.
                   248
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Qualification
                   a
                   second
                   part
                   of
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   262
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Questioning
                   of
                   Forms
                
                 
                   p.
                   346
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Questions
                   as●ed
                   in
                   admitting
                   of
                   weak
                   lambes
                   of
                   Christ
                   must
                   be
                   accordingly
                
                 
                   p.
                   291
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   R.
                   
                
                 
                   Ranters
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   received
                   into
                   Church
                   fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   69
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ranters
                   ,
                   why
                   many
                   are
                   so
                
                 
                   p.
                   322
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ranter
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   373
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   A
                   Ranter
                   recalled
                
                 
                   2
                   Exper.
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   Ranters
                   spirits
                   Church-destroying
                   spirits
                
                 
                   p.
                   502
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Rash
                   judgement
                   fights
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   wh●t
                   it
                   is
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   340
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Ranters
                   blazing-starts
                   ,
                   ever
                   po●●ending
                   evill
                
                 
                   p.
                   59
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Rash
                   Embodying
                   will
                   soon
                   bee
                   broken
                
                 
                   p.
                   280
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Readers
                   of
                   divers
                   sorts
                
                 
                   218
                   Epist
                
                 
                   Readers
                   what
                   sort
                   the
                   Authour
                   wishes
                   for
                
                 
                   227
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Reason
                   keeps
                   many
                   out
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   80
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Reasons
                   why
                   Primitive
                   Saints
                   longed
                   after
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   204
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Reason
                   that
                   is
                   carnall
                   must
                   be
                   laid
                   aside
                
                 
                   219
                   Epist
                
                 
                   Readers
                   what
                   sort
                   have
                   promised
                
                 
                   219
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Reason
                   as
                   it
                   growes
                   must
                   mend
                   the
                   Laws
                
                 
                   223
                   ,
                   224
                   Epist.
                   2
                
                 
                   Reason
                   (
                   divine
                   )
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   Saints
                   Will
                
                 
                   p.
                   257
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Rebaptizing
                   is
                   unlawfull
                
                 
                   p.
                   295
                   ,
                   296
                   ,
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Redeemed
                   are
                   the
                   readiest
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                
                 
                   p.
                   134
                   c.
                   12
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Refuge
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   185
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Refuge
                   for
                   England
                   where
                   ?
                
                 
                   13
                   ,
                   14
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   Registers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   279
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Reigne
                   of
                   Christ
                   visible
                   ere
                   long
                
                 
                   p.
                   24
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Relation
                   betwixt
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Churches
                   ,
                   is
                   inseparable
                
                 
                   p.
                   56
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                   over
                   all
                   Churches
                   as
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   Nations
                   as
                   King
                
                 
                   p.
                   508
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Religion
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Civill
                   or
                   be
                
                 
                   p.
                   127
                   ,
                   c.
                   11
                   p.
                   173
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Restauration
                   promised
                
                 
                   p.
                   27
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   29
                   31
                
                 
                   Restitution
                   of
                   times
                   to
                   be
                   inquired
                   into
                
                 
                   p.
                   246
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Revelations
                   of
                   Iohn
                   must
                   be
                   searched
                   by
                   all
                   in
                   these
                   times
                
                 
                   p.
                   465
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Remedies
                   to
                   spiritual
                   evils
                   ,
                   are
                   spiritual
                
                 
                   p.
                   111
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Remembrance
                   every
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                
                 
                   p.
                   41
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Retrograde
                   motions
                   of
                   Hypocrites
                
                 
                   p.
                   65
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   A
                   Riddle
                   for
                   Hypocrites
                   unfolded
                
                 
                   p.
                   65
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Right
                   hand
                   of
                   Fellowship
                
                 
                   275
                   ,
                   3
                   2
                   293
                   4
                   2
                
                 
                   Rituall
                   order
                   in
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   272
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Rites
                   or
                   Forms
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   urged
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   put
                   any
                   by
                   admission
                
                 
                   p.
                   292
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                     R.
                     Riches
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   412
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Rivers
                   of
                   Paradise
                   what
                   ?
                   running
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   536
                   ,
                   537
                   ,
                   538
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Righteousnesse
                   inherent
                   and
                   imputative
                
                 
                   p.
                   475
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Rock
                   (
                   Christ
                   )
                   the
                   Churches
                   Foundation
                
                 
                   p.
                   184
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                     J.
                     Rogers
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   412
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Rotterdam
                   Church-Covenant
                
                 
                   p.
                   457
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Rubbish
                   abundance
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                
                 
                   p.
                   139
                   ,
                   140
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ruine
                   cannot
                   be
                   when
                   the
                   Rock
                   is
                   the
                   Foundation
                
                 
                   p.
                   185
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ruine
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   Civill
                   Powers
                   what
                   ?
                
                 
                   13
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Ruling
                   Synods
                   and
                   Classes
                   unlawfull
                
                 
                   p.
                   107
                   ,
                   108
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Rules
                   to
                   prophesie
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                
                 
                   p.
                   27
                   ,
                   28
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Rule
                   Christs
                   Church
                   is
                   built
                   up
                   by
                
                 
                   p.
                   119
                   c.
                   10
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                   Rules
                   of
                   men
                   make
                   mad
                   Church-work
                
                 
                   p.
                   120
                   c.
                   10
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   A
                   Rule
                   for
                   the
                   Will
                   which
                   is
                   two-fold
                
                 
                   p.
                   257
                   ,
                   258
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Rule
                   of
                   admission
                   of
                   Members
                
                 
                   p.
                   339
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   To
                   Rulers
                   of
                   Civil
                   affairs
                   a
                   w●od
                   and
                   a
                   warning
                
                 
                   p.
                   127
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Rulers
                   run
                   the
                   hazard
                   of
                   ruine
                   when
                   
                     Phacton
                     like
                  
                   they
                   thinke
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   in
                   medling
                   with
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 
                   130
                   ,
                   11
                   1
                   171
                   13
                   1
                
                 
                   Rulers
                   of
                   Parliament
                   warned
                
                 
                   p.
                   171
                   ,
                   172
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ruler
                   of
                   Nations
                   goes
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   38
                   Epist.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   S.
                   
                
                 
                   Sacraments
                   no
                   where
                   but
                   in
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 
                   6
                   1
                
                 
                   Sacraments
                
                 
                   p.
                   535
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sacraments
                   disorderly
                   given
                   by
                   Presbyterians
                
                 
                   470
                   9
                
                 
                   Sacriledge
                   for
                   Magistrates
                   to
                   meddle
                   with
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   as
                   Judges
                
                 
                   172
                   ,
                   13
                   1
                
                 
                   Safety
                   of
                   Churches
                   in
                   all
                   troubles
                   as
                
                 
                   p.
                   187
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   shall
                   have
                   enough
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   spare
                   ere
                   long
                
                 
                   p.
                   36
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   separate
                   from
                   other
                
                 
                   p.
                   42
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   in
                   Churches
                   should
                   surpasse
                   all
                
                 
                   p.
                   43
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   live
                   above
                   sense
                
                 
                   p.
                   47
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   sound
                   ,
                   upright
                   ,
                   &c.
                   are
                   fittest
                   matter
                
                 
                   p.
                   51
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   of
                   sweet
                   savour
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   such
                   to
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   is
                   a
                   latter
                   dayes
                   promise
                
                 
                   p.
                   51
                   55
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   best
                   answer
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   59
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   all
                   hewn
                   from
                   one
                   Rock
                   ,
                   of
                   one
                   seed
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   womb
                   ,
                   bearing
                   one
                   image
                   ,
                   lead
                   by
                   one
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   called
                   into
                   one
                   hope
                   ,
                   having
                   one
                   joy
                   and
                   glory
                
                 
                   p.
                   86
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   united
                   ,
                   too
                   hard
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   world
                
                 
                   p.
                   90
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   in
                   Christ
                   their
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   want
                   preferment
                
                 
                   p.
                   145
                   ,
                   146
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   in
                   Christ
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   his
                   Hairs
                   ,
                   they
                   grow
                   from
                   him
                
                 
                   p.
                   151
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   under
                   all
                   Formes
                   make
                   all
                   but
                   one
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   151
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   are
                   best
                   taught
                   by
                   Experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   384
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Saints
                   shall
                   judge
                   their
                   Judges
                
                 
                   p.
                   177
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   of
                   old
                   longed
                   for
                   Church-fellowship
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   204
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   directed
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   Church
                   fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   212
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saints
                   that
                   would
                   enter
                   ,
                   must
                   consider
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   else
                
                 
                   p.
                   231
                   ,
                   242
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Saints
                   of
                   all
                   judgements
                   to
                   bee
                   received
                
                 
                   p.
                   311
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Saints
                   not
                   tyed
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   274
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Saints
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   Faith
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   Form
                
                 
                   p.
                   348
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Saints
                   of
                   old
                   told
                   their
                   Experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   356
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Saints
                   called
                   Antinomi●ns
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   475
                   476
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Saints
                   glorious
                   Cherubims
                   how
                
                 
                   14
                   47
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Salvation
                   before
                   Sanctification
                   in
                   the
                   Decree
                   ,
                   but
                   sanctification
                   before
                   salvation
                   in
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   it
                
                 
                   p.
                   359
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Samaritans
                   brought
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   Experience
                   of
                   a
                   woman
                   declared
                
                 
                   p.
                   367
                   ,
                   368
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sandy
                   foundations
                   will
                   faile
                   many
                   Churches
                   that
                   are
                   built
                   on
                   them
                
                 
                   p.
                   190
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Sanctuary
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   filled
                   with
                   Volunteers
                
                 
                   p.
                   125
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                   Saphires
                   (
                   precious
                   stones
                   )
                   who
                   they
                   be
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   513
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sardiuss's
                   (
                   precious
                   stones
                   )
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   516
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sardonix's
                   (
                   precious
                   stones
                   )
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   515
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sathan
                   renews
                   Temptations
                   every
                   foot
                
                 
                   p.
                   432
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Sathans
                   syn●gogues
                   in
                   Parish
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   79
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saving
                   sanctifying
                   graces
                   fit
                   us
                   for
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   59
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Saul
                   is
                   slaine
                   ,
                   Davids
                   dayes
                   entred
                   ,
                   and
                   Solomons
                   entring
                   very
                   speedily
                
                 
                   26
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Scandal
                   upon
                   Churches
                   and
                   Saints
                   ▪
                   whence
                   vid.
                   Epist
                   to
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   p.
                   321
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Scandal
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   any
                   by
                   for
                   their
                   bare
                   opinions
                   in
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 
                   p.
                   321
                   ,
                   322
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Scandal
                   of
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   so
                   many
                   Hypocrites
                   in
                   Chu●ches
                
                 
                   p.
                   68
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Scripture-comforts
                   are
                   sure
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   last
                
                 
                   p.
                   309
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Scriptu●es
                   how
                   Presbyterian●
                   &
                   Papists
                   agree
                   in
                   them
                
                 
                   p.
                   461
                   ,
                   402
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Seal
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   266
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sealing
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   how
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   372
                   ,
                   373
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Secular
                   powers
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   are
                   tyranny
                   and
                   persecution
                
                 
                   p.
                   160
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Seed
                   time
                   a
                   sad-time
                   before
                   Harvest
                
                 
                   p.
                   365
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Seekers
                   sins
                   .
                
                 
                   p.
                   194
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Selfe-examination
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   comes
                   into
                   Church-fellowship
                
                 
                   p.
                   240
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Selfe-murther
                   the
                   Author
                   sayed
                   from
                
                 
                   p.
                   429
                   ,
                   435
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Separation
                   from
                   them
                   without
                   Christ
                   calls
                   for
                
                 
                   p.
                   45
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Separation
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   Church-form
                
                 
                   p.
                   70
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Separation
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   75
                   ,
                   76
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Separates
                   from
                   Parish-Churches
                   no
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   but
                   who
                   are
                   so
                   ?
                   and
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   77
                   ,
                   78
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Sense
                   makes
                   us
                   look
                   and
                   live
                   so
                   low
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   see
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   comming
                
                 
                   p.
                   47
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Sequestration
                   of
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   cannot
                   be
                   from
                   their
                   preaching
                   by
                   any
                   man
                
                 
                   p.
                   180
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Sermons
                   how
                   to
                   bee
                   remembred
                
                 
                   p.
                   421
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Serpent
                   tempts
                   with
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 
                   p.
                   545
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Servants
                   of
                   Christ
                   (
                   the
                   Master-builder
                   )
                   who
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   141
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Servants
                   of
                   the
                   Churche
                   ,
                   officers
                
                 
                   p.
                   288
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   differ
                   in
                   opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Lords
                
                 
                   p.
                   317
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Set
                   forme
                   in
                   Churches
                   must
                   not
                   be
                
                 
                   p.
                   272
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Shield
                   to
                   Saints
                   who
                   are
                   to
                   be
                
                 
                   27
                   Ep.
                   
                
                 
                   Shadow
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   are
                   so
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   338
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sin
                   in
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 
                   p.
                   324
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sisters
                   (
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Brethren
                   )
                   have
                   their
                   Right
                   as
                   Church-members
                   to
                   vote
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   p.
                   463
                   ,
                   464
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sisters
                   joyned
                   in
                   choosing
                   an
                   Apostle
                
                 
                   p.
                   466
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sixth
                   day
                   (
                   now
                   )
                   man
                   put
                   into
                   Paradise
                
                 
                   p.
                   446
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sodome
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   Antichrist
                
                 
                   p.
                   525
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Slanders
                   the
                   Author
                   suffers
                
                 
                   43
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Sleeping
                   at
                   Church
                   how
                   to
                   avoid
                   it
                
                 
                   p.
                   521
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Solemne
                   Order
                   must
                   accompany
                   solemne
                   Ordinances
                
                 
                   p.
                   280
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Solemnity
                   of
                   Embodying
                   is
                   in
                   publick
                
                 
                   p.
                   281
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Soules
                   flashed
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   exalted
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   381
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Souldiers
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   best
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   90
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                     J.
                     Spilmans
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   4
                   Expe.
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   Speech
                   of
                   Christ
                   what
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   98
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   Truth
                   inwardly
                   and
                   outwardly
                   God
                   to
                   bee
                   worshipped
                   in
                
                 
                   p.
                   1
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   least
                   ,
                   when
                   Form
                   most
                
                 
                   p.
                   33
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   calls
                   to
                   come
                   away
                
                 
                   p.
                   40
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spiritual
                   means
                   against
                   spiritual
                   evils
                
                 
                   p.
                   111
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   qualifies
                   us
                   by
                   convincing
                   and
                   making
                   us
                   voluntary
                
                 
                   p.
                   126
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   is
                   the
                   Key
                   that
                   opens
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   shuts
                
                 
                   p.
                   138
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   agreeing
                   with
                   our
                   spirits
                   ,
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   373
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   is
                   the
                   sweetest
                   compulsive
                   power
                
                 
                   p.
                   129
                   c.
                   11
                   21
                
                 
                   Spirited
                   for
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   little
                   yet
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   will
                   be
                   ere
                   long
                
                 
                   p.
                   123
                   c.
                   10
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Ah●●iabs
                   ,
                   &
                   none
                   else
                   ,
                   should
                   goe
                   about
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   true
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   192
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spiritual
                   worshippers
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   209
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Word
                   are
                   the
                   Lords
                   Arms
                   be
                   draws
                   with
                
                 
                   p.
                   253
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   interior
                   working
                   Instrument
                
                 
                   p.
                   264
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   is
                   Gods
                   strongest
                   and
                   right
                   Arme
                
                 
                   p.
                   269
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   knowne
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   convinces
                
                 
                   p.
                   264
                   ,
                   265
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   how
                   one
                   in
                   all
                
                 
                   p.
                   268
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   True
                   Spirit
                   how
                   known
                
                 
                   p.
                   373
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   carries
                   through
                   thicke
                   and
                   thin
                
                 
                   p.
                   266
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   powred
                   out
                   ,
                   hard
                   by
                   us
                
                 
                   p.
                   506
                   523
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirits
                   powring
                   out
                   where
                   it
                   will
                   bee
                   first
                
                 
                   p.
                   538
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   orthodox
                   Expositor
                
                 
                   p.
                   463
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Covenants
                   are
                   best
                   ,
                   and
                   binde
                   m●st
                
                 
                   p.
                   462
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Egypt
                   ▪
                   many
                   Churches
                   ,
                   how
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                
                 
                   p.
                   342
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirit-Baptisme
                   a
                   principle
                   of
                   union
                
                 
                   p.
                   307
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spirit-Baptisme
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   enter
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 
                   p.
                   308
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Spouse
                   of
                   Christ
                   faire
                
                 
                   p.
                   87
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Spring
                   time
                   is
                   entred
                   for
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   28
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Sprinkling
                   ,
                   and
                   washing
                   ,
                   all
                   one
                   with
                   dipping
                
                 
                   p.
                   497
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Strength
                   of
                   Saints
                   embodyed
                   ,
                   invincible
                
                 
                   p.
                   89
                   ,
                   90
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Storme
                   which
                   the
                   Author
                   was
                   in
                
                 
                   48
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     A.
                     Strongs
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   9
                   Exp.
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   Storms
                   the
                   Churches
                   must
                   meet
                   with
                   yet
                
                 
                   p.
                   28
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Subjects
                   to
                   Christ
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   Lawgiver
                
                 
                   p.
                   143
                   ,
                   144
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Substance
                   of
                   all
                   shadows
                   ,
                   is
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                   p.
                   338
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sun
                   must
                   rule
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   is
                   coming
                
                 
                   528
                   92
                   37
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     L.
                     Swinfields
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   396
                   ,
                   397
                   ,
                   and
                   4
                   Exp.
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   Sword
                   of
                   Christ
                   that
                   slayes
                   sinne
                   and
                   errors
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   261
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Sympathy
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   member
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   Head
                
                 
                   p.
                   149
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Synods
                   ruling
                   unwarrantable
                
                 
                   107
                   8
                   1
                   497
                   9
                   2
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   T.
                   
                
                 
                   Tabernacles
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   Churches
                   ,
                   their
                   benefits
                
                 
                   p.
                   94
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Tabernacles
                   of
                   David
                   types
                   of
                   Congregational
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   526
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Task
                   masters
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   now
                
                 
                   p.
                   343
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Teachings
                   are
                   best
                   by
                   best
                   Experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   382
                   ,
                   383
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                   Teeth
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   who
                
                 
                   p.
                   97
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Temples
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   who
                
                 
                   p.
                   98
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Temple
                   stones
                   hewn
                   and
                   fitted
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   p.
                   52
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   
                     New
                     Jerusalem
                  
                
                 
                   p.
                   528
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Temptations
                   are
                   strong
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   ;
                   after
                   Calls
                
                 
                   p.
                   416
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Temptations
                   incredible
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   met
                   with
                
                 
                   427
                   428
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Temptations
                   are
                   divers
                   ways
                
                 
                   433
                   434
                   1
                   Exper.
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   to
                   deny
                   Ordinances
                
                 
                   404
                   2
                   Exp.
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Terminus
                   ,
                   the
                   Lawyers
                   God
                
                 
                   221
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Terror
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Churches
                   united
                
                 
                   p.
                   90
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Tenderness
                   ,
                   in
                   admitting
                   Members
                
                 
                   p.
                   291
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   threefold
                   of
                   all
                   admitted
                
                 
                   290
                   294
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Things
                   indifferent
                   and
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   what
                   are
                   so
                
                 
                   p.
                   313
                   314
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Things
                   of
                   a
                   middle
                   size
                   left
                   to
                   liberty
                
                 
                   p.
                   327
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Thoughts
                   of
                   Hell
                   ,
                   scaring
                   at
                   first
                
                 
                   p.
                   419
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Twin-Testimonies
                   give
                   assurance
                
                 
                   p.
                   372
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Single
                   testimony
                   ,
                   how
                   enough
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   uncertain
                
                 
                   374
                   377
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Throne
                   of
                   Christ
                   usurped
                   by
                   some
                
                 
                   p.
                   320
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Times
                   of
                   restitution
                   tumbling
                   in
                   a
                   pace
                
                 
                   p.
                   28
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   In
                   times
                   of
                   popery
                   ,
                   Experiences
                   were
                   told
                   to
                   convert
                
                 
                   p.
                   368
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Times
                   of
                   assurance
                
                 
                   p.
                   378
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Time
                   of
                   tryal
                   ,
                   sharp
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   is
                   coming
                
                 
                   p.
                   505
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Topaz's
                   (
                   precious
                   stones
                   )
                   who
                   they
                   be
                
                 
                   p.
                   518
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Trance
                
                 
                   404
                   62
                
                 
                   Travel
                   in
                   souls
                   before
                   birth
                   of
                   joy
                
                 
                   p.
                   366
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Trees
                   of
                   Christs
                   own
                   planting
                   ,
                   fruitful
                
                 
                   p.
                   43
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Trees
                   of
                   typified
                   paradise
                   ,
                   who
                   and
                   what
                
                 
                   p.
                   532
                   533
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   who
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   534
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Troubles
                   in
                   minde
                   and
                   conscience
                
                 
                   410
                   7
                   Exp.
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   In
                   troubles
                   experiences
                   ,
                   are
                   cordials
                
                 
                   p.
                   367
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Truths
                   occasion
                   errors
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                
                 
                   25
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Trust
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   helped
                   by
                   experiences
                
                 
                   p.
                   367
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Turks
                   (
                   and
                   fit
                   for
                   none
                   else
                   )
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   have
                   their
                   forms
                   questioned
                
                 
                   p.
                   346
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   
                     M.
                     Turrents
                  
                   Experience
                   ,
                
                 
                   11
                   Exp.
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   Types
                   of
                   Church-matter
                
                 
                   p.
                   51
                   52
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Types
                   which
                   foretel
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   false
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rising
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   525
                   526
                   527
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Tyranny
                   and
                   persecution
                   to
                   have
                   secular
                   powers
                   over
                   us
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                
                 
                   p.
                   160
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Tithes
                   a
                   heavy
                   yoke
                
                 
                   6
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Tithes
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   confirmed
                   to
                   Ministers
                
                 
                   28
                   Epist.
                   491
                   9
                   2
                
                 
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   how
                   Presbyterians
                   and
                   Papists
                   agree
                   in
                   them
                
                 
                   p.
                   488
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Tithes
                   how
                   judaical
                   ,
                   how
                   ceremonial
                   ,
                   how
                   moral
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   that
                   maintenance
                   must
                   be
                   altered
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   keep
                   up
                   sin
                   and
                   superstition
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   489
                   ▪
                   490
                   ib.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   Variety
                   in
                   unity
                   is
                   most
                   beauteous
                
                 
                   p.
                   337
                   338
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Variety
                   of
                   Gods
                   workings
                   appear
                   by
                   the
                   Experiences
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 
                   p.
                   366
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Violation
                   of
                   Christs
                   Laws
                   to
                   take
                   into
                   Churches
                   any
                   but
                   visible
                   Saints
                
                 
                   p.
                   55
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Vindication
                   of
                   Congregational-Churches
                   
                   for
                   matter
                
                 
                   p.
                   64
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Violence
                   and
                   voluntariness
                   repugnant
                
                 
                   p.
                   269
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Visions
                   of
                   various
                   conditions
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   in
                   these
                   days
                   ,
                   by
                   Hermes
                
                 
                   p.
                   46
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Visible
                   and
                   invisible
                   ,
                   no
                   Scripture
                   distinction
                
                 
                   p.
                   61
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   A
                   vision
                
                 
                   423
                   425
                   398
                   409
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   Vision
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   twofold
                
                 
                   p.
                   449
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Vital
                   spirits
                   ,
                   all
                   from
                   Christ
                   the
                   Head
                
                 
                   p.
                   149
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Unfitness
                   of
                   men
                   for
                   Church
                   work
                
                 
                   p.
                   120
                   c.
                   10
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Uncircumcised
                   and
                   circumcised
                   all
                   one
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   306
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Unholy
                   ,
                   unclean
                   ones
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   enter
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 
                   p.
                   52
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Uniformity
                   when
                   it
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   forced
                
                 
                   p.
                   332
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Union
                   of
                   Saints
                   unconquerable
                
                 
                   p.
                   90
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Union
                   with
                   Christ
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   qualifies
                   for
                   communion
                   with
                   Saints
                   in
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   59
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Union
                   of
                   all
                   Saints
                   and
                   Churches
                   necessary
                
                 
                   p.
                   195
                   196
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   For
                   unions
                   sake
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   makes
                   difference
                   laid
                   aside
                
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Unity
                   and
                   entity
                   convertibles
                
                 
                   p.
                   87
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Unity
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   not
                   uniformity
                
                 
                   p.
                   1●6
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Unity
                   urged
                   amongst
                   all
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                
                 
                   p.
                   501
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Unity
                   with
                   variety
                   agrees
                   very
                   well
                
                 
                   p.
                   498
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Unity
                   of
                   Churches
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   most
                
                 
                   p.
                   506
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Unispirituality
                   keeps
                   up
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   196
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Universal
                   deliverance
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   when
                
                 
                   p.
                   20
                   21
                   25
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Universities
                   of
                   what
                   sort
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   days
                
                 
                   p.
                   540
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Unnecessary
                   things
                   make
                   most
                   difference
                
                 
                   p.
                   325
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Unsavory
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   Brass
                
                 
                   p.
                   159
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Unskilful
                   builders
                   abundance
                   ,
                   as
                   yet
                
                 
                   p.
                   12●
                   c.
                   10
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Vocation
                   layes
                   open
                   election
                
                 
                   p.
                   358
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Vocation
                   legal
                   and
                   evangelical
                
                 
                   403
                   404
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Vocation
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   election
                   eternal
                
                 
                   p.
                   359
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Voluntary
                   submission
                   to
                   the
                   ways
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   123
                   124
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Voluntiers
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   else
                   in
                   Christs
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   253
                   254
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   How
                   we
                   are
                   voluntiers
                   ,
                   different
                   from
                   false
                   members
                
                 
                   p.
                   270
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   voice
                   of
                   God
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Exper.
                   406
                   409
                   415
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Votes
                   in
                   Church
                   concern
                   all
                   alike
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Sisters
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Brothers
                
                 
                   p.
                   470
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Use
                   of
                   forms
                   may
                   be
                
                 
                   p.
                   34●
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Usurpation
                   of
                   Christs
                   power
                
                 
                   p.
                   105
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Usurpation
                   of
                   Christs
                   throne
                
                 
                   p.
                   320
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Usurpers
                   both
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   169
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   W.
                   
                
                 
                   Wants
                   none
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   ere
                   long
                
                 
                   p.
                   35
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Waiting
                   is
                   a
                   special
                   latter
                   days
                   disposition
                
                 
                   p.
                   47
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Warning
                   to
                   Hypocrites
                
                 
                   p.
                   67
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Warning
                   piece
                   to
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   last
                   year
                
                 
                   p.
                   208
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Warning
                   to
                   formal
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   that
                   idolize
                   dipping
                
                 
                   p.
                   343
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Warning
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   by
                   experiences
                   of
                   others
                
                 
                   p.
                   363
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Warning
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   take
                   Gods
                   name
                   in
                   vain
                
                 
                   423
                   ib
                   ▪
                
                 
                   
                     W.
                     Walkers
                  
                   experience
                   ,
                
                 
                   6
                   Exp.
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   special
                   warning
                   to
                   Purleigh
                   in
                   Essex
                
                 
                   
                   237
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     E.
                     Waymans
                  
                   Experience
                
                 
                   p.
                   409
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Water-baptism
                   ,
                   how
                   passed
                   away
                   as
                   to
                   us
                
                 
                   p.
                   310
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Way
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   latter
                   dayes
                   best
                   discovered
                
                 
                   p.
                   33
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Watch
                   and
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   promises
                
                 
                   p.
                   47
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ways
                   God
                   works
                   in
                   strange
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   contraries
                
                 
                   p.
                   47
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Way
                   of
                   Gospel-fellowship
                   ,
                   Christ
                   left
                   behinde
                   for
                   Saints
                   to
                   follow
                   him
                   in
                
                 
                   p.
                   199
                   200
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   The
                   way
                   much
                   honored
                   by
                   publick
                   embodying
                
                 
                   p.
                   282
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Weak
                   Lambs
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                
                 
                   p.
                   293
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Weakness
                   ,
                   God
                   most
                   and
                   best
                   seen
                   in
                
                 
                   p.
                   418
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Weakest
                   sex
                   ,
                   most
                   exalted
                
                 
                   p.
                   464
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Weather
                   for
                   Ireland
                   promises
                   fair
                
                 
                   p.
                   417
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Well-grounded
                   ,
                   and
                   well-united
                   ,
                   necessary
                   for
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   193
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Westminster
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Divines
                   abominable
                
                 
                   57
                   58
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Wicked
                   patrons
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   Epist.
                   to
                   L.
                   Gen.
                   and
                   Com.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   wife
                   wrought
                   upon
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   10
                   Exp.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   Wilderness
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   in
                
                 
                   10
                   30
                   31
                   1
                   3
                   1
                
                 
                   Wilderness-creatures
                   no
                   more
                   our
                   companions
                
                 
                   p.
                   36
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Wilde
                   Beasts
                   shall
                   not
                   hurt
                   us
                   ere
                   long
                
                 
                   p.
                   34
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Wilderness-ones
                   characterized
                
                 
                   p.
                   38
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Willing
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   Churches
                   ,
                   not
                   forced
                
                 
                   p.
                   125
                   126
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Will
                   hath
                   a
                   principle
                
                 
                   p.
                   254
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Will
                   must
                   first
                   be
                   wrought
                   upon
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 
                   p.
                   129
                   c.
                   11
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Will
                   hath
                   an
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   255
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Will
                   hath
                   a
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   256
                   257
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Will
                   hath
                   an
                   object
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   258
                   259
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Will
                   hath
                   its
                   operation
                   into
                   the
                   thing
                   willed
                
                 
                   p.
                   260
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Wisdoms
                   polity
                
                 
                   p.
                   1
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Wisdom
                   weighs
                   the
                   end
                   first
                
                 
                   p.
                   136
                   c.
                   12
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Wisdom
                   hath
                   sent
                   out
                   to
                   all
                
                 
                   p.
                   198
                   c.
                   15
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Witness
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   knowledge
                
                 
                   p.
                   266
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Witness
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                   p.
                   353
                   354
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Witness
                   ,
                   if
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   what
                   we
                   must
                   do
                
                 
                   p.
                   375
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Wives
                   and
                   children
                   of
                   faithful
                   Ministers
                   must
                   be
                   provided
                   for
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   those
                   Ministers
                
                 
                   30
                   Epist.
                   
                
                 
                   Winter-time
                   is
                   nigh
                   over
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   28
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Whores
                   children
                   ,
                   Parish
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                
                 
                   p.
                   552
                   553
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Wolves
                   look
                   upward
                   when
                   they
                   howl
                   for
                   prey
                
                 
                   p.
                   65
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Women
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   subjective
                
                 
                   p.
                   294
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Womens
                   right
                   in
                   Churches
                   proved
                
                 
                   p.
                   464
                   465
                   466
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Women
                   have
                   a
                   good
                   example
                
                 
                   p.
                   407
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Women
                   have
                   preached
                
                 
                   p.
                   468
                   474
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Women
                   how
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   they
                   have
                   equal
                   liberty
                   with
                   men
                   as
                   Church-members
                
                 
                   472
                   473
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Women
                   excelling
                   men
                
                 
                   p.
                   473
                   474
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Women
                   ,
                   how
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   speak
                
                 
                   475
                   476
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   to
                   the
                   three
                   Nations
                
                 
                   p.
                   15
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   29
                   49
                   3
                   c.
                   4
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   to
                   all
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   Christ
                
                 
                   p.
                   80
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   to
                   Saints
                   to
                   begin
                   their
                   Hallelujah
                   apace
                
                 
                   p.
                   135
                   136
                   c.
                   12
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   to
                   Magistrates
                
                 
                   p.
                   1●9
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   both
                   to
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                
                 
                   p.
                   174
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   to
                   the
                   builders
                   of
                   these
                   days
                
                 
                   p.
                   197
                   c.
                   14
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   word
                   to
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   in
                   Dublin
                   and
                   Waterford·
                
                 
                   p.
                   334
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   indeed
                
                 
                   p.
                   430
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   more
                   to
                   Church-members
                
                 
                   p.
                   455
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   to
                   women
                
                 
                   p.
                   476
                   c.
                   8
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   A
                   word
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   510
                   511
                   521
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Word
                   preached
                   ,
                   makes
                   not
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   63
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Word
                   preached
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   indelible
                   note
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                
                 
                   p.
                   79
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   our
                   perswasion
                
                 
                   p.
                   ●45
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   instrumental
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   will
                
                 
                   p.
                   261
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Word
                   converting
                   ,
                   and
                   confirming
                
                 
                   404
                   414
                   11
                   Exp.
                   6
                   2
                
                 
                   Word
                   awakens
                
                 
                   397
                   411
                   419
                   420
                   422
                   426
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Word
                   and
                   Spirit
                   twin
                   testimonies
                
                 
                   p.
                   374
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Work
                   of
                   Churches
                   too
                   hard
                   for
                   men
                
                 
                   p.
                   139
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Work
                   of
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Saints
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   to
                   ruine
                   errors
                
                 
                   p.
                   175
                   ib.
                   
                
                 
                   Work
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   these
                   days
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   bring
                   all
                   into
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   p.
                   330
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Workings
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   heavy
                
                 
                   p.
                   415
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Works
                   ,
                   how
                   Presbyterians
                   and
                   Papists
                   agree
                   in
                   them
                
                 
                   p.
                   473
                   477
                   478
                   c.
                   9
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                
                 
                   p.
                   1
                   c.
                   1
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Work
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   about
                   in
                   these
                   days
                
                 
                   p.
                   24
                   25
                   26
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   The
                   world
                   will
                   finde
                   Churches
                   too
                   hard
                   for
                   them
                
                 
                   p.
                   90
                   c.
                   7
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   World
                   much
                   convinced
                   by
                   publick
                   imbodying
                
                 
                   p.
                   281
                   c.
                   2
                   l.
                   2
                
                 
                   Worships
                   that
                   are
                   false
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   separate
                   from
                
                 
                   p.
                   76
                   c.
                   6
                   l.
                   1
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Y.
                   
                
                 
                   Forty
                   years
                   hence
                   of
                   Christs
                   coming
                   to
                   reign
                
                 
                   p.
                   24
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Ynough
                   and
                   to
                   spare
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   ere
                   long
                
                 
                   p.
                   36
                   c.
                   3
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Yron
                   heads
                
                 
                   p.
                   160
                   c.
                   13
                   l.
                   1
                
                 
                   Yron
                
                 
                   vide
                   Iron
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Z.
                   
                
                 
                   Zeal
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   false
                   ,
                   fights
                   against
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Saints
                   and
                   Churches
                
                 
                   p.
                   340
                   c.
                   5
                   l.
                   2
                
              
            
          
           
             
               One
               word
               for
               the
               Printer
               .
            
             
               
                 Honest
                 friends
                 !
              
            
             
               FRown
               not
               !
               for
               who
               shall
               throw
               the
               first
               stone
               ?
               you
               or
               I
               ?
               You
               that
               are
               without
               faults
               ,
               finde
               faults
               ,
               but
               make
               not
               faults
               ;
               I
               fear
               we
               shall
               meet
               with
               more
               Errata's
               at
               the
               end
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               end
               of
               these
               lines
               ,
               though
               here
               be
               many
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               my
               leasure
               can
               enter
               together
               into
               the
               list
               ;
               but
               being
               they
               are
               baggage
               ,
               it
               shall
               cost
               the
               less
               care
               ;
               onely
               this
               ,
               I
               believe
               that
               the
               miscarriages
               of
               the
               Press
               ,
               and
               mens
               practises
               (
               with
               some
               mens
               malicious
               misconstructions
               )
               will
               have
               alike
               look
               and
               language
               ,
               and
               may
               express
               .
               Light
               a
               Lie
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               Ruth
               ,
               Mystery
               ,
               Mysty
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               their
               fault
               is
               to
               diminish
               and
               detract
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               some
               men
               will
               read
               with
               a
               Romish
               gloss
               or
               glance
               (
               as
               the
               Prelate
               or
               Presbyteer
               )
               and
               then
               I
               look
               ,
               they
               that
               will
               (
               willingly
               )
               read
               as
               in
               
                 Luk.
                 15
                 8.
              
               for
               
                 domum
                 everrit
                 ▪
                 domum
                 ever●it
              
               ;
               for
               when
               they
               should
               sweep
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               would
               pull
               it
               down
               :
               So
               that
               instead
               of
               me●ding
               worth
               
               I
               must
               look
               for
               some
               to
               be
               
                 rending
                 words
              
               till
               they
               make
               them
               worse
               then
               they
               are
               ,
               &
               it
               (
               may
               be
               )
               as
               bad
               as
               themselves
               a●
               last
               .
               But
               to
               thee
               Honest
               Reader
               !
               I
               wish
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               that
               I
               had
               more
               leasure
               to
               direct
               ,
               and
               you
               lift
               and
               light
               to
               correct
               .
               I
               hope
               wee
               shall
               meet
               with
               some
               candid
               Christians
               ,
               and
               honest
               men
               ,
               who
               will
               amend
               in
               the
               life
               what
               is
               amisse
               in
               the
               leafe
               ;
               and
               with
               some
               patient
               well-minded
               Readers
               who
               will
               
                 turn
                 the
                 other
                 side
              
               to
               make
               it
               true
               sence
               for
               the
               
                 Printers
                 sake
              
               ,
               and
               sentence
               for
               the
               
                 Publishers
                 sake
              
               ;
               Passe
               by
               the
               
                 Typographick
                 errors
              
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Hypographick
                 errors
              
               for
               mine
               ;
               For
               I
               could
               not
               follow
               the
               Presse
               ,
               and
               the
               Presse
               would
               not
               follow
               me
               .
               And
               to
               be
               ingenuous
               ,
               I
               shall
               finde
               out
               some
               faults
               for
               you
               ;
               many
               from
               you
               ;
               but
               most
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               are
               ever
               and
               most
               finding
               fault
               .
            
             
               
                 Errata's
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   PAge
                   17.
                   read
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 fourth
                 month
                 p.
                 30.
                 line
                 27.
                 r.
                 deeply
                 
                   incumbent
                   upon
                
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 p.
                 26.
                 l.
                 1.
                 r.
                 Christ's
                 p.
                 29.
                 l.
                 29.
                 r.
                 you
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 ,
                 p.
                 37.
                 l.
                 18.
                 margin
                 
                   r.
                   redire
                   i●
                   principium
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 55.
                 in
                 margin
                 against
                 l.
                 6.
                 obliterate
                 the
                 p
                 70.
                 l
                 9.
                 in
                 margin
                 r.
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 64.
                 l
                 19
                 r.
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 p.
                 63
                 l.
                 37.
                 r
                 Churches
                 ,
                 p.
                 73.
                 l.
                 37.
                 r.
                 do
                 save
                 .
                 p.
                 79.
                 in
                 
                   verses
                   l.
                   ult
                   .
                   r.
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   p
                
                 5.
                 l.
                 27
                 r.
                 Policie
                 ,
                 p.
                 ●4
                 in
                 margent
                 against
                 l.
                 16.
                 r.
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 l
                 24
                 ▪
                 r.
                 because
                 that
                 they
                 .
                 p.
                 15.
                 l.
                 32.
                 r.
                 cheat
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 16.
                 l.
                 1.
                 r.
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 p.
                 17.
                 l.
                 15
                 r.
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 23.
                 l.
                 7.
                 r.
                 and
                 five
                 and
                 thirty
                 dayes
                 ,
                 l.
                 29.
                 r.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 .
                 p.
                 30.
                 l.
                 3.
                 r.
                 that
                 holds
                 ,
                 p.
                 34.
                 in
                 margent
                 against
                 ,
                 17.
                 and
                 18.
                 
                   l.
                   r.
                
                 Form
                 ,
                 are
                 least
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 p.
                 39.
                 l
                 6.
                 r.
                 Sun
                 ,
                 p.
                 46.
                 l.
                 21.
                 
                   r.
                   Hermes
                
                 ,
                 p
                 50.
                 l.
                 37.
                 r.
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 obliterare
                 all
                 ,
                 p.
                 54.
                 l.
                 14.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 p.
                 56.
                 in
                 margent
                 under
                 object
                 ,
                 r.
                 is
                 n●t
                 ,
                 p.
                 63.
                 l
                 7.
                 
                   r.
                   p
                
                 59.
                 and
                 in
                 p.
                 65.
                 against
                 l.
                 16
                 margent
                 .
                 r.
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 p.
                 66.
                 l.
                 14.
                 r.
                 sorts
                 ,
                 p
                 67.
                 l.
                 28.
                 r.
                 they
                 ,
                 obliterate
                 ye
                 ,
                 p.
                 69.
                 l.
                 9.
                 r.
                 new
                 Ranters
                 or
                 old
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 p.
                 72.
                 l.
                 23.
                 r
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 109.
                 l.
                 1.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 l.
                 23.
                 r.
                 undeniable
                 .
                 p
                 86
                 in
                 margent
                 against
                 l.
                 25.
                 r.
                 love
                 p
                 96.
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                 Contents
                 r.
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 s●cond
                 ,
                 &c
                 l.
                 ●ast
                 Contents
                 r.
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 139.
                 l.
                 24.
                 r.
                 and
                 oblit
                 .
                 as
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 marg
                 against
                 l.
                 30.
                 r.
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 p.
                 141.
                 l.
                 36
                 mar
                 .
                 r.
                 force
                 ,
                 p.
                 152.
                 r.
                 ●ron
                 sides
                 ,
                 p.
                 217.
                 l.
                 20.
                 r.
                 Esau
                 ,
                 p
                 320.
                 l.
                 3.
                 r.
                 that
                 ,
                 p.
                 253.
                 l.
                 14.
                 r.
                 Sun
                 ,
                 p.
                 255.
                 l.
                 13.
                 oblit
                 .
                 seu
                 before
                 motum
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 seu
                 before
                 
                   m●ve●tur
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 33.
                 r.
                 men
                 ▪
                 p
                 261.
                 l.
                 21.
                 
                   r.
                   approbatione
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 264.
                 l.
                 31.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 marg
                 .
                 l.
                 24
                 r.
                 Interior
                 ,
                 p.
                 268.
                 l.
                 3.
                 r.
                 found
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 p.
                 304.
                 l.
                 11.
                 r.
                 here
                 ,
                 p.
                 305.
                 l.
                 ult
                 .
                 r.
                 thou
                 before
                 that
                 ,
                 p.
                 308.
                 l.
                 12
                 r.
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 p.
                 301.
                 l.
                 4
                 r.
                 judgements
                 ,
                 p
                 316.
                 l.
                 30.
                 r.
                 they
                 ,
                 p.
                 320.
                 l.
                 12.
                 r.
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 pale
                 ,
                 p.
                 328
                 l.
                 3.
                 r
                 subscriptions
                 p.
                 334.
                 l.
                 32.
                 r.
                 Psal.
                 36.9
                 .
                 p.
                 336.
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                   r.
                   a
                   tenondo
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 358.
                 l.
                 14.
                 r.
                 they
                 ,
                 p.
                 319.
                 l.
                 9
                 r.
                 a
                 poor
                 wretch
                 ,
                 who
                 sayes
                 ,
                 p
                 418.
                 l.
                 38.
                 r
                 unrighteous
                 ones
                 ,
                 p.
                 419
                 l
                 2.
                 r.
                 full
                 of
                 variety
                 ,
                 p.
                 739.
                 marg
                 
                   r.
                   dum
                   sursum
                   sursim
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 453.
                 l.
                 22.
                 r.
                 those
                 ,
                 p.
                 457.
                 l.
                 19.
                 r.
                 by
                 ther
                 ,
                 p.
                 465.
                 l.
                 ult
                 .
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 r.
                 Act
                 ●4
                 .
                 p.
                 466
                 l.
                 4
                 r.
                 re-admitting
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 l.
                 5
                 r.
                 to
                 hold
                 off
                 ,
                 p.
                 482.
                 l.
                 8.
                 
                   r.
                   Intigrale
                
                 ,
                 marg
                 against
                 l.
                 20.
                 r.
                 no
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 467
                 marg
                 .
                 against
                 l.
                 20.
                 
                   r.
                   duobus
                   locis
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 469.
                 l
                 33.
                 oblit
                 .
                 the
                 ,
                 p
                 ,
                 470.
                 l.
                 16.
                 r.
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.13
                 .
                 p.
                 4●0
                 .
                 l.
                 7.
                 r.
                 and
                 as
                 are
                 ,
                 p.
                 507.
                 line
                 37.
                 read
                 Forms
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 page
                 511.
                 l.
                 35.
                 oblit
                 .
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 p.
                 519
                 l
                 26.
                 r.
                 an
                 Amethyst
                 ,
                 p.
                 523.
                 l.
                 17.
                 r.
                 presence
                 ,
                 p.
                 531.
                 l.
                 5.
                 
                   r.
                   autem
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 464.
                 l.
                 31.
                 r.
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 p.
                 468.
                 l.
                 1.
                 r.
                 to
                 be
                 baptised
                 ,
                 p.
                 472.
                 l.
                 9.
                 his
                 ha●●
                 l.
                 25.
                 r.
                 bread
                 ,
                 p.
                 478.
                 l.
                 34.
                 r.
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 484.
                 l.
                 37
                 r
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 480.
                 l.
                 1.
                 r.
                 about
                 Civil
                 powers
                 ,
                 p
                 442.
                 l
                 5.
                 r
                 For
                 &c.
                 
                 Other
                 faults
                 I
                 beleeve
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 have
                 given
                 me
                 the
                 slip
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 at
                 leasur●
                 〈◊〉
                 pursue
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57540-e550
           
             Wisdomes
             Politie
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Divinity
             and
             Morality
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             From
             Fa●her
             and
             Mother
             .
          
           
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Gods
             design
             in
             setting
             up
             Gospel-Discipline
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             us
             Gospel
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             1
             For
             order
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             un●ty
             
          
           
             3
             For
             edification
             of
             one
             ano●her
             .
          
           
             Hereby
             appe●rs
             Gods
             great
             love
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Th.
               Aqu.
            
             22.
             
             Q.
             80.1.3
             .
             Expos.
             And
             his
             great
             care
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             it
             is
             undeniable
             .
          
           
             This
             Discipline
             is
             proved
             ,
             1
             cut
             of
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             beauty
             of
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             latter
             house
             greatest
             .
          
           
             Proved
             in
             New
             Testament
             by
             Christ
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             building
             fitly
             compacted
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             an
             (
             openly
             )
             mix●d
             congregation
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ecclesiam
                 esse
                 misc●llaneam
                 falsum
                 oft
                 dicere
                 Cam.
                 in
                 loc
                 .
                 quia
                 confusis
                 ▪
                 cultibus
                 confunditur
                 v●rus
                 Deus
                 cum
                 Idolis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vrsin
                 in
                 secundo
                 praecepto
              
               .
            
             
               Proved
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               primitive
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             Examples
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             Politie
             ,
             why
             ,
             and
             how
             called
             so
             .
          
           
             Visibly
             ,
             and
             invisibly
             all
             one
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             differs
             from
             carnall
             worldly
             Polit●e
             .
          
           
             1
             One
             and
             the
             s●me
             in
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             all
             ages
             .
             
               Cuncta
               temporum
               cursu
               mutantur
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             interest
             it
             drives
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             Lawes
             outward
             ,
             and
             inward
             .
          
           
             Directories
             or
             Cannons
             are
             of
             no
             use
             therein
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             King
             and
             Governor
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             obedience
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             altering
             or
             adding
             to
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             When●e
             came
             Pope
             ,
             Prelates
             Hierarchy
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             principle
             ▪
             
          
           
             9.
             
             About
             customs
             of
             long
             continuance
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             power
             of
             making
             obedient
             ,
             and
             punishing
             Offenders
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             In
             the
             pomp
             and
             beauty
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             In
             respecting
             ▪
             persons
             or
             opinions
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             gifts
             and
             abilities
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             In
             the
             Consequence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             differs
             from
             Ecclesiasticall
             Polity
             in
             a
             sense
             .
          
           
             Who
             more
             Politick
             ,
             then
             the
             Beast
             seven-headed
             ,
             most
             subtill-pated
             in
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Saints
             susp●●ring
             (
             yet
             aspiring
             )
             in
             a
             strange
             Land.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             9.2
             .
             Rev.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             happy
             condition
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             both
             for
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Mat
             10.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Anno
             110.
             vid.
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             chap.
             29.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             The
             D●agon
             persecutes
             her
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12.4
             .
             Anno
             179.
             
             Anno
             204.
             
             Anno
             256.
             
          
           
             Anno
             162.
             
             Euseb.
             lib.
             7
             ,
             c.
             17.
             
             Images
             and
             Idols
             .
             Cent.
             2
             cap.
             7.
             
             Anno
             267.
             
          
           
             Anno
             306.
             
             Euseb.
             lib.
             8.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             
               She
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Wildernesse
               .
            
             
               When
               ?
               and
               how
               ?
            
             
               Pareus
               .
               in
               Apoc.
               12.
               v.
               6.
               
               By
               loosing
               her
               Discipline
               .
            
          
           
             And
             how
             ?
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             10.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Socrates
             ,
             lib.
             i.
             cap
             6.
             
          
           
             When
             meeting-places
             were
             made
             Churches
             .
             When
             Crucifixes
             ,
             Reliques
             of
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             came
             up
             .
          
           
             Socrates
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1●
             cap.
             9.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Monkes
             ,
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Popish
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Swum
             in
             bloud
             
          
           
             There
             were
             hopes
             of
             the
             recovery
             of
             Gospel-Di●cipline
             in
             King
             Henry
             8.
             and
             in
             Edw.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lit●le
             hopes
             left
             againe
             in
             Q.
             Maries
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Great
             hopes
             of
             her
             restauration
             were
             in
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             hindred
             it
             ?
          
           
             Prelates
             falsly
             accused
             it
             to
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             They
             falsely
             accused
             and
             abused
             the
             Saints
             that
             called
             for
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Papists
             and
             Prelates
             alike
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             in
             opposing
             the
             truth
             .
             Prelates
             Mungrels
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               K.
               James
               ,
               No
               Bishop
               ,
               No
               King.
               
            
             
               Both
               alike
               have
               been
               from
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               be●st
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               the
               beast
               .
            
          
           
             Presbyterians
             too
             must
             lose
             their
             Discipline
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             8.20
             .
             The
             Law
             is
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             day
             will
             be
             ours
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             heat
             of
             their
             Sun
             melt●
             their
             waxen
             wings
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Black
             Discipline
             will
             not
             be
             better
             ,
             but
             bitter
             till
             it
             tumble
             .
          
           
             Church
             Discipline
             is
             best
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12.8.13
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             
               England
               ,
               Ireland
            
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             been
             cheated
             in
             our
             Child-hood
             with
             Copper
             ,
             and
             counterfeit
             Coyne
             .
          
           
             But
             Christs
             true
             Discipline
             is
             offered
             in
             these
             dayes
             with
             the
             crown
             of
             twelve
             Starres
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             with
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Light
             ,
             and
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             Devil
             takes
             up
             straies
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             Churches
             their
             fulnesse
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             There
             Law
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             A
             word
             and
             a
             warning
             to
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Of
             Persecutors
             for
             forme
             ,
             or
             judgement
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Proph.
             
          
           
             Persecutors
             ,
             Sampsons
             Foxes
             that
             burne
             up
             themselves
             ,
             and
             benefit
             us
             .
          
           
             Christ
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Feare
             not
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             43.3
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Proph.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Church
             was
             Promised
             to
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             Wildernesse
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             .
          
           
             Iunius
             Parcus
             ,
             in
             ●a
             .
          
           
             1643.
             
             The
             Authors
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Of
             her
             graduall
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Brightmans
             Judgement
             ,
             1650.
             
          
           
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             ,
             as
             to
             us
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Ireland
            
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             begins
             her
             graduall
             recovery
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             judgement
             of
             her
             universall
             deliverance
             thirty
             five
             yeares
             hence
             to
             begin
             .
          
           
             Zach
             4.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Two
             times
             more
             set
             for
             her
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Proph.
             
          
           
             From
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             at
             Anno
             1647.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             time
             reckoned
             from
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             .
          
           
             Proph.
             
          
           
             Anno
             362.
             
          
           
             To
             begin
             An.
             1652.
             
          
           
             Gradually
             to
             go
             on
             till
             45.
             years
             longer
             .
          
           
             How
             Antichrist
             is
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Not
             by
             worldly
             weapons
             ,
          
           
             But
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             killed
             and
             ▪
             
          
           
             Torment●d
             .
          
           
             Our
             troubles
             begin
             to
             be
             over
             ,
             An.
             1656.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Yet
             forty
             yeers
             on
             the
             world
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             safe
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             viz.
             Ch●ists
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Forty
             yeers
             hence
             Christ
             comes
             to
             reign
             visibly
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             universal
             Restitution
             45.
             yeers
             hence
             at
             furthest
             .
          
           
             Proph.
             
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             this
             God
             is
             making
             Mountains
             plains
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             the
             Mountaines
             ?
          
           
             Isa.
             41.15
             ,
             16.21.23
             .
             Hag.
             2.6.21
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             12.17
             ,
             18
             Rev
             18.
             
             ●
             .
             P●al
             .
             83.11.12
             ,
          
           
             Th●s
             work
             is
             also
             graduall
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             And
             will
             bee
             universal
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             63.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Psal.
             8.2
             .
             Zach.
             12
             ,
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Wo
             to
             the
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Ioy
             to
             Christs
             and
             the
             Churches
             friends
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Psal.
             97.12.6
             .
             and
             67.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             22.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Dan.
             4.34
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             at
             work
             hard
             in
             th●se
             dayes
             .
          
           
             
               The
               richest
               blessings
               reserved
               for
               these
               dayes
               .
            
             
               Like
               a
               Kid
               in
               Hebr.
               Rakad
               .
               Rev.
               18.4
               .
            
          
           
             How
             to
             Prophesie
             as
             to
             foretell
             what
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Times
             of
             restitution
             .
          
           
             Spring
             time
             is
             entered
             .
          
           
             
               Winter
               time
               is
               over
               .
            
             
               Yet
               storms
               .
               Vid
               ▪
               ch
               9.
               lib.
               2
            
          
           
             Most
             precious
             Cordials
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             To
             comfort
             us
             ●n
             the
             wildernesse
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Promises
             to
             anchor
             at
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             the
             Churches
             to
             fathom
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             harbor
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Our
             harbour
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
             i.
             e
             gathered
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             reckon
             one
             estate
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             accounts
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             blossomes
             and
             flowery
             promises
             that
             are
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             parallel
             from
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             Iob
             12.24
             .
             Gen.
             21.14
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Church
             discipline
             over
             grown
             with
             tradit●ons
             and
             trumperies
             .
          
           
             
               Vitiis
               &
               divitiis
            
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             promise
             is
             to
             till
             her
             as
             his
             husbandry
             .
          
           
             Pareus
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             4.3
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             Ezek
             36.38
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.8
             ,
             9
             ▪
             Beza
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             Churches
             are
             the
             Lord
             husbandry
             .
          
           
             2
             Wilderness
             a
             fruitlesse
             ,
             barren
             place
             .
          
           
             S●
             hath
             Sion
             been
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             shall
             ,
             be
             blooming
             and
             branching
             ,
             and
             fruit-bearing
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             .
          
           
             Amos
             9.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             4.12
             .
             Isa.
             61.11
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             wildernesse
             without
             a
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             was
             so
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             9.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Joh
             14.
             
             Cant.
             8.5
             .
          
           
             
               Promise
               is
               to
               bring
               her
               into
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               be
               her
               guide
               .
            
          
           
             Io.
             4.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             30.22
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             worshippers
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.3
             Most
             in
             the
             forme
             ,
             least
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             guides
             into
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Wild●rnesse
             most
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             55.23
             Psal.
             26.9
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             in
             such
             danger
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.7
             Psal.
             104.21
             Psal.
             58.4
             Mat.
             1●
             .
             16
             Prov.
             29.10
             Psal.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             12.10
             
          
           
             How
             persecuted
             up
             and
             downe
             .
          
           
             Promises
             of
             her
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             65.23
             
          
           
             Wild
             Beasts
             shall
             have
             no
             power
             to
             hurt
             us
             .
          
           
             Wild
             Beasts
             afraid
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Wilderness
             of
             want
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             in
             such
             wofull
             wants
             of
             necessaries
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             O
             how
             sweet
             are
             the
             dayes
             that
             approach
             !
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Good
             store
             of
             Manna
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             11.9
             .
             Isa.
             35.2
             
          
           
             Psal.
             63.5
             .
             Isa.
             25.6
             ,
             7
             Psal.
             65.4
             .
          
           
             Saints
             shall
             have
             enough
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             want
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             With
             wildernesse
             creatures
             and
             companies
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             22.26
             2
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             So
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             And
             quite
             overturned
             into
             a
             stie
             of
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             Precious
             promises
             of
             her
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             15.19
             
          
           
             How
             many
             bewaile
             the
             fall
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sueton
             ,
             in
             Ner.
             And
             would
             have
             the
             Strumpet
             rule
             though
             she
             ruine
             us
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             They
             will
             not
             be
             got
             out
             of
             the
             old
             pace
             .
          
           
             Characters
             of
             Wildernesse-ones
             are
             :
          
           
             1
             Their
             habitation
             and
             ▪
             abode
             .
          
           
             No
             content
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             2
             Their
             food
             is
             wild
             f●uit
             .
          
           
             Enough
             to
             choake
             us
             .
          
           
             3
             Never
             lost
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             soone
             lost
             ,
             and
             sensible
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             94
             17
             Psal.
             55.22
             Psal.
             12.4
             
          
           
             4
             They
             agree
             together
             to
             seize
             on
             a
             stranger
             to
             their
             wayes
             .
          
           
             5
             Best
             pleased
             with
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             And
             hate
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             But
             those
             that
             have
             a
             right
             to
             these
             latter
             daies
             promises
             ,
             love
             ,
             &
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cashaph
             .
          
           
             People
             are
             bewitched
             :
             why
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             They
             give
             all
             up
             to
             Babel
             ,
             till
             they
             themselves
             be
             made
             a
             Babel
             ,
             or
             confusion
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             called
             our
             .
          
           
             A
             call
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Bride
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             But
             not
             for
             self-ends·
             
          
           
             Saints
             and
             hypocrites
             different
             entrance
             into
             Church-fellowship
             .
          
           
             Why
             make
             haste
             into
             Church-fellowship
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Haste
             !
             haste
             !
             haste
             !
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Ireland
            
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             beside
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Every
             day
             remember
             the
             Church
             in
             Wildernesse
             till
             she
             be
             recovered
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.21
             .
             Ezek.
             43.10
             ,
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             happy
             change
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             
               Veniente
               perfecto
               evacuatur
               imperfectum
            
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             14.8
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Garden
             ,
             Isa.
             51.3
             .
             Isa
             35.2
             .
             Isa.
             5.1
             .
             Mat.
             21.23
             .
             Ier.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Taken
             out
             and
             separate
             distinct
             from
             the
             commons
             .
          
           
             Num.
             23.9
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Inclosed
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             21.33
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             By
             Gospel-fences
             and
             hedges
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Sibs
             in
             Cant
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             3
             Christs
             own
             planting
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               lib.
            
             2.
             ch
             .
             9
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.13
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             4
             For
             fruitfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               
                 Paul
                 Hobsons
              
               Garden
               inclosed
               .
            
             
               All
               trees
               in
               his
               Garden
               are
               for
               fruits
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Surpassing
             all
             others
             for
             magnitude
             ,
             multitude
             ,
             and
             plenitude
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.11
             .
             Eph.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             4.13.14
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             Lords
             speciall
             care
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             21.33
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Of
             least
             of
             his
             Garden
             plants
             .
          
           
             6
             His
             choysest
             delights
             are
             his
             Gardens
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
             Rev.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             Suns
             orbe
             to
             move
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             light
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             How
             long
             we
             are
             light
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             This
             blessing
             is
             begun
             in
             our
             dayes
             .
          
           
             A
             loud
             call
             from
             Christ
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             And
             separate
             ▪
             from
             them
             without
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             dayes
             best
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Isa
             64.4
             .
             Isa.
             2.2
             .
             Zach.
             14.7
             .
             Proph.
             Rev.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Prophesies
             of
             the
             Churches
             restauration
             in
             these
             latter
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Methodius
             .
          
           
             
               Hermes
               vision
               of
               the
               Churches
               restauration
               gradually
               
                 
                   1
                   An
                   old
                   woman
                   in
                   a
                   chair
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   An
                   old
                   woman
                   with
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   a
                   young
                   woman
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   A
                   young
                   woman
                   with
                   old
                   womans
                   hairs
                   in
                   Q
                   Eliz.
                   and
                   to
                   these
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   A
                   fair
                   Bride
                   coming
                   out
                   to
                   meet
                   the
                   Bridegroom
                   ;
                   so
                   she
                   is
                   now
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             latter
             dayes
             disposition
             is
             to
             wait
             ,
             Isa.
             25.9
             .
             Dan.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             Micah
             .
             7.7
             .
             Iam.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Few
             can
             get
             beyond
             sense
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             God
             appears
             to
             perform
             his
             promise
             at
             the
             last
             pinch
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             3.1.12
             ,
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             22.18
             .
             Rom.
             9.22.23
             .
          
           
             Gods
             strange
             wayes
             .
          
           
             He
             works
             by
             contraries
             .
          
           
             For
             his
             Churches
             .
          
           
             For
             poor
             souls
             .
          
           
             Beleeve
             and
             wait
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             When
             little
             grounds
             for
             faith
             and
             hope
             appears
             .
          
           
             Contrary
             means
             effect
             that
             work
             which
             will
             destroy
             the
             means
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Many
             acts
             of
             Providence
             like
             Hebrew
             must
             be
             read
             backward
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             2
             Maccab.
             1.20
             ,
             21.22
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             fetch
             out
             what
             hath
             been
             hid
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             .
          
           
             First
             we
             must
             gather
             the
             wood
             together
             .
          
           
             Latimer
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             prayer
             is
             that
             like
             a
             light
             he
             may
             be
             spent
             to
             give
             others
             light
             .
          
           
             Ainsw
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             viz.
             The
             typified
             Chariot
             of
             Salamon
             ,
             how
             and
             why
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             bed
             ,
             a
             Throne
             a
             Palace
             ,
             a
             Chamber
             of
             presence
             ,
             a
             secret
             Chamber
             .
             A
             Couch
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             this
             Gospel-Chariot
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             1.3
             .
             &
             52.8
             .
             &
             92.12
             Ier.
             17.8
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             sound
             ,
             faire
             ,
             tall
             ,
             fat
             ,
             upright
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             well
             rooted
             ,
             are
             fit
             for
             Church-Fellowship
             .
          
           
             Such
             are
             to
             be
             alwayes
             a
             sweet
             savour
             .
          
           
             Visible
             Saints
             only
             matter
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             made
             up
             of
             .
          
           
             Types
             of
             it
             .
             1
             King.
             6.
             ●
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Stones
               of
               the
               Temple
               hewen
               .
            
             
               2
               Chron.
               23.19
               None
               entr●d
               into
               the
               Temple
               that
               were
               known
               unholy
               ,
               or
               unclean
               .
               All
               the
               utensils
               and
               materials
               holy
               .
            
             
               2
               Chro.
               cha
               .
               4.
               &
               chap.
               5.
               
               So
               now
               in
               the
               Gospel-temple
               .
            
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             holinesse
             of
             Church-Members
             ,
             read
             that
             Book
             ,
             p.
             88.
             
             The
             Porters
             that
             kept
             out
             the
             uncleane
             .
             Uncleane
             and
             uncircumcised
             ones
             doe
             pollute
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             And
             are
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             
               Rutherford
               ,
               Bailey
            
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Cotton
               ,
               Hooker
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             9.9
             .
             Rev.
             15.3
             .
             Isa.
             33.22
             .
             Iam.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             1
             Christ
             is
             the
             Churches
             foundation
             ,
             none
             are
             true
             Church-members
             ,
             but
             are
             built
             up
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             
               What
               sort
               of
               Professors
               and
               Professions
               requisite
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               affirm
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               negat
               .
               not
               meere
               verball
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Many
             Professors
             not
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Reall
             Saints
             most
             attractive
             matter
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             What
             sort
             of
             Professors
             were
             taken
             in
             primitive
             times
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Not
               only
               
                 puncti
                 &
                 repuncti
              
               ,
               but
               also
               compuncti
               ,
               a
               sound
               worke
               .
            
             
               Wounded
               for
               sin
               ,
               crying
               out
               fo●
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               repenting
               ,
               embracing
               the
               Gospel
               greedily
               .
            
          
           
             
               Strong
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
             
               In
               midst
               of
               trials
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Christ's
             countermand
             ,
             Mat.
             21.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Christ's
             command
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Violent
             violations
             of
             Christs
             Law
             to
             take
             in
             any
             but
             Saints
             in
             appearance
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             we
             can
             judge
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             All
             called
             by
             an
             outward
             converting
             cal●
             
          
           
             But
             they
             are
             not
             to
             enter
             in
             till
             fitted
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Prophesies
             are
             ●ull
             to
             foretell
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             latter
             daies
             shall
             consist
             of
             Saints
             and
             such
             as
             so
             appear
             .
          
           
             Such
             are
             in
             the
             Lambs
             book
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Accounted
             necessary
             in
             the
             Law
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             Baptists
             time
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             in
             Mat
             3.
             
             Act.
             19
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Baptist
             admitted
             not
             of
             scandalous
             ,
             nor
             of
             bare
             professours
             .
          
           
             Ierom
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             sweet
             and
             unseparable
             relation
             that
             is
             betwixt
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             Christ
             our
             Husband
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             Husband
             of
             mixed
             Congregations
             too
             .
          
           
             Answ
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Church
             none
             members
             but
             such
             as
             appeared
             fit
             ,
             so
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             in
             Judas
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Not
             known
             openly
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             an
             hypocrite
             when
             admitted
             .
          
           
             2
             Christ
             knew
             him
             so
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             3
             Great
             reason
             for
             Judas
             admission
             .
          
           
             Christs
             fellowship
             is
             the
             patterne
             ,
             yet
             〈◊〉
             Judas
             was
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             15.25
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Gods
             own
             Ark
             may
             have
             beasts
             and
             toads
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam
             ▪
             23.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Christs
             Church
             is
             Gods
             holy
             Temple
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             the
             Lords
             house
             .
          
           
             4
             His
             Houshold
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             is
             Christs
             Body
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             relations
             teach
             us
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             Church-members
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             must
             judge
             of
             them
             according
             to
             orthodox
             rules
             of
             charity
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Hooker
            
             1
             lib.
             2
             ch
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Jude
             v
             4.
             
          
           
             Not
             gifts
             ,
             or
             parts
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             preach
             ,
             &c.
             that
             doe
             fit
             or
             qualifie
             us
             for
             Church
             members
             .
          
           
             But
             union
             with
             Christ
             the
             Head
             by
             saving
             and
             sanctifying
             graces
             (
             so
             called
             .
             )
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Others
             are
             but
             blazing
             Deceivers
             ,
             who
             must
             ,
             and
             will
             fall
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             None
             but
             Saints
             can
             answer
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             Gospel-Discipline
             .
          
           
             
               1
               The
               honour
               and
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               none
               but
               Saints
               can
               .
            
             
               Others
               cannot
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             promotion
             of
             the
             true
             light
             &
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Others
             cannot
             answer
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Edifying
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Others
             cannot
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Saint-like
             love
             ▪
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Others
             cannot
             learne
             this
             lesson
             .
          
           
             Nor
             answer
             other
             ends
             of
             Church-fellowship
             .
          
           
             None
             but
             visible
             Saints
             sutable
             matter
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             No
             Scripture
             distinction
             of
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             but
             all
             one
             Church
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             ●5
             .
             2
             .
             So
             Ainsworth
             against
             Bernard
             ,
             p●g
             174.
             and
             Robi●so●s
             Justif
             ▪
             of
             separ
             .
             p
             ▪
             112.
             
          
           
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Churches
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             When
             Parish-Churches
             began
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Many
             Saints
             in
             our
             Parish
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             Our
             Minister
             godly
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Churches
             as
             Christs
             Pallaces
             must
             be
             made
             of
             the
             best
             materials
             ;
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Hearing
             of
             the
             word
             without
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Depart
             yee
             out
             of
             Babylonian
             bondage
             ,
             and
             Parochiall
             captivity
             .
          
           
             A
             vindication
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Hypocrites
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Hypocrites
             hinder
             the
             Churches
             growth
             .
          
           
             We
             in
             Dublin
             had
             this
             by
             wofull
             experience
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Some
             like
             wolves
             looked
             upward
             ,
             when
             they
             howled
             for
             lambs
             to
             be
             their
             prey
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             They
             have
             retrograde
             motions
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Caution
             to
             the
             Churches
             have
             from
             our
             wofull
             experience
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             A
             Riddle
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             Riddle
             opened
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             hypocrites
             .
          
           
             1
             Eunuchs
             .
          
           
             2
             Pumices
             .
          
           
             3
             Bats
             .
          
           
             4
             Fennels
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             They
             had
             need
             to
             see
             on
             a
             good
             colour
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             study
             tricks
             to
             keep
             their
             credit
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Like
             a
             faire
             white
             house
             ,
             within
             a
             house
             of
             Office.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             A
             heavy
             action
             against
             them
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             With
             a
             Judas
             kisse
             they
             betrayed
             us
             ,
             and
             gave
             us
             up
             to
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Our
             experience
             (
             the
             mistresse
             of
             fools
             )
             is
             to
             ●each
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Hypocrites
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             sound
             may
             be
             manifested
             .
          
           
             True
             matter
             must
             be
             of
             the
             Lords
             owne
             adding
             ,
             and
             ordering
             ;
             Hence
             in
             Act.
             2.41
             ▪
             5.14
             .
             this
             manner
             of
             being
             made
             a
             disciple
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             added
             to
             ,
             or
             incorporated
             .
          
           
             2
             Hypocrites
             hold
             off
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             For
             they
             are
             forbidden
             in
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Fit
             matter
             are
             sound
             and
             sincere
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             house
             is
             in
             the
             builders
             hands
             .
          
           
             As
             yet
             in
             heaps
             in
             most
             places
             .
          
           
             But
             must
             bee
             a
             fair
             structu●e
             .
          
           
             They
             without
             gather
             up
             the
             ch●ps
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             before
             fitted
             ,
             must
             be
             tryed
             by
             saw
             and
             hammer
             .
          
           
             Hypocrites
             will
             fall
             from
             the
             building
             ere
             long
             .
             As
             D●mas
             .
          
           
             Judas
             .
          
           
             Their
             hypocrisie
             will
             soon
             appear
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Church-members
             miscarriag●s
             are
             mind●d
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             mou●h
             
          
           
             New
             Ranters
             nought
             .
             Old
             Protestants
             not
             enough
             .
             But
             aspiring
             growing
             Saints
             are
             sutable
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               Genus
               cum
               formae
               constituit
               speciem
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               fo●me
               hath
               two
               parts
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Separation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Conjunction
                 :
                 vide
                 Mr.
                 Owens
                 Eshcoll
                 ,
                 or
                 rules
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             ch
             ▪
             2.
             ch
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             forme
             ,
             is
             their
             separation
             from
             them
             without
             doors
             ,
             viz.
             the
             multitudes
             and
             heaps
             abroad
             .
             1
             Proved
             by
             Prophesies
             that
             Saints
             must
             be
             Separates
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Niphal
             .
             And
             s●t
             loose
             to
             bonds
             and
             bondages
             without
             .
          
           
             Precious
             separate
             from
             the
             vile
             ,
             cleane
             from
             the
             uncleane
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Good
             from
             the
             bad
             .
          
           
             As
             Israel
             was
             gathered
             out
             from
             others
             ,
             as
             a
             people
             by
             themselves
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             Saints
             now
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Delivered
             and
             brought
             out
             (
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
          
           
             God
             will
             judge
             for
             our
             former
             injuries
             .
             And
             he
             wil
             save
             us
             for
             future
             .
          
           
             
               And
               separate
               us
               from
               them
               without
               .
            
             
               And
               gather
               us
               into
               our
               owne
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             his
             people
             .
             And
             his
             Sanctuary
             shall
             then
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             reigne
             over
             them
             especially
             that
             are
             thus
             gathered
             out
             .
          
           
             
               Proved
               by
               positive
               prec●pts
               that
               Saints
               must
               be
               separates
               .
            
             
               Wisdome
               calls
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Required
             in
             the
             Leviticall
             Law.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Separate
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             I
             wil
             be
             a
             father
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Them
             without
             are
             a
             generation
             of
             frowardnesse
             and
             crossenesse
             .
          
           
             Beleevers
             did
             separate
             from
             such
             .
          
           
             Then
             cal●ed
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
          
           
             Hence
             Ecclesia
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             
               3
               Proved
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               Christs
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               and
               all
               Saints
               in
               Primitive
               times
               .
            
             
               Jeremy
               separated
               .
               
                 Calvin
                 in
                 loc
              
               .
            
          
           
             Israel
             a
             separate
             people
             .
          
           
             So
             every
             Saint
             is
             a
             spirituall
             Jew
             .
          
           
             So
             are
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             therefore
             ha●●d
             .
          
           
             Ch●ists
             commands
             .
          
           
             2
             Those
             that
             partake
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             partake
             of
             her
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             publishes
             disobedience
             not
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             a
             corrupt
             heart
             ,
             
               plenis
               faucibus
            
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             None
             ought
             to
             be
             without
             Callings
             .
          
           
             2
             None
             must
             separate
             from
             their
             duties
             .
          
           
             3
             Nor
             to
             separate
             from
             civill
             ●onverse
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             separate
             .
          
           
             1
             From
             all
             false
             wayes
             and
             worship
             .
          
           
             2
             From
             familiarity
             with
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Gods
             anger
             is
             against
             such
             as
             do
             keep
             company
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             3
             No
             fellowship
             with
             them
             in
             their
             orders
             and
             ordinances
             out
             of
             Christs
             way
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             As
             Paul
             separated
             from
             Iewish
             Churches
             ,
             Discipline
             orders
             and
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Parishes
             have
             not
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Forme
             .
             Which
             is
             twisted
             up
             of
             a
             threefold
             cord
             to
             draw
             us
             out
             of
             Parishes
             into
             Churches
             ,
          
           
             All
             men
             are
             separates
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             separates
             for
             Ch●ist
             and
             which
             is
             best
             ?
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             What
             Separatists
             are
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
          
           
             A
             sin
             not
             to
             separate
             from
             false
             Antichristian
             Church-States
             ,
             And
             parishes
             ,
             as
             Churches
             are
             such
             .
          
           
             Learned
             men
             many
             times
             most
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             true
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             no
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Churches
             gathered
             out
             of
             Churches
             ▪
             
          
           
             Parish
             churches
             are
             Sathans
             Synagogues
             .
             No
             Parish-rule
             conveyes
             a
             Church-right
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Parishioners
             opposite
             to
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Word
             preached
             is
             no
             indelible
             ,
             nor
             undeceivable
             note
             of
             a
             tru●●
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             But
             a
             commen
             adjunct
             .
          
           
             Sacraments
             must
             be
             (
             of
             right
             )
             dispensed
             as
             Christs
             Ordinances
             in
             Christs
             order
             
               i.
               e.
            
             no
             where
             but
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             all
             friends
             to
             submit
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Outward
             Ordinances
             out
             of
             Christs
             order
             may
             do
             more
             hurt
             then
             good
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Carnall
             reason
             keeps
             many
             off
             Church-fellowship
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             2.
             
             Part
             of
             the
             forme
             is
             after
             separation
             from
             the
             fals
             ,
             &
             conjunction
             in
             the
             true
             way
             .
             Forth
             with
             hast
             into
             the
             Churches
             .
             Else
             we
             shall
             be
             lost
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             .
          
           
             One
             reason
             many
             Professors
             formerly
             strict
             turne
             Familists
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
             Ranters
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Answer
             ,
             godly
             eminent
             Ministers
             so
             accounted
             ,
             must
             be
             reproved
             in
             the
             Countries
             .
          
           
             Hag.
             1.2.4
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             expostulates
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             most
             complaine
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             owne
             complaines
             .
          
           
             
               What
               answers
               some
               of
               them
               have
               given
               the
               Author
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               pressed
               upon
               them
               Gospel
               practise
               .
            
             
               Why
               many
               Ministers
               are
               against
               Independency
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Whom
               the
               forme
               is
               to
               be
               showne
               to
               ?
               What
               it
               is
               ?
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 One
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 One
                 body
                 Independent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ's
             Church
             is
             his
             Body
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             All
             Members
             make
             up
             one
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             body
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             If
             one
             member
             be
             amisse
             it
             must
             be
             restored
             into
             use
             and
             order
             againe
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             which
             cannot
             misse
             that
             one
             member
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             candidly
             with
             all
             sweetnesse
             of
             brotherly-like
             spirit
             ,
             and
             christianity
             .
          
           
             Every
             member
             is
             to
             be
             in
             an
             apt
             place
             ,
             &c
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.21.22
             and
             to
             be
             content
             therewith
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Zanch.
               de
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             his
             Church
             is
             his
             building
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             forme
             of
             his
             building
             .
             What
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Rightly
               ordered
               to
               make
               all
               one
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               house
               fitly
               framed
               together
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             All
             one
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             on
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             the
             foundation
             .
             v.
             chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ's
             Church
             is
             a
             City
             compact
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             All
             streets
             ,
             houses
             ,
             peoples
             ,
             &c.
             make
             but
             one
             City
             .
             Saints
             Citizens
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             immunities
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             lawes
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Freemen
             thereof
             .
             None
             admitted
             free-men
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Citizens
             consent
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Buxtorph
             and
             Sh●indler
             .
          
           
             4
             This
             Church
             is
             his
             Army
             .
             All
             men
             ,
             companies
             ,
             colours
             ,
             Captaines
             ,
             make
             up
             one
             Army
             .
          
           
             5
             Christ's
             Church
             is
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             Cities
             ,
             Shires
             ,
             countries
             &c.
             make
             up
             but
             one
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             6
             Christs
             Church
             called
             heaven
             .
             And
             why
             ?
          
           
             All
             Elements
             ,
             Firmaments
             ,
             Orbes
             ,
             Stars
             ,
             &c
             make
             but
             one
             heaven
             .
          
           
             All
             Saints
             in
             one
             are
             so
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Jacob.
             Mr.
             Ursin.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Because
               they
               have
               All
               one
               Father
               .
            
             
               All
               one
               originall
               Law.
               
            
             
               All
               in
               one
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               All
               hewn
               from
               one
               Rock
               .
            
             
               All
               bear
               one
               Image
               .
            
             
               All
               lay
               in
               one
               womb
               .
            
             
               All
               of
               one
               Seed
               .
            
             
               All
               lead
               by
               one
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               All
               called
               into
               one
               hope
               .
            
             
               All
               one
               joy
               .
               All
               one
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             Christ
             prayed
             for
             this
             onenesse
             .
          
           
             Apostles
             tooke
             great
             paines
             to
             preach
             it
             .
          
           
             Unity
             and
             Entity
             convertibles
             
          
           
             The
             beauty
             and
             loveliness
             of
             Saints
             embodyed
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             His
             Tabernacles
             amiable
             His
             Spouse
             fair
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Such
               emb●d●ed
               excel
               in
               beauty
               .
            
             
               
                 Informitas
                 materiae
                 duplex
                 vel
                 exclude●s
                 formam
                 vel
                 formositatem
                 ,
              
               Th.
               Aq.
               1.66.1
               .
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Without
             form
             deforme
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             But
             in
             one
             body
             their
             excellency
             appears
             .
          
           
             In
             great
             confusion
             ,
             and
             disorder
             till
             then
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             But
             in
             body
             in
             order
             and
             proper
             place
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Till
             thus
             embodied
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             their
             duties
             one
             to
             another
             .
             Mr.
             Bartlet
             .
             The
             Author
             abused
             for
             him
             in
             Dublin
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               The
               soule-sweet
               issues
               of
               such
               a
               Gospel-order
               .
            
             
               Priviledges
               ,
               Promises
               .
               The
               Lords
               delight
               there
               above
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             united
             strength
             of
             Saints
             in
             such
             Gospel
             society
             
          
           
             
               Vis
               ●nita
               forti●●
            
          
           
             Such
             Saints
             are
             the
             surest
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             successefull
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             A
             terrour
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Fire
             proceeds
             out
             of
             the
             mouthes
             of
             Churches
             to
             destroy
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Unity
             unconquerable
             .
             
               Sed
               informitas
               infirmitas
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Saints
             united
             in
             one
             ,
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Their
             joynt
             powers
             ,
             and
             joint
             prayers
             able
             to
             conqu●r
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
          
           
             And
             joynt-praises
             fill
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             One
             member
             can
             act
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             (
             virtuall
             )
             power
             and
             influence
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             Vse
             .
             Parishes
             no
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             point
             of
             forme
             .
             For
             we
             proved
             before
             with
             the
             School●men
             ,
             
               Ubi
               partes
               non
               habent
               rationem
               materiae
               ,
               ibi
               totum
               non
               habet
               rationem
               formae
               .
            
             So
             that
             they
             are
             neither
             matter
             nor
             forme
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               The
               Devils
               black
               cloven
               foote
               is
               set
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ▪
               all
               over
               England
               .
            
             
               Why
               Parishes
               so
               devoyd
               of
               matter
               &
               form
               ,
               and
               so
               full
               of
               sinne
               ?
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Parishes
               what
               plagues
               arose
               from
               their
               constitution
               .
            
             
               The
               worse
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               ill-favoured
               Kine
               eate
               up
               and
               destroy
               the
               others
               of
               the
               Neighbours
               that
               are
               better
               .
            
          
           
             Exod.
             7.12
             .
             and
             errours
             and
             sins
             doe
             swallow
             up
             truths
             .
          
           
             Proph.
             
          
           
             Aegyptian
             Plagues
             must
             come
             upon
             them
             ▪
             as
             in
             Isa.
             10.24
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Although
             as
             yet
             many
             like
             Dan
             do
             bite
             us
             behind
             ▪
             or
             backbite
             .
          
           
             Many
             an
             Adullamite
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             Parishes
             .
          
           
             Parishes
             a
             Chaos
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Materia
               informis
            
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Parishes
             are
             stalls
             for
             beasts
             to
             lye
             down
             in
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Parish-Churches
             have
             their
             fatall
             blow
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.36
             ,
             37
             Judg
             9.15
             .
          
           
             The
             Bramble
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             in
             the
             day
             that
             burneth
             like
             an
             oven
             ,
             Mal.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Babylon
               falling
               .
            
             
               Th●se
               that
               traded
               with
               her
               bewail
               her
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
          
           
             
               A
               call
               into
               Zion
               into
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Out
               of
               Babylon
               and
               Parish
               Churches
               .
               Christ
               beckens
               to
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             In
             his
             Tabernacles
             and
             Churches
             are
             beauty
             ,
             power
             ,
             his
             presence
             ▪
             safety
             ,
             deliverance
             ,
             pleasure
             and
             joyes
             ,
             plenty
             ,
             peace
             ,
             blessednesse
             ,
             &
             salvation
             ,
             all
             powerfull
             motives
             .
          
           
             Great
             hurt
             to
             the
             godly
             to
             continue
             in
             Parish
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Happinesse
             of
             such
             that
             are
             in
             Christs
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Serm.
            
             4.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             most
             conspicuous
             parts
             .
             Cant
             ▪
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Exposit.
             
          
           
             1
             Doves
             eyes
             .
             The
             most
             discerning
             members
             that
             are
             light
             to
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             2
             Comely
             ,
             haire
             ,
             Saints
             That
             hang
             and
             live
             on
             Christ
             the
             Head.
             Mount
             Gilead
             .
          
           
             3
             Her
             Teeth
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             chew
             ,
             divide
             the
             word
             aright
             ,
             or
             members
             qualified
             with
             the
             gifts
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             interpretation
             .
             Even
             .
          
           
             
               They
               are
               not
               to
               be
               one
               longer
               ,
               &
               one
               shorter
               ,
               one
               higher
               ,
               and
               one
               lower
               ,
               but
               all
               equall
               .
               Iam.
               2.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Very
               white
               and
               lovely
               .
               Mal.
               3.3
               .
               Many
               Ministers
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               rubbed
               hard
               ,
               before
               white
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               to
               be
               very
               fruitful
               .
               And
               very
               orderly
               .
            
          
           
             4
             Her
             lips
             .
             Her
             excellent
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             For
             matter
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             Forme
             well
             woven
             ,
             twisted
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Churches
             haire-lace
             to
             binde
             up
             the
             Haire
             (
             that
             we
             spoke
             of
             before
             )
             together
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             5
             Her
             speech
             sweet
             .
          
           
             6
             Her
             Temples
             full
             .
          
           
             
               Such
               are
               high
               in
               Christ
               the
               Head.
               
            
             
               Overseers
               ,
               Elders
               .
            
          
           
             Full
             of
             sweetnesse
             ,
             and
             savour
             .
          
           
             All
             pointing
             at
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             pressing
             after
             perfection
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             7
             Her
             Necke
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             Ordinances
             which
             as
             means
             unite
             Christ
             and
             people
             ,
             head
             and
             body
             together
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Who
             be-hea●
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             necke
             (
             in
             Heb.
             Thauvaar
             )
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               An
               Armory
               for
               swords
               .
               The
               two
               edged
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               her
               Ordinances
               .
               The
               Souldier
               of
               Christ
               of
               any
               size
               or
               stature
               is
               fitted
               in
               this
               Armory
               f●r
               his
               warfare
               .
            
             
               8
               Her
               two
               breasts
               .
            
             
               For
               Ornament
               and
               for
               use
               ▪
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               .
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
               called
               the
               Bible
               a
               Bawble
               .
            
          
           
             These
             breasts
             be
             full
             of
             milke
             for
             babes
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             judgement
             is
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             are
             the
             Churches
             two
             Breasts
             ,
             which
             are
             alwayes
             so
             full
             and
             faire
             ,
             and
             freshly
             flowing
             and
             feeding
             .
          
           
             Moulin
             .
          
           
             The
             picture
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             .
             All
             faire
             .
          
           
             Second
             part
             of
             the
             Forme
             .
             Every
             Church
             is
             equally
             Independent
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             of
             particular
             Churches
             equall
             ,
             and
             alike
             power
             in
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             To
             admit
             or
             keep
             out
             ,
             examine
             or
             cast
             out
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Nor
               one
               Church
               blamed
               for
               another
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               for
               her
               owne
               sins
               ,
               being
               absolutely
               Independent
               (
               as
               to
               others
               )
               and
               distinct
               .
               Independency
               O●thodox
               in
               those
               dayes
               .
               Without
               any
               subordination
               .
               Proofes
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Epistles
               to
               Churches
               ,
               as
               distinct
               Churches
               each
               from
               others
               .
            
             
               All
               alike
               one
               Head.
               
            
             
               All
               alike
               Queenes
               .
               All
               alike
               Sisters
               .
            
          
           
             All
             alike
             Candlesticks
             ,
             and
             branches
             of
             the
             same
             Candlesticks
             ,
             streams
             of
             the
             same
             Foun●aine
             ,
             and
             beames
             of
             the
             same
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             branches
             of
             the
             same
             Vine
             ,
             all
             alike
             opening
             and
             shutting
             ,
             admitting
             ,
             examining
             ,
             choosing
             officers
             ,
             administring
             censures
             ,
             re-admitting
             .
             Church-officers
             are
             but
             Servants
             .
             Doctor
             Whitaker
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Doctor
             
               Fulk
               .
               Musculus
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Zanchy
               .
            
          
           
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             Popery
             to
             take
             away
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             to
             Ministers
             or
             other
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Dudley
               Fenner
            
          
           
             Cartwright
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cot.
             Keyes
             .
             Bartlets
             Model
             .
             Hookers
             Survey
             And
             the
             Testimony
             of
             learned
             famous
             men
             for
             many
             generations
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Because
             all
             have
             alike
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Head.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             difference
             between
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             .
          
           
             Prelacy
             condemned
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             turned
             off
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Prelaticke
             proud
             Pastors
             in
             Independent
             Churches
             as
             bad
             as
             any
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Much
             mischief
             done
             by
             such
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Cornw.
             Essayes
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             God
             abhors
             such
             spirits
             of
             pride
             .
          
           
             
               Parishes
               no
               Churches
               in
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Forme
               .
               For
               they
               have
               dependency
               upon
               Diocesan
               ,
               Nationall
               Churches
               .
               Zuing.
               Artic.
               34.
               p.
               254
               ,
               255.
               
               Ar●tius's
               Problem
               .
               None
               but
               Antichrist
               so
               sawcy
               .
               Presbyterians
               too
               bold
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               Prelacy
               and
               Popery
               
                 termini
                 convertibiles
              
               .
               Presbyterians
               and
               all
               Prelatick
               ones
               keep
               up
               the
               Pope
               ,
               vide
               ch
               .
               8.9
               .
               l.
               2.
               
               Papists
               have
               Rome
               the
               Mother
               Church
               to
               call
               others
               to
               account
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               others
               were
               to
               make
               their
               appeale
               .
            
             
               Prelates
               and
               Bishops
               had
               their
               High
               Commission
               Courts
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               for
               the
               same
               ends
               .
            
             
               The
               violent
               ones
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               too
               will
               have
               their
               Classes
               too
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               (
               though
               the
               name
               changed
               )
               and
               for
               the
               same
               end
               .
            
          
           
             All
             abominable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               chap.
            
             13.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Burroughs
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               
                 Jacob.
                 Cottons
              
               keyes
               .
               What
               a
               height
               ambition
               brought
               the
               Bishops
               unto
               ▪
               To
               be
               Civill
               Magistrates
               they
               bec●me
               uncivill
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               .
               Judges
               .
            
             
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               called
               grace
               honourable
               Lords
               .
            
          
           
             Barons
             .
          
           
             Cannon
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Against
               all
               Gospel
               ▪
            
             
               Christ
               would
               not
               suffer
               his
               Disciples
               to
               discourse
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Ch●ist
             the
             Disciples
             Servant
             and
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Prelates
             in
             pomp
             .
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               pride
               fallen
               .
            
             
               Another
               Prelatick
               spirit
               succeeded
               in
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             
               This
               appeared
               in
               their
               acts
               of
               Treason
               against
               the
               State.
               
            
             
               Short
               lived
               too
               .
            
             
               Proverb
               .
            
          
           
             Ruling
             Synods
             are
             unwarrantable
             .
          
           
             Most
             mischievous
             they
             are
             so
             to
             Christ
             ,
             (
             
               proprio
               corpore
            
             )
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             so
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             
               in
               corpore
               mystico
            
             .
             )
             Cruell
             to
             tender
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             To
             put
             them
             upon
             the
             wrack
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             about
             delivering
             his
             Saints
             from
             such
             oppressours
             .
          
           
             Proph.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Synods
               must
               down
               ,
               that
               usurpe
               dominion
               over
               consciences
               .
            
             
               What
               assemblies
               are
               allowed
               of
               ,
               vid.
               ch
               .
               9.
               lib.
               2.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               Parker
               in
               's
               Eccles.
               Politie
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               12.
               &c.
               22.
               
               
                 Omne
                 determin●tum
                 habet
                 causam
                 efficient●m
                 &
                 omne
                 efficiens
                 habet
                 determinatum
                 .
              
               Mr.
               Burrough
               his
               heart
               divisions
               .
            
          
           
             No
             warrant
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Hooker
            
             in
             's
             Survey
             .
             Cottons
             way
             for
             the
             Congregation
             cleared
             ,
             
               cum
               multis
               aliis
            
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             No
             Appeals
             ,
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             Canons
             or
             as
             having
             a
             supreme
             Power
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             was
             not
             about
             Church-government
             ,
             but
             to
             aske
             their
             advice
             &
             judgement
             of
             a
             matter
             in
             controversie
             .
          
           
             3
             No
             necessity
             of
             sending
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             thought
             fit
             to
             send
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             4
             Should
             it
             bee
             granted
             ,
             appeals
             were
             made
             thither
             .
             Yet
             where
             be
             Apostles
             now
             ?
             or
             such
             to
             sit
             as
             are
             infallibly
             gifted
             ,
             graced
             ,
             and
             spirited
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             whole
             Chu●ch
             ▪
             brethren
             ,
             sisters
             ,
             all
             joyned
             .
          
           
             Not
             Apostles
             nor
             Elders
             ,
             on
             their
             owne
             heads
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbyterian
             would
             infer
             .
             This
             spoyles
             officers
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             to
             Lord
             i●
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Spiritual
             remedies
             ,
             to
             spiritual
             evils
             .
             li.
             1.
             
             Ch.
             13.
             
             Ch.
             2.
             
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               How
               to
               deal
               with
               an
               erring-Church
               .
            
             
               One
               Sister-Church
               may
               deal
               with
               another
               Sister-Church
               ,
               as
               one
               brother
               in
               a
               Church
               may
               deal
               with
               another
               .
            
             
               Churches
               co-ordinate
               .
            
          
           
             And
             may
             admonish
             ,
             advice
             ,
             Inquire
             .
          
           
             Examine
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Exhort
             .
          
           
             Convince
             .
             If
             the
             erring
             Church
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             then
             one
             or
             two
             Churches
             more
             joyn
             together
             to
             admonish
             her
             .
          
           
             If
             nothing
             will
             prevail
             ,
             then
             all
             Churches
             joyn
             together
             .
          
           
             To
             withdraw
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             declare
             against
             and
             excommunicate
             her
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             bee
             greater
             punishment
             then
             prisons
             to
             the
             conscientious
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             Christs
             judgment
             prevailes
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             mens
             cannot
             .
             The
             best
             way
             to
             bring
             in
             an
             erring
             Church
             .
          
           
             Independents
             have
             the
             word
             for
             their
             warrant
             .
          
           
             
               Independents
               long
               before
               now
               .
            
             
               
                 Paul
                 Baines
              
               ,
               his
               Diocesan
               triall
               Pleads
               for
               Independents
               .
               Doctor
               Sib's
               his
               breathing
               after
               God.
               
            
             
               Uses
               the
               word
               Independents
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               Robinson
               .
               Bullinger
            
             .
          
           
             All
             power
             is
             in
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Doctor
               Ames
               in
               's
               
                 Medul
                 .
                 Theol.
              
               
            
             
               Power
               over
               any
               particular
               Church
               is
               usurped
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               
                 Reynolds
                 .
                 Ainsworth
                 .
                 Willet's
              
               Synop●●●
               .
               
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Bartlet
                 ,
                 Taylor
              
               .
            
          
           
             As
             
               Prynne
               ,
               Bastick
               ,
               Baily
            
             ,
             and
             Edwards
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             Ages
             the
             most
             eminent
             men
             Independents
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Our
             Consciences
             carry
             us
             on
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Formall
             Professours
             time-servers
             .
          
           
             Many
             take
             up
             the
             name
             of
             Independents
             ,
             and
             Independent-Churches
             that
             are
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Our
             faith
             and
             fortitude
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             beautifull
             object
             of
             Christs
             Church
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             ?
             Proved
             by
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             His
             power
             and
             glory
             there
             .
          
           
             
               His
               name
               and
               best
               blessings
               there
               .
            
             
               His
               presence
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               there
               .
            
          
           
             Fat
             things
             and
             feasts
             there
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               the
               King
               in
               his
               beauty
               .
            
             
               And
               place
               of
               broad
               rivers
               .
               Th●
               most
               soul-ravishing
               object
               there
               .
               Wh●te
               and
               ru●dy
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             Saints
             and
             Churches
             in
             all
             ages
             have
             experienced
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             The
             object
             invites
             and
             incites
             us
             into
             the
             Churches
             .
             This
             made
             David
             even
             dote
             in
             love
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             
               And
               in
               these
               Assemblies
               of
               Sion
               God
               appears
               most
               glorious
               and
               gladsome
               .
            
             
               Parishes
               have
               not
               this
               object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Forma
               formae
            
             .
          
           
             
               Those
               that
               are
               not
               longing
               after
               these
               wayes
               of
               Sion
               ,
               see
               not
               this
               object
               in
               them
               .
               Dr.
               Ames
               left
               his
               Professorship
               of
               Friezland
               for
               Church
               fellowship
               .
            
             
               Vid.
               Peters
               Report
               of
               Eng.
               wars
               .
            
          
           
             His
             dying
             words
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             object
             hinders
             the
             affection
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Christs
             Rule
             to
             build
             the
             Church
             by
             .
          
           
             Proved
             necessary
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             Sc●ipture
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             Precept
             .
             Christs
             Commands
             and
             Rules
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Proved
             by
             practise
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Apostle
               urges
               the
               Rule
               .
            
             
               Not
               as
               a
               head
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               helper
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Mans
               unfitness
               .
            
             
               Mad
               Church-work
               made
               by
               mens
               rules
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gods
               strict
               command
               .
               Moses
               durst
               do
               nothing
               on
               h●s
               own
               head
               .
            
             
               Nor
               David
               ,
               nor
               Solomon
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             8.14
             .
             2
             Kings
             6.38
             .
          
           
             Nor
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             any
             ,
             Without
             Christ's
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Christ's
             Commission
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             21.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             To
             rule
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             whole
             Government
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Chur●h
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             form
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             fitted
             by
             his
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Parish-Churches
             never
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Rule
             .
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Churches
             best
             Directory
             .
          
           
             We
             walk
             by
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Independent
             Churches
             according
             to
             Christs
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Sibbs
             .
          
           
             Neither
             must
             we
             make
             rules
             ,
             nor
             slight
             Christs
             Rules
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Brightman
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Then
             her
             paths
             shall
             glister
             and
             shine
             .
          
           
             
               In
               many
               gathered
               Churches
               ,
               Ordinances
               prisoners
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Babylon
                 .
                 Trap.
              
               Exod.
               
            
             
               Unskilful
               builders
               nor
               yet
               so
               spirited
               for
               the
               work
               as
               they
               will
               be
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             All
             that
             joyn
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             must
             do
             it
             by
             free
             and
             uncompelled
             consent
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Proved
             by
             Prophecies
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               More
               fluminis
            
             .
             All
             flow
             freely
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             31.33
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             All
             mutually
             and
             concurrently
             give
             themselves
             up
             with
             one
             consent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Proved
             by
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             Acts
             11.23
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Calls
             to
             come
             freely
             ,
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Christ's
               call
               to
               come
               freely
               ,
               and
               fervently
               .
               Chephetz
               in
               Hebrew
               .
            
             
               
                 Vide
                 Beza
                 in
                 loc
                 .
                 Et
                 Hugo
                 Grotius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             See
             Burroughs
             on
             the
             Excellency
             of
             a
             gracious
             Spirit
             ,
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Proved
             by
             continual
             Practise
             of
             Christs
             Twelve
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             
               And
               Churches
               in
               all
               ages
               .
               Proved
               by
               Types
               .
            
             
               None
               else
               fit
               for
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               Gods
               Sanctuary
               .
            
          
           
             All
             were
             to
             be
             free
             and
             willing
             ,
             else
             not
             to
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           
             Saints
             in
             all
             ages
             such
             free-willers
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             In
             primitivo
             times
             so
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Examples
             .
             1
             Thess.
             1.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Otherwise
             we
             were
             short
             of
             the
             very
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             Else
             in
             bondage
             .
          
           
             Else
             soon
             fall
             off
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Parish
               Churches
               upheld
               by
               carnall
               weapons
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               convinces
               us
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               constrains
               us
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               worshippers
               in
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               Compulsive
               powers
               doe
               more
               hurt
               then
               good
               .
            
          
           
             And
             makes
             many
             hypocrites
             ,
             but
             few
             true
             Proselites
             .
          
           
             Cartwright
             .
          
           
             Christs
             government
             and
             civill
             Magistrates
             are
             distinct
             in
             
               specie
               &
               ge●ore
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal
               ▪
               2.
               
               Civill
               Rulers
               within
               civill
               Rules
               and
               Precincts
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               13.1
               ,
               2.
               
               A
               Word
               and
               a
               warning
               to
               Rulers
               .
            
             
               K.
               Vzziah
               ,
               And
               Perez-Vzziah
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Example
             .
             Christ
             would
             not
             meddle
             with
             civill
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirituall
             and
             Eccles.
             is
             above
             the
             civil
             ,
             which
             the
             civil
             power
             is
             to
             serve
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Theodosius
             an
             example
             .
             All
             to
             teach
             Magistrates
             to
             be
             under
             Christs
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             Christ
             is
             under
             theirs
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             Magistrates
             and
             Rulers
             may
             do
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               How
               far
               they
               may
               go
               .
            
             
               Vide
               ch
               .
               13.
               
               Examples
               .
               Not
               to
               force
               consciences
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             But
             with
             gentlenesse
             to
             win
             them
             in
             to
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Negatively
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Ans
             ▪
             Affirmatively
             shew
             them
             a
             n●c●ssity
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church-way
             .
          
           
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             True
             Magistrates
             in
             their
             respective
             places
             much
             owned
             and
             honoured
             by
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             Vide
             ch
             .
             13.
             
             Adversaries
             of
             old
             accused
             us
             as
             enemies
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             Vid
             ch
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             compels
             us
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             voluntiers
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Sibs
             .
          
           
             God
             works
             in
             us
             the
             will
             first
             .
             Vide
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             setting
             on
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Some
             busie
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             run
             Rulers
             the
             hazard
             of
             ruine
             .
             Vide
             ch
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             finall
             cause
             the
             first
             in
             the
             eye
             ▪
             though
             the
             last
             in
             the
             act
             .
          
           
             The
             End
             is
             first
             ,
             and
             most
             minded
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             ?
             All
             th●ngs
             in
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Creation
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Head.
             Col.
             1.18.20
             .
             and
             one
             and
             the
             same
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             one
             and
             the
             same
             End
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Creation
             ,
             Gubernation
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             all
             hath
             one
             and
             the
             same
             End.
             
          
           
             
               This
               End
               most
               of
               all
               moves
               Saints
               into
               Church-fellowship
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               must
               be
               the
               End.
               1.
               
               Proved
               by
               Prophecy
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             Churches
             spiced
             Cup.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Types
             .
          
           
             Musicks
             and
             singers
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             filling
             his
             hous●
             with
             praise
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             140.13
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Proofs
             by
             practise
             of
             all
             Saints
             in
             fellowship
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             Churches
             sings
             praises
             .
          
           
             All
             other
             ends
             are
             subordinate
             to
             this
             End
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             supream
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             51
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Psal.
             49.15
             .
             The
             redeemed
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             35.10
             .
             Most
             capable
             .
          
           
             No
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Virgins
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Have
               sweetest
               voices
               ,
               best
               songs
               .
            
             
               In
               fittest
               tunes
               .
            
          
           
             They
             make
             melody
             with
             grace
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Whilest
             mixed
             Congregations
             rob
             him
             of
             his
             praise
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             Parish
             Churches
             fail
             in
             the
             Final
             Cause
             .
          
           
             Their
             End
             is
             to
             good
             peny-worths
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             tithes
             at
             an
             easie
             rate
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             own
             end●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Parishes
             excommunicated
             if
             ever
             they
             were
             Churches
             .
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             Saints
             in
             fellowship
             .
             Make
             Gods
             honor
             and
             glory
             all
             in
             your
             End
             ,
             and
             your
             End
             in
             All.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             An
             ordinary
             Rule
             of
             wisdom
             to
             weigh
             the
             End.
             Vide
             cap.
             5·
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sing
             praises
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             All
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
          
           
             Some
             minde
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Some
             unfit
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             desire
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             are
             to
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Proved
             from
             the
             essential
             ,
             material
             ,
             formal
             ,
             objective
             ▪
             organical
             and
             final
             causes
             ;
             and
             so
             defined
             .
             The
             definition
             of
             Christs
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             definition
             of
             Anrichrists
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Arrogans
                 sibi
                 titulum
                 Ecclesiae
                 ;
                 at
                 eam
                 non
                 sequens
                 sed
                 persequens
                 .
              
            
             
               Christ
               alone
               Head
               and
               Law-giver
               .
               Proved
            
          
           
             1
             By
             Prophesies
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             What
             the
             Key
             is
             that
             is
             laid
             on
             his
             shoulder
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             is
             to
             let
             us
             in
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             This
             Key
             opens
             and
             shuts
             ,
             binds
             &
             looses
             .
          
           
             2
             Precepts
             .
             All
             power
             given
             him
             and
             all
             judgement
             committed
             to
             him
             .
             Ioh.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             3
             Practise
             proves
             this
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               none
               but
               Christ
               could
               institute
               ,
               therefore
               none
               else
               can
               order
               it
               .
            
             
               Why
               none
               but
               Christ
               could
               undert●ke
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Because
             he
             hath
             his
             spirit
             above
             measure
             .
          
           
             2
             Man
             would
             make
             all
             Idols
             .
             And
             torment
             such
             as
             did
             not
             bow
             down
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             Man
             notable
             to
             remove
             the
             Rubbish
             .
             A
             hard
             work
             ▪
             and
             why
             ?
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Much
             to
             bee
             done
             before
             men
             be
             built
             clear
             upon
             (
             Christ
             )
             the
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Zach.
               4
               6.
               
               None
               but
               Christ
               can
               remove
               th●s
               grosse
               rubbi●sh
               .
            
             
               Ch●ist
               is
               Lord
               and
               Master-Builder
               ,
               how
               ?
            
          
           
             1
             We
             have
             all
             but
             one
             Master
             
          
           
             2
             This
             Master
             hath
             set
             us
             our
             work
             both
             what
             ▪
             and
             where
             .
          
           
             3
             This
             Master
             makes
             us
             all
             good
             provision
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             service
             .
          
           
             4
             This
             Master
             paies
             us
             honestly
             ,
             and
             wel
             and
             before-hand
             .
          
           
             5
             This
             Master
             hath
             the
             honour
             ,
             and
             name
             of
             all
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             6
             This
             Master
             defends
             his
             servants
             from
             such
             as
             would
             hurt
             them
             or
             hinder
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             Masters
             word
             is
             of
             focce
             to
             make
             us
             worke
             against
             all
             gainsayers
             ▪
             
          
           
             So
             that
             his
             order
             and
             direction
             must
             be
             served
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Paul
               calls
               not
               himself
               the
               Master-builder
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Master-builder
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               laying
               the
               foundation
               ,
               well
               ,
               and
               deep
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               that
               the
               foundation
               laid
               ,
               is
               of
               sound
               substance
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               laying
               the
               foundation
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               building
               upon
               .
               Ranters
               flie
               aloft
               first
               into
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               are
               without
               foundation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Having
               skill
               ,
               sound
               judgement
               ,
               and
               experience
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             And
             taking
             pains
             himself
             too
             ,
             to
             build
             up
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             An
             Overseer
             over
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Christ
             onely
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             building
             .
          
           
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             over
             all
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             he
             is
             Lord
             ;
             or
             by
             what
             means
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             power
             .
             
               Th.
               Aquin.
            
             1.33.7
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Purchase
             ▪
             His
             deeds
             do
             shew
             it
             written
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             sealed
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             Conquest
             .
             We
             are
             his
             prize-goods
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             gift
             ,
             and
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             free
             choice
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             So
             God
             hath
             chosen
             him
             the
             Lord.
             Hag.
             2.23
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             chosen
             him
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Christ
             to
             rule
             as
             well
             as
             Christ
             to
             save
             .
             What
             it
             is
             to
             choose
             him
             .
             
               Aliquid
               ex
               parte
               cogniti●vae
               virtutis
               ,
               &
               aliquid
               ex
               parte
               appotitivae
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             what
             manner
             of
             Lord.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             an
             Independent
             Lord.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Spiritual
             Lord.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             most
             excellent
             Lord.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             An
             universal
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             peculiar
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             sole
             Lord
             and
             Soveraign
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             in
             his
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Christs
             warrants
             with
             a
             
               Habeas
               Corpus
            
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Everlasting
             Lord.
             All
             troubles
             and
             alterations
             ratifie
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Saints
               happiness
               in
               the
               Lordship
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               We
               have
               but
               one
               Lord
               ,
               and
               one
               Law.
               
            
             
               Happy
               are
               his
               subjects
               and
               servants
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               oth●●
               are
               most
               unhappy
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Saints
             singular
             honor
             to
             have
             him
             their
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               What
               honor
               is
               ?
            
             
               More
               then
               a
               praise
               and
               a
               glory
               ,
               and
               yet
               Christ
               is
               all
               these
               to
               his
               Churches
               ▪
            
          
           
             No
             want
             of
             preferment
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christs
             cause
             .
          
           
             3
             Saints
             liberty
             ,
             and
             duties
             under
             Christ
             as
             Lord.
             
          
           
             How
             much
             this
             makes
             for
             unity
             in
             all
             Christian
             duties
             .
          
           
             One
             to
             another
             to
             counsell
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             encourage
             ,
             vindicate
             .
          
           
             
               Reprove
               admonish
               ,
               invite
               ,
               and
               perswade
               .
            
             
               This
               advantages
               us
               much
               against
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             soules
             Soliloquy
             under
             the
             sence
             of
             Christ●
             Scepter
             .
          
           
             3
             Christ
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             more
             then
             Master
             o●
             Lord.
             )
          
           
             1
             Why
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             
               A
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               Head
               &
               Body
               united
               .
               Who
               Head
               ?
               Who
               Necke
               ?
               Who
               Body
               ?
               Al
               together
               make
               up
               Christ
               compleat
               .
            
             
               A
               mystery
               to
               most
               .
            
             
               The
               work
               of
               former
               ages
               .
               To
               know
               him
               in
               part
               ,
               viz.
               as
               Head.
               
            
             
               Of
               this
               age
               to
               know
               the
               Body
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               next
               to
               know
               whole
               Christ.
               Vide
               ch
               .
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Is
             taken
             from
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             humane
             body
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             order
             the
             head
             is
             highest
             ,
             yet
             but
             a
             member
             .
          
           
             Head
             and
             brother
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             head
             in
             excellency
             and
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               The
               fulnesse
               ,
               honour
               ,
               grace
               ,
               glory
               ,
               of
               his
               body
               .
            
             
               Christ
               alone
               the
               head
               of
               gold
               .
            
          
           
             3
             In
             the
             vertues
             and
             influences
             of
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             A
             headlesse
             body
             is
             lightlesse
             ,
             lifelesse
             ,
             and
             senselesse
             .
          
           
             All
             our
             vital
             Spirits
             from
             our
             Head
             Christ.
             
          
           
             This
             Head
             giveth
             all
             grace
             ,
             life
             ,
             motion
             ,
             judgement
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4
             Head
             in
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               Gubernare
               est
               movere
               aliquos
               in
               debitum
               finem·
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Vid
               
                 Zuinglium
                 ,
                 Artic.
              
               2.
               
                 de
                 Eccles
              
               .
            
             
               Et
               
                 Bullinger
                 .
                 Decad.
              
               5.
               
               Serm.
               2.
               
                 de
                 unitate
                 ecclesiae
              
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             Sympathy
             with
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             lowest
             member
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Gadius
               Martyr
            
             .
             Our
             eyes
             ,
             ears
             ,
             tongue
             ,
             all
             in
             our
             Head
             Christ.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             health
             ,
             and
             sanity
             .
          
           
             When
             head
             is
             well
             ,
             all
             is
             out
             of
             danger
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             head
             is
             ill
             ,
             all
             is
             ill
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             order
             .
          
           
             Many
             turn
             mad
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             
               Zuing.
               Artic.
            
             11.
             
               de
               Christo
               capite
            
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Capitis
               est
               incolumitatem
               dare
               corpori
               ,
               &c.
               
               Bull.
               de
               civit
               .
               eccles
               .
               Decad.
            
             5.
             
             Serm.
             2.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Saints
             as
             hairs
             ,
             grow
             and
             hang
             on
             Christ
             their
             head
             .
          
           
             Saints
             priviledg
             that
             Christ
             is
             their
             head
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               hath
               but
               one
               head
               .
            
             
               What
               I
               mean
               by
               Church
               ?
               Viz.
               All
               Saints
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               under
               all
               forms
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Brazen-hearted
             and
             faced
             men
             that
             set
             up
             the
             head
             of
             brass
             for
             the
             head
             of
             gold
             :
             And
             so
             iron-hearted
             to
             tender
             Saints
             ,
             that
             set
             up
             the
             iron
             head
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             the
             alone
             Judge
             (
             do
             men
             what
             they
             can
             )
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             A
             lesson
             long
             a
             learning
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             learnt
             .
          
           
             They
             resist
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             stone
             will
             crush
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             difference
             betwixt
             true
             and
             false
             Churches
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             
               The
               false
               ha●h
               the
               Head
               of
               brass
               .
            
             
               The
               properties
               of
               the
               Head
               of
               brass
               ,
               different
               from
               the
               Head
               of
               gold
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Head
             of
             brass
             compels
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Head
             of
             brass
             seeks
             secular
             powers
             to
             stand
             by
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             to
             support
             him
             .
             Mark
             7.7
             .
             Isai.
             29.13
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Head
             of
             brass
             is
             made
             of
             mixed
             principles
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Head
             of
             Brass
             approves
             of
             the
             outside
             appearance
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             to
             be
             a
             member
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             His
             Officers
             and
             Members
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             mettal
             with
             himself
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Head
             of
             Brass
             hath
             ,
             and
             giveth
             an
             ill
             savor
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Head
             of
             Brass
             looks
             bravely
             and
             brightly
             ,
             before
             a
             better
             comes
             ,
             whereby
             many
             souls
             have
             been
             deceived
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             but
             mans
             creature
             ,
             and
             must
             ●umble
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Headship
             will
             hold
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Who
             be
             the
             Heads
             of
             Brass
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Head
             of
             Brass
             is
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             calls
             himself
             ,
             Christ
             his
             Vicar
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             how
             Bishops
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             &c.
             entred
             in
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             How
             Bishops
             came
             in
             with
             their
             Diocesses
             .
          
           
             Ever
             since
             Lords
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             .
          
           
             Their
             ambition
             like
             a
             Bladder
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               From
               Bishops
               to
               Archbishops
               ,
               Primates
               .
            
             
               To
               Quadrumvirats
               ,
               or
               Patriarks
               ,
               and
               to
               Popes
               .
            
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.4
               .
               Antichrist
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vide
               
                 Cartwrights
                 Eccles.
                 Discipline
              
               .
            
             
               Antichrist
               begins
               to
               fall
               the
               same
               way
               he
               began
               to
               rise
               .
            
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Head
             of
             Brass
             ,
             a
             Councel
             ,
             as
             Christs
             Vicar
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Archbishop
             next
             head
             of
             Brass
             .
          
           
             
               Bulling
               .
               de
               unit
               .
               Eccles.
               Serm.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Not
             warranted
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             All
             in
             primitive
             equal
             in
             honor
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4
             Head
             of
             Brasse
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Di●vines
             or
             Synod
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             5
             Head
             of
             Brasse
             succeeds
             in
             Presbytery
             Classes
             ,
             that
             are
             ruling
             .
             They
             breath
             by
             the
             Popes
             soule
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Dell
             in
             's
             way
             of
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             32
             ,
             33.34
             .
             Mat.
             18.
             
             Go
             tel
             the
             Church
             ,
             i
             e
             the
             whole
             Elders
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             and
             all
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vide
                 Cottons
              
               Keyes
               p
               46.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Philips
               Ans.
               to
               Lamb
               ,
               p.
               150.
               
               
                 Vide
                 Damports
              
               reply
               to
               Paget
               p.
               227
               ,
               228
               ,
               229.230
               ,
               &c.
               
               Burroughs
               his
               heart-divisions
               cap.
               22.
               p.
               157.
               
            
          
           
             Unsavoury
             fruits
             thereof
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               These
               Idols
               must
               down
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               bold
               and
               brazen
               faced
               as
               yet
               .
            
             
               A
               word
               more
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               They
               must
               not
               Head
               it
               over
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 Regnum
                 Dei
                 non
                 est
                 regnum
                 in
                 quo
                 gladiis
                 &
                 fustibus
                 res
                 agaetur
                 Marlorat
                 .
                 Expos.
                 Eccles.
                 in
              
               Luke
               9.55
               .
               
                 De
                 Oecumen
                 .
                 Pontif.
                 Cham.
              
               
            
          
           
             None
             ought
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             Vide
             chap.
             ●
             .
             l.
             2
             
          
           
             
               Not
               in
               date
               300
               years
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 opere
                 Articulatorum
                 Art.
              
               36.
               
               
                 Deodate
                 in
                 loc
              
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Diodate
               in
               loc
            
             .
             Piety
             must
             not
             dance
             after
             the
             pipe
             of
             policy
             .
             Trap.
             in
             Mat.
             21.7
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             but
             in
             what
             Court
             of
             Iudicature
             ?
             Secular
             powers
             in
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Churches
             ,
             or
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             Constantines's
             Letter
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Cromwels
             Letter
             .
          
           
             
               After
               Constantine
               ,
               Magistrates
               meddled
               not
               with
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 Ambrose
                 .
                 Valentinian
              
               the
               Emperor
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Objection
             in
             travel
             to
             bring
             forth
             at
             
               White-hal
               .
               Feb.
            
             22.
             1652.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Scripture
             teaches
             nothing
             of
             earth●●ly
             powers
             or
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             The
             Text
             in
             the
             original
             will
             not
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             context
             foregoing
             and
             following
             ,
             will
             not
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Diodate
               ,
               Calvin
               .
               Arias
               Montanus
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Magistrates
             were
             the
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             grounds
             of
             their
             pretended
             Inference
             ,
             and
             new
             raised
             Arguments
             ,
             are
             of
             Humane
             invention
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Should
             we
             grant
             this
             Text
             did
             touch
             Magistrates
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             be
             for
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             for
             Matters
             of
             Fact.
             
          
           
             They
             may
             as
             far
             as
             they
             break
             the
             Civil
             Laws
             .
          
           
             
               They
               judge
               of
               practises
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               consciences
               .
            
             
               Burtons
               Vindication
               .
            
             
               Answer
               to
               Prynnes
               12.
               
               In●errog
               .
               p.
               70.
               
               And
               may
               take
               cognisance
               of
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               &c.
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Swearers
               ,
               and
               Drunkards
               ▪
               for
               their
               actions
               .
            
          
           
             
               They
               may
               not
               usurpe
               Christs
               power
               to
               kill
               errors
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Word
               .
               
                 Vide
                 Vrsin
                 .
                 de
                 secundo
                 Praecepto
                 ,
                 p.
              
               737.
               
                 de
                 Potestate
                 Magistratus
              
               .
               Examples
               of
               Luthers
               conquest
               over
               errors
               .
            
             
               Of
               
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 respons
                 .
                 in
                 libel
                 .
                 Strothionis
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               fol.
               302.
               
            
          
           
             Errours
             all
             to
             be
             suppressed
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               ch
            
             .
             2.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Extraordinary
             and
             typicall
             .
          
           
             2
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             did
             civill
             offices
             then
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             case
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             us
             now
             .
          
           
             3
             There
             ever
             was
             a
             specifical
             distinction
             betwixt
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             matters
             Civil
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Moses
             and
             Aa●on
             .
          
           
             Uzziah
             the
             first
             Civill
             Magistrate
             that
             durst
             meddle
             with
             matters
             beyond
             a
             Civill
             orb
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Aristobulus
             .
          
           
             
               Proved
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Christ
               the
               High-priest
               ever
               kept
               his
               orbe
               .
            
          
           
             So
             the
             Apostles
             
          
           
             The
             History
             .
             How
             Bishops
             grew
             big
             and
             ambitious
             ,
             and
             became
             temporal
             Lords
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             First
             by
             intrusting
             them
             with
             lands
             in
             controversie
             .
          
           
             Bishops
             lands
             belongeth
             to
             the
             poor
             by
             right
             .
          
           
             Then
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
          
           
             
               They
               had
               Civil
               powers
               lent
               them
               to
               punish
               offenders
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               soon
               becomes
               Treasurers
               and
               Lord
               Keepers
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Their
             priviledges
             from
             Civill
             powers
             .
          
           
             Bishops-lands
             .
          
           
             Barons
             ,
             Lord●
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             things
             Civil
             &
             Eccles.
             viz.
             Christs
             and
             Caesars
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             mixed
             together
             .
          
           
             State-Ministers
             too
             much
             alike
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Corrupted
               with
               honours
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               consent
               to
               the
               joyning
               of
               Civil
               and
               Eccles.
               Christs
               and
               Caesars
               together
               .
            
             
               Many
               hundreds
               bewaile
               it
               .
            
          
           
             That
             they
             turn
             great
             men
             ,
             in
             Civill
             ,
             Secular
             ,
             or
             Martial
             affairs
             .
          
           
             
               These
               are
               sad
               and
               seldom
               failing
               Omens
               of
               the
               Chu●ches
               danger
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               now
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Dragon
               ●
               days
               ,
               o●
               forme●
               times
               of
               persecution
               ,
               
                 vide
                 chap.
              
               2.
               
            
             
               Such
               complain
               of
               others
               usurping
               their
               office
               and
               places
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               usurpe
               others
               offices
               and
               places
               ,
               and
               turn
               Politicians
               .
            
             
               O
               the
               shame
               of
               this
               age
               !
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sphinx
             an
             emblem
             of
             Policy
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             Politicians
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Christs
             appearance
             will
             ruine
             policy
             ,
             and
             Politicians
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Proph.
             
          
           
             Threats
             of
             Rulers
             ruine
             ,
             and
             of
             loosing
             their
             heads
             .
          
           
             When
             and
             why
             ?
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             in
             most
             danger
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             For
             Civil
             powers
             to
             meddle
             with
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Judges
             ,
             is
             sacriledge
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             Prayer
             to
             keep
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             from
             an
             Abimelechian
             fate
             and
             destiny
             .
          
           
             Uzzah
             struck
             dead
             for
             meddling
             out
             of
             his
             Orb
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Ark-matters
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             must
             not
             meddle
             with
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             were
             Religion
             in
             danger
             .
             Perez-Uzzah
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Nor
             Ministers
             meddle
             with
             matters
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             Vzziah
             .
          
           
             Luther
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Not
             Judges
             of
             Opinions
             or
             Doctrines
             .
             Vide
             Burroughs
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               Churches
               power
               ,
               or
               Christs
               in
               his
               Churches
               ;
               why
               Magistrates
               not
               Iudges
               of
               doctrines
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Magistratus
                 non
                 est
                 Dominus
                 ,
                 nec
                 author
                 legis
                 .
                 Noyes
                 Temple
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2
             They
             would
             set
             up
             their
             own
             opinion
             ,
             and
             sentence
             others
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             maintaine
             Idols
             &
             crucifie
             truth
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Not
             on
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Ministers
             
          
           
             2
             Pilate
             is
             a
             warning-piece
             .
          
           
             3
             This
             would
             hinder
             Ministers
             in
             their
             work
             of
             ruining
             errors
             by
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             4
             Because
             Christ
             would
             never
             use
             them
             to
             suppresse
             errors
             .
          
           
             5
             But
             Christ
             hath
             left
             other
             Laws
             in
             force
             to
             do
             it
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             1
             Affirm
             .
             So
             far
             as
             they
             are
             of
             the
             world
             they
             are
             under
             their
             powers
             .
          
           
             Antichrist
             arrogates
             both
             Powers
             ,
             viz.
             Civil
             and
             Eccles
             .
             
               Vide
               Synop
            
             7.
             
             
               Gen.
               Con.
               q
               ▪
            
             2
             
               &
               p.
            
             1277.
             
          
           
             Negat
             .
             A
             Church
             cannot
             deliver
             up
             any
             to
             secular
             powers
             for
             punishment
             .
          
           
             
               None
               to
               bee
               put
               to
               death
               for
               misbeleeving
               ,
               or
               not
               beleeving
               .
            
             
               Witnesse
               
                 John
                 Husse
              
               .
               See
               Fox
               1.
               part
               p.
               804.
               
               Mr.
               Hooper
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Bradford
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Saints
             shall
             judge
             their
             now
             judges
             ,
             They
             shall
             bee
             adjudged
             hereticks
             ,
             who
             have
             judged
             them
             heretick●
             Mrs.
             Askew
             .
          
           
             Marlin
             .
             vid.
             Bartlet
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             No●
             power
             to
             put
             to
             death
             the
             vilest
             Hereticks
             that
             ever
             lived
             .
          
           
             Alphoneus
             .
          
           
             K.
             Edw.
             6
             ▪
             that
             young
             Saint
             .
          
           
             More
             need
             that
             they
             live
             to
             repent
             ,
             then
             send
             their
             souls
             post
             to
             Hell
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             in
             the
             way·
             
          
           
             Eminent
             Martyrs
             breath'd
             out
             flames
             against
             this
             Antichristian
             bloody
             tenet
             .
             
               Latimer
               .
               Ridley
            
             .
          
           
             
               Turks
               ,
               Saracens
               ,
               Jews
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               punished
               for
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Much
               less
               dare
               a
               Church
               deliver
               them
               up
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               secular
               Powers
               .
            
             
               Antichrists
               weapons
            
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Must
             not
             be
             ours
             .
          
           
             Quaere
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Magistrates
             may
             and
             must
             ▪
             do
             all
             th●●
             can
             to
             countenance
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Zuinglius
               ,
               Art.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             As
             Servants
             ,
             not
             as
             Iudges
             ,
             or
             Lawgivers
             .
          
           
             
               Magistrates
               cannot
               hinder
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               their
               offices
               of
               preaching
               ,
               &c.
               
               No
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               can
               be
               sequestred
               
                 ab
                 officio
              
               ,
               onely
               
                 a
                 beneficio
              
               .
            
             
               Constantine
               mingled
               not
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiasticals
               .
            
          
           
             None
             must
             govern
             in
             ●he
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             govern
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             but
             Magistrates
             as
             such
             ,
             must
             not
             rule
             in
             the
             Fathers
             Kingdom
             ;
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Brazen
             and
             Iron
             Heads
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             Gold
             for
             Brass
             ,
             and
             Silver
             for
             Iron
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Own
             no
             Head
             but
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             Gold.
             
          
           
             
               John
               Hus
               Constant
               .
               Concil
            
             .
          
           
             Gregory
             the
             first
             to
             John
             of
             Constantinople
             Patriark
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             this
             Head.
             
               Vid.
               Ca.
            
             9.
             l.
             2.
             
             Hold
             him
             fast
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Christ
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Dr.
             
               Mayo●
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.18
             .
             Christ
             the
             Rock
             .
          
           
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             Builder
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             how
             ?
          
           
             
               Vide
               Wilsons
            
             ▪
             Cases
             ,
             Aenigma
             99.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             Rock
             for
             foundation
             ,
             how
             ?
          
           
             1
             The
             Rock
             is
             firm
             ,
             and
             wil
             never
             fail
             us
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Luther
             .
          
           
             2
             Christ
             the
             Rock
             is
             high
             whence
             we
             look
             round
             us
             .
             Without
             lets
             .
          
           
             3
             Christ
             the
             Rock
             is
             the
             place
             of
             refuge
             the
             Castle
             of
             defence
             impregnable
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Tertullian
               de
               Patientis
            
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Ferus
               .
               Cameron
            
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Against
             all
             Powers
             and
             Policies
             whatsover
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             fears
             no
             Cannons
             ,
             nor
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Nor
             can
             she
             be
             ruine●●hat
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             Rock
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             4
             Ch●ist
             the
             Rock
             keeps
             alwayes
             the
             same
             in
             place
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Rocke
             is
             lasting
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Rock
             yeelds
             severall
             benefits
             .
          
           
             
               Keeps
               from
               being
               Sun-burnt
               .
            
             
               Jewels
               come
               from
               the
               Rock
            
          
           
             Yeelds
             honey
             .
          
           
             Yeelds
             oyle
             .
          
           
             Yeelds
             wholesome
             sallets
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             best
             springs
             and
             streams
             .
          
           
             7
             Rock
             is
             so
             hard
             that
             it
             will
             cost
             much
             paines
             before
             a
             foundation
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             8·
             A
             Rock
             is
             most
             dangerous
             to
             such
             as
             through
             heedlesseness
             or
             hautiness
             stumble
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             Austin
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             .
          
           
             For
             safeties
             sake
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             manifold
             troubles
             .
          
           
             
               Omnis
               Christianus
               Crucianus
            
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               2
               For
               orders
               sake
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               begin
               at
               Christ
               this
               Foundation
               first
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               build
               upward
               and
               onward
               .
            
             
               1
               We
               must
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               get
               into
               his
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Many
               gathered
               Churches
               in
               danger
               of
               falling
               that
               are
               not
               built
               on
               the
               Foundation
               (
               Christ
               )
               first
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               Reasons
               sake
               
                 i
                 e
              
               to
               support
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               
                 Fundamentum
                 est
                 primum
                 sustentare
                 ,
                 &
                 connectere
                 ,
              
               Tho.
               Aquin.
               22.
               
               Q.
               4.7.4
               .
            
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             1
             Be
             sure
             of
             the
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             that
             be
             laid
             first
             .
             
               Pareus
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             What
             gathered
             Churches
             will
             fal
             of
             a
             sudden
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             gathered
             Churches
             will
             ou●stand
             all
             storms
             ,
             and
             abide
             ever
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             build
             .
          
           
             
               Diodate
               in
               loc
            
             .
             The
             typified
             must
             answer
             the
             Type
             in
             laying
             the
             f●undation
             first
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Else
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             regard●d
             or
             worth
             considering
             .
          
           
             Be
             sure
             the
             foundation
             be
             a
             sound
             one
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             And
             not
             a
             s●ndy
             one
             .
             Dixon
             in
             Mat.
             7.26
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             wise
             builders
             house
             differs
             from
             the
             fools
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             subterstructure
             or
             foundation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             superstructure
             ,
             or
             building
             .
          
           
             True
             Churches
             knit
             fast
             to
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             all
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             Other
             reasons
             why
             many
             gathered
             Churches
             ,
             (
             foolish
             buildings
             )
             will
             suddenly
             fall
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             .
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             3.13
             .
             Rotten
             foundations
             shall
             be
             discovered
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Members
             of
             such
             Churches
             are
             in
             great
             danger
             in
             a
             storm
             time
             .
          
           
             Be
             sure
             Christ
             be
             your
             foundation
             .
          
           
             1.
             1
             
             King.
             5.16
             .
             Who
             are
             fit
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             ,
             why
             many
             gathered
             Churches
             will
             down
             again
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             most
             precious
             matter
             must
             be
             for
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             greatest
             joy
             at
             the
             laying
             the
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Informs
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Necessi●y
                 of
                 being
                 well-grounded
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 being
                 well
                 united
                 .
                 Without
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 building
                 falls
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             Christ
             this
             Rock
             be
             your
             foundation
             ,
             you
             will
             stand
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Media
               cultus
               sunt
               immutabilia
            
             .
             Junius
             .
          
           
             Politicians
             and
             States
             ,
             sins
             herein
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Politicians
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Seekers
             sins
             herein
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Gualther
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             They
             wait
             for
             miracles
             .
          
           
             And
             run
             a
             desperate
             hazard
             .
          
           
             2
             Part
             of
             the
             Use.
             
          
           
             
               Union
               necessary
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               twelfth
               Chapter
               of
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.18
             .
             &
             2.19
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.14
             .
             Rom.
             11.17
             .
          
           
             Churches
             and
             Saints
             under
             different
             forms
             ,
             yet
             are
             all
             to
             be
             one
             with
             Christ
             and
             with
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               In
               unity
               not
               in
               uniformity
               ,
               or
               all
               of
               one
               judgment
               .
            
             
               
                 Ainsw
                 .
                 cap.
              
               16.
               
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               .
            
             
               All
               members
               even
               of
               the
               most
               discrepant
               opinions
               and
               judgements
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               most
               different
               forms
               ,
               are
               useful
               and
               necessary
               .
            
             
               An●ther
               reason
               why
               many
               of
               our
               gathered
               Churches
               must
               fall
               ,
               viz.
               Their
               standing
               by
               an
               uniformity
               .
               Unispirituality
               amongst
               all
               .
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Having
               one
               spirit
               though
               many
               opinions
               .
            
          
           
             Those
             Churches
             whose
             unity
             is
             in
             the
             Spirit
             will
             stand
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Lords
             buildings
             .
          
           
             All
             laid
             on
             one
             foundation
             which
             is
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             Builders
             .
          
           
             Churches
             must
             not
             bee
             called
             by
             our
             names
             .
          
           
             Eagle-Saints
             are
             setled
             in
             the
             Rock
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             9.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Wisdoms
             care
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             call
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Prov
             9.32
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             First
             proved
             by
             Prophesie
             .
          
           
             2
             Proved
             by
             Precept
             .
          
           
             Oecolampad
             .
          
           
             Threatnings
             .
          
           
             3
             Proved
             by
             Practise
             .
          
           
             The
             onely
             visible
             way
             that
             Christ
             hath
             left
             for
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             disobedience
             to
             live
             in
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             And
             such
             are
             resisters
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               Trap
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             Melancthon
          
           
             Chron
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             sad
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             sad
             consequences
             which
             follow
             the
             neglect
             of
             entring
             .
          
           
             1
             A
             great
             wrong
             to
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             
          
           
             2
             A
             great
             let
             to
             their
             duties
             .
          
           
             3
             Hinders
             mutuall
             assistance
             .
          
           
             4
             Hinders
             opposition
             of
             enemies
             by
             an
             united
             strength
             as
             one
             Arme
             and
             Army
             .
          
           
             Joel
             .
             2.7
             .
          
           
             5
             Else
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             sympathy
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             bearing
             ,
             forbearing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             They
             faile
             in
             many
             other
             Christian
             duties
             required
             of
             them
             a●
             Church
             members
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             speciall
             priviledges
             of
             Saints
             in
             fellowship
             above
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             1
             Christs
             presence
             is
             promised
             most
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             in
             his
             beauty
             .
          
           
             2
             Saints
             have
             highest
             enjoyments
             ▪
             and
             best
             refreshments
             there
             .
             Jo.
             18.20
             .
             Act.
             3.1
             .
             Act.
             13.5
             .
             Luke
             4.15
             .
             Act.
             14.44
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             Fountain
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Gardens
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             More
             then
             in
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             Churches
             have
             the
             happinesse
             of
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Others
             are
             watered
             from
             the
             ordinary
             clouds
             without
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             from
             the
             fountain
             within
             .
          
           
             When
             clouds
             are
             barren
             the
             fountain
             is
             ful
             .
          
           
             3
             Christ
             is
             most
             free
             to
             impart
             his
             best
             bosome-loves
             to
             such
             .
          
           
             4
             They
             are
             most
             under
             his
             care
             and
             protection
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             account
             .
          
           
             For
             these
             reasons
             Saints
             in
             Primitive
             times
             (
             even
             )
             longed
             after
             Church
             fellowship
             .
          
           
             Apostles
             longed
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             Christ
             himself
             desired
             it
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             We
             do
             but
             as
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
             Saints
             did
             in
             entring
             into
             Church-fellowship
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             To
             put
             forward
             apace
             for
             Zion
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             thereto
             get
             into
             the
             Gates
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Learned
             and
             godly
             (
             in
             appearance
             ,
             the
             strictest
             Professors
             )
             in
             every
             Age
             ,
             Christs
             and
             his
             Churches
             greatest
             enemies
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             are
             but
             men
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             errors
             .
          
           
             3
             Many
             counted
             learned
             &
             godly
             that
             are
             not
             truly
             so
             .
             Who
             are
             〈◊〉
             learned
             .
          
           
             4
             Men
             know
             but
             in
             part
             .
          
           
             5
             ●earned
             and
             godly
             of
             all
             sorts
             for
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             6
             Their
             opposition
             makes
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             1
             This
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             a
             great
             enemy
             to
             error
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             not
             entring
             into
             this
             way
             ,
             makes
             men
             run
             into
             wayes
             of
             error
             .
          
           
             4
             Errors
             are
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Truth
             and
             error
             must
             be
             both
             together
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Not
             enough
             to
             be
             in
             Parishes
             ,
             though
             salvation
             could
             be
             had
             there
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             argues
             a
             base
             carnal
             spirit
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             content
             with
             the
             Onions
             and
             Leeks
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Thou
             ar●
             (
             else
             )
             a
             hinderer
             of
             thine
             own
             comfort
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             ?
             
               Quia
               quoscunque
               deus
               eligit
               ad
               finem
               ;
               eos
               eligit
               ad
               media
               .
            
             Ursin.
             de
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             thou
             continuest
             obstinate
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             just
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             thee
             up
             to
             the
             hardness
             and
             deceitfulness
             of
             thine
             own
             heart
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             take
             heed
             ,
             how
             you
             reject
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Ministers
               must
               have
               a
               care
               too
               .
            
             
               A
               great
               change
               nigh
               !
            
             
               Their
               warning
               peece
               ,
               the
               last
               year
               .
            
             
               A
               mortal
               blow
               to
               Morter-Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             We
             urge
             Faith
             more
             then
             Form.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             be
             Christs-members
             ,
             more
             then
             Church-members
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             Churches
             to
             be
             spiritual
             worshippers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             look
             for
             Zion
             ,
             and
             must
             first
             pass
             through
             the
             Gates
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Particular
             Churches
             are
             the
             Gates
             of
             Sion
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Quaere
             .
          
           
             Clearly
             satisfied
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Freely
             willing
             and
             longing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ready
             to
             take
             up
             any
             Cross
             to
             follow
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             You
             have
             a
             sweet
             and
             true
             object
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             have
             first
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             his
             Saints
             .
             Else
             it
             is
             unsound
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Your
             End
             is
             to
             set
             forth
             ▪
             Gods
             praise
             ,
             and
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Many
               creep
               and
               crowd
               in
               for
               by
               ,
               base
               ,
               selfish
               Ends.
               
            
             
               In
               Dublin
               .
            
          
           
             The
             mischief
             that
             such
             members
             do
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Never
             more
             Hypocrites
             ,
             then
             now
             ;
             and
             why
             ?
          
           
             Their
             character
             and
             conditions
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             And
             their
             End.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             What
             Church-fellowship
             is
             best
             for
             sincere
             hearted
             and
             tender
             Saints
             to
             get
             into
             .
          
           
             Experience
             hath
             put
             the
             Author
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57540-e166240
           
             
               Iosh.
               15.15
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lambs●
               book
               will
               be
               ere
               long
               abroad
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               what
               is
               presented
               in
               this
               book
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Math.
               22.3
            
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Divers
               sorts
               of
               Readers
            
             .
          
           
             
               1
               To
               feed
               their
               fancies
            
             .
          
           
             
               2
               To
               feed
               their
               lusts
            
             .
          
           
             
               3
               To
               carp
               like
               Criticks
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               4
               Others
               mind
               more
               the
               man
               then
               the
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               What
               Readers
               have
               promised
               me
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               That
               read
               with
               carnal
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Such
               will
               be
               lost
               in
               this
               house
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               Civill
               Corrupt
               Lawyers
            
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Corrupt
               Lawyers
            
             .
          
           
             
               Wicked
               men
               present
               corrupt
               Ministers
               to
               livings
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Horrible
                 soul-tyanny
                 ,
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 impiety
                 ,
                 which
                 cryes
                 for
                 vengeance
                 .
              
            
             
               Mr.
               Colem
               .
               Mr.
               M.
               M.
               R.
               Mr.
               Birk
               .
               
                 all
                 eminent
                 Ministers
                 thus
                 abused
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lawyers
               live
               by
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cursed
               of
               Christ.
               Their
               God
               is
            
             Terminus
             .
          
           
             
               They
               mock
               at
               the
               word
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lawyers
               hinder
               Reformation
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Why
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               regulated
               all
               this
               while
               .
            
          
           
             
               Never
               the
               better
               for
               being
               Englished
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               What
               we
               would
               have
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Laws
               ,
               Lawyers
               ,
               purged
            
             .
          
           
             
               Custom
               and
               Form
               is
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Reason
               and
               Right
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               Reason
               is
               better
               ,
               Law
               must
               be
               better
               .
            
          
           
             
               Many
               of
               our
               Laws
               are
               but
               M●ns
               Lusts
               ,
               Wils
               ,
               Humors
               ,
               to
               make
               themselves
               great
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               The
               day
               is
               hard
               by
               ,
               when
               Laws
               and
               Iudges
               shall
               be
               restored
               as
               at
               fi●st
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             
               according
               to
               Conscience
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Equity
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               as
               yet
               Reason
               is
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               room
               and
               Lust
               set
               up
               for
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Instance
             .
          
           
             
               Ere
               long
               wo
               to
               the
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               why
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               greatest
               Traytors
               ,
               and
               Oppressors
               in
               he
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               greatest
               Traytors
               and
               Oppressors
               in
               the
               World.
               A
               word
               and
               a
               warning
               to
               cut
               Governo●s
               about
               this
               .
               Isai.
               2●
               .
               9
               .
            
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               Let
               none
               be
               offended
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               The
               way
               to
               disable
               Lawyers
               from
               hurting
               us
               .
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               The
               Author
               looks
               for
               Antagonists
            
             .
          
           
             
               But
               prayes
               them
               not
               to
               rail
               ,
               but
               reason
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               As
               the
               Libeller
               that
               put
               out
               the
            
             Tast
             of
             Doctrine
             at
             Tho.
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               One
               Spirit
               will
               make
               us
               all
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               word
               more
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               to
               instruct
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             C.
             Lucillius
             .
             
               The
               Authors
               wishes
               for
               unlearn●d
               and
               learned
               Readers
               ,
               and
               why
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Not
               l●arned
               ones
               are
               best
               Readers
               .
               2
               Chro.
               12.10
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57540-e175910
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ●oh
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Honorius
             .
          
           
             
               Julius
               Caesar.
            
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Jerom.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Demosthenes
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Caesar.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Gaddites
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             leave
             of
             Purleigh
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             say
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             His
             Prayer
             ,
          
           
             And
             Counsel
             ,
          
           
             And
             Promise
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57540-e181060
           
             The
             gates
             of
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Consideration
             in
             some
             must
             be
             serious
             in
             the
             first
             place·
             
          
           
             Psal.
             50.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Prov.
             15.8
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             A
             strict
             self-examination
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             come
             rashly
             in
             ,
             do
             but
             run
             themselves
             upon
             a
             Rock
             .
          
           
             This
             consideration
             is
             of
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Because
             of
             the
             variety
             of
             wayes
             men
             have
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             .
             Cooper
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Ignorance
             is
             mother
             of
             mischiefs
             ,
             and
             false
             worships
             .
             
               Negat
               quod
               non
               notat
               .
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               Monogamia
               .
            
             Deut.
             11.16
             .
             Ier.
             17.21
             .
             &
             Mark.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sad
             complaints
             of
             such
             as
             consider
             nor
             first
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Mayor
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               What
               it
               is
               .
               
                 Consideratio
                 importat
                 actum
                 intellectus
                 seu
                 veritatem
                 rei
                 intuentis
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               What
               is
               required
               in
               consideration
               .
            
             
               A
               sound
               judgement
               .
            
          
           
             ●
             .
             King.
             10.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Four
             things
             in
             general
             to
             be
             seriously
             considered
             .
          
           
             1
             Eye
             all
             the
             essentials
             .
          
           
             2
             How
             all
             do
             agree
             in
             one
             ,
             
               in
               quantum
               est
               una
            
             .
          
           
             3
             How
             this
             way
             builds
             us
             up
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               secundum
               quod
               i●est
               vi●tus
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             how
             this
             Church-state
             doth
             nourish
             and
             cherish
             all
             the
             fruits
             i●
             brings
             forth
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Be
             fully
             perswaded
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Because
             it
             is
             very
             dangerous
             to
             doubt
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             own
             minde
             
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             by
             other
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             doubt
             .
          
           
             Else
             thou
             wilt
             be
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             Budaeus
             .
             Danger
             of
             doubting
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             The
             sin
             of
             doubting
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             doubt
             ,
             soon
             yield
             up
             the
             buckle●
             ,
             and
             are
             taken
             prisoners
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Implicite
             faith
             not
             enough
             .
          
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             best
             Champions
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Proprium
                 principium
                 actus
                 sit
                 in
                 intellectu
                 sicut
                 in
                 subjecto
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               to
               attain
               true
               perswasion
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Perswasion
               must
               be
               by
               the
               word
               of
               Christ.
               2
               Pet.
               1.19
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Learn
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             given
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             promises
             of
             the
             Restitutution
             of
             times
             are
             to
             a
             state
             as
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             See
             how
             far
             we
             are
             in
             our
             present
             condition
             ,
             from
             the
             order
             as
             at
             first
             .
             Barlet
             .
          
           
             Get
             into
             that
             Church
             that
             is
             according
             to
             your
             light
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             nighest
             Gospel-rule
             ,
             and
             primitive
             practise
             
          
           
             4
             Observe
             the
             concurrent
             motions
             of
             Providence
             .
             Dr.
             ibs
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Second
             Direction
             .
             Have
             no
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Third
             Direction
             .
             Be
             impartial
             ,
             and
             unbyassed
             as
             to
             opinions
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Prejudice
             does
             much
             wrong
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             After
             perswasion
             ,
             follows
             an
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Certainty
             ,
             or
             Assurance
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Ex
               causa
               certitudinis
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Ex
               parte
               subjecti
            
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusions
             which
             arise
             .
          
           
             Bring
             them
             to
             the
             Trial.
             
          
           
             False
             perswasion
             most
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             true
             perswasions
             .
          
           
             1
             True
             perswasions
             proved
             and
             approved
             from
             the
             word
             and
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             2
             Waits
             for
             fit
             time
             .
          
           
             3
             Meets
             with
             trials
             ,
             yet
             gets
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             4
             True
             perswasion
             makes
             obedient
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             shews
             emptinesse
             in
             all
             other
             waies
             and
             worships
             .
          
           
             6
             It
             makes
             thee
             long
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             7
             Makes
             thee
             bold
             with
             humility
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             8
             Puts
             thee
             upon
             inviting
             others
             ,
             saying
             ,
             come
             let
             us
             go
             up
             ,
             and
             joyn
             .
          
           
             The
             sad
             consequences
             of
             doubtings
             ,
             and
             of
             not
             being
             fully
             perswaded
             .
          
           
             Drives
             them
             into
             despair
             ,
             and
             errors
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             They
             meet
             with
             a
             cu●se
             ,
          
           
             And
             are
             not
             welcome
             ,
             but
             provoke
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Hinder
             the
             energy
             of
             Ordinan●es
             ,
             and
             obscure
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             draws
             with
             his
             arms
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             word
             his
             left
             .
          
           
             Men
             must
             come
             in
             voluntarily
             .
             Proved
             ▪
             by
             several
             considerations
             ,
             as
             
          
           
             1
             From
             the
             powerfull
             principles
             which
             carries
             them
             
               extra
               se.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Fen●ers
               Alarm
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             Because
             this
             principle
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             in
             all
             that
             would
             be
             Church
             members
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             willing
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Second
             consideration
             ▪
             From
             the
             end
             which
             suit
             ▪
             with
             the
             principles
             .
          
           
             
               Voluntas
               su●
               natura
               vult
               finem
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.17
             .
             Heb.
             6
             8.
             
             Ph●l
             .
             3.19
             .
          
           
             
               Requiritur
               cognitio
               finis
               aliqualis
            
             ,
             the
             end
             must
             be
             known
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               In
               alio
               a
               quo
               ei
               imprimitur
               principium
               suae
               motionis
               i●
               finem
               .
            
          
           
             Because
             a
             volunteer
             hath
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             moves
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Res
                 quae
                 est
                 ratio
                 finis
                 &
                 ratio
                 finis
                 .
              
            
             
               Second
               consideration
               is
               from
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               will.
               
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Which
             is
             twofold
             .
          
           
             The
             Rule
             which
             certifies
             ,
             is
             divine
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Volunteers
             have
             this
             .
          
           
             Rules
             to
             order
             their
             will
             how
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Propositum
               est
               actus
               voluntatis
               deliberata
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Two
             Things
             must
             be
             ,
          
           
             1
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             2
             ▪
             Desire
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Fourth
             consideration
             is
             ,
             From
             the
             object
             of
             the
             will
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             Good
             differs
             how
             ?
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               Nam
               appetibile
               non
               movet
               appetitum
               nisi
               in
               quantum
               est
               apprehensum
               .
            
          
           
             Because
             of
             the
             good
             in
             this
             way
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             universal
             good
             (
             that
             is
             God
             )
             moves
             the
             will
             most
             .
          
           
             Fif●h
             consideration
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             will.
             
          
           
             Because
             such
             labour
             most
             sweetly
             for
             the
             good
             .
          
           
             Austin
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             in
             us
             the
             principle
             ,
             to
             us
             the
             object
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Sixth
             consideration
             from
             the
             instrumentall
             causes
             of
             this
             voluntarinesse
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             word
             Christs
             sword
             and
             Scepter
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Ainsworth
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Dell.
             
          
           
             Luther
             .
          
           
             Without
             addition
             of
             Doctors
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             And
             without
             the
             iron
             weapons
             of
             Secular
             powers
             .
             Luther
             .
          
           
             What
             Magistrates
             may
             do
             ?
             and
             what
             not
             .
          
           
             Dublin
             .
          
           
             Without
             any
             other
             indirect
             means
             .
          
           
             Hypocrites
             by
             that
             means
             in
             abundance
             .
          
           
             And
             such
             are
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             is
             the
             arm
             that
             gathers
             into
             the
             Fold
             ,
             and
             makes
             men
             ●un
             willingly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Spirit
             makes
             willing
             the
             inferior
             instrument
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Christs
             Spirit
             known
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             How
             he
             convinces
             it
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             inlightning
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             in
             livening
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             preparing
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             making
             paths
             strait
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             carries
             thorough
             all
             calamities
             clearly
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             4
             ▪
             By
             ratifying
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             way
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             spirit
             witnesses
             .
             On
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             a
             witness
             in
             a
             Court.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             seals
             .
          
           
             An
             image
             of
             God
             confirms
             .
             Sibs
             .
          
           
             
               Distinguish
               es
               betwixt
               true
               and
               false
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               
                 Sibs
                 Fountain
                 sealed
              
               .
            
          
           
             Sets
             a
             propriety
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Thus
             God
             seals
             ▪
             
          
           
             And
             every
             Saint
             seals
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             resting
             on
             thee
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             This
             Dove
             rests
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             no
             where
             else
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             Ark.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             is
             but
             one
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             Hypocrites
             and
             true
             Church-Members
             ,
             in
             the
             voluntary
             motions
             into
             this
             Church-state
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             is
             Gods
             other
             arm
             .
          
           
             Till
             then
             on
             men
             come
             before
             called
             .
          
           
             Violence
             is
             repugnant
             to
             voluntariness
             .
          
           
             How
             voluntarily
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Directe
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Indirecte
             .
          
           
             
               Virtus
               no
               lentium
               nulla
               est
            
             ,
             Trap
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Many
             Intruders
             .
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.33
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Trap
               in
               lo●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ordinationes
               in
               ecclesia
               faciendae
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ordo
               formae
               ,
               Et
               materiae
            
             .
          
           
             Ritual
             order
             and
             decency
             .
          
           
             Left
             to
             liberty
             
          
           
             Luther
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             no
             s●●
             form
             .
          
           
             1
             Christians
             meet
             together
             often
             fi●st
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
          
           
             To
             prepare
             for
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Saints
             not
             tyed
             to
             one
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             ●o
             give
             up
             their
             names
             together
             .
          
           
             3
             Keep
             dayes
             of
             humiliation
             &
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               
                 habent
                 quatuor
              
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 
                   Invocationem
                   Dei.
                
                 
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Commemorationem
                   beneficii
                   Dei.
                
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Petitionem
              
               
                 4
                 
                   Et
                   obs●●rationem
                
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               which
               must
               be
               
                 
                   1
                   
                     In
                     elevatione
                     mentis
                     ad
                     Deum
                     &
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   2
                   
                     Fiducia
                     impetrandi
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             unity
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             day
             they
             are
             embodyed
             .
          
           
             They
             appear
             in
             publike
             .
          
           
             Powerful
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Nehem.
             9.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Exhortations
             .
          
           
             Order
             of
             Christ
             op●ned
             and
             proved
             .
          
           
             Account
             of
             faith
             made
             .
          
           
             Experiences
             of
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             A
             declaration
             of
             full
             s●tisfaction
             from
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             ablest
             in
             p●blick
             .
          
           
             
               In
               his
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ▪
               Chap.
               17.
               
            
             
               Few
               at
               fi●st
               ▪
               &
               those
               that
               are
               without
               exception
               ,
               &
               fittest
               and
               ablest
               .
               Dan.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             A
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Register
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             And
             Resolution
             .
          
           
             And
             Praises
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             admits
             when
             she
             is
             alone
             .
          
           
             How
             rashly
             some
             embody
             .
          
           
             Sad
             sign
             of
             a
             breach
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             most
             solemne
             O●der
             must
             accompany
             the
             most
             solemne
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Dike
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             first
             day
             in
             publike
             solemnity
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             more
             to
             conviction
             .
             Vide
             chap.
             6.
             p.
             98.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Christ
             did
             so
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Jude
             v.
             15
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             prevent
             many
             scandals
             .
          
           
             
               R●x
               Plat.
            
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Much
             honour
             is
             had
             by
             publick
             embodying
             .
             Act.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Most
             consonant
             to
             Christs
             Law.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             Christs
             practise
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             way
             it self
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Frith
             .
          
           
             In
             Fox
             Act.
             and
             Mon.
             fol.
             1927.
             
          
           
             To
             stir
             up
             others
             into
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               But
               see
               Hookers
               Survey
               of
               Church
               Discipline
               ,
               3.
               part
               .
               ch
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               Appear
               the●
               in
               publike
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Many
             wonder
             at
             this
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             till
             they
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Dublins
             experience
             teaches
             most
             of
             these
             things
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             power
             is
             in
             the
             Body
             ●o
             admit
             Members
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Proved
             ▪
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ▪
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Ames
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Fenner
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             nor
             in
             the
             ,
             Elders
             to
             admit
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               are
               servants
               .
            
             
               A
               warning
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vix
               plebi
               persuadeo
               ,
               ut
               tales
               patiantur
               admitti
               .
            
             So
             Epist
             .
             11.
             
             
               Caeteros
               cumi●genti
               populi
               suffragio
               recipimus
            
             .
             And
             cannot
             admit
             any
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             persons
             admitted
             ,
             Men
             or
             Women
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             must
             be
             done
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Their
             names
             to
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             Strict
             enquiry
             made
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             such
             ,
             whom
             the
             Church
             appoints
             therunto
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             enough
             to
             keep
             him
             off
             of
             admission
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             is
             done
             when
             they
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             called
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             first
             made
             .
          
           
             Their
             testimony
             threefold
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Negatively
             .
             When
             none
             〈◊〉
             object
             .
          
           
             Fenner
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Affirmative
             .
             First
             ,
             from
             others
             .
          
           
             Affirmative
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             from
             himself
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Experiences
             .
          
           
             If
             we●k
             in
             utterance
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
          
           
             Ask
             them
             quest●ons
             ,
             easie
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             ability
             of
             the
             person
             ▪
             
          
           
             Leeson
             of
             Dublin
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Her
             broken
             (
             yet
             broken-hearted
             )
             speech
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Wil.
               Fenner
            
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Take
             heed
             none
             be
             put
             by
             for
             a
             form
             .
             Mr.
             Dell.
             
          
           
             In
             outward
             forms
             and
             rites
             
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             Rules
             .
          
           
             2
             Such
             as
             are
             weak
             are
             sent
             to
             for
             their
             inward
             testimony
             .
          
           
             So
             was
             it
             at
             Dublin
             when
             Mrs.
             
               Amee
               Avery
            
             was
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Receive
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             .
          
           
             End
             with
             prayer
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             praises
             .
          
           
             Why
             so
             strict
             to
             have
             a
             threefold
             testimony
             .
             Mr.
             Rutherf
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Women
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Members
             of
             other
             Churches
             taken
             in
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Church
             must
             take
             full
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             No
             baptising
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               Perkins
               .
               August
            
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
             that
             he
             looks
             on
             ,
             is
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             of
             John
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             differs
             .
          
           
             Our
             baptisme
             before
             ,
             was
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             true
             ord●nance
             ,
             if
             not
             true
             order
             .
          
           
             For
             matter
             and
             form
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Dipped
             how
             ?
             Not
             dived
             nor
             drowned
             under
             water
             .
          
           
             Sprinkled
             and
             washed
             same
             with
             dipped
             .
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             powred
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             falls
             on
             us
             as
             yet
             ,
             not
             we
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             most
             significant
             is
             best
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             latter
             baptisme
             dispensed
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             without
             an
             administrator
             lawfully
             called
             and
             sent
             out
             .
          
           
             Anabaptists
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             not
             like
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Far
             differing
             from
             them
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             The
             inward
             Baptisme
             (
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             outward
             )
             should
             satisfie
             us
             .
          
           
             Dipping
             is
             not
             the
             fundamental
             ordinance
             of
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             though
             initiating
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             a
             fundamental
             Ordinance
             ?
             Robinson
             Justif.
             pag.
             230.
             sayes
             it
             is
             an
             error
             which
             some
             hold
             ,
             that
             Baptisme
             constitutes
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Baptisme
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             which
             we
             enter
             into
             Christs
             body
             .
          
           
             
               In
               baptismat●
               flaminis
               non
               fluminis
            
             .
          
           
             1
             They
             attribute
             too
             much
             to
             the
             Element
             .
          
           
             2
             These
             are
             too
             censorious
             ▪
             
          
           
             Unchristian
             and
             uncharitable
             to
             Chri●●
             in
             seeking
             to
             break
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             element
             to
             us
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             passed
             away
             .
          
           
             Christians
             of
             all
             judgements
             should
             be
             one
             in
             spirit
             .
          
           
             All
             Saints
             of
             all
             judgements
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Proved
             by
             rules
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Rom
             14.
             expounded
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             1.
             
          
           
             All
             believers
             admitted
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Though
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             judgement
             ,
             opinions
             ,
             and
             practises
             ,
             about
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Ab
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Qaest
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Things
             ●nd●fferent
             ▪
             what
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Things
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             Indifferent
             ,
             not
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Paraeus
             .
          
           
             When
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             indifferent
             things
             died
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             ghost
             ,
             and
             were
             buried
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Dangerous
             to
             meddle
             wirh
             them
             now
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             buried
             .
          
           
             
               Adi●phora
               considerantur
               vel
               in
               ●e
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vel
               ratione
               principii
               sui
            
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             ratifies
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             received
             such
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Argument
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             They
             may
             see
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             nighest
             family
             servants
             ,
             for
             all
             they
             differ
             in
             opinion
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             establish
             them
             as
             well
             as
             the
             strongest
             to
             hold
             out
             .
          
           
             Christian
             liberty
             in
             things
             doubtful
             and
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Saints
             of
             all
             judgements
             answer
             the
             one
             and
             the
             same
             end
             of
             Church
             fellowship
             .
          
           
             Argument
             
          
           
             They
             serv●
             one
             Lord.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             6
             Such
             b●
             then
             alike
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             All
             are
             one
             ,
             ho●
             ?
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Some
             usurp
             Christs
             throne
             and
             how
             ?
          
           
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Anselme
             .
          
           
             Much
             scandal
             arises
             else
             .
          
           
             Offence
             what
             ?
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Scandal
             wh●t
             ?
          
           
             How
             this
             is
             a
             s●andal
             .
             
               Vide
               Pareus
            
             &
             
               Par
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             Aquin.
             22
             43.1
             .
             Jerom
             in
             15.
             
             Mat.
             
          
           
             1
             To
             brethren
             so
             d●spised
             .
             That
             occasi●ns
             them
             to
             fal
             off
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             1
             This
             mak●
             brethren
             fall
             some●im●s
             f●w●y
             ,
             Ranters
             and
             erroneous
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             What
             kinde
             of
             scandal
             .
          
           
             1
             Scandal
             with
             reference
             to
             brethren
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             2
             A
             scandal
             with
             reference
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3
             Scandal
             with
             reference
             to
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             way
             its
             s●lfe
             .
          
           
             Olevian
             .
          
           
             
               Ambros.
               in
               loc
            
             .
             Vide
             Burtons
             Vindication
             p
             44.
             
             Prin.
             12.9
             .
             of
             12
             serious
             Questions
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             All
             indifferent
             things
             lawful
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             sin
             in
             indifferent
             things
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             miserable
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Beza
             .
          
           
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             consists
             not
             in
             outward
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             things
             necessary
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             
          
           
             1
             Of
             glory
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Both
             of
             one
             kinde
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sad
             diffe●ences
             about
             things
             unnecessary
             .
          
           
             For
             want
             of
             putting
             a
             right
             difference
             
          
           
             All
             Saints
             Christs
             servants
             .
          
           
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             Nazianzen
             .
          
           
             Else
             disorders
             and
             strife
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             body
             no●
             rightly
             built
             up
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             Churches
             peace
             .
          
           
             Not
             as
             the
             world
             hath
             peace
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             her
             order
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             Family
             .
          
           
             A
             building
             .
          
           
             A
             Kingdome
             .
             City
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             122.
             
          
           
             Body
             .
          
           
             Difference
             necessary
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Things
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             must
             be
             let
             alone
             ,
             rather
             then
             offend
             a
             brother
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Christian
             liberty
             to
             be
             kept
             .
          
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Abstain
             from
             pressing
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Proved
             further
             by
             Prophesie
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Iew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             bond
             and
             free
             .
          
           
             Gualther
             .
          
           
             One
             body
             all
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             halt
             between
             two
             made
             one
             .
          
           
             One
             flock
             all
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             That
             serve
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             hastening
             to
             bring
             AL
             into
             ONE
             .
          
           
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Christ
             would
             have
             have
             his
             babes
             tenderly
             taken
             in
             .
          
           
             Practise
             of
             primitive
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             Apostles
             dayes
             .
          
           
             After
             them
             in
             vol.
             1.
             pag
             72.
             
             Anno
             157.
             
             
               Polycarpus
               An●cetus
            
             .
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             
               Church
               admitted
               Saints
               of
               different
               opinions
               ,
               and
               of
               different
               observations
               157.
               and
               after
               .
               Irenaeus
               .
            
             
               Victor
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             Til
             ●an
             .
             200
             ▪
             in
             Victor's
             d●yes
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             went
             about
             to
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             in
             them
             that
             ●iffered
             in
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Which
             Irenaeus
             writes
             against
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Uniformity
             began
             an
             .
             200.
             
             Th●n
             Saints
             judged
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             ▪
             that
             differed
             in
             opinion
             .
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Not
             so
             till
             Victors
             time
             proved
             by
             Irenaeus
             .
          
           
             1
             Wh●t
             is
             not
             commanded
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             the
             liberty
             ,
             and
             light
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Ever
             since
             Antichrist
             climbed
             up
             to
             this
             ,
             what
             difference
             are
             there
             and
             breach
             of
             opinion
             ,
             is
             breach
             of
             affection
             .
          
           
             All
             should
             love
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Vincentio
             
               Contra
               Donat.
               &
               Rogat
               de
               vi
               Co●rig
               .
               Epist.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             lesson
             for
             Anabaptists
             especially
             them
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             &
             Waterford
             .
          
           
             Melancthon
             .
             Ali
             Saints
             ,
             though
             differing
             in
             opinion
             must
             be
             one
             in
             heart
             and
             love
             .
             Bucer
             .
          
           
             1
             Consid.
             Saints
             children
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             In
             armour
             of
             light
             to
             defend
             truth
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             .
          
           
             1
             Disconsolat
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             cannot
             see
             .
          
           
             3
             They
             cannot
             walk
             in
             it
             well
             .
          
           
             4
             They
             are
             in
             fear
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             5
             Liable
             to
             fall
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             fall
             in
             it
             which
             is
             worse
             .
          
           
             6
             Makes
             them
             too
             bold
             and
             fiery
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             As
             at
             this
             day
             we
             finde
             among
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             golden
             rule
             conscience
             
          
           
             2
             Consider
             .
             The
             beauty
             of
             Zion
             i●
             all
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             here
             looks
             like
             her
             above
             .
             
               Amama
               in
               Cor●nide
            
             .
          
           
             Here
             a
             shadow
             of
             what
             is
             to
             come
             here
             ●f●ter
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             So
             are
             all
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Word
             
          
           
             Singing
             .
          
           
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             substance
             or
             body
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             shadow
             here
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             shadow
             is
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Variety
             in
             unity
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             hastening
             it
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               All
               Saint●
               in
               all
               ages
               of
               all
               opinions
               ,
               one
               :
               Christ
               prayed
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               the
               Churches
               glory
               in
               every
               age
               more
               and
               more
               .
            
          
           
             And
             her
             beauty
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Nigher
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             all
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             her
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             3
             Consider
             .
             the
             rule
             of
             admission
             ,
             is
             prudent
             and
             charitable
             .
             
               Vide
               Noyes
            
             Temple
             p
             63.
             
          
           
             Where
             there
             is
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             true
             grace
             and
             faith
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Dangerous
               to
               oppose
               Saints
               of
               Christ.
               Oftentimes
               comes
               to
               fight
               against
               God.
               
            
             
               With
               a
               false
               zeal
               .
            
          
           
             Goodwin
             .
          
           
             And
             with
             a
             rash
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Anselme
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Reproves
             such
             as
             put
             a
             necessary
             use
             of
             such
             forms
             as
             are
             le●●
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               Form●
               childish
               things
               .
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               
               Must
               all
               passe
               away
               .
            
          
           
             Man
             of
             fo●me
             most
             enemy
             〈◊〉
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Church
             of
             forme
             the
             Aegypt
             in
             which
             Ch●ist
             is
             crucifi●d
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             an
             Aegyp●
             .
          
           
             They
             deale
             subtilly
             against
             the
             Sain●s
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             .
          
           
             By
             policy
             
          
           
             To
             make
             Christ
             in
             the
             spirit
             odious
             ,
             and
             would
             keep
             him
             up
             onely
             in
             the
             for●
             and
             lett●r
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Hard
             Task-masters
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Will
             not
             let
             Israel
             goe
             out
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             are
             troubled
             that
             Israel
             multiples
             ,
             and
             are
             afraid
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             All
             forms
             must
             dye
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Uuntimely
             death
             of
             forms
             when
             they
             are
             made
             Idols
             ,
             is
             a
             warning
             to
             the
             formal
             ▪
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Austin
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               in
               the
               form
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               form
               of
               his
               Church-way
               ,
               run
               parallel
               ,
               how
               .
            
             
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               glorified
               ▪
               living
               ,
               dying
               ,
               in
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               .
            
             
               Christ
               risen
               ▪
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Gerson
             .
          
           
             Forms
             are
             not
             to
             be
             enforced
             ,
             but
             left
             to
             liberty
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Gods
             forms
             laid
             aside
             for
             peace
             and
             union
             ,
             much
             more
             must
             ours
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Like
             Turks
             ,
             when
             forms
             must
             not
             be
             questioned
             .
          
           
             Many
             Professors
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             Perkins
             .
          
           
             Act.
             12.22
             .
             Forms
             Idols
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Featly
             Serm.
             p.
             491.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             Form●
             
          
           
             1
             Not
             altogether
             to
             despise
             or
             throw
             by
             forms
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             useful
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             receive
             all
             Saints
             that
             are
             in
             the
             same
             faith
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Why
             men
             and
             Churches
             are
             so
             formal
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             All
             that
             are
             found
             in
             faith
             must
             be
             admitted
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             judgements
             in
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Joh
             8
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Iohn
             5.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Matth.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom
             1.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             Father
             .
             Isa.
             40.28
             .
             &
             43.15
             .
             1
             Peter
             4.19
             Rom
             3.14
             .
             2
             Chro.
             20
             6.
             
             Psalm
             66.7
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Son.
             Acts
             10.42
             ,
             43.
             
             Isaiah
             45.21
             ,
             22
             1
             Iohn
             5
             29.
             
             Isaiah
             9.6
             ,
             7.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
             1
             Iohn
             4.2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Iohn
             7.
             
          
           
             
               H●s
               Offices
               .
            
             
               1
               Prophet
               .
               Mic●h
               5.4
               .
               Malachi
               3.1
               .
               Deut.
               18.15
               .
               Acts
               3.22
               ,
               2●
               .
               Isaiah
               54.13
               .
            
             
               2
               Priest.
               Hebr.
               9.12
               ,
               14.
               
               &
               10.3
               ,
               10.
               
               Ephes.
               5.2
               .
               1
               Peter
               1.24
               .
               Iohn
               10.15
               .
               Col.
               2.14
               ,
               15.
               
               Isaiah
               53.12
               .
               Heb.
               12.24
               .
            
             
               3
               King.
               First
               ,
               ●n
               general
               .
               M●tth
               .
               28.18
               .
               Psalm
               2.6
               .
               Psalm
               45.6
               .
               H●b
               .
               8.8
               .
               Isaiah
               9.6
               ,
               7.
               
               Rev.
               2.26
               ,
               27.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               particular
               .
               Matth.
               2.2
               .
               Luke
               1.33
               ,
               74
               ,
               75.
               
               Luke
               19.27
               .
               Phil.
               2.9
               .
               Haggai
               2.7
               .
               Heb.
               12.27
               ,
               28.
               
               Isaiah
               45.22
               .
               Micah
               4.2
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             3
             The
             Spirit
             .
             Iohn
             16.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Eph.
             1.13
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             4.30
             .
             Zach.
             9.11
             .
             Malachi
             3.1
             .
             Heb.
             10.29
             .
             &
             13.20
             .
             &
             8
             ▪
             6.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             16.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Rom
             8.2
             .
             Rom.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             15.26
             .
          
           
             R●m
             .
             8.16
             ▪
             &
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.22
             ,
             23.
             1
             
             John
             5.7
             .
          
           
             5
             Scriptures
             .
             Psalm
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Iohn
             5
             39.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.13
             .
             Acts
             26.22
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             2
             Pet.
             1.20
             ,
             21.
             
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             6
             Man.
             Eph.
             2.1
             ,
             3.
             
             Iohn
             3.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Acts
             17.30
             ,
             31.
             
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             Church
             .
             Eph.
             4.4
             .
             Invis●ble
             and
             Universal
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.27
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             8
             Churches
             visible
             and
             congregational
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.20
             .
             Col.
             ●
             19.
             
          
           
             Eph
             2.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             Eph
             4.29
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.11
             .
             Iohn
             15.19
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             Revel
             .
             18.4
             .
             Psal
             110.3
             .
             Isai.
             2
             2
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.5
             .
             Acts
             11.23
             .
             Mal.
             3.16
             .
             Iude
             20.
             
             H●b
             10.24
             ,
             25.
             
             Acts
             6
             3.
             
             &
             14.23
             .
             Exo●
             .
             20.24
             .
             1
             Kings
             9.3
             .
             Isaiah
             ●
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             25.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Psal
             132.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Revel
             .
             2.1
             .
             2
             Co●
             .
             6.8
             .
             Cant.
             4.16
             .
             &
             6.2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             7.12
             .
             Isai.
             33.17
             ,
             20.
             
             Psal.
             122.3
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             5.28
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.19
             .
             Acts
             17
             30
             ,
             31.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.18
             .
             Heb.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Grace
             in
             a
             convert
             discovered
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1
             More
             extraordinary
             .
          
           
             2
             More
             ordinary
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Of
             both
             those
             wayes
             excellent
             examples
             follow
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Experiences
             prove
             principles
             .
          
           
             Proved
             by
             
          
           
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             Jews
             pract●se
             now
             .
          
           
             Vide
             the
             Hist.
             of
             Iews
             by
             
               Leo
               Modena
            
             ch
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Proved
             by
             Practi●e
             in
             primitive
             times
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Ames
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             mu●h
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
             Sibs
             his
             Mariage
             feast
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             
               Expos
               ▪
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             It
             is
             much
             for
             the
             Churches
             advantage
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             judging
             of
             such
             as
             a●e
             Gods.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Election
             is
             a
             mystery
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Made
             known
             by
             Vocation
             .
          
           
             Adams
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             
               Election
               from
               eternity
               .
               Vocation
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               Salvation
               in
               the
               De●●●e
               before
               sanctification
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               decree
               ,
               sanctification
               is
               before
               salvation
               .
               Dr.
               Twisse
               .
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             jud●e
             of
             〈◊〉
             Elect.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Sim
               ▪
            
          
           
             And
             judges
             of
             the
             cause
             by
             the
             effects
             and
             means
             .
             The
             order
             of
             telling
             experiences
             .
          
           
             1
             Preparation
             .
          
           
             1
             When
             ,
             the
             time
             ?
          
           
             2
             How
             ▪
             the
             means
             ?
          
           
             To
             bring
             them
             down
             into
             hell
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Rogers
             .
             Mr.
             Fenner
             .
          
           
             To
             bring
             〈◊〉
             down
             into
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             Dr.
             Sibs
             .
             Dr.
             Cr●spe
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             into
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             But
             f●w
             so
             .
             1
             King.
             31.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             2
             Qualifica
             .
             By
             the
             alteration
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ▪
             and
             such
             like
             effects
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             others
             warning
             .
             
               Tho.
               Goodwin
            
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Else
             others
             shall
             finde
             these
             stories
             true
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Robinson
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Tertullia●
               ▪
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Till
             bu●ied
             in
             the
             flame
             ,
             some
             will
             take
             no
             warning
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.12
             .
             Mr.
             
               Nehemiah
               Rogers
            
             (
             my
             honoured
             father
             )
             in
             his
             Parables
             Ardeus
             .
          
           
             To
             learn
             others
             to
             forbear
             censuring
             such
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sr.
             
               Fran.
               Spira
            
             .
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
             &
             Act.
             2.37
             .
             &
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Saints
             have
             a
             seed-time
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             harvest
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             A
             fighting
             time
             ,
             then
             a
             conquest
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             A
             time
             of
             travel
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             birth
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Keckerman
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             4
             To
             teach
             others
             how
             variously
             God
             works
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Goodwins
            
             Child
             of
             Light
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Means
             to
             convert
             one
             ,
             not
             the
             means
             to
             convert
             another
             .
          
           
             Experiences
             teach
             others
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             in
             times
             of
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Thus
             Samaritan●
             brought
             in
             .
          
           
             Thus
             was
             Junius
             converted
             .
          
           
             
               And
               othe●s
               in
               time
               of
               Popery
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               these
               dayes
               .
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             In
             Dublin
             Church
             experience
             ,
             Of
             prayer
             answered
             in
             a
             miraculous
             mercy
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Church
             experience
             of
             prayers
             answered
             in
             another
             parallel
             mercy
             upon
             the
             Author
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Faith
             in
             prayer
             forces
             out
             a
             quick
             answer
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             A
             renewed
             pledge
             when
             most
             need
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             1
             They
             bring
             their
             assurance
             to
             light
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             it
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             Twin-testimonies
             .
          
           
             Surest
             with
             sealing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             1
             Spirit
             with
             our
             spirits
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             it
             that
             it
             is
             a
             true
             spirit
             .
          
           
             A
             Ranter
             what
             ?
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             A
             Hypocrite
             .
          
           
             Sibs
             .
          
           
             2
             Twin-testimony
             is
             the
             word
             &
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             A
             single
             testimony
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Is
             enough
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             When
             thou
             art
             without
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             what
             to
             do
             ▪
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Three
               considerations
               .
            
             
               
                 Vide
                 Saltmarsh
              
               his
               Free-grace
               .
               p.
               80.
               
            
          
           
             3
             Considerat
             .
             to
             assure
             poor
             souls
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             2
             When
             you
             want
             reflex
             acts
             ,
             run
             into
             direct
             acts
             ,
             with
             a
             resolute
             recumbency
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.19
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.10
             .
             Rom.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Single
             testimonies
             .
             What
             assurance
             is
             .
          
           
             Their
             experiences
             tell
             how
             much
             they
             differ
             now
             from
             what
             they
             were
             before
             their
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Single
             Testimonies
             ,
             not
             ever
             certain
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Times
             of
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Experiences
             of
             Saints
             are
             demonstrations
             of
             their
             assurance
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Don.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Full
             assurance
             affords
             full
             experiences
             even
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             with
             double
             Testimonies
             
          
           
             True
             experiences
             keep
             humble
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Hist.
             of
             
               Standerbeg
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Hypocrites
             puffed
             up
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Staughton
             .
          
           
             Saints
             humbled
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Truest
             experiences
             lay
             us
             the
             lowest
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Adams
             .
             Souls
             slashed
             for
             sin
             ,
             low
             ,
             &
             humble
             .
          
           
             And
             souls
             exalted
             in
             Christ
             are
             the
             more
             low
             ,
             and
             nothing
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Examples
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.23.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Randal
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             True
             experiences
             more
             declared
             the
             more
             humble
             us
             ,
             and
             lessen
             us
             &
             lower
             us
             in
             our
             own
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Experiences
             teach
             best
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             As
             p.
             8
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Saints
             by
             experiences
             know
             more
             then
             men
             or
             Angels
             can
             tell
             them
             of
             Gods
             love
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Experiences
             make
             more
             bold
             for
             future
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Example
             .
          
           
             David
             therefore
             declared
             his
             experience
             
          
           
             Sim
          
           
             More
             bold
             against
             enemies
             and
             in
             future
             troubles
             and
             trials
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Taylor
             .
          
           
             More
             bold
             with
             God
             too
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Example
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             as
             a
             store-house
             to
             give
             out
             new
             and
             old
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             1
             To
             give
             out
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Experiences
             Mandrakes
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             2
             To
             lay
             up
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             They
             set
             the
             soul
             to
             long
             for
             more
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Many
             content
             with
             Parish-Ministers
             provisions
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             They
             yeeld
             further
             obedience
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             fill
             them
             with
             life
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Donn
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             time
             of
             darkness
             as
             well
             as
             in
             a
             time
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Tho.
               Aquin
            
             .
             1.2
             .
             q.
             112.5
             .
             o.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Encouraging
             others
             over
             in
             to
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             7.
             ult
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             formal
             righteousness
             from
             his
             youth
             .
          
           
             Called
             first
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             ?
          
           
             1645.
             called
             thence
             on
             the
             Mountains
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             ?
             Extraordinarily
             and
             ravishingly
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Effects
             of
             this
             cal●
             .
          
           
             Called
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 When.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             horror
             of
             Hell
             for
             an
             oath
             ,
             wept
             ,
             delivered
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             cast
             into
             it
             again
             worse
             then
             before
             .
          
           
             Delivered
             out
             of
             it
             upon
             surer
             terms
             then
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Effect●
             of
             it
             .
             H●s
             resoluti●n
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Called
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 and
                 where
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 ?
                 By
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Effects
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             From
             Presbytery
             to
             Independency
             .
          
           
             Disobedience
             to
             parents
             .
          
           
             Went
             from
             them
             into
             England
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               When
               and
               where
               he
               was
               called
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Word
             preached
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             a
             Letter
             writ
             ;
             by
             both
             which
             ,
             cast
             low
             into
             torments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Effects
             .
             Delivered
             out
             .
             Cast
             in
             again
             .
             Delivered
             out
             again
             on
             better
             terms
             .
          
           
             Yet
             in
             fears
             till
             a
             Dream
             extraordinary
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Effects
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Called
             suddenly
             
               
                 1
                 When
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 How
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             Cast
             down
             deep
             into
             hell
             
          
           
             Raised
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             vision
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Cast
             down
             again
             .
          
           
             Condemned
             to
             be
             shot
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Raised
             up
             out
             of
             wrath
             again
             by
             an
             ordinary
             means
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             the
             ●urest
             comfort
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             Effects
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             prayer
             his
             faith
             .
          
           
             Called
             ,
             but
             he
             refused
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Conscience
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             Helped
             by
             prayer
             extraord●narily
             by
             a
             shining
             light
             .
             Called
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 When.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 How.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Effects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Prayes
             for
             clear
             perswasion
             .
          
           
             Confirmed
             by
             a
             Dream
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Parker
               was
               her
               Father
               ,
               that
               able
               Divine
               that
               writ
               
                 De
                 Eccles.
                 Polit.
              
               so
               largely
               ;
               but
               she
               married
               Master
               Avery
               a
               Commissary
               in
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               Called
               legally
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 When.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Effects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Yet
               under
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Till
               called
               out
               of
               Egypt
               into
               light
               by
               Free-grace
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             in
             great
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Even
             in
             Hell.
             
          
           
             
               Deliverance
               by
               ordinary
               means
               .
            
             
               Effects
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Nothing
             could
             trouble
             her
             .
          
           
             Began
             to
             dispair
             again
             ,
             but
             soon
             quieted
             .
          
           
             Called
             Evangelically
             .
             Extraordinarily
             In
             a
             trance
             .
          
           
             And
             confirmed
             by
             ordinarie
             means
             ,
             t●e
             Word
             .
          
           
             In
             times
             of
             wars
             ,
             full
             of
             joyes
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             inward
             teachings
             .
          
           
             This
             forgot
             ,
             and
             doting
             on
             outward
             means
             altogether
             ,
             and
             on
             mens
             persons
             .
          
           
             A
             stronger
             temptation
             to
             d●ny
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Tormented
             at
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             her
             comfort
             ,
             and
             her
             Heaven
             in
             this
             Hell
             ?
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             A
             high
             pitch
             .
             Effects
             of
             Christs
             call
             ,
             a
             true
             and
             strong
             love
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Not
             caring
             for
             self
             ,
             but
             for
             God
             and
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             How
             delivered
             .
          
           
             Extraordinarily
             by
             a
             voice
             twice
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Effects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Extraordinarily
             called
             .
          
           
             
               Her
               Husband
               a
               Captain
               .
            
             
               This
               Gentlewoman
               declared
               to
               several
               Church-Members
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Author
               came
               over
               ,
               she
               had
               in
               a
               dream
               one
               night
               of
               her
               troubles
               ,
               a
               vision
               of
               him
               so
               plainly
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               was
               in
               Dublin
               ,
               the
               first
               Serm.
               he
               preached
               ,
               she
               told
               her
               friends
               this
               was
               the
               man
               that
               God
               had
               declared
               to
               her
               in
               a
               vision
               ,
               should
               comfort
               her
               soul.
               
            
          
           
             Called
             Assurance
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 ,
                 where
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             In
             great
             troubles
             and
             travels
             of
             soul.
             
          
           
             A
             Dream
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             effects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             example
             to
             women
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Fully
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             found
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             effects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             do
             others
             good
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             her
             all
             now
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             A
             Vision
             extrao●dinary
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             .
          
           
             
               Confirmed
               by
               ordinary
               means
               .
            
             
               Effects
               .
            
          
           
             Converted
             by
             a
             Dream
             of
             a
             Black
             Dog.
             
          
           
             Effects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             formal
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Very
             precise
             .
          
           
             Trouble
             in
             mind
             .
          
           
             
               Till
               Dr.
               Sibs
               did
               comfort
               him
               .
            
             
               Called
               by
               the
               Gospel
               
                 
                   1
                   When.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   How.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   Effects
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Called
             by
             the
             word
             .
             
               
                 1
                 When
                 ,
                 where
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 How.
                 
              
            
          
           
             3
             Effects
             .
          
           
             Temptations
             manifold
             .
          
           
             Sense
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Deliverance
             .
          
           
             Resolu●ion
             
          
           
             Called
             by
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ▪
             
               
                 1
                 When
                 where
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 How.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Effects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Called
             by
             Mr.
             Owen
             .
          
           
             Effects
             .
             A
             voice
             in
             her
             sleep
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Called
             perplexed
             .
             
               
                 1
                 When
                 wrought
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 How
                 by
                 Christ
                 freely
                 offered
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Effects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Assurance
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1
             Formal
             for
             doings
             .
          
           
             2
             Denying
             Ordinances
             and
             duties
             .
          
           
             Temptations
             till
             the
             word
             was
             opened
             .
          
           
             
               Shee
               saw
               other
               Ranters
               live
               wickedly
               .
            
             
               Called
               in
               ●gain
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               &
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             An
             ill
             liver
             .
          
           
             In
             dangers
             .
          
           
             Even
             death
             .
          
           
             Called
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 When.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 How.
                 Confirmed
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Effects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Called
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 When.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 How.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Effects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             A
             legall
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             A
             despiser
             of
             Ministers
             for
             long
             preaching
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Called
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 When
                 ,
                 whe●e
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 How.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Confirmed
             .
          
           
             Assurance
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Effects
             .
          
           
             Called
             ,
             1
             When
             ,
             where
             .
          
           
             2
             How.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Effects
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             naturall
             condition
             long
             
          
           
             Troubled
             in
             conscience
             .
          
           
             How
             releeved
             .
          
           
             Effects
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Confirmed
             and
             assured
             .
          
           
             
               From
               the
               ungodly
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               carnall
               state
               .
            
          
           
             Wrought
             upon
             by
             a
             good
             example
             .
          
           
             Yet
             proud
             .
          
           
             Sinful
             and
             scourged
             by
             sin
             in
             again
             .
          
           
             Strong
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Delivered
             and
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Called
             in
             when
             he
             was
             tempted
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             sinner
             .
          
           
             First
             wrought
             upon
             by
             his
             wife
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 ,
                 where
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             Confirmed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Effect
             .
          
           
             Called
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             outward
             and
             inward
             .
          
           
             Satisfied
             .
             Assured
             .
             Effects
             .
          
           
             Dispaired
             .
          
           
             Recovered
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Effects
             .
          
           
             Called
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 When.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 How.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Effects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Confirmed
             and
             assured
             .
          
           
             
               Captain
               Rich's
               wife
               .
            
             
               Called
               ,
               
                 
                   1
                   When
                   ,
                   where
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   How.
                   Lived
                   much
                   on
                   formes
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Effects
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Confirmed
             by
             that
             ordinance
             of
             prophecying
             
          
           
             Called
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 When.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Confirmed
             in
             Dreams
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Effects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             brought
             in
             ,
             by
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             2
             How
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Effects
             .
          
           
             Rejected
             the
             means
             .
          
           
             Called
             home
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 when
                 ?
                 where
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Effects
             .
          
           
             Called
             ,
             convinced
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 troubled
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Satisfied
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Effects
             .
          
           
             Assurance
             .
             Resolution
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Working
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             Under
             sense
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               By
               prayer
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               Confirmed
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Effects
               .
            
          
           
             Called
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 When.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Effects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Called
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 when
                 ,
                 where
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Effects
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Fair
             weather
             for
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             seen
             most
             in
             our
             weaknesse
             .
             
               Nazianzen
               .
               Luther
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             requisite
             before
             censure
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Call
             to
             awaken
             him
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Scared
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Very
             formal
             and
             strict
             in
             it
             ▪
             
          
           
             Right
             formality
             .
          
           
             Under
             great
             bondage
             of
             works
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Call
             to
             awaken
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             keep
             from
             sleeping
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             More
             formall
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             help
             the
             memory
             to
             bear
             away
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             Custome
             every
             night
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Day
             .
             2.
             
             Day
             .
             3.
             
             Day
             .
             4.
             
             Day
             .
             5.
             
             Day
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Day
             .
             7.
             
             Day
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             keep
             Sermons
             many
             years
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             
               N●hemiah
               Rogers
            
             that
             writ
             on
             the
             Parables
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Call
             to
             awaken
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Call
             to
             awaken
             ,
             was
             by
             a
             strange
             Vision
             .
          
           
             A
             warning
             to
             such
             as
             take
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Formall
             and
             Ph●risaicall
             duties
             still
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             A
             praevision
             in
             a
             dream
             at
             Maiden
             in
             Essex
             .
          
           
             Interpreted
             by
             Dr.
             Draiton
             .
          
           
             Came
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             Resting
             in
             doings
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Despaired
             .
             5
             Knock
             awakened
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Fearfull
             afflictions
             and
             fears
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             blow
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Deep
             despair
             strong
             tempting
             .
          
           
             Despair
             .
          
           
             Miraculously
             saved
             from
             self
             murther
             ,
          
           
             Inward
             melancholy
             and
             despairs
             :
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Restored
             extraordinarily
             by
             a
             dream
             .
          
           
             Evangelicall
             .
          
           
             Confirmed
             and
             seconded
             by
             prayer
             and
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.3
             .
             Tit.
             3.7
             .
             Rom.
             8.4
             .
             Isay
             53.11
             .
             Phil.
             3.9
             .
             Gal.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             And
             got
             into
             an
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Why
             so
             many
             despair
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Satans
             fresh
             bouts
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Greater
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Almost
             starved
             at
             Cambridge
             .
          
           
             Temptations
             strong
             .
          
           
             The
             Devill
             tempts
             to
             yeeld
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Is
             repulsed
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             The
             Devill
             tempts
             another
             way
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             A
             most
             strong
             temptation
             .
          
           
             To
             murther
             himself
             prepared
             .
          
           
             But
             strangely
             prevented
             .
          
           
             Much
             affl●cted
             for
             his
             sin
             and
             yeelding
             to
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Evangelicall
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Comforted
             and
             confirmed
             in
             Dream
             and
             Vision
             extraordinarily
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             The
             Dream
             reiterated
             .
          
           
             The
             Dream
             interpreted
             in
             the
             sleep
             .
          
           
             How
             first
             called
             to
             the
             Ministry
             in
             his
             sleep
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Propheticall
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Partly
             performed
             of
             late
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             well
             known
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             beleeve
             not
             wholly
             .
          
           
             From
             that
             time
             how
             he
             grew
             fit
             for
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             His
             order
             when
             he
             taught
             Schoole
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Call
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Call.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Epistle
             to
             Purleigh
             before
             the
             2.
             
             Lib.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Act.
             21.
             
          
           
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Effects
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   dum
                   sur
                   sum
                
              
               
                 
                   dum
                   sur
                   sine
                
              
               
                 
                   Spi
                   ro
                
              
               
                 
                   Spe
                   ro
                
              
            
          
           
             After
             he
             was
             admitted
             he
             was
             much
             afflicted
             in
             his
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Yet
             carried
             the
             fairest
             side
             outward
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             the
             second
             moneth
             ▪
             
               i.
               e.
               Ziu
            
             .
          
           
             Gods
             time
             to
             discover
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Churches
             prayers
             for
             him
             ;
          
           
             Answered
             .
          
           
             Taken
             in
             another
             manner
             .
          
           
             Howles
             and
             roares
             he
             is
             damn'd
             .
          
           
             Reported
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             sin
             with
             one
             Right
             's
             wife
             before
             he
             entred
             into
             Church-fe●lowship
             long
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastors
             prayer
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             Osborne
             discovereth
             out
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             .
          
           
             A
             warning
             to
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             The
             Pastors
             prayer
             again
             .
          
           
             This
             Osborne
             dying
             ,
             drawing
             on
             .
          
           
             Pastors
             prayer
             again
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             private
             and
             publique
             .
          
           
             This
             Osborne
             thought
             he
             had
             been
             in
             Hell.
             
          
           
             He
             awaked
             with
             strange
             words
             and
             reports
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             He
             rises
             .
          
           
             He
             comes
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastor
             deals
             wiih
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             plain
             warning
             piece
             to
             wicked
             church-members
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             scandal
             he
             brought
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Churches
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             He
             said
             he
             was
             sure
             his
             sins
             were
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             This
             Osborne
             declares
             in
             the
             open
             Church
             his
             sins
             forgiven
             with
             great
             humility
             and
             yet
             confidence
             .
          
           
             The
             strange
             story
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             sad
             example
             for
             hypocrites
             that
             creep
             in
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             more
             strange
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             Osborne
             told
             all
             the
             Pastor
             prayed
             privately
             ,
             which
             none
             ever
             heard
             but
             God.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             O
             sad
             example
             for
             sinners
             then
             ;
             a
             severe
             warning
             to
             them
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             sight
             of
             a
             Rowle
             .
          
           
             The
             clear
             answer
             of
             prayers
             .
          
           
             The
             Serpents
             went
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             pardoned
             him
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Smiles
             on
             him
             .
             Sets
             joies
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Vision
             is
             twofold
             .
          
           
             These
             experiences
             imperfect
             to
             what
             are
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             The
             p●sie
             what
             flowers
             are
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Tyed
             up
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Call
             twofold
             .
          
           
             An
             ●●derly
             call
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Happinesse
             of
             Churches
             enriched
             with
             experiences
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Good
             work
             for
             good
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Bernard
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               consider
               .
               cap.
            
             51.
             
          
           
             When
             Church-covenant
             is
             indifferent
             and
             must
             not
             be
             urged
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Things
             indifferent
             and
             doubtfull
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             accounted
             so
             pleasing
             to
             God
             as
             if
             he
             were
             displeased
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             Melanchton
             .
          
           
             2
             When
             they
             are
             cryed
             up
             as
             necessary
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             men
             are
             made
             the
             more
             blinde
             and
             bad
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Anabaptist
             .
          
           
             Rivers
             of
             water
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             they
             cause
             contention
             ,
             and
             troubles
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             How
             all
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               Presbyt
               .
               Indep
               .
               Anabapt
               .
            
             may
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             in
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Love
             is
             positive
             in
             which
             things
             usefull
             and
             indifferent
             should
             be
             laid
             aside
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             cryed
             up
             above
             positive
             commands
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             To
             some
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             in
             
               Ireland
               ,
               i.
               e
               ▪
            
             the
             most
             rigid
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Yet
             in
             best
             Churches
             there
             is
             a
             due
             use
             of
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Melanch
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrines
             of
             Devils
             when
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Church-Cove●●nt
             idolized
             .
          
           
             Spiridon
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             Church-members
             .
          
           
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             gives
             right
             to
             be
             Church
             members
             .
          
           
             Other
             Covenants
             left
             to
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Church
             Covenant
             not
             necessary
             ,
             why
             ?
          
           
             Reas.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             precep●s
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             practise
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Noyes
               Temp.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Saints
             one
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Explicite
             covenant
             may
             be
             where
             it
             causes
             no
             trouble
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             be
             where
             it
             causes
             trouble
             .
          
           
             All
             Church
             members
             are
             as
             much
             ingaged
             without
             such
             covenanting
             .
          
           
             What
             covenant
             is
             necessary
             ▪
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             P.
             16.
             ch
             .
             4.
             vide
             the
             Narrative
             of
             Churches
             in
             New-England
             by
             
               W.
               R.
            
             
          
           
             Vide
             Mr.
             Ho●kers
             Survey
             ,
             part
             .
             1
             chap.
             4.
             
             Explicite
             Covenants
             how
             and
             when
             usefull
             .
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             
               When
               it
               is
               to
               be
               cast
               away
               with
               abhorrence
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               .
            
          
           
             So
             in
             Dublin
             .
          
           
             Formes
             of
             Church-covenant
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               praecept
               .
               &
               dispens
               .
               in
               principip
               .
            
          
           
             Threefold
             necessary
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Stabile
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Inviolabite
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Incommutabile
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               Answ.
               com
               .
               p
            
             78.
             
             Spirituall
             ties
             and
             Covenant
             hold
             firm
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Polanus
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             What
             may
             be
             .
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             What
             must
             be
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Proved
             1
             by
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Luther
             .
          
           
             Paraeus
             .
          
           
             
               Calvin
               .
               Paraeus
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             The
             weakest
             sort
             and
             sex
             he
             will
             exalt
             most
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Mayer
             gives
             the
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             precept
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Fenner
             .
          
           
             Who
             is
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Negative
             .
          
           
             2.
             Affirmative
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Cartwright
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             practise
             .
          
           
             Sisters
             must
             co●cur
             as
             members
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Sisters
             did
             join
             in
             choosing
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sisters
             were
             even
             labourers
             with
             Pa●l
             .
          
           
             
               Theodor.
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Their
             common
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Proved
             by
             learned
             writers
             .
             Fen●er
             .
          
           
             Ames
             .
          
           
             Rutherford
             right
             of
             Presb.
             
          
           
             
               Whittaker
               ▪
               duobus
               l●co
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Sibs
             an
             Independent
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Paul
               Baynes
            
             uses
             the
             same
             word
             Independent
             in
             his
             Diocesan
             tryall
             ,
             p.
             13.
             printed
             16.1
             .
          
           
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             Magdeburgenses
             very
             clear
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Cotton's
             Answer
             to
             Baily
             and
             Rutherford
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Willet's
             Synops.
             
          
           
             Women
             preached
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             Prov'd
             out
             of
             their
             own
             mouths
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hooker
             of
             
               New
               Eng.
            
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Ainsworth
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             This
             was
             ever
             an
             Antichristian
             Plot.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Votes
             concern
             all
             ,
             ergo
             all
             must
             vote
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Writ
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Some
             women
             officers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Women
             have
             equall
             liberty
             with
             men
             in
             and
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Perkins
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             How
             all
             differences
             are
             reconciled
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             
               Gualther
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             How
             women
             attained
             this
             liberty
             ,
             yet
             subject
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Equall
             priviledges
             in
             Christian
             liberty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Power
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             intention
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               Bernard
               .
               Serm.
            
             1
             parvorum
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Women
             have
             excelled
             men
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               M.
               Magd.
            
             the
             first
             Preacher
             of
             Christ
             risen
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             are
             strong
             in
             affection
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Et
               muliebrem
               sexum
               non
               minus
               esse
               docilem
               ad
               disciplinas
               omnemque
               virtutem
               Probat
               Campofulg
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Caudrey
             .
          
           
             Women
             soone●
             wrought
             upon
             and
             m●st
             docible
             .
          
           
             Vses
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             men
             .
          
           
             Dublin
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             How
             women
             must
             not
             speak
             ▪
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             condition
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             then
             in
             b●t
             no
             standing
             Rule
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             word
             to
             women
             that
             they
             be
             not
             too
             full
             of
             words
             ,
             hold
             fast
             their
             liberty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             With
             Caution
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Sophoc
               .
               in
               Ajace
            
             .
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Featly
               Serm.
               p.
            
             205.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             all
             
          
           
             A
             W●rd
             to
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Church
             ,
          
           
             Taken
             two
             waies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             At
             large
             two
             waies
             .
          
           
             So
             Presbyterians
             are
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Parishes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Taken
             strictly
             .
          
           
             Two
             ways
             too
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Zanch.
               de
               Eccles.
            
             And
             
               Bulling
               .
               Decad.
            
             5.
             
             Ser.
             1.
             
             And
             Vrsin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Church
             Congregationall
             .
          
           
             Bullinger
             .
          
           
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             Perkins
             Problemes
             .
          
           
             Is
             member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             or
             Universal
             .
          
           
             The
             Congregational
             Churches
             are
             all
             the
             Essential
             parts
             of
             the
             
               totu●
               integrale
            
             .
          
           
             Presbyterian
             Churches
             as
             Churches
             not
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             Congregational
             Churches
             as
             Churches
             are
             constitutive
             and
             Causall
             to
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Tilenus
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Hudson
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Hockers
               answer
               .
            
             
               A
               Diocesan
               or
               Provincial
               .
            
          
           
             Church
             is
             a
             
               totum
               integrum
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Every
             member
             is
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             totum
             too
             ;
             but
             not
             Integrum
             .
          
           
             Ames
             .
          
           
             So
             particular
             Churches
             ●●ue
             Churches
             .
          
           
             A
             humble
             Presbytery
             we
             close
             with
             ;
          
           
             But
             not
             with
             a
             Lordly
             proud
             Prelaticall
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             agre●s
             with
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Homes
             .
          
           
             
               Survey
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               part
               1.
               ch
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               The
               Presbyterians
               need
               Popery
               to
               prop
               them
               .
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Vide
               Kerkerm
               .
               de
               Eccles.
            
             they
             agree
             in
             their
             account
             of
             Church
             in
             the
             generall
             .
          
           
             So
             
               Hudson
               ,
               de
               Eccles.
               Catholica
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Presbyterians
             and
             Papists
             agree
             in
             their
             way
             of
             Church
             Catholick
             to
             be
             visible
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Hudson
             says
             so
             far
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             the
             same
             arguments
             with
             the
             Jesuites
             .
          
           
             We
             disagree
             from
             both
             .
          
           
             Presbyterians
             hold
             what
             Martyrs
             witnessed
             against
             with
             their
             bloud
             .
             Glover
             martyr
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Farrar
             .
          
           
             Philpot.
             
          
           
             Bradfard
             argues
             it
             ▪
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             .
          
           
             Perkins
             .
          
           
             ●ulling●●
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Papists
             and
             Presbyterians
             agree
             in
             their
             account
             of
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               vide
               Keckerman
               .
               de
               capite
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
          
           
             We
             disagree
             from
             both
             .
             Bullinger
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Grosse
             errors
             of
             theirs
             of
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             But
             one
             head
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Keckerm
            
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Paul
               Baines
            
             on
             Coloss.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Zanchy
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             Christ
             alone
             is
             that
             Head.
             
          
           
             A
             second
             gross
             errors
             of
             theirs
             of
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Perkins
             .
          
           
             He
             can
             have
             no
             Vicar
             .
          
           
             Presbyterians
             third
             error
             of
             theirs
             of
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             Head
             but
             as
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             
               Zanch.
               de
               cap.
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Kerkerm
            
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             This
             Head
             witnessed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Rogers
             .
             Mr.
             Hooper
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Presbyteri
             ▪
             and
             Papists
             agree
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Rutherford
               ,
               Bayly
            
             ,
             Answered
             by
             
               Cotton
               ,
               Hooker
            
             .
          
           
             We
             disagree
             from
             them
             both
             
          
           
             This
             fit
             matter
             witnessed
             too
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             
               John
               Husse
               ▪
               R.
               Feurus
               .
               Ridley
               .
               Latimer
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             abusing
             us
             for
             separating
             from
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Prins
             12.
             question
             .
             7.
             quest
             .
             and
             11.
             quest
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Vide
             Mr.
             Burtons
             vindication
             ,
             pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             We
             disagree
             from
             both
             with
             the
             Protestants
             .
             Zanchy
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Zanch.
             1.
             lib.
             1.
             ch
             40.
             
             
               Keckerm
               .
               de
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Saints
             onenesse
             with
             Christ
             their
             head
             threefold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Union
             with
             the
             substance
             .
          
           
             *
             Against
             that
             wicked
             Arianisme
             of
             
               John
               Bidle
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Union
             with
             him
             in
             his
             offices
             .
          
           
             All
             Saints
             are
             1.
             
             Priests
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Vrsin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Kings
             .
          
           
             3
             Union
             with
             him
             in
             his
             excellencies
             .
          
           
             Which
             can't
             be
             in
             false
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Onenesse
             one
             with
             another
             from
             Christ
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             form
             of
             false
             and
             true
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Martyrs
             against
             form
             of
             Presbyter
             .
             and
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Our
             form
             is
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Bradford
             .
          
           
             Holland
             .
          
           
             Helvetia
             .
          
           
             Bohemia
             .
          
           
             Auspurg
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Trap.
             Mat.
             16.
             we
             disagree
             from
             both
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             14
             ▪
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Presb.
             and
             Papists
             agree
             in
             laying
             and
             carrying
             on
             their
             Church-forms
             by
             persecuting
             such
             as
             differ
             .
          
           
             We
             declare
             against
             both
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             Rutherford
             .
          
           
             We
             differ
             from
             both
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Parker
             .
             The
             Parisian
             Schoole
             .
             
               Cotton
               .
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Tract
               .
               in
               Johan
            
             .
             124.
             
             
               Fulke
               .
               Brute
            
             .
          
           
             Bohemians
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             agree
             ▪
             in
             the
             Councels
             ,
          
           
             1
             As
             necessary
             .
             Vide
             Mr.
             Ruthe●ford
             .
             Mr.
             Pri●ns
             ,
             Mr.
             Bailie's
             Disswasion
             .
             12.
             
             Q.
             and
             
               Independ●nts
               examined
            
             .
             We
             disagree
             .
             Whittak
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             their
             call
             .
             We
             dissent
             from
             them
             and
             others
             in
             the
             formale
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             both
             agree
             in
             the
             persons
             tha●
             gives
             the
             materiale
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vide
                 Rutherford
              
               and
               Mr.
               Hookers
               answer
               〈◊〉
               Synod
               in
               's
               Survey
               p.
               4.
               ch
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               We
               dissent
               .
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Parker
             .
             Mr.
             Dell.
             
          
           
             Austin
             .
          
           
             Nilus
             .
          
           
             Gr.
             Church
             .
             Former
             assemblies
             Antichristian
             and
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Nazianzen
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Agree
             in
             the
             authority
             of
             Synods
             .
          
           
             We
             dissent
             from
             both
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Hooker
            
             on
             Synods
             .
          
           
             Latimer
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Willet
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             agree
             .
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             They
             agree
             .
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             Whittaker
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Rogers
               Proto-martyr
               .
               Luth●r
            
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             giving
             too
             much
             power
             to
             officers
             and
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Dell.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Rev.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             15.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             They
             agree
             also
             in
             Doctrine●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             About
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             manifold
             Popish
             sooty
             errors
             raised
             againe
             by
             Prelates
             and
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             We
             dissent
             from
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             Lambert
             .
          
           
             
               Chrys●me
               .
               Hierome
               .
               Meth●dius
               .
               Nelphilas
               Theodoret.
               
            
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Tulk.
               Whittaker
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             the
             only
             Orthodox
             Expositor
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Austi●
             .
          
           
             Bradford
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Austin
             Witnessed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Martyrs
             .
             Dr.
             
               Taylor
               .
               Bradford
               .
               Hawkes
            
             .
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Prosper
             .
          
           
             Austin
             .
          
           
             Councell
             of
             Tolet.
             
          
           
             The
             Book
             of
             Revel
             .
             sent
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             agree
             about
             Baptisme
             of
             ch●ldren
             .
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             Martyr
             Woodman
             .
          
           
             Nazianzen
             .
          
           
             
               Bell.
               de
               baptism
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Novatus
               .
               Cyprian
            
             .
          
           
             Beda
             .
          
           
             They
             agree
             .
             
               Rutherford
               lib.
            
             2.
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               Baptism●
            
             .
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             agree
             too
             much
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             
               Bell.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             How
             they
             agree
             .
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Rogers
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             So
             
               Damascene
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             dissent
             from
             Presbyterians
             disorderly
             giving
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             C.
             of
             
               Garlick-hithe
               ,
               Lond.
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Dissent
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             Bradford
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Dissent
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Ho●kers
               Survey
               ,
               part
            
             .
             3.
             ch
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             7
             We
             dissent
             .
             Many
             ignorant
             of
             the
             ordinance
             of
             breaking
             bread
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             necessity
             of
             works
             to
             salvation
             they
             agree
             in
             discourse
             lately
             with
             one
             Crafton
             ,
             that
             preacher
             at
             
               Garlick
               hithe
            
             ,
             (
             a
             violent
             Comet
             )
             with
             some
             others
             .
          
           
             We
             differ
             .
             Mr.
             Rogers
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Bolton
          
           
             Mr.
             Perkins
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             formall
             cause
             of
             justification
             they
             agree
             .
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Cra●ock
            
             on
             Gospel-holinesse
             ,
             on
             Rom.
             8.4
             .
             Serm.
             1.
             cal'd
             
               Mount
               Sion
            
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Beza
               annot
            
             .
             Rom.
             5.17
             .
             &
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             Imputative
             righteousnesse
             how
             taken
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             slandring
             Saints
             ,
             as
             calling
             them
             Antinomians
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Bolton
               .
               Lex
               jubet
               ,
               gratia
               juvat
               .
            
             How
             we
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             
               i·
               e.
            
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Preston
             on
             new
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Sibs
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Gataker
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Agree
             too
             much
             about
             the
             end
             of
             serving
             God.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             We
             differ
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             How
             and
             to
             whom
             hell
             preached
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Tindall
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Agree
             about
             the
             merit
             of
             their
             works
             in
             something
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             We
             differ
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             We
             assert
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Perkins
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             giving
             power
             to
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             practise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             their
             account
             and
             ordination
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             We
             differ
             .
             They
             agree
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
             Lond.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             a
             needlesse
             ceremony
             .
          
           
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Bucer
             .
             So
             
               Aug.
               de
               Bap●
               .
               lib.
            
             3
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Austin
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             have
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             against
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Can.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             they
             agree
             ,
             we
             differ
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             The
             primary
             power
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Cotton
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             &
             2.
             
             Cent.
             
          
           
             When
             Independency
             got
             in
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Cent.
             
          
           
             When
             Presbytery
             came
             in
             .
          
           
             When
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             How
             Ministers
             were
             Ordained
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             Melanchthon
             .
          
           
             Yet
             servants
             may
             execute
             this
             power
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             the
             order
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
             Dr.
             Ames
             .
          
           
             Our
             order
             in
             Ordination
             of
             officers
             .
          
           
             A
             speciall
             means
             to
             propagate
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             the
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             with
             all
             able
             godly
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             have
             not
             the
             true
             essentials
             to
             the
             call
             of
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             by
             their
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             They
             agree
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             About
             distinction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cleargy
             and
             Laity
             .
          
           
             They
             agree
             .
          
           
             We
             differ
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Martyrs
             Brute
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Lambert
             .
          
           
             Synops.
             5.
             
             Controv.
             Q
             1.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             distinction
             of
             Garments
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             We
             differ
             .
          
           
             Martyrs
             Dr.
             Taylor
             .
          
           
             Ridley
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Cranmer
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             giving
             some
             Ministers
             superiority
             .
             We
             differ
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Agree
             about
             Tithes
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             Synops.
             5.
             
             
               Cont.
               Q.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             ▪
             Tithes
             judaicall
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             left
             to
             liberty
             of
             civill
             Powers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             were
             ceremoniall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Maintenance
             is
             morall
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             may
             take
             Tithes
             away
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             must
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             P●oofes
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Parliament
             must
             allow
             a
             competency
             for
             a
             Gospell
             Ministry
             in
             ●●en
             of
             Tithes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             such
             a
             way
             as
             the
             people
             consent
             to
             .
          
           
             In
             Austins
             time
             no
             Tithes
             payed
             as
             now
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               Exhort
               .
               Bohem.
               art
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Lateran
             Concell
             was
             the
             first
             that
             confirmed
             them
             .
             Anno.
             1215.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             their
             names
             of
             dayes
             ,
             months
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Synops.
             
          
           
             We
             dissent
             .
          
           
             Fulke
             .
          
           
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             agree
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Churches
             God
             is
             most
             to
             be
             met
             with
             .
          
           
             We
             differ
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Willet
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Witnessed
             by
             Martyrs
             .
             Tindall
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Too
             nigh
             one
             another
             about
             Churches
             as
             dedicated
             to
             Saints
             .
          
           
             We
             differ
             .
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               Lib.
            
             4.
             
               devit
               .
               Constant.
               Lambert
            
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Presbyterians
             〈◊〉
             truth
             out
             of
             doo●s
             .
          
           
             Gospel-propagation
             by
             this
             means
             .
          
           
             Churches
             how
             to
             be
             dedicated
             to
             Saints
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Agree
             against
             us
             .
             They
             alike
             do
             take
             advantages
             at
             our
             r●nts
             ,
             differences
             ,
             schismes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bradford
             .
          
           
             
               Latimer
               in
               epist.
               ad
               D.
               Baynton
               .
            
          
           
             Hierome
             .
          
           
             Cotton
             .
          
           
             Austin
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             unity
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             How
             al
             Churches
             differing
             in
             forms
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             
               vide
               chap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Unity
             urged
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             all
             one
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             One
             Head
             which
             is
             first
             in
             ordine
             .
          
           
             Dell.
             
          
           
             Bullinger
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Unity
             can
             stand
             well
             with
             variety
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Unity
             is
             equality
             .
          
           
             Zanchy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Each
             contented
             with
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Sympathy
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             the
             strings
             of
             love
             which
             one
             is
             drawn
             by
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             8
             Unity
             is
             urg'd
             from
             the
             duty
             of
             one
             to
             another
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             Unity
             urged
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             one
             spirits
             acts
             all
             
          
           
             2.
             
             One
             spirit
             unites
             all
             things
             under
             different
             forms
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Acts
             severally
             in
             all
             and
             yet
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             What
             breaks
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             what
             not
             .
             Zanchy
             .
          
           
             Differing
             in
             circumstances
             in
             Austin's
             time
             .
          
           
             Buccer
             .
             For
             this
             
               vide
               ch
            
             .
             5.
             lib.
             2.
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Vnity
               urg'd
               for
               all
               that
               are
               in
               one
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Zan●h
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Vnity
               ▪
               because
               all
               alike
               in
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             Zanch.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             5
             Because
             but
             one
             Lord
             
          
           
             6.
             
             One
             
               Baptisme
               ,
               idest
            
             ,
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               The
               Welsh
               Curate
               his
               Rantisme
               in
               his
               Booke
               so
               stiled
               .
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Caution
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               of
               that
               Church-destroying
               spirits
               :
               for
               so
               they
               say
               of
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             7
             
               Vnity
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               have
               one
               God
               and
               Father
               alike
               of
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Above
               all
            
             .
          
           
             
               Through
               all
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               all
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Churches
               ●it
               in
               unity
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               ad●antage
               to
               Sathan
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             
               Vt
               imp●ret
               Divid●t
            
             ▪
             is
             his
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             
               In
               unity
               ,
               the
               greatest
               terrou●
               that
               can
               be
               to
               Christs
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             No
             feares
             if
             we
             want
             not
             in
             Vnity
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             expected
             .
             ●
             
               an
               houre
               of
               Triall
               short
               ,
               but
               sha●pe
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             1
             Proph.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Churches
               more
               one
               then
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Proph.
             
          
           
             
               The
               spirit
               poured
               out
               upon
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               unity
               most
               of
               all
            
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             When
             ?
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Proph.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               great
               day●
               the
               Lord
               the
               nigher
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               Churches
               will
               be
               united
               in
               every
               yeare
            
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               This
               Gospel
               way
               is
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               great
               promise
               of
               these
               later
               dayes
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Christ
               shal
               reign
               over
               all
               in
               these
               latter
               dayes
               .
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Especially
             as
             Head
             in
             his
             Church
             or
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Christ
             a
             King
             ,
             how
             and
             to
             whom
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             Head
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             precious
             Saints
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             these
             latter
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Proph.
             
          
           
             Jaspers
             who
             ?
          
           
             Agates
             who
             ?
          
           
             Tremel
             .
          
           
             Carbuncles
             who
             ?
          
           
             Most
             precious
             Stones
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             shall
             excell
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Who
             are
             Jaspers
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             ●xcell
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             are
             Saphi●es
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             Chalcedonie's
             In
             what
             p●operties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             Emeralds
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             Sardonyx
             .
          
           
             Ainsw
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             Sardius
             .
          
           
             Paraeus
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Who
             are
             Chrysolites
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             Berylls
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             Topaz
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             Chrysoprasus
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             Hyacinths
             ,
             or
             Jacinths
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Who
             are
             Amethists
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             properties
             they
             excell
             .
          
           
             A
             mystery
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Church-members
             in
             the
             later
             daies
             .
          
           
             Precious
             stones
             Gathered
             out
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Proph.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Variety
             in
             their
             excellency
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             When
             high-priz'd
             .
          
           
             Prop●●
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             When
             Jewes
             expected
             to
             be
             most
             precious
             Church
             matter
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             Churches
             and
             members
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             forme
             of
             the
             Church
             promised
             in
             these
             last
             days
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             How
             all
             enter
             in
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             end
             of
             it
             largely
             promised
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             
          
           
             Two-fold
             .
          
           
             Brightman
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Spiritual
             unity
             ,
             and
             order
             of
             Churches
             promised
             in
             last
             daies
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Christs
             prayer
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Spirit
             poured
             out
             on
             the
             Churches
             and
             Saints
             ,
             in
             a
             larger
             measure
             .
          
           
             By
             six
             Heads
             appeare
             the
             Gospel-Ord●r
             in
             Churches
             .
             is
             a
             great
             promise
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             The
             foundation
             of
             all
             this
             is
             layd
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             to
             us
             our
             day
             is
             comming
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             
               Et
               redir●
               in
               principium
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Types
             promise
             ,
             the
             fall
             of
             false
             worship
             ,
             and
             he
             glorious
             rising
             of
             the
             true
             Gospell
             spirituall
             worship
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Antichrist
             ●●y●●fied
             by
             Aegypt
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sodome
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             
               Pro
               ▪
            
          
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
             ,
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Polanus
               .
               Brightman
            
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Types
             of
             the
             Churches
             Palaces
             of
             Sion
             ;
             Tabernacles
             .
          
           
             Particular
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Sibs
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Jerusalem
             a
             Type
             .
          
           
             The
             Sun
             (
             Christ
             )
             must
             rule
             the
             D●y
             (
             that
             comes
             )
             though
             the
             Moon
             hath
             ruled
             the
             Night
             (
             till
             now
             )
             Solomons
             Temple
             a
             type
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             when
             all
             Tabernacles
             shall
             bee
             joyn'd
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Vid.
             5.
             
             Zanch.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Hom.
             creatione
             ,
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             P●radise
             and
             Eden
             excellent
             full
             types
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             these
             last
             dayes
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             The
             Churches
             ●ypified
             .
          
           
             The
             Garden
             was
             Gods
             own
             plantation
             .
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             bei●g
             his
             work
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             protection
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             name
             of
             them
             which
             takes
             in
             of
             all
             languages
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Seat
             of
             them
             in
             all
             the
             World
             where
             the
             Rivers
             run
             .
          
           
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             East
             of
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Suidas
             .
          
           
             Lactantius
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             The
             later
             days
             promise
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             whence
             the
             Sun
             shall
             rise
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Jo.
             1.1.2
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             members
             and
             ordinances
             typified
             by
             trees
             of
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             Odinances
             &
             Church
             members
             trees
             how
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Rooted
             .
          
           
             2.
             of
             the
             Lords
             making
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             causes
             them
             to
             grow
             and
             flourish
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             are
             to
             bee
             the
             most
             fruitful
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Lovely
             to
             the
             sight
             .
          
           
             
               Colloquia
               &
               congregationes
               gratiam
               spirent
               .
               Bernard
               de
               Ecc.
               cap.
            
             412.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Excellent
             to
             feed
             upon
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             sorts
             and
             Senses
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             7.
             
             All
             sorts
             of
             trees
             that
             the
             Lord
             makes
             fruitfull
             must
             grow
             there
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             ●r●e
             of
             life
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Tree
             of
             life
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Diodate
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             Sacraments
             within
             the
             Church
             kept
             
          
           
             And
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             out
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             other
             trees
             alike
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Spirit
             and
             Word
             typified
             by
             Rivers
             &
             streams
             
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             whence
             the
             Rivers
             came
             
               aborigine
               ,
               viz.
            
             from
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Knowne
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hidden
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             River
             runs
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             Churches
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             ?
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             River
             divided
             into
             foure
             heads
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Diodate
             .
          
           
             
               Habes
               Paradi
               sum
               conclusū
               &
               Paradisum
               e
               m●ssum
               .
               Beru
               .
               de
               Serm.
               Cant.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             To
             take
             in
             many
             Nations
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Where
             Gods
             great
             worke
             first
             begins
             .
             as
             in
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             discovery
             of
             the
             Type
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             place
             for
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             for
             meer
             naturall
             men
             .
          
           
             For
             none
             but
             whom
             the
             Lord
             addes
             &
             brings
             in
             .
          
           
             These
             Churches
             must
             be
             purged
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             greatest
             Use
             ,
             as
             Universities
             for
             others
             to
             resort
             unto
             ,
             and
             to
             learn
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             from
             to
             teach
             others
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Universities
             ;
             of
             what
             sort
             in
             the
             latter
             days
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             placed
             in
             this
             restored
             Paradise
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             strictest
             Lawes
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             The
             Churches
             have
             their
             law
             from
             the
             Lord
             
          
           
             O●hers
             from
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             We
             have
             first
             Life
             and
             then
             Law
             ,
             first
             a
             Principle
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Precept
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Those
             therin
             are
             never
             to
             be
             idle
             ,
             but
             every
             day
             dressing
             and
             keeping
             it
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             
          
           
             What
             labours
             are
             accursed
             ,
             what
             not
             .
          
           
             6
             Such
             as
             are
             sinners
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             therein
             may
             eat
             freely
             ,
             yea
             must
             of
             every
             tree
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Ripe
             fruits
             ▪
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Such
             forbid
             the
             Tree
             of
             Knowledge
             before
             the
             tree
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             An
             use
             of
             humane
             Wisdome
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             to
             be
             preferred
             first
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Serpent
             got
             in
             and
             tempted
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             He
             tempts
             the
             weakest
             with
             Gifts
             ,
             Parts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Churches
             beyond
             Universities
             .
          
           
             Saints
             are
             the
             most
             and
             best
             learned
             ones
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Man
             put
             in
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Lords
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Gods
             speciall
             presence
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Justin
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Ter●ullian
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               &
               alii
               in
               lec
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             distinct
             from
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             shal
             be
             so
             apparently
             to
             a●l
             .
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Not
             Enemies
             .
             Who
             ?
          
           
             Nor
             Bastard●
             ▪
             Who
             ?
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Nor
             Ammon
             nor
             Moab
             shal
             enter
             in
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Edomits
             shall
             ,
             or
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Exhort
             .
          
           
             To
             strive
             against
             Nationall
             and
             parochiall
             Church●●
             and
             why
             ?
          
           
             Expos.
             
          
           
             Zanch.
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             England
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             about
             Na●ion●ll
             and
             P●rochiall
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             standing
             impudence
             of
             P●r●sh
             Church
             Members
             !
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Cawdrey
             ,
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             ,
             Felony
             ,
             and
             Whoredome
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Lord
             will
             strip
             them
             naked
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Take
             away
             all
             their
             Ornaments
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             naked
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Show
             them
             in
             their
             blood
             and
             f●●th
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             their
             imbecillity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             With
             a
             loud
             cry
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Little.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             utter
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Whore
             shall
             fall
             without
             mercy
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Churches
             and
             Parishes
             differ
             much
             ,
             
               Flaccus
               ,
               Illiricus
               ,
               vide
               Bernardus
               Cant.
               &
               Beda
               Serm.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             But
             out
             of
             the
             Churches
             are
             great
             things
             to
             be
             done
             these
             latter
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             A
             good
             caution
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Sim.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             A
             Church
             is
             not
             so
             intire
             without
             Officers
             and
             Organs
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             48.12.13
             .
          
           
             The
             Authours
             resolve
             to
             go
             the
             rounds
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             further
             and
             fuller
             search
             of
             Sion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57540-e466180
           
             Peter
             .